《When the Book-Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl》 The Family 1 Chapter 1 New World, New Body, Open Mic Jean Ginger was dead. She¡¯d made it big all on her own and reached financial freedom before hitting thirty. But just like that, a car ident wiped it all away. When she came to, she was lying in a ridiculously frilly princess bed. The headboard was covered with stuffed animals that looked like they belonged in a doll museum. Her head was pounding as memories that weren¡¯t hers came crashing in. No freaking way. She had fallen into a book. Why was this kind of cheesy plot twist happening to her? Jean lived for money. Hustling was her life. If it hadn¡¯t been for one random night when she couldn¡¯t sleep and ended up on some sketchy novel site¡­ She never would¡¯ve clicked on that trashy title, The Real Heiress Awakens. This story was as cheesy and over-the-top as it gets. The real heiress, Sarah, had everything going for her and the whole world wrapped around her finger. In her past life, Sarah had it rough. Raised dirt poor out in the sticks, she eventually made her way to irford, only to be crushed under the heel of the upper crust. She married the wrong guy, suffered in silence, and died heartbroken. Only at the very end did she find out the truth. She was the real daughter of one of irford¡¯s elite families. Given a second shot at life, Sarah made a vow¡ªshe was taking it all back. She sprinted to irford to reim her ce, humiliated the fake heiress who had walked all over her in the past, and effortlessly won the hearts of her rich birth parents and five powerhouse big brothers. And then, because why not, she snagged the fake heiress¡¯s fianc¨¦ too. Of course, he was the official male lead of the story. Sarah went straight to the top. Meanwhile, the fake heiress lost everything and became so hated by everyone that she ended up institutionalized. And wouldn¡¯t you know it¡ªJean hadnded in the body of that same fake heiress with the tragic ending. They even had the exact same name. She groaned and rubbed her temples. Should I just start packing and call ahead for a VIP room at the psych ward? Jean climbed off the bed and froze¡ªshe was shorter. Way shorter. She must¡¯ve lost at least half a foot in height. Her long, elegant limbs had turned into chubby little arms and stubby legs. The fake heiress she¡¯d be was only thirteen years old. The upside? The real heiress hadn¡¯t shown up yet to ruin her life. The downside? She would¡ªjust not for a few more years. Ding-dong. Her phone lit up on the nightstand with a text. Jean tapped it open. It was a bank notification. Her ount had just been credited with 70 thousand dors. Hold up. Seventy thousand dors? She counted the zeroes like her life depended on it. Yep. Seventy thousand dors. Her head stopped throbbing. Her back didn¡¯t hurt. Suddenly she felt like a brand-new woman. Fake heiress? That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take it. That 70 grand was just one month¡¯s allowance. She didn¡¯t even have to lift a finger. All she had to do was lie there and watch the money roll in. Jean had worked herself to the bone in herst life just to earn enough to finally coast. Now? She got to skip the struggle and coast from the start. She wasn¡¯t about to get into some all-out war with the real heiress. Come on. This was Sarah¡ªthe literal star of the story. She was just a throwaway side character. What was she even supposed to fight back with? Better to kick back, cash in, and let it ride. ¡°I called Ms. Ginger toe down for dinner, but she¡¯s still in her room. She didn¡¯t answer me¡­¡± The maid¡¯s voice floated in from the hallway, full of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll check on her.¡± That voice came low and smooth, with a cool edge that carried weight. It didn¡¯t ask. Itmanded. Barely a second passed. The bedroom door opened. Jean¡¯s reflexes kicked in. She grabbed the plush toy next to her and pulled it into her arms like a shield. Her hair was tied in twin pigtails. Her eyes went big, round, and glossy like ck grapes, making her tiny snow-pale face look even smaller. She clutched a long-eared bunny to her chest, looking wide-eyed and lost, every bit the picture of sweet, clueless innocence. That was exactly what Dominic saw when he stepped inside. Jean was checking him out too¡ªthe guy who just walked in, Dominic Ginger. The Ginger family was basically royalty in irford. Powerful, loaded, and admired. And their kids? Total overachievers. The five Ginger brothers were all stars in their own right. Each one had serious clout. Then there was the youngest sibling. The original Jean. Awkward. Average. Weird in all the wrong ways. She barely talked, never opened up, and had the personality of wet toast. Her rtionship with the rest of the family was a train wreck. The Gingers gave her everything she needed, but love? Warmth? Not a chance. So when the real heiress showed up¡ªcharming, clever, and all-around lovable¡ªit didn¡¯t take long for the whole family to switch teams. Mom, Dad, and all five brothers started doting on Sarah like she¡¯d been theirs all along, while the original Jean got pushed to the sidelines and forgotten. That switch-up was a big part of why things had spiraled so badly for her. Jean barely suppressed a smirk. The Ginger family can be as rich and powerful as they want. And these oh-so-amazing brothers? Whatever. She had read the book. She knew exactly where this was going. Aside from the heroine, every single Ginger turned out to be a viin. The novel was massive¡ªnearly a million words. The first half? Total power fantasy. It was all about Sarah rising up, taking back everything that was hers. But then things got messy. Real messy. Twists, betrayals, drama galore. The powerful families in irford went to war, and the Gingers got pulled right into the chaos. One by one, her parents and brothers snapped. They got framed, twisted, turned into full-blown psychopaths. Sarah, being the noble, justice-loving lead, ended up having to go head-to-head with her own family. So yeah. The Ginger empire was destined to crumble. Not that it would matter to Jean by then. She¡¯d already be written out of the story, chilling in her deluxe suite at the psych ward, stacking her cash like the early-exit side character she was. Jean craned her neck just to meet his eyes. Dominic towered over her like a skyscraper. His gaze was intense¡ªdark, sharp, unreadable. It was the kind of look that felt like it could cut through skin and bone. And yeah, the guy was gorgeous. Sharp cheekbones, wless features, like he¡¯d been carved out of marble by someone with obsessive attention to detail. ¡°Dinner. Now.¡± Dominic Ginger, the eldest son of the Ginger family. Spoken like he ran the ce¡ªwhich, honestly, he probably did. His voice was low and t, not a trace of warmth or emotion. Jean¡¯s eyes flicked to his suit. Crisp. Tailored. Impossibly formal for someone just standing in a hallway at home. Does he ever take a break? Who dresses like that off the clock? Her childish voice rang out clear as day¡ªin her mind. Dominic¡¯s gaze paused. If he wasn¡¯t imagining things, he had just heard¡ª Jean. Except the girl in front of him hadn¡¯t opened her mouth. Dominic¡¯s eyes dipped ever so slightly. His face stayed cool and unreadable, but before he could stop himself, words slipped out¡ªlike he was answering something only he could hear. ¡°I just got back from work.¡± So yeah. That¡¯s why he was dressed like a walking business card. Jean froze. She hadn¡¯t expected this ice-cold big brother himself to say¡­ that much. It was the most she¡¯d ever heard from him. ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± she said out loud, clutching her floppy-eared bunny and nodding like a good little sister. On the inside, though, she was freaking out. Holy crap! What is going on? Did the sun rise in the west today? This guy never talks. Did he hit his head or something? Dominic¡¯s jaw tightened. Right then, everything clicked into ce. He could hear Jean¡¯s inner voice. The Family 2 Chapter 2 The Tragedy Behind the Perfect Brother Dominc¡¯s face didn¡¯t give anything away. He just looked at her, with eyes that seemed to shift and darken like deep water. Then Dominic said absolutely nothing. Cool as ever, he nced away like the moment never happened and turned toward the stairs. Jean stared at his retreating back, her thoughts going wild. Seriously? That¡¯s it? He¡¯s just gonna walk off? I thought for sure he was gearing up to say something else¡­ Dominic stopped mid-step. And then¡ª Jean blinked as he doubled back out of nowhere. Same calm, quiet voice. Same distant tone. ¡°Do you¡­ want to eat dinner with me?¡± ¡­¡­ In the big, stylish dining room, Jean found herself sitting face-to-face with Dominic. He ate like he was in amercial. Totally silent, perfectly poised, his lips barely moved, and not a single sound came from his utensils. Jean nced down at her te. Broli. Corn. Sd. And a rare steak that was still bleeding. This must be what rich people think healthy looks like¡­ She screamed inside. This dinner is straight-up punishment! Dominic¡¯s fingers holding the utensils slowed for just a beat. Jean kept slicing into her steak while her mind wandered off. Buffalo wings. Chili dogs. Loaded nachos. That¡¯s real food. Who wants to gnaw on a half-raw steak when you could be tearing into something crispy and greasy¡­ melt some cheese, add a little jpe?o and hot sauce¡­ mm, now that¡¯s vor¡­ Across the table, Dominic suddenly set down his fork and knife. His face stayed unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re not into this kind of meal?¡± Dominic¡¯s question yanked Jean right out of her food daydreams. She blinked, startled, then quickly shook her head. She was new here. She wanted to seem sweet, polite, easy to like. So she stretched her lips into a cheerful, well-behaved smile. ¡°Nope¡­ I¡¯m not picky at all, Dominic.¡± Then she stabbed a chunk of that bloody steak and shoved it in her mouth, chewing and nodding like she meant it. ¡°Really¡­ it¡¯s not bad¡­¡± Meanwhile, her brain was screaming something totally different. Not bad, my butt. I¡¯m acting. This is all a lie¡­ Dominic stayed quiet for a second, then said seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, don¡¯t.¡± He was trying to be considerate, but his stiff, no-nonsense delivery made it sound like a direct order. Jean¡¯s eyes widened. Inside, she was panicking. Ah! He just snapped at me! Dominic¡¯s mouth tightened at the corners. Jean wasn¡¯t about to pretend everything was fine. Her eyes went wide, and she looked Dominic dead in the face. ¡°Dominic, you were super mean just now¡­¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± Mr. Always-Icy actually did something rare¡ªhe softened his tone a little, kept his voice calm, and said it like he meant it. Jean wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°You totally were. You looked right at me and went¡ª¡± She puffed out her cheeks and pulled a mock-serious face, copying his cold delivery. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it, don¡¯t.¡± Dominic looked down. Weirdly, her little outburst didn¡¯t annoy him. The truth was, he and Jean barely talked. She hardly ever said a word to him. They weren¡¯t what anyone would call close. If anything, they were strangers with matchingst names. But maybe¡­ maybe because of that strange moment when he heard her thoughts¡ªsomething shifted. Jean didn¡¯t feel like a blurry figure in the background anymore. She felt real. ¡°Mr. Dominic, about tomorrow afternoon¡ª¡± Bryson stepped into the dining room but trailed off the second he saw Dominic and Jean having dinner together. A quick flicker of surprise crossed his face. This was clearly not something that happened often. Maybe ever. Dominic turned to him and gave a slight nod, signaling him to keep going. Jean leaned her cheek against her palm, casually studying Bryson Jones. So that¡¯s Bryson, Dominic¡¯s assistant? Why does he look kinda¡­ slow on the uptake? Naturally, Bryson had no idea what she was thinking. He gave the Ginger family¡¯s youngdy a courteous smile, then shifted his focus back to his boss. ¡°Mr. Dominic, Mr. Thomas just called. He asked if you¡¯re free tomorrow afternoon. His sister, Ms. Selena is back in town. Mr. Thomas mentioned a few times that he wants to introduce you two. He was wondering if tomorrow would work.¡± Jean¡¯s brows pinched together. Hold up. Selena? As in the Selena Lawson? The one who¡¯s supposedly the most beautiful woman in irford? That¡¯s not just any pretty face. That¡¯s the one destined to ruin Dominic¡¯s entire life! Dominic¡¯s eyes flickered, and just like that, his attention shiftedpletely from Bryson to Jean. Jean was still leaned over, chin in hand, lost in thought. Who would¡¯ve thought Dominic¡ªcool, smart, untouchable Dominic¡ªwould turn into a lovesick puppy the second he met Selena. The man became obsessed. Forgot all about work. All he did was chase her around like some sad little simp¡­ Dominic¡¯s hands tensed. He was focused, listening like his life depended on it. Not a single word slipped past him. And that Ms. Selena? She was no angel. She never even liked him. Just used him and the Ginger family name to make her way to the top. Then ditched him for someone else. Dominic gave her everything and got nothing back. He went full viin mode and got taken out in the end. If this had been before, Dominic would have rolled his eyes at such nonsense. But now? He could hear her inner voice. And if that was possible, maybe knowing the future wasn¡¯tpletely off the table. Maybe this was a sign. Maybe his sister had been sent to warn him. Dominic¡¯s expression darkened. His brows drew tight. The Lawsons had some status in irford, sure, but when ced next to the powerhouse that was the Ginger family, they were small-time. Thomas Lawson, the eldest son, had been stepping into a leadership role over the past few years. He was warm, easy to get along with, and had gone out of his way more than once to build a connection with Dominic. Their families did business together too. Eventually, Dominic and Thomas could be called friends¡ªat least on the surface. Thomas had brought up his sister Selena again and again, always talking her up like she was the sweetest, most beautiful girl alive. He¡¯d made it clear he wanted them to meet. Dominic hadn¡¯t been against it. He¡¯d met all kinds of women before. Meeting one more? No big deal. It was just another social favor he¡¯d have gone through without a second thought. If he hadn¡¯t heard Jean¡¯s thoughts, he would¡¯ve shown up without question. But now¡­ ¡°Tell Thomas I¡¯m busy tomorrow,¡± Dominic said, face unreadable as he gave the order. Bryson nodded. ¡°Got it.¡± Jean blinked slowly. Thomas? Oh right¡­ he¡¯s the sneaky type, isn¡¯t he¡­ Dominic¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. He stayed calm on the surface, but he was tuned in, hanging on every mental word. Thomas is the definition of fake. Total brownnoser. Hetched onto Dominic from the start just because of the Ginger name. He never actually respected him. It was all calcted¡­ Jean wrinkled her nose. He even tried to steal people from Dominic¡¯s team behind his back, just to pad his own power. And once Dominic hit rock bottom and went rogue, guess who was first to sell him out. Yup. Thomas. And then he had the nerve to use Dominic of trying to take advantage of his sister. Seriously? So this is what scheming looks like in the big leagues. This is elite-level drama. High-stakes business betrayal. I¡¯m witnessing it live. Wild. She nced up and instantly locked eyes with Dominic. His gaze was intense. Cold. Focused. So much so that her heart skipped a beat without warning. The Family 3 Chapter 3 That Steak Wants Me Dead ¡°You finish up. I¡¯ve got something to take care of.¡± Dominic toned down the edge in his voice, doing his best not to sound harsh and cold. Jean pouted a little without saying a word. Really? He wants me to keep eating this stuff? Not even a dog would touch it¡­ just because food¡¯s there doesn¡¯t mean you should eat it! Dominic turned his head and gave her a quick nce. Jean instantly put on her best wide-eyed, innocent look. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you actually like, just ask the housekeeper,¡± he added, surprisingly gentle. They were technically siblings, but he barely knew her at all. Jean had always been more of a ghost than a person. Quiet, forgettable. If he weren¡¯t her brother, he probably wouldn¡¯t have given her a second look. But now¡ª Dominic met her clear, open gaze and felt something shift inside him. Maybe he¡¯d gotten it all wrong. Maybe she wasn¡¯t distant. Maybe she just didn¡¯t know how to let people in. Jean had no clue what was going on in Dominic¡¯s head. She was off in her own little world. Anything I want? Don¡¯t just say that¡ªprove it. Send me seven bucks and let¡¯s see how serious you are. It¡¯s Thursday. I¡¯m about to go full chaos mode! A few minutester, her phone buzzed with a transfer. Fourteen thousand dors. ¡°Dominic, you¡­ why would you¡­ send me this much money?¡± Jean stared at her phone like it had just grown wings. Her voice came out in broken pieces. This was what people meant by money falling from the sky. This was what it felt like to trip andnd in a pile of gold. This was the dream. Money,e to me. Rain down on me. Pour in from everywhere¡­ Dominic caught the wide-eyed look on her face, those dark pupils shimmering like ss, and honestly, he found it kind of adorable. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, just ask me for more.¡± He dropped that line like it was nothing, then walked off with Bryson without another word. Jean stayed at the table by herself, grinning like she¡¯d just hit the jackpot. Hehe¡­ fourteen grand just like that. At this rate, her dream of retiring in a five-star psych ward was totally within reach. Sure, Dominic had said she could ask for more if she needed it¡­ But Jean wasn¡¯t some clueless freeloader. Stuff like this had to be finessed. If she got greedy and drained him too fast, the money train would stop way too soon. ¡­¡­ Dominic settled into the back seat of the sleek ck car, tugging at his shirt cor like always. Jean¡¯s inner voice still echoed in his head. Thomas¡­ His eyes narrowed. Something sharp and unreadable flickered behind them. ¡°Find out who in thepany¡¯s been cozying up to Thomastely.¡± His voice dropped low and cold as he spoke to Bryson in the driver¡¯s seat. Bryson didn¡¯t let it show on his face, but inside, he tensed. Did Mr. Dominic notice something off? He was actually starting to question Thomas¡­ ¡°Got it.¡± Bryson kept his thoughts to himself. He knew better than to push. ¡­¡­ It was the end of summer break. Jean grabbed a few slices of homemade cake from the fridge, ate to her heart¡¯s content, then wandered back up to her bedroom. The air conditioning was cranked all the way up. She copsed onto her bed with pure contentment. She didn¡¯t know exactly when Sarah¡ªthe heroine¡ªwould show up. So until that day came, she was just going to kick back and enjoy the ride. Her arm stretched outzily, and her fingers brushed against something under the pillow. It was cold. Metallic. Jean froze. She sat up fast and yanked the pillow away¡ª Her eyes popped open. Lying underneath was a metal badge she didn¡¯t recognize. Totally unfamiliar. And definitely not hers. Jean picked up the badge and looked it over carefully. The design popped in three dimensions. It was a hexagram¡ªnot too big, not too small¡ªwith a sharp-lined iris blooming right through the center. It was eerie. Beautiful. And deeply wrong. Then it hit her. Her expression tightened. Her eyes widened in rm. Clink. The badge slipped out of her hand andnded on the pillow. Jean froze, drawing in a shaky breath. A chill crawled over her skin like invisible ice. She instinctively hugged herself. If she wasn¡¯t misremembering. Hexagram. Iris. That was the symbol of a secret group in the novel. The world of the story looked like it was run by morous, powerful families. But behind the scenes, there were darker forces. Ruthless organizations hiding in the shadows, fighting for control. Abyssal Choir was one of the deadliest. They stood for chaos and blood. They were the ultimate viins. The kind of viins who could actually rival the heroine. And their insignia? An iris in full bloom, cradled inside a six-pointed star. Abyssal Choir. Jean felt the hairs on her neck rise. It was like something cold and invisible had wrapped around her. There was no way that badge just ended up here by ident. Which meant¡ª What kind of connection did the original Jean have with the Abyssal Choir? She was supposed to be a quiet, pampered heiress. How would someone like her get involved with a group like that¡­ Was it possible the Abyssal Choir had already targeted her? Maybe the badge was a warning. Or maybe¡­ maybe the heroine had already returned, fully awakened. Maybe she left the badge there on purpose. Jean¡¯s head was spinning. Sure, she knew most of the novel¡¯s plot. But the original Jean was just a minor viin. No one had bothered to write out her life in detail. And the memories she¡¯d inherited were scattered at best. She knew the broad strokes. But everything else? A total blur. And now this badge had hit her like a p in the face. Just when she thought she could finally rx, it yanked her back into a storm. After thinking it through over and over, she realized there was only one way to handle this. y it by ear. One step at a time. She wasn¡¯t ready to die. And she definitely didn¡¯t want to mess with people like that. ¡­¡­ In the days that followed, Jean didn¡¯t see anyone else in the family¡ªjust Dominic. Her so-called parents? Off abroad, handling who-knows-what. The other four brothers? Apparently too swamped with their own stuff to evene home. As for the badge¡­ nothing had happened. It sat there like it had never existed for any reason at all. No exnation. No follow-up. Nothing. Jean spent thest stretch of summer break quietly, until reality came knocking and school started back up. It was the first day of ss. Jean walked toward the car, yawning the whole way. The Ginger family had her riding in style in a glossy ck luxury car. The driver was already in ce, sitting silently behind the wheel. He was huge, stone-faced, and clearly uninterested. Even when he noticed her approach, he didn¡¯t say a word or nce her way. Just stared dead ahead like she waspletely invisible. Jean blinked slowly, clearly not thrilled. She knocked on the driver¡¯s window. That finally got a response. He rolled it down and said in the ttest tone, ¡°Ms. Ginger.¡± ¡°Hey, Sir¡­ did we forget to pay you or something?¡± Jean tilted her head, looking way too sweet to be taken seriously. The driver clearly hadn¡¯t seen that oneing. He coughed awkwardly and scrambled to reply. ¡°Of course not¡­ Ms. Ginger, why would you say that¡­¡± ¡°You just seem kinda¡­ not into the whole drive-to-school thing.¡± ¡°Absolutely not the case!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really that painful, I can ask Dominic to switch things up. Maybe have you bag groceries at Costco instead?¡± Jean¡¯s big, sparkly eyes flicked upward with faux concern. The driver choked on his own breath and fellpletely silent. The Family 4 Chapter 4 If You Don¡¯t Self-Destruct, You Have to Go Insane ¡°Then I¡¯d rather drive Ms. Jean to school.¡± The driver¡¯s mouth twitched as he spoke with righteous resolve. The Jean in front of him was clearly different. The old Jean was quiet, withdrawn, and refused to engage. The driver had no desire to test her temper either. For as long as he¡¯d known her, the two of them existed in silent disregard of each other. But now, he hadn¡¯t expected Jean to be the one to break the silence. Jean tugged at the corner of her mouth and suddenly beamed, radiant. ¡°Mister, you know what? It¡¯s not trendy to use names anymore¡­¡± The driver frowned in confusion. ¡°Then what do people use?¡± Jean¡¯s smile widened. ¡°We go with ¡®Princess¡¯ now.¡± ¡°P-Princess?¡± The driver¡¯s eyes went wide, but then he thought about it¡ªMs. Jean was, after all, still just a little girl. It made sense. Every little girl dreams of being a princess. So that¡¯s what she liked being called. He caught on immediately. Getting out of the car, he opened the rear door for Jean with exaggerated respect. ¡°Your Highness, your carriage awaits.¡± Jean nodded approvingly. Once she was seated, the driver didn¡¯t forget to remind her, ¡°Princess, please sit tight. We¡¯re departing shortly.¡± Jean snapped her fingers with ir. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ The Rolls-Royce stopped in a quiet alley near the school. Jean didn¡¯t like shy entrances, so the driver had never taken her to the main gate. With her backpack on, Jean hopped out of the car. The driver escorted her to the school entrance and gave her a parting nod. ¡°Ms¡­ uh¡­ I mean, Your Highness, please proceed¡­¡± Jeanughed at his effort. ¡°Okay, the princess roley ends here.¡± Waving her finger, she smiled. ¡°The princess has to pretend to be amoner for a while¡­¡± The driver looked puzzled. So now he wasn¡¯t supposed to call her that? Jean really was unpredictable¡­ She nced up at the school gate, where bold, majestic letters spelled: Who would¡¯ve thought¡ªafter everything¡ªJean woulde back to school like this? Thest time she¡¯d been a student felt like eight hundred years ago. Tugging her backpack strap, she strolled into the campus at a casual pace. Sterford Academy was the most prestigious private school in irford. Children of the elite and young prodigies alike studied here. The bar for entry was sky-high, and its reputation even more so. It had branches for every stage of education¡ªfrom kindergarten to university¡ªall under one roof. A lifelong academic package, basically. The host¡¯s older brothers had gone through all their schooling right here, from baby babble to college degrees. Jean found her seat in the ssroom by matching the name printed on her schedule. She wasn¡¯t early. Several students were already seated here and there. The moment she walked in, conversations halted. The students all turned to look at Jean, eyeszy and mocking. Jean could tell right away¡ª She wasn¡¯t wee here. When she first got pulled into the novel, a flood of the host¡¯s memories had poured into her mind. But it wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a little more than what you¡¯d get from reading the book. The finer details were missing. Like how the host had gotten that six-pointed star badge. Or what her school life had actually been like¡­ Was she the weird outcast? With a cold, closed-off personality like the host¡¯s, it was no surprise she¡¯d been unpopr at home and at school. No wonder she got the cold shoulder¡­ ¡°Ugh, herees that creep again¡­¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t let her hear you. She¡¯ll give you that bitter lemon face, haha¡­¡± Even the whispers reached Jean¡¯s ears. Oh wow, she¡¯d guessed right. So she really was the ss pariah. Jean pressed her lips together, dropped her bag, and plopped into her seat¡ª Crack! She froze. Oh no. She¡¯d just broken something! Instantly, the whole ssroom exploded inughter. Some kids were doubled over, cackling like it was the funniest thing they¡¯d ever seen. The sound and mockery hit her all at once, making her clench her teeth. Damn it! She let her guard down. She¡¯d been pranked. Now she faced a terrible dilemma¡ª Should she stand up? If she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d never know what she¡¯d crushed. But if she did¡­ the red liquid from that broken whatever-it-was had already soaked her pants. The whole ss would tear her to shreds. That was their n all along. A dumb, juvenile prank¡ªand she fell right into it because she hadn¡¯t been paying attention. Don¡¯t get mad. Jean took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before she snapped. Then¡ª She stood up like nothing happened. Theughter around her hit a new high, echoing through the ssroom. She turned to look at her chair¡ª A small, fragile ball had been ced there. It had cracked under her weight and spilled red paint everywhere. She didn¡¯t need to look to know her pants were now marked with a bright, embarrassing stain. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Look! Her butt¡¯s all messed up!¡± The shrillughter rang in her ears, over and over again. Now she understood why people online were so eager to smack bratty kids and emo teens upside the head¡­ And right now, she felt the same way. Technically, her soul was twenty-nine years old¡ªshe shouldn¡¯t be getting into it with a bunch of students. But Jean lived by one rule: If you¡¯ve got to choose between torturing yourself or losing your mind¡ªgo nuts and take someone down with you. Self-destruction? Not an option. You make her ufortable? She¡¯ll go full crazy and show you exactly how ¡°lovely¡± her mental state is. She might be burned out, but that didn¡¯t mean she had to take every hit lying down. Jean grabbed the broken paint ball off the chair, turned around to face the ss, and mmed it on the floor. The red paint sttered everywhere. The room fell silent. No one had ever seen her do something like this before. They all stared, wide-eyed and stunned. Everyone knew Jean as the weird loner who didn¡¯t talk. They¡¯d treated her like a ghost, mocked her loudly, and she¡¯d always ignored it. Totally unbearable. Today, they wanted to spice things up a little. But they never expected¡ª Jean didn¡¯t just sit there and take it this time¡­ ¡°Who did it?¡± Her re was cold and unyielding. Her sharp voice was scarier than any angry teacher. No one answered. Of course not. No one wanted to admit it. Jean let out a low, humorless chuckle. ¡°Oh? Nobody¡¯s owning up?¡± ¡°How about this¡ªwhy don¡¯t you all just say you¡¯re tourists visiting Sterford Academy? Because I seriously can¡¯t believe the school¡¯s future stars are this trashy¡­¡± The students held their breath, clearly rattled by the sudden shift in her tone. The Family 5 Chapter 5 Who Wouldn¡¯t Go Crazy After Being Falsely used? Jean smiled faintly, but her eyes were icy cold. ¡°I¡¯m actually really easy to get along with. If that doesn¡¯t happen, maybe take a good look at yourselves.¡± She shook her head with regret. ¡°Give your brains a shake, see if you can hear the ocean in there. Maybe your heads are flooded. That¡¯s the only way you¡¯d think pulling something like this was a good idea.¡± Jean¡¯s words kepting, and some of the kids actually started to go pale. The ssroom fell into a heavy silence. No one said a word. No one even thought to argue. Right then¡ª The sharp ck of high heels echoed from behind. Homeroom teacher Wendy had just arrived at the ssroom door. She had only just gotten there, but managed to catch thest few words Jean had said. Wendy narrowed her eyes and swept her gaze across the ssroom. Her voice was cold and stern. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± The students acted like they¡¯d just been saved. Everyone let out a breath. ¡°Ms. Wendy.¡± A tall, slender girl quickly raised her hand. Her skin was pale, her features delicate, and her voice was soft and airy like a spring breeze. ¡°Jean was yelling at people just now.¡± She didn¡¯t even pause. In the blink of an eye, she pinned a ¡°crime¡± on Jean. Jean looked over at her. The girl¡¯s name was Lacey. A well-known heiress at the academy. Unlike Jean, she was always the center of attention. Wendy nodded and didn¡¯t question Lacey¡¯s words at all. The teachers at Sterford Academy were under a lot of pressure. Sure, they came from decent backgrounds and had impressive resumes, but in front of these silver-spoon-fed heirs and heiresses, they were the ones on the bottom. They had to walk a careful line. Strict enough to maintain order, but never so far as to cross any boundaries¡ª Like offending one of them. The consequences of that weren¡¯t something they could afford. And in Wendy¡¯s eyes, Jean was clearly an exception. Her background was murky. Her parents were practically invisible. There were even rumors going around that she was the illegitimate daughter of one of the school¡¯s staff, and that she got into the school through that shady connection. Even if it was just a rumor, most people believed it. Jean didn¡¯t give off a rich-girl vibe at all. She looked insecure, withdrawn. If she really was some teacher¡¯s secret kid, that would exin everything. Wendy didn¡¯t like Jean. It wasn¡¯t just because of her supposedly humble origins¡ªher grades were awful too. She was the kind of girl who, aside from being sort of cute, had nothing going for her. Nothing about her made people want to be around her. To Wendy, there was no question. Lacey was a well-bred youngdy whose reputation needed defending. Jean¡ª Was just a nuisance she could scold however she liked. ¡°Ms.¡± Jean refused to back down and immediately opened her mouth to defend herself. ¡°I swear to God, if I actually swore at someone just now, then may I be doomed to eat nothing but porridge for the rest of my life.¡± What she¡¯d said couldn¡¯t count as swearing at all. At most, it was passive-aggressive. Wendy¡¯s face turned cold. She clearly didn¡¯t take Jean¡¯s words seriously. Wasn¡¯t this girl supposed to be quiet and antisocial? When did she get so sharp-tongued? ¡°I don¡¯t need you to swear oaths,¡± she said, lips drawn tight. Her tone was severe. ¡°I need you to learn how to admit when you¡¯re wrong.¡± Jean understood immediately¡ªthis woman had already decided she was guilty. She gave a harmless little smile and said, ¡°Well, maybe you should take a look at my pants first.¡± As she spoke, Jean turned around and showed Wendy her back. ¡°You¡­¡± Wendy stared at the ring red paint smeared across Jean¡¯s pants, eyes wide in shock. ¡°What happened to you?!¡± ¡°The same people who said I was yelling at them. They did it.¡± Jean blinked at her, reached down to touch the paint on her pants, then reached out and wiped it on Wendy¡¯s sleeve. ¡°See for yourself. It¡¯s real paint. Isn¡¯t that just nasty?¡± Wendy jerked away, furious, and pped Jean¡¯s hand aside. Her face twisted in disgust. ¡°Jean, are you insane?!¡± She looked like she wanted to scrub her arm clean on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Jean smiled lightly,pletely at ease. ¡°If you were being med for something you didn¡¯t do, wouldn¡¯t you go a little crazy too? Don¡¯t you think?¡± In the end, Jean was ¡°invited¡± to the office. Wendy practically tore into her the moment they got there. Not a single word was spared. She didn¡¯t try to save face for her at all. Then, Wendy gave her a punishment: go to the sports field and pick up trash. She wasn¡¯t allowed toe back until she¡¯d picked up enough. Jean didn¡¯t want to go at first. But after thinking about it, staying here would just be more frustrating. Might as well get some fresh air. Just as she was stepping out of the office, a girl with blunt bangs and a high ponytail came running up to her. ¡°Jean!¡± She was panting, out of breath, and struggling to speak. Jean stopped walking. ¡°Here,¡± the girl said suddenly, pulling a pair of ck sweatpants from behind her back and handing them to Jean. ¡°Take these.¡± ¡°Your pants are dirty. Go change, quick.We¡¯re about the same height, so they should fit.¡± Jean blinked a few times and started sizing up the girl in front of her. If she remembered right, her name was Sofia. She was probably the only one in ss who had ever treated the host like a normal person. Of course, Jean didn¡¯t have a lot of information to work with. Sofia was a minor character in the book, so she didn¡¯t have much screentime. The host¡¯s memories of her were scattered at best. But it was enough. Once Jean confirmed this girl wasn¡¯t trying to mess with her, she smiled and took the pants. ¡°Thanks.¡± She¡¯d been nning to clean up and find a change of clothes before heading out to the field anyway. Now that someone had offered help, why would she refuse? After she changed, Jean walked out to the field under the zing sun. It was obvious now¡ªWendy was the type who judged people by their background. Unlike her shy, outgoing brothers, the host had always kept a painfully low profile at school. She never showed off her family, her clothes and supplies were barebones at best. Almost no one knew she was the youngest daughter of the Ginger family. In fact, not just at school¡ªthe entire upper crust of society barely knew she existed. The host was reserved and avoided socializing, almost like her family had intentionally hidden her away. You could probably count on one hand the number of people who knew her name. Which made her the perfect target in a school full of elite kids. Jean looked like she had nothing to do with any of them. Wendy? She made a habit of picking on people just like that. The Family 6 On the main court, the boys moved like living beams of sunlight¡ªquick, sharp, radiant. The one who stood out the most was the boy currently dribbling down the court. He was tall, effortlessly good-looking, with pale skin and striking features¡ªlike a wildflower blooming bright and bold in the middle of a forest. Most eye-catching of all was his head of white hair¡ªso surreal it looked straight out of a manga. Jean froze. And in that very moment of distraction, the basketball suddenly flew over the fence and struck her right on the head¡ª Thud! Jean thought she must not have checked her horoscope this morning. It was one thing after another today. She¡¯d been hit by a basketball. Again. Luckily, it didn¡¯t hurt too bad. Good thing she had a hard head. ¡°Winston, you¡¯re insane! That shot was way too high!¡± ¡°Go check on the little girl, man. You probably hurt her.¡± The white-haired boy narrowed his eyeszily. ¡°Too much work. You go.¡± Winston? Jean¡¯s eyes flew open. She hadn¡¯t recognized him at first. This white-haired guy was none other than the host¡¯s youngest older brother¡ªcurrently a superstar in Sterford Academy¡¯s high school division. Winston! The downside of having too many older brothers was that Jean could run into one just by turning a corner. Winston had already turned away and was heading for the sidelines, putting more and more distance between them. Jean immediately took a step forward and called out, ¡°Winston!¡± The sound echoed loudly¡ªclear and sharp. Every girl around turned to look at Jean, their expressions instantly hostile. They¡¯d seen her type before. Bold, shameless, thinking that calling Winston¡¯s name might get his attention. As if. Winston never even looked at girls like that. No matter how hard they tried, it never worked. And sure enough, Winston didn¡¯t react at all. It was like he hadn¡¯t heard her. The girls expected nothing less. Their eyes filled with mockery and disdain. But Jean didn¡¯t give up. She quickly spotted the court entrance, slipped in, and cut him off. ¡°Winston.¡± She tilted her head and called him again, clear as a bell. Everyone froze. Even Winston, who¡¯d been nk-faced up until now, twitched slightly. ¡°What the hell is this? Is she nuts?!¡± The girls around the fence erupted. ¡°She¡¯s so shameless, calling him by name like that. Gross!¡± ¡°She¡¯s just trying to get his attention. What a schemer¡­¡± ¡°This is infuriating. Calling him by his name? Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°She should look in a mirror¡­ trying to throw herself at him like that!¡± ¡°Winston, she said your name out loud. Aren¡¯t you gonna say something?¡± Rn smirked. He hadn¡¯t expected this girl to be so unpredictable. He couldn¡¯t resist teasing the white-haired boy beside him. Like Winston, Rn came from a prestigious irford family. The two had been close since childhood. Same ss, yed ball together, hung out all the time. He was the only one here who¡¯d dare joke around with Winston like that. Jean saw Winston still wasn¡¯t reacting, so she called again. ¡°Winston?¡± Seriously? Is this guy deaf or something? Her clear voice floated right into Winston¡¯s ears. He squinted a little. His eyes looked like ss frosted with ice¡ªcold, hard, unreadable. His lips curved into a faint smirk. His expression was striking, but distant. ¡°You talking to me?¡± Jean nodded like a little pecking chick. She looked innocent and polite. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s your name. Am I not allowed to call you that?¡± Winston¡¯s brows creased slightly. The look in his eyes sharpened. ¡°Is that so?¡± His lips curled in a cold arc, and he looked at Jean like she was a bug on the pavement. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say I¡¯m your dad while you¡¯re at it?¡± Then, without giving her another nce, he turned and walked off coolly. ¡°I knew it! She could plot all she wanted, but Winston doesn¡¯t fall for that crap!¡± The girls cheered, delighted by Winston¡¯s blunt rejection. ¡°He hates clingy girls who act all close like that. Whiny and annoying¡­ she really asked for it.¡± ¡°She really thought calling him that would make her special? Please.¡± ¡°Tone down the desperation, girl.¡± Jean bit her lip, stunned. What the hell! This guy¡¯s really something elsepletely shut me down in front of everyone! He seriously looked like he had no idea who I was. What the hell¡¯s going on? That¡¯s Winston! Have you seriously forgotten your own little sister, Jean?! ¡­ Jean¡¯s mental rant slipped right into Winston¡¯s ears. He stopped in his tracks. Jean? He did have a sister named Jean. But he was face-blind and had a terrible memory. Back when he was home, his sister rarely looked him in the eye, always kept her head down. His memory of her was vague at best. Now that he¡¯d been living on campus for over a year, he hadpletely forgotten what she looked like. Winston pressed his lips together, then turned around and walked back. Rn thought to himself. Something¡¯s up. The girls by the fence thought. Something¡¯s definitely up. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Winston narrowed his eyes, gaze sweeping over Jean, calm and assessing. ¡°Jean?¡± Jean instantly raised her hand and gave a cheerful wave like a lucky cat. ¡°That¡¯s me, Winston.¡± Finally! The guy actually remembers me! Winston was a little caught off guard. Kinda charmed, even. Before he could say anything, Jean suddenly grabbed his hand. Her lips pouted, her face full of grievance. ¡°I came toin. You have to help me¡ªsomeone was picking on me!¡± Everyone around the court looked surprised. Even Rn stopped joking and gave them a more serious look. Meanwhile, the girls watching exploded again. ¡°She¡­ she actually touched him! Has she no shame?!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even touched his hand and she just¡ªhow dare she?!¡± ¡°Gross! What¡¯s wrong with her?! Does she have delusions? She seriously thinks Winston¡¯s her brother? Ever heard of personal boundaries?!¡± ¡°Poor Winston, getting stuck with a psycho!¡± The Family 7 Chapter 7 WinstonMakes Things Right Winston lowered his eyes, the cold light in his gaze falling onto his sister¡¯s fingers. He hated being touched. Normally, if anyone dared grab his hand like that, his body would be flooded with a wave of uncontroble disgust. It made his skin crawl. Right now, he still felt that revulsion. He wanted to fling Jean¡¯s hand off, to shake off the dark, twisted feeling surging in his chest¡­ But when he looked at the bright and clear eyes of the girl in front of him, he forced himself to hold back. +8 Pearls Winston¡¯s face remained expressionless, but inside he was already wrestling with himself. He pressed his lips together and finally said to Jean- ¡°Let¡¯s talk over in the garden.¡± Rn thought to himself. Oh wow, is he really about to talk to a girl alone? The rest of the court thought to themselves. Is that actually Winston?t What is happening?! The girls watching from the sidelines couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Their emotions were all over the ce. ¡°What is going on? Has the ice prince descended from his throne?¡± -Winston wants to talk to her one¨Con¨Cone? Is he out of his mind?¡± ¡°Nov way. I don¡¯t believe it¡­ I don¡¯t believe this is happening¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he shut that girl down hard like he always does? Why is he treating her differently.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad I could scream. She must¡¯ve pulled something on him¡­ ¡°I object. Ipletely object to this situation!¡± Jean followed Winston into the nearby garden.. ¡°So, the teacher made you pick up trash on the field?¡± Winston asked as he listened to her exnation, his sharp brows faintly furrowed. Along the way, Jean had already filled him in on most of what had happened, She hadn¡¯t gone out of her way to approach her brother just for fun or for a recognition scene at school¨Cno, it was because- She wanted Wiquor¡¯s help to fight back and set things straight. When you¡¯ve got a powerful backer standing right there, why wouldn¡¯t you lean on them! Otherwise, it would all just be too damn frustrating! ¡°I get it ¡°Winston said with a small nod. His face was calm, his striking features cloaked in a thu, sey indifference. invoux she couldn¡¯t read what he was thinking 7:39 PM d Chapter 7 WinstonMakes Things Right +8 Pearls Jean had no idea her wild train of thoughts was being heard loud and clear. She pressed her lips together and was just about to walk off when Winston suddenly spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the field. Just go back to ss.¡± ¡°Back to ss?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°But Ms. Wendy¡­¡± ¡°Just go. I¡¯ll take care of the rest, Winston said, his voice crisp and unwavering. There was something solid and dependable in the way he said it, like a weight had just lifted off her chest. Jean didn¡¯t argue. She did exactly as her brother said and strutted back to ss. She still didn¡¯t know what Winston nned to do for her. But who cared? If the sky fell, Winston would be the one holding it up. Confidence restored. At that moment- Wendy was sitting in the office, focused on grading homework. The other teachers all had sses, so she was alone. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. It was light, almost casual Wendy responded instinctively. ¡°Come in.¡± Footsteps echoed behind her, unhurried and indifferent. Then a cold voice called out- ¡°Ms. Wendy.¡± Wendy stopped writing and looked up- Only to see a stunning white¨Chaired boy standing tall right in front of her. His chin was slightly lifted, his lips curved into a cool, nearly invisible smirk. ¡°I just want to ask,¡± he said tly, ¡°what exactly did Jean do wrong for you to punish her?¡± Wendy frowned. Who was this kid? And what was his rtionship to Jean? Why was he confronting her? She stood up, her face turning stern. ¡°I had my reasons for punishing Jean. She misbehaved, in and simple. And who are you, exactly!¡± Wendy didn¡¯t recognize Winston. In fact, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with the high school students at all. She searched her memory, but this white¨Chaired kid didn¡¯t ring any bells. Relieved, she hardened her tone. ¡°And is this how you think it¡¯s appropriate to speak to a teacher?¡± A shadow the kered through Winston¡¯s eyes. The chill in his expression spread like frost. Talking to mors was exhausting He took a step back, ncedzily toward the door, and let his pride show without restraint ¡°Good I wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to you anyway. You can talk to that person intrad That person! What Wendy waspletely lost Chapter 7 WinstonMakes Things Right The next moment, the principal hurst through the door, out of breath. He didn¡¯t even nce at Wendy. His eyes were locked on Winston, 48 Pearls Inside, he was screaming prayers. Please, please don¡¯t let this young lord lose his temper or I¡¯m done for. He¡¯d always known Winst CHIL Winston and Jean were enrolled at Sterford Academy, which meant he¡¯d been living on edge since day Winston was famous, his identity well known. No one dared cross him. But Jean was a different story She kept such a low profile it was almost suspicious. She didn¡¯t want her identity exposed. She rejected special treatment, And now, someone had messed with her. And managed to drag Winston into it. This was a nightmare. The principal was in full panic mode. If they actually pissed off the Ginger family- He shivered, his face going pale. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen. ¡°Wendy, what the hell is going on?!¡± he demanded, storming over. His voice was full of anger and bitter disappointment. Wendy was stunned. She stood frozen in ce. She had no idea what she¡¯d done wrong. ¡°Sir.. let me exin¡­¡± Wendy bit her lip and tried to speak. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to exin,¡± the principal said, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°Wendy, start preparing for reassignment.¡± Reassignment? Wendy stumbled backward, crashing into the desk behind her. Her eyes went wide in disbelief. When Jean returned to ss, all eyes were on her. Then came the whispers. ¡°She¡¯s back already?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Ms. Wendy send her to pick up trash? Did she ditch?¡± ¡°She¡¯s totally getting in troubleter. She didn¡¯t even finish her punishment. What a joke¡± Send Gifts The Family 8 Chapter 8 She Deserves an Apology Jean couldn¡¯t care less. She walked straight to her seat without ncing sideways. Her desk was a single. She was the only one in ss without a seatmate. The moment she sat down, the ssroom door suddenly mmed open. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to it- +8 Pearls The person who entered was none other than their homeroom teacher, Wendy. Her eyes were red, her expression defeated. Her gaze swept across the room before settling on Jean. She hurried toward Jean¡¯s seat, steps unsteady. Everyone thought Wendy was about to tear into Jean again. Their eyes lit up with interest, faces full of schadenfreude. Jean stayed calm. She could tell something was off. Wendy looked like a lion who had lost her fight¨Ctail tucked, dragging herself forward in pain. As Jean wondered whether someone in Wendy¡¯s family had died, or if the woman herself was on herst leg, Wendy stopped in front of her and, without warning, spoke- ¡°Jean.¡± Her voice trembled slightly. jean sat in her seat, raising her eyes with perfect ease, calmly waiting for Wendy to continue, Wendy¡¯s shoulders twitched. ¡°I¡­ I want to apologize. I was wrong about you. I shouldn¡¯t have punished you¡­.¡± To the students waiting for drama, this was like a bolt from the blue. What the hell?! Wendy was¡­ apologizing? It felt like the world had flipped upside down. Jean, on the other hand, didn¡¯t look surprised. She figured Winston must¡¯ve stepped in. ¡°Is that it, Miss she asked. ww Wendy had apologized, but Jean had no intention of letting it go that easily. Now was the time to push for more. She gave a small smile, lier eyes bright. ¡°If we want fairness and justice, then you should find out who set me up.¡± Whoever nted that prank toy on her seat had been watching and enjoying the show this whole time. Wendy froze for a second. She didn¡¯t like it, but she knew she didn¡¯t have the right to s How do you want to find them! say no anymore Jean¡¯ ?s imale deepened ¡°There¡¯s a security camera in the ssroom, isn¡¯t there?¡± The atmosphere shitted immediately. Students began to look nervous. The gou justnded in their ownps. 7:39 PM ? H Chapter 8 She Deserves an Apology +8 Pearls Jean turned her gaze to the ones speaking. Her eyes had azy chill to them, and her voice turned sharp. ¡°I was the one who got hurt. What gives you the right to say it¡¯s not necessary?¡± Maybe it was how cold she looked. Maybe it was how solid her wordsnded. Either way, everyone fell silent. Some even looked visibly uneasy. In the end, they pulled the ssroom footage. was a a boy named Deon And there it was clear as day. The person who had nted the prank toy on Jean¡¯s chair w Another rich kid from a well¨Coff family. He had walked into the ssroom before Jean arrived and casually ced the paint¨Cfilled ball on her seat. None of the other students stopped him. In fact, they looked entertained¨Ceager to see what would happen. Deon might¡¯ve done it, but the rest? They were all aplices in silence. ¡°So what?¡± Deon didn¡¯t bother denying it. He owned up immediately, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of remorse in his face. His eyes were filled with arrogance and scorn. ¡°It was just a harmless joke. I¡¯m not apologizing.¡± Wendy felt trapped in the middle, stuck between two immovable walls. The principal had ordered her to clean this up before her reassignment, make sure everything was resolved properly. But now, Jean wanted justice and Deon refused to apologize¡­ It was a deadlock ¡°You¡¯re proud of not apologizing?¡± Jean looked at Deon coldly. Her tone was crisp and cutting. Deon was hot¨Cheaded. He snapped back without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t use that tone with me! You¡¯re just some bastard daughter of a janitor- Everyone believed the rumor. That Jean was the illegitimate child of a Sterford staff member. Now, Deon was using it as ammo. Of course, Jean didn¡¯t feel hurt. Anyone who bought that rumor probably also bought a dozen fake health supplements off TV. Seriously, you believe that crap? Can¡¯t help you, man. ¡°Deon,¡± Jean said suddenly, and her lips curved into a slow smile. ¡°I seem to remember that before your dad married your mom, he had a perfectly legal wife. And your mom? She couldn¡¯t even wait, Got knocked up with you before the divorce was final. The moment the paperwork went through, she waddled her pregnant self straight into City Hall¡± Everyone watching was floored. Deon always came off as a shy, big¨Cspending rich boy, Who would¡¯ve guessed that behind the sparkle was a mess like that Hold up Deon¡¯s face drained of color at her words. His whole face turned red. He looked like he was about to explode. ¡°Jean, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Jean ulted her head, still smiling. ¡°Am I wrong¡± Thank the host¡¯s memory for that one. She hadn¡¯t left much behind¨Cmost of it useless scraps. 7:30 PM ch Chapter B. She Deserves an Apology Because everything Jean said was true. Backed into a corner, Deon finally shouted, ¡°You¡¯re full of crap!¡± And then he stormed out of the ssroom without looking back, leaving behind a room full of stunned ssmates. And just like that, it was over¨Cat least for now. When Jean sat back down, someone gently poked her with a pen. She turned her head It was the girl behind her. Sofia. The same one who had lent her the pants earlier. ¡°You okay?¡± the girl asked softly, lowering her voice. Her eyes held a trace of concern. Jean shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± +8 Pearls Sofia frowned slightly. Then she spoke again, more to herself than to Jean. Things at school have been weirdtely. You should be careful too¡­¡± Send Gifts The Family 9 Chapter 9 Her Brother Made Hot Pot Not very peaceful! Jean wasn¡¯t sure what Sofia meant by that. But the girl continued, ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t go near the art building. Lacey and Deon both got into something dangerous over there.¡± Lacey and Deon? Weren¡¯t those the two who bullied her today? That was great news! Whoever was lurking in the art building doing the Lord¡¯s work deserved a medal. Jean¡¯s face¨Crxed, her expression casual. ¡°Really¡­? What kind of danger?¡± ¡°It happenedst month,¡± Sofia exined, her brows still tightly furrowed. ¡°School hadn¡¯t started yet. The two of them came to campus with a few others to hang out and something happened in the art building. The school covered it up, so not many people know.¡± ¡°Then how do you know?¡± Jean asked. Sofia sighed, clearly reluctant. ¡°My uncle works as a security guard here.¡± Sofia came from an ordinary background. She got into Sterford Academy entirely on the strength of her grades¨Cthough her uncle being on staff didn¡¯t hurt. Her uncle was a talker. Always rambling about school gossip and rumors. He¡¯d let this one slip by ident. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to know, okay? ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll spread it around?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. Sofia just shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a real secret. Everythinges out eventually. Sooner orter. But you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ve told.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly intrigued. ¡°Then tell me¨Cwhat exactly happened to Lacey and Deon in the art building?¡± Sofia shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ my uncle wouldn¡¯t tell me.¡± In fact, he¡¯d been tight¨Clipped about the whole thing. He hadn¡¯t shared a single detail. All he¡¯d said was- It was creepy. He didn¡¯t want her having nightmares, so he left it at that. But today, both Lacey and Deon had shown up to school like nothing had happened. They looked totally normal. No weird behavior, no aftere?ects, really that serious? Sohan couldn¡¯t help but doubt it can found herself thinking too elt h?r a lot of strange secrets were hiding just beneath the surface. That badge from the mysterious Voice of God group, the perfectly polished but oddly charged atmosphere of Sterford Academy. She was supposed to be in a feel¨Cgood, badass female lead novel, right? 7:39 PM c Chapter 9 Her Brother Made Hot Pot +8 Pearls After school. The Bentley was parked at the usual spot. Jean, backpack in hand, hustled to the curb and climbed in. When she got home, the moment she stepped inside She saw Dominic¡¯s tall figure standing in the entryway. ¡°Dominic?¡± She blinked in surprise. You¡¯re home early?¡± n was Dominic was always swamped with work. He left before dawn and came back after dark. Seeing him home while the sun was still up was enough to throw her off. ¡°I got a call from the principal today, so I left early,¡± Dominic said, eyes fixed steadily on his little sister. His expression was unreadable. There was pressure in the crease between his brows, a cold edge in his voice, and something darker lurking underneath. -You never tell me anything about what¡¯s going on at school¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Dominic seemed to realize something. His gaze shifted slightly, He didn¡¯t really have the right to say that After all, he¡¯d ignored her for so long. Never showed interest. Never checked in. If she didn¡¯t feel like opening up to him, it was perfectly reasonable. The weight of that truth made his frown deepen. Jean scrunched her mouth.¡ú Wow, Dominic¡¯s acting like he actually cares. I¡¯m so touched¡­ but let¡¯s be real, he¡¯s still head over heels for that Lawson family princess. I¡¯m just a random little sister he happened to pick up along the way. While she was deep in thought, Dominic suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. His usually cold and stoic face cracked slightly. He looked almost exasperated. He truly had no idea what kind of nonsense his sister¡¯s brain was churning out all day. He hadn¡¯t even met Selena yet. Even if¨Clike Jean imed¨Che ended up involved with her in the future.. Did that mean he had to fall in love with her? Dominic led Jean into the dining room, and she immediately spotted the steaming hot pot bubbling in the middle of the table, surrounded by tes and tes of sliced beef. Who Can this guy read my mind or something? How did he know I was craving hot pot.. and thin¨Ccut beef, toot! Domine turned his head slightly and gave her a quiet look. The truth was, he could hear what she was thinking The two of them sat facing each other Jean couldn¡¯t wait. She grabbed a handled of beef slices and dumped them in¨Cbut she used too much for??, Chapter 9 Her Brother Made Hot Pot Jean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her hand trembled, and her fork almost slipped from her grip. Oh no. That look. He wants to throw me into the pot Dominic froze in the middle of wiping himself off Jean hit her lip and gave him the saddest, most pitiful look she could manage. ¡°Dominic, I didn¡¯t mean to He kept wiping his shirt, his voice neutral. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Jean looked even more miserable. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad¡± Dominic, ¡°I¡¯m not Jean said. ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Dominic was speechless. The handsome man suddenly looked up. Without warning, he reached out and- Gently flicked her on the nose. She blinked. And realized there was a shiny streak of red oil now sitting right on the tip of her nose. Jean was speechless. +B Pearls ¡°There. Now we¡¯re even.¡± Dominic looked at her greasy, glistening nose¨Chis handiwork¨Cand for once, there was a rare flicker of amusement in his eyes. Jean pouted. Fine. Whatever makes you happy. As long as you¡¯re not t throwing me into the po Dominic¡¯s lips curved in the faintest hint of a smile, like a flower blooming in the cold. the first time Jean had seen him smile like i that. He still had some od stains on his face, which made his normally untouchable aura feel just a little more human Whenever Jean w around Dominic, she always felt tense. He was the cold.¡± boss type¨Chard to read, harder to But right the seniled back at him. They didn¡¯t say anything else and started rating Halfway d?unghi, Jean suddenly thought of Winston. Send Gifts The Family 10 Chapter 10 Time¡¯s Up for the Mills Family Il¡¯inston neveres boine, not even during breaks¡­ So now it¡¯s just me and Dominic under this roof Dominic frowned slightly and said in a calm voice, ¡°You saw Winston today? It sounded like a question, but his tone made it clear he already knew the answer. The principal had already reported everything that happened at school. Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah. He really helped me out today¡­¡± Speaking of Winston¨Cone of the many viins in this messed¨Cup family¨Chis fate in the story was pretty tragic too. That thought made Jean lower her eyes, her mouth tightening just a little. +8 Pearls Winston¡¯s a poor guy too¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought the school¡¯s golden boy would one day face dozens of criminal charges and spend the rest of his life behind bars tter. Dominic¡¯s cutlery dropped onto the table. Jean snapped out of her thoughts, startled by the sudden noise. She blinked at him. ¡°Dominic, can¡¯t even hold a fork properly? What is this, early onset Parkinson¡¯s?¡± Dominic picked the fork back up. The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. He responded absently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Keep eating.¡± But his mind was still echoing with what he¡¯d just heard from Jean¡¯s thoughts. All the brothers had been busy with their own lives, barelying home, but Winston¡­ he hadn¡¯te back in a long time, Not even a phone call. The once¨Csweet youngest sibling had grown into someone cold and distant, brash and unpredictable. And now, Jean was saying he¡¯d end up in prison? A deep look crept into Dominic¡¯s eyes. His fingers curled slowly against the edge of the table. If only that thing hadn¡¯t happened when they were kids.. Maybe Winston wouldn¡¯t have changed so much Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have drifted away from the family like a clean break. Dominur had never been that close with Winston, but- He didn¡¯t want to see his youngest brother spiral into ruin either. The next day Jan had just stepped into the ssroom when she got the news that Wenly had officially been reassigned. The homeroom teacher would be reced temporarily by a rotation of others. She wasn¡¯t surprised 7:39 PM c Chapter 10 Time¡¯s Up for the Mills Family mming down on her desk. +8 Pearls The sound was loud enough to make Jean¡¯s ears ache on instinct. She looked up to see a richly dressed middle¨Caged woman ring down at her, eyes filled with naked disdain. ¡°You¡¯re Jean!¡± Her voice was anything but friendly, Jean met her gaze without flinching and nodded. The woman sneered. The contempt in her eyes practically spilled over, ¡°I¡¯m Deon¡¯s mother. Come with me. I have something to say Deon¡¯s mom? Jean instantly understood. Wow. Deon lost an argument and called in Mommy? How ssy. Wasn¡¯t this peak mama¡¯s boy behavior? Everyone in the room perked up. A crowd was practically guaranteed. Sure, Deon had taken a hit yesterday, but the Mills family wasn¡¯t one to mess with. His mom, in particr, was infamous for being overbearing Jean clearly didn¡¯t know her ce. She ran her mouth yesterday, but now she was going to pay the price. ¡°What, cat got your tongue?¡± Seeing that Jean hadn¡¯t said anything, Deon¡¯s mother lified her chin and snapped, ¡°You sure had a lot to say yesterday. What, nothing left now?¡± Jean stood up calm as ever. ¡°Ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t you say we should talk outside? Let¡¯s go. No need to disturb everyone else.¡± 4 With that, she walked out first. Deon¡¯s mom followed behind, and Deon was already waiting outside in the hallway, standing tall like a smug little peacock. shooting Jean a proud, gloating look. Inside the ssroom, students crowded around the windows to watch. Even if they weren¡¯t technically in the room anymore, it still felt like a public execution. Deon¡¯s mom pulled her son close, patting his shoulder with loving affection. Then she turned to Jean¨Cand the moment she did her expression changedpletely, her eyes turning cold as if she were looking at garbage. ¡°Jean, I want you to apologize to my son. And to me. Do you even realize what you said? Dragging other people¡¯s family matters into public? alutely no manners. No ss at all. But Fin not here to stoop to your level. If you apologize sincerely enough and the right attitude, I might just let this slide¡± Apologtest. jean frowned slightly She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d done anything wrong the truth m I have to apologize now?¡± she asked, eyes wide with faux innocence. 7:39 PM c Chapter 10 Time¡¯s Up for the Mills Family Then she stuck her tongue out at the pair and bolted down the hall without looking back. ¡°Get back here, you brat! Dean¡¯s mom roared, furious. She lungeil forward to chase her- But a group of men in ck appeared out of nowhere, blocking her path. And then- A tall, handsome man in a ck suit emerged from the stairwell. Dominic walked over with a cold, detached look. His presence was overwhelming, impossible to ignore. Deon, and his mother couldn¡¯t help but freeze under the weight of it. +B Pearls ¡°If you¡¯ve got time to stir up trouble here.¡± Dominic said, voice cool and sharp, eyes scanning the pair like they were ants, ¡°maybe you should spend it worrying about yourselves.¡± He stared down at them, voice cold as death. ¡°Winter¡¯sing. Looks like it¡¯s time for the Mills family to go bankrupt.¡± Deon and his mother¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They couldn¡¯t say a word. They were frozen in ce, stunned silent by Dominic¡¯s presence¨Cfaces pale, hands trembling Send Gifts The Family 11 Chapter 11 Don¡¯t Expect Anything From Me Jean ran straight into the bathroom. Don¡¯t ask her why she didn¡¯t go back to ss. She just happened to need to pee, okay? By the time she returned to the ssroom, the atmosphere had clearly shifted. Deon¡¯s seat was empty¨Che wasn¡¯t there. +8 Pearls And the rest of the ss had lost their gossip¨Cloving energy. Everyone sat with serious faces, quietly focused on their own tasks. What the heck was going on? Jean sat down, puzzled, when the back of her shoulder got poked with a pen again. turned around- Sofia had leaned in. The girl might be a top student, but she was just as into gossip. She lowered her voice, speaking like she was sharing state secrets. ¡°Guess who just showed up?¡± ¡°Who? Some celebrity filming a variety show at our school¡°¡°Jean guessed wildly. With the way Sofia was actin someone huge. Sofia:¡­ it had to be ¡°It was Dominic She enunciated each word clearly. ¡°You know, the Ginger family, The most powerful name in irford Dominic? Jean blinked in surprise. Her lovely discounted older brother, what was he doing at school? ¡°Deon and his mom got the shock of their lives.¡± Sofia spoke like was just another Tuesday, clearly unmoved by Deon¡¯s humiliation. Then her expression shifted, and she added with a hint of lingering fear, ¡°Dominic is seriously scary. Do you know what he said?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jean asked tly. ¡°He said¡ª¡± Sofia tried to mimic Dominic¡¯s tone and posture, ¡°Winter¡¯sing. Looks like it¡¯s time for the Mills family to go bankrupt.* ¡°PAL¡± Jean was lucky she didn¡¯t have water in h her mouth or she would¡¯ve spit it all over the desk. Wasn¡¯t that the ssic CEO novel line? The legendary ¡°Winter has stand up for her. Butan that method Thank god she ran fast. Watching it go down in person might¡¯ve been too much secondhand embarrassinent to handle. Dominir had gone to Sterford Academy for jean, yes. But the girl had bolted before he could even speak to her, because¡­. 7.39 PM c Chapter 11 Don¡¯t Expect Anything From Me The high school basketball court. A few boys lounged around the edge of the court. Winston sat alone on the far end of a wooden bench. He popped open a bottle of cold water and took a long, effortless swig, wild and elegant all at once. Beads of water slid down the corner of his mouth like dew clinging to a flower¨Cbright, pure, mesmerizing. +8 Pearls ¡°So, Rn walked over with his own bottle, handnding lightly on Winston¡¯s shoulder. He gave a half¨Csmile. ¡°That little girl yesterday, she¡¯s really your sister?¡± Winston didn¡¯t reply. He just kept drinking his water in silence. Once he finished, he gave a faint nod.. ¡°No wonder you didn¡¯t flip out¡­¡± Rn looked thoughtful. With how that girl had clung to Winston yesterday, anyone else would¡¯ve been shut down hard. But Winston let it slide. So she was his sister¡­. Rn had known Winston f for years. but only found out about the sister recently. After all, Winston treated family like strangers¨Ccold, distant, even hostile. He avoided them. Never talked to them. And he never mentioned them either. Everyone knew about Winston¡¯s four famous older brothers. But this sister? You¡¯d never know she existed unless someone told you. ¡°But,¡± Rn tilted his head, unable to hold back, ¡°I thought you hated your whole family. Yesterday, you really didn¡¯t act like it¡­ Is she different?¡± Winston¡¯s cold gaze flickered slightly. His fingers tightened around the water bottle, crushing it in his hand until it warped and twisted. Rn immediately shut his mouth. He¡¯d known Winston long enough to read the signs¨Cand right now, Winston was bristling like a hedgehog, all prickles and inalice, Still, he didn¡¯t really get it Winston wasn¡¯t even looking at him. His focus was locked on the far side of the basketball court. Rn followed his gaze- And saw a tall man in a suit standing there. Cold, imposing, with the same sharp features as Winston. Their eyes met across the court. One standing, one suting. Neither blinking. That guy Rn¡¯s voice came out barely above a whisper. Dominic and Winston walked, one in front of the other, into the small wooded area beside the court The white haired teenager had both hands in his pockets. His face was cool and expressionless, ¡°Well, this is rare What are you doing here? few inches taller. He looked down at hijs brother, his seyes thoughtful as he finally sail.¡°You never answer calls 7:40 PM ? Chapter 11 Don¡¯t Expect Anything From Ma Used to him being cold. Used to him avoiding everything. Dominic¡¯s fingers tightened slightly. If he hadn¡¯t heard Jean¡¯s thoughts, he never would¡¯ve made this much effort to see Winston in person. This rebellious, ruthless, distant brother¡­ was not someone Dominic was good at dealing with. He tried to sound approachable. ¡°You know, you coulde home once in a while.¡± +B Pearls Winston¡¯s smile deepened¨Csharp and mocking, like cold petals catching the light just before they cut. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right, Dominic! Don¡¯t act like you care. It¡¯s better for everyone if we stay out of each other¡¯s lives,¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t lose his temper. ¡°But yesterday, you helped Jean,¡± he said calmly, simply stating a fact. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re notpletely heartless after all.¡± as just for fun.¡± Winston¡¯s eyes narrowed. His face turned to ice. ¡°That was just ¡°Don¡¯t expect anything from me, Dominic. Nor you. Not Jean. I don¡¯t want The white¨Chaired boy¡¯s lips curled as he delivered the final blow, ¡°-either of you anywhere near me.¡± Send Gifts The Family 12 Chapter 12 The Unlucky Fool Turned Out to Be Me +8 Pearls Jean suddenly sneezed in the middle of ss. She rubbed her nose. Who the hell was talking trash about her?! ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve got something to announce¡± Lacey stepped up to the podiuin, wearing her usual pleasant smile. Her gaze swept across the ssroom. ¡°As you all know, the finals for the Hope Cup areing up. We¡¯ve been preparing for a long time, but right now¡­. we¡¯re short on people.¡± Lacey was the ss arts rep, and the full name of the Hope Cup was- The Hope Cup National Youth Drama Competition. It was a major event on the national level. Winning a priz but also a big bonus for college applications, a prize in the Hope Cup meant not just hefty rewards from the school, Because of that, nearly every student was eager to join. Tons signed up, hoping to get on stage. Of course, thepetition was brutal. After several intense rounds, most had already been eliminated. But somehow, Lacey had led her ss all the way to the finals. They¡¯d been preparing for their performance for weeks. ¡°Short on people? Like backstage help: Or do you mean performers?¡± someone asked right away. Lacey smiled gently. ¡°We¡¯re short one actor for the stage y.¡± That got everyone¡¯s attention. The ssroom stirred with excitement. This was a huge opportunity. If they got lucky and filled that one spot, they¡¯d get to perform in the finals¨Cmaybe even snag a prize. And that meant sharing in the glory. Jean yawned. The Hope Cup! This wasn¡¯t even a major plotline in the book. What was the point of transmigrating into a novel if the plot kept tossing her into uncharted territory? ¡°Lacey, you know I¡¯ve got great stage presence. Want me to take the role?¡± Someone raised their hand, volunteering right away. The others weren¡¯t about to sit back and lose the chance. The room turned chaotic. ¡°Wait, that actually sounds fun! I want in too!¡± ¡°Larry, pick met I¡¯ll y anything. I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± Larry pressed her lips together, clearly trying to hold something back. Then she said seriously, ¡°We need someone to y ¡± 7:40 PM c Chapter 12 The Unlucky Fool Turned Out to Be Me After all, she was twenty¨Cnine years old now. Competitions, stage ys.. those were things she might¡¯ve cared about in a different lifetime. ¡°Wait, can¡¯t you just use a prop tree? Does someone really need to act xact it on ¡°Seriously, making someone y a tree? That¡¯s just humiliating.¡± ¡°Uh I take back what I said earlier. I hate tre trees. I¡¯m allergic ¡°Yeah, same. Lacey, you should find someone else¡± student asked The second everyone realized the ¡°final missing role¡± was a literal tree, their enthusiasm dried up fast. Sure, they wanted to win the Hope Cup. But they were still spoiled, prideful teenagers. ying a tree? Not happening Lacey seemed to have expected this reaction, A cold glint flickered briefly in her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t a tree, would I even need any of you? She thought it, but h her face remained pleasant. ¡°Well, since no one¡¯s volunteering, we¡¯ll draw names. ¡°What? Is that role even even necessary?¡± ¡°And if it is, why does it have to be yed by a person?¡± ¡°I hate drawing lots. This is so stressful!¡± 48 Pearls The ss grumbled loudly, but Lacey held her ground. ¡°I¡¯ve already cleared it with the principal. He¡¯s very invested in the finals. The Hope Cup is tied to the school¡¯s reputation¨Cand ours. The principal made it clear: anyone who gets picked and refuses will lose out on end¨Cof¨Cterm awards and rmendations.¡± Jean shook her head. This Lacey really knew how to y dirty at her age. ping and coercion were in full swing. The guilt¨Ctripping Larry pulled a small box from under the desk and shook it before cing it on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll start now.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t let it be me. I¡¯ll never live it down¡± ¡°Why even do this by drawing lots? Just assign someone and get it over with.¡± picked for this trash role. I¡¯m not doing in ¡° Amidst the chaos, Lacey pulled out a folded white slip of paper. veryone held tarah Even ed over, curious i ser who the unlucky fool would! unfolded ther mauiskly, then flinuri slow the name written 7:40 PM & Chapter 12 The Unlucky Fool Turned Out to Be Me Jean was speechless.. Oh. Fantastic. The unlucky fool turned out to be me. The clown turned out to be me Everyone else let out a collective sigh of relief, and a few even started grinning. It was Jean. Thank god it was Jean! If anyone had to y a tree, the quiet weirdo made perfect sense. ? The mood in the ssroom instantly lightened.. ¡°Perfect choice. No one fits the role better than Jean.¡± Someone even pped sarcastically. ¡°Let¡¯s give it up for our brilliant tree!¡± Ahem, can¡¯t wait to see your incredible performance, Jean!¡± ¡°You should be grateful you even get to be in the Hope Cup. ying a tree is doing you a favor.¡± 8 Pearls Jean stared at the little slip of paper in Lacey¡¯s hand. Sure, it was possible her name got drawn, but the timing seemed way too convenient. She wasn¡¯t buying it. Lacey¡¯s dislike for her was obvious. If Lacey wanted to rig a draw, it would¡¯ve been too easy. Lacey stood tall, taking in themotion like she was watching a well¨Cdirected y. Then she discreetly crushed the paper with Jean¡¯s name in her palm. That slip hadn¡¯te from the box at all. It had been hidden in Lacey¡¯s hand the whole time. When she reached in all she did was fake a shuffle while slipping the name hom her palm to her fingers and pulling it out. She knew no one would want to y a y a tree. Even with the principal¡¯s name backing her up, Lacey had no interest in making enemies out of her well¨Cconnected ssmates. Jean was the only soit target And conveniently, the one she disliked most. No way was she passing up the chance to humiliate Jean in front of everyone. at the¡¯d picked her directly, it would¡¯ve been too obvious. This way, it all looked fair. Jean, from now on, you¡¯ll need to join us for rehearsalsTM arry smiled sweetly at her, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. once was pleasant, but that smile? It was sharp enough to cut ss. The Family 13 Chapter 13 I¡¯m Not Signing Up for This Crap Again ¡°1 refuse. Jean said tly, curling her lip. To be honest, ying a tree wasn¡¯t a big deal to Jean. She wasn¡¯t particrly bothered by the role itself. But she wasn¡¯t about to waste her precious time on this kind of nonsense. She was here to vibe, not to suffer. And it was painfully obvious that Lacey had it out for her. This was a setup if she¡¯d ever seen one. Why walk straight into the trap. As for Lacey- -8 +8 Pearl: The host¡¯s memories were iplete. Jean didn¡¯t know exactly what had caused this princess of a girl to hold a grudge. Maybe Lacey was just following the crowd, joining the others in bullying the weird, unlikable girl that was the host. like the others who openly isted her, Lacey was sneakier¨Calways stabbing from the shadows. And those fake smiles and sweet words? Way worse than being hated outright. ¡°Refuse?¡± Lacey frowned slightly, putting on a troubled look. ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel, why didn¡¯t you speak up before the drawing? Now you¡¯ve been picked, and you want to back our?¡± She said it all very logically, which made it seem like Jean was being unreasonable and breaking her word. ¡°There¡¯s a saying, you know¨Cif you ce a bet, you take the loss. A boyughed from the back, clearly just enjoying the drama. ¡°Like she knows anything about taking responsibility. She¡¯s single¨Chandedly dropped our ss average like five points.¡± ¡°Yeah, good one¨Cha!¡± jean ignored the noise. She looked straight at Lacey, let out a dramatic sigh, and said- ¡°Lacey, I¡¯m just not doing this stuff anymore, okay? If 1 join, I¡¯ll be unhappy. And if I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll be dead inside. And if I¡¯m dead inside, that¡¯s basically the same as being dead¨Cdead. And I¡¯may be a totally average nobody with no aplishments, but I¡¯m still my mom¡¯s precious baby. If she finds out someone made me feel this awful, she¡¯s gonna be heartbroken. And then she¡¯ll call the cops. And then you¡¯ll be the one in trouble.¡± She gave Lacey a crooked smile. Silence. The ssroom felipletely still Lacey looked stunned by Jean¡¯s sudden monologue. Her eyes widened in confusion. She opened her mouth, but before she could speak, the bell rang. ss was starting She had no choice but to leave the podium. Carrying the lottery box, she quickly returned to her seat¨Cbut not before sneaking another nce at Jean ped into the hallway to grab a bottle of water, only to get cut off at the corridor¡¯s end by none other than Lace te not finishedd about the Hope Cup¡± 7:40 PM c Chapter 13. I¡¯m Not Signing Up for This Crap Again¡± awards, or recognition. You could even get a disciplinary record.¡± Lacey¡¯s voice was icy, the threat practically written across her face. +8 Pearl ¡°Honors? Awards? Discipline?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes sparkled as she broke into augh. ¡°Is that supposed to scare me? If you can get me kicked out of school altogether, I¡¯ll owe you a thank¨Cyou gift.¡± Honestly, school was kind of boring anyway, Getting expelled would give her a perfect excuse to retire early. Lacey blinked, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Jean to be sopletely unfazed. It felt like punching a cloud¨Cno resistance, no reaction. ¡°You know,¡± Lacey said suddenly, switching gears, ¡°I¡¯m involved in end¨Cof¨Cterm evaluations too.¡± Her tone sharpened. ¡°You might not care what happens to you, but what abour Sofia? I could easily mark her down.¡± Jean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but her eyes narrowed slightly. She knew Lacey had noticed how Sofia had shown her kindness, o one Sofia was a bit of an oddball herself. She didn¡¯t follow the crowd. But her grades were so far above everyone else¡¯s, no wanted to risk messing with her. Still, that didn¡¯t mean Lacey wouldn¡¯t go after her. Sofia came from an average family. Lacey definitely thought she was someone she could afford to offend. ¡°She seems pretty close to you. Would you really be okay seeing her get dragged down because of you?¡± Lacey¡¯s lips moved with robotic calm, her voice as smooth and cold as a devil¡¯s whisper, dripping into Jean¡¯s ears like poison Jean had to admit- This girl really knew how to mix emotional ckmail and veiled threats. ¡°Think it over,¡± Lacey said, stepping back with her trademark fake smile. ¡°Son¡¯s one of the only people who¡¯s ever been kind to you.¡± With that, she walked past Jean and returned to the ssroom. Jean almostughed. So what? She wasn¡¯t a saint. Sofia lent her a pair of pants once. That didn¡¯t ¡®t mean jean had to go humiliate herself on stage as a tree in return, After grabbing her drink, Jean returned to ss just as the bell rang She sat down calmly and pulled a textbook out of her desk- A thin metal sheet slid d out from between the pages a andnded on her desk Iran frowned slightly. +8 Pear Chapter 13 I¡¯m Not Signing Up for This Crap Again When she flipped it over, her eyes went wide. There were words engraved on the back. Go perform in the Hope Cup finals. Jean¡¯s gaze flickered. In the bottom right corner, the date was also engraved. That confirmed it¨Cthis hadn¡¯t been there all along. Someone had slipped it into her textbook. Today, Probably just now, while she¡¯d been out getting water. At this point, Jean had to admit it. The host was clearly hiding something¨Csomething big. This mysterious piece of metal, that strange emblem back in the host¡¯s bedroom¡­. Could they be connected? Who had given her the metal? And why were they so insistent on her performing in the Hope Cup finals! What was the connection between the host and whoever was behind all of this? Was she being ckmailed? Jean¡¯s head was spinning. A dull ache started to creep in. No answers, just more and more questions. Who would¡¯ve thought a disposable side character in a cheesy power fantasy novel would end up tangled in this much mystery? She exhaled softly and quietly slipped the metal into her backpack ¡°Sofia.¡± Jean turned and looked behind her. Sofia was taking notes, head down, so she quickly leaned over and whispered, ¡°Did anyonee near my desk while I was gone?¡± Sofia looked up frowning slightly as she thought. Then she shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jean nodded, ¡°Got it.¡± Whoever it was, they were good. No way they¡¯d get caught that easily. Send Gifts The Family 14 chapter 14 What If I Can Actually Do It? Jean couldn¡¯t shCake the feeling that someone might already be watching her every move Whoever it was knew a lot¨Cright down to the Hope Cup +8 Pear After school. Jean was quietly organizing her backpack. Knock knock. Someone gently tapped the edge of her desk. She looked up. Lacey stood there, poised and towering over her. ¡°Jean, have you made a decision yet? What¡¯s your answer?¡± Her smile was faint, but her eyes were cold. ¡°If you¡¯re still refusing, then I¡¯ll just have to find another way to make you say yes¡± ¡°No need to go that far. Jean calmiy zipped up her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll participate in the Hope Cup.¡± Lacey blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Jean¨Cwho¡¯d been stubborn as a rock¨Cto suddenly give in. ¡°Is it because of Sofia?¡± Lacey¡¯s gaze sharpened, her toneced with mockery. ¡°Someone like you growing a conscience and thinking of others?¡± In her mind, Jean was already saying no. Sofia wasn¡¯t the real reason. It was the iron slip with that engraved message that forced her hand. Whoever had etched that message clearly wanted her in the Hope Cup finals. Jean didn¡¯t know who they were or what their connection to the host was¡ªwere they coborators? Enemies? A threat? If she disobeyed, would they retaliate? Would she be in danger? She was out in the open. The other side was hidden in the dark. If things went south, Jean would have zero advantage. More importantly, joining the Hope Cup might be her only shot at digging up clues, at unraveling even a sliver of this bizarre mystery. And she sure as hell wasn¡¯t about to bring this stuff up to the Ginger family. These secrets belonged to the host. Telling these ¡°family members¡± she barely trusted¨Cpeople who might one day turn against her¡ªwas a terrible idea. Even when she¡¯d asked Winston for help, she¡¯d only seen him as a temporary tool. There was no emotional attachment there. ¡°Then you¡¯ll join rehearsal today¡ª¡± Lacry tapped the desk again, cold as ever Jean¡¯s thoughts were cut short. She blinked, then smiled sweetly. ¡°Not today, I mean, do trees really need rehearsal? I¡¯ll just stand still. That¡¯s the whole point, ¡°I join rehearsals when it¡¯s closer to the finals.¡± rozlewly wasn¡¯t huvine it. Her eves namused 7:40 PM c Chapter 14 What If I Can Actually Do it ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You mad about it! Want to kick me out? Go ahead.¡± Jean¡¯s smile was dazzling. ¡°Saves me the trouble of quitting She brushed past Lacey and walked out of the ssroom Rehearsals meant more time spent with Lacey¡¯s crew, which meant more passive¨Caggressive torment. The less time arou them, the better. As soon nas she got home, Dominic was at it again Besides that teacher and the prank boy, has anyone else given you trouble:¡± Dominic stood in front of her, patience unusually intact The events of the past few days had made him realize that Jean¡¯s life at school wasn¡¯t exactly smooth sailing It was something he should¡¯ve noticed sooner. He felt guilty¨Cand more than that, he wanted to fix it. The principal had done everything he could to exin that what happened was just a misunderstanding, a coincidence. He swore Jean was well¨Cliked and the ss had a great atmosphere Dominic didn¡¯t believe a word of it. Jean stared into her brother¡¯s dark eyes and sighed inwardly What exactly turned this once¨Cmighty CEO into a full¨Ctime helicopter mom in just a few days? Was it the loss of moral integrity? Or just th natural decay of the human soult Dominic was puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Jean said breezily ¡°School is whatever. I¡¯m going to my room now.¡± She slipped away before Dominic could grill her for another hour. She really didn¡¯t want him getting too involved. First, she didn¡¯t want her identity as the Ginger family heiress getting out. If Dominic made too much noise, her cover would be blown in no time. Second, the current situation was still under control. No need to send in the boss monster just yet. If he started digging into school matters- The host¡¯s secrets would probably start spilling out
  1. 100.
Dominic v was feeling a little defeated In a single day, he¡¯d been rejected by both his brother and his sister. For someone who used to run everything like a king, this a brutal blow After a long pause, he dialed Winston¡¯s number agam. Sume result Straight to voicemail He closed his eyes for a second before finally hanging up ¡°Sir this kind of thing takes time.¡± Bryson had been standing by the whole time and couldn¡¯t help stepping in tofort his boss. as expressionless. He stare the nuttering. ¡°Dealing with these kids is harder than closing a 7:40 PL Chapter 14 What If I Can Actually Do It? Dominic set his phone down and replied casually. ¡°If someone actually gets him toe home. I¡¯ll hand them 690 the on the spot. ¡°Wait¨Cyou¡¯re serious?¡± Jean had juste downstairs and caught thatst part. Her eyes instantly lit up. She bolted over to Dominic like a rocket. Right now, her brain was fixated on just three words- Sir hundred ny thousand Those words practically sparkled in gold and pped their wings, waving at her from across a golden meadow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Dominic asked, a little confused. Jean¡¯s whole face was glowing ¡°You said just now¨Cif someone can get Winston toe home, you¡¯ll give them 690 thousand. That had just been a figure of speech. Dominic knew full well that no one could convince Winston toe back. That guy¡¯s heart was colder than steel these days. And the money? Not even a big deal. He could afford to throw it away ¡°Shame. That money¡¯s staying right where it is,¡± Dominic said quietly, his tone heavy. ¡°Says who?¡± Jean smiled, eyes glearning with confidence. ¡°What if I told you¨CI could do it?¡± Send Gifts The Family 15 Chapter 15 Just Wait¨CI¡¯ll Carry +8 Pearls Dominic looked up slightly, as if he¡¯d just heard something unbelievable. Even Bryson was surprised by Jean¡¯s sudden offer. Neither of them took it seriously. To them, it was just a kid saying something on a a whim Jean could tell they thought she was joking, so she asked seriously, ¡°Dominic, if I actually bring Winston home, will you give me the 690 thousand or not?¡± Even with her straight face, Dominic still didn¡¯t take it seriously. He answered in a light, amused tone, like he was humoring a child, ¡°Sure. Of course I will.¡± Jean clenched her fist. ¡°Great, Just you wait,¡± Dominic looked into her eyes, as if something had just urred to him. ¡°You seem¡­ really interested in that 690 thousand.¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Of course¡± ¡°You short on cash?¡± Dominic¡¯s brows drew together slightly. ¡°Not exactly.¡± Jean shrugged. ¡°I just want to start saving for retirement.¡± Dominic was speechless. Being a woman of action, Jean immediatelyunched her ¡°690 thousand¡± operation. She got Winston¡¯s number from Dominic. Then she started calling. Unsurprisingly, no one picked up. Jean didn¡¯t give up. She kept dialing, spamming call after call. Eventually- She realized Winston had blocked her. But no big deal¨CJean just registered a new number and continued her harassment campaign from there, Finally- Winston called her back. Heaven had heard her cries! i was genuinely moved, like the clouds had parted and the moon had out. She answered in a deliberately soft voice, Finton, you finally picked up_ Jean, are you out of your damn mind?¡± Winston¡¯s voice was sharp,ced with danger and ice. ¡°I just Jean barely got a word out before he cut her off His tone was cold andmanding, like a wall of frost pouring out through the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t think helping you once means you can just call me You¡¯re nothing to me 7:40 PM c Chapter 15 Just Wait¨CI¡¯ll Carry +8 Pearls ¡°If you cross the line again, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Winston¡¯s voice was pure frostbite. No warmth, no patience. Jean couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little.. Just then, she heard someone in the background yell, ¡°Winston! Get on already! Ranked game¡¯s starting! League of Legends, let¡¯s go!¡± The call abruptly ended. Jean stared at her phone, thinking If she wasn¡¯t mistaken- Someone had just called Winston to y a y a game. And that game was called League of Legends She didn¡¯t expect to see a real¨Cworld game referenced in this novel world. Before transmigrating, Jean had lived in a reality where League of Legends was a huge deal. The author must¡¯ve directly borrowed the name. League of Legends, huh¡­. Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately turned on herptop. This was one of the most popr PC games our there, with a yer base in the millions. Jean registered an ount and tried to log in¨Conly to find herself stuck in a queue. While she waited, she browsed the League of Legends forums. ¡°Newbie here¡ªwhat server should I start on?¡± She clicked into the thread at the top of the page. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Server 1, you¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Yeah, avoid Server 1. ¡°Join Server 13. Chill vibes, good people.¡± ¡°Server 13? Please. It¡¯s a ghost town. Takes forever to find teammates.¡± ¡°Bull. It¡¯s not a ghost town. It¡¯s just not full of students, so it looks dead. Weekends are fine? ¡°Why not Server I thought¡± ¡°Because that ce is crawling with pros. It¡¯s a bloodbath. You¡¯ll get wiped.¡± ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯re new, stay far away. Server I is hell. It¡¯s a training ground for the gods.¡± ¡°It¡¯s basically impossible to rank up there unless you¡¯re cracked. But if you¡¯re into watching top¨Ctier y, that¡¯s the ce. Deadmark is there¡± m a Deadmark fan too! He¡¯s number one on the server. I just want to be in the same game humTM d luck with that Deadmark doesn¡¯t talk to anyone. Even pro teams are fighting over him with million¨Cdor offers, and Jean paused at that nani¨CDeadmark adn¡¯t know the elite yers of this word¡¯s version of the game, but her gut told her teadmark might be Winston Chapter 15 Just Wait¨CI¡¯ll Carry Of course he¡¯d be good at games So bing the number one League of Legends yer? Not surprising at all Meanwhile, the login queue ended and the server selection screen popped up: There were 25 servers in total. Jean moved her mouse and clicked Server 1 without hesitation. Once inside, the match screen came up. The game was 5v5¨Cfive randomly matched teammates fighting five opponents. Win to gain points, lose to drop points. umte enough and you rank up. Right now, Jean was a Bronze 0¨Cno rank, no points. She¡¯d skipped the beginner tutorials and hadn¡¯t farmed any practice matches against bots. She went straight to the hardest mode¨Clive yer matches. Because that¡¯s where the biggest point gains were. She needed to rank up fast if she wanted a shot at crossing paths with Deadmark. ¡°What the hell, we got matched with a Bronze 0?¡± Since the game hadn¡¯t started yet and they were still picking champions, the team chat was open. ¡°Seriously? This noob¡¯s gonna feed like crazy. Why even queue?¡± ¡°Yeah, this is gonna be a disaster. Can we surrender now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared of the enemy team. I¡¯m scared of trash teammates. This is an auto¨Closs,¡± ¡°Ugh. Killed my vibe. Had luck today, I guess.¡± ¡°Hey, mute Bronze, maybe leave now and save us all the trouble. We can¡¯t carry you.¡± Jean stared at the raging chat, her face calm and unmoved. None of the insults fazed her. She finally typed her first message. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait¡ªI¡¯ll carry¡± Send Gifts The Family 16 Chapter 16 From Nobody to Nobody Saw It Coming Jean¡¯s teammates started cracking up one after another. +8 Pearls ¡°Where does this guy get that level of confidence?¡± ¡°That was pure cringe. Do us all a favor and just log out¡­¡± ¡°Typical newbie energy. All bark, no game. ¡°You¡¯re killing me. You learned what ¡®carry means and now you¡¯re using it like a pro? Do you even know what that word. means?¡± ¡°If you actually carry this game, I¡¯ll snap my own neck.¡± None of them took her seriously. They just thought she was being dramatic and delusional. One even hopped over to Reddit to post: ¡°Got matched with a Bronze at literal zero points today. You won¡¯t believe what happened. ¡°Let me guess, threw the whole game?¡± ¡°Zero¨Cpoint Bronze still queueing ranked? That¡¯s wild.¡± ¡°Okay now I¡¯m invested. What happened next?¡± ¡°The game hadn¡¯t even started yet, and a bunch of us were already trying to get that Bronze to bow out. Not only did he stay. he hit us with this- ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°Man, why are you dragging this our like a cliffhanger? Now I really wanna know.¡± ¡°Spit it out already!¡± ¡°He said he was gonna carry ¡°Wait, what?¡± ¡°Is that pure delusion or just brain damage?¡± I vote both¡± ¡°Seriously, are all newbies this clueless now?¡± ¡°Original poster, you¡¯re down bad. I¡¯m mourning for you¡± ¡°Drop the username. I gotta see this mess.¡± For real I need to witness how this guy tanks the whole game¡± ¡°Go aheade watch. I¡¯ve already epted that this match is a lost cause. Might as well treat it like entertainment.¡± In League of Legends, you didn¡¯t just y¨Cyou could also hop in to watch other yers¡® matches live. 11 All you needed was their ID and you could spectate their game as it happened. was over, spectators uld send ¡°power¨Cups¡± to yers who impressed them. The more power¨Cups a yer got, onus points the ? 1:|:| ? ? ? ? 7:40 PM ? ¡õ Chapter 16 From Nobody to Nobody Saw It Coming ¡°I¡¯m picking mage. Going mid,¡± she typed casually into the team chat. Her teammates jumped on her immediately- ¡°Midne¡¯s too important for someone like you!¡± ¡°Just go y support and stop dreaming.¡± ¡°You? Mid? Are you for real?¡± ¡°I swear, can you stop frencing the game?¡± +8 Pearls Jean didn¡¯t bother responding to the team¡¯s whining. She went ahead and locked in a midne mage without hesitation. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re actually doing it!¡± ¡°Can I still quit the match now? Toote. You force¨Cquit, you get gged by the system.¡± ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s just one game. I¡¯ll survive.¡± Jean didn¡¯t check the chat again. She didn¡¯t type anything else either. She just waited quietly while the game loaded. At the same time, the livestream room started to flood with yers who had seen the Reddit thread. ¡°That Bronze with zero points really picked a mage for midne ¡°Mid¡¯s all about awareness and mechanics. This game¡¯s toast. She¡¯s gonna get wrecked.¡± ¡°Clicked in by ident. Knock on wood. Please don¡¯t match me with this kind of newbie.¡± ¡°Seriously, why isn¡¯t she grinding bot matches first? Jumping straight into ranked is how games get destroyed.¡± As soon as the match started, Jean took control of her hero and made a beeline for mid. Before getting thrown into this book¨Cworld mess, Jean had spent a lot of time on League of Legends. The game wasn¡¯t just a game to her. It meant something. Herst life hadn¡¯t been kind. She came into the world unwanted, and spent her early years like a stray¨Csurviving, but never really living. Then came League of Legends. She got good. Good enough to y for others, to make real money as a carry¨Cfor¨Chire. That was how she camed her first serious cash. The path to financial freedom had been brutal, but Jean would do anything to make it¨Canything that didn¡¯t break thew. She never touched blood money, but she worked hard enough to scrape together every cent she could. pped back to the present, Jean focused on the screen. Her hands moved fast and fluidly. In one dean moment, she dodged everything the enemy threw at her. A sharp sidestep, a baited move, and just like that¨Cshe turned the tables and took them down in a perfect reverse kill. Chapter 16 From Nobody to Nobody Saw it Coming ¡°No way. That had to be luck. Total fluke y¡± In the in¨Cgame chat, her teammates were firing off messages like crazy. +B Pearl None of them had been watching mid. They were all focused on their ownnes, so theypletely missed how Jean, a zero- point Bronze, had just pulled off a clean solo kill Meanwhile, the stream chat for the match was exploding. Viewership was spiking fast, and the screen filled with flying messages. ¡°That Bronze mid solo killed¨Cand it was was a reverse kill tool ¡°Wow!¡± tually sick!¡± ¡°That was actually sick!¡± ¡°What just happened? Was that a lucky y? ¡°No chance. I rewatched it carefully. That wasn¡¯t luck¨Cit was calcted. His movement was tight and aggressive. He totally outyed the other guy. No way that came from a beginner.¡± ¡°Right? He was low on health too, but he stepped forward just to bait the enemy. The moment the other guy took the bait, he got outmaneuvered and reverse killed. It was clean.¡± ¡°Gotta be a smurf ount, right?¡± ¡°Doubt it. Most of the big names are ying live right now. Who¡¯s got time to mess around on a smurf ount?¡± ¡°Plus, his ystyle¡¯s different. It doesn¡¯t feel like the usual top¨Ctier guys.¡± ¡°So if he¡¯s not a smurf, who is he? Don¡¯t tell me some prodigy just popped out of nowhere. No way a total newbie ys like that ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He goes by Wingre. Anyone heard of that tag before?¡± ¡°Nope. First time I¡¯ve seen the name.¡± ¡°Well, looks like Server One just got a new rising star Jean read the enemy¡¯s y like a book. Before they could even act, she called for backup in team chat, jumped in first, and kicked off the fight. Her teammates followed right behind¨Ctogether, they steamrolled the enemy team in a full wipeout Before the other side could respawn, Jean led the charge straight through their base. Game. Over The victory screen popped up, and her to He actually woul They barely lifted a finger teammates just stared at it, stunned. just stuck in their ownnes, not expecting mid to be blowing up the scoreboard. Bronze newbie has cked up kill after kill, went full god mode, cleared mid, and wiped out every threat on All they had to do was follow her lead. She called the shots, they tagged along, and somehow they walked away with a win. They¡¯d just been hard¨Cearned by a brand new yer, 7:40 PM c Chapter 16 From Nobody to Nobody Saw It Coming As soon as the match ended, one of Jean¡¯s teammates jumped into chat, practically tripping over themselves to ask. Send Gifts The Family 17 Chapter 17 One Game, One Legend The rest followed right after ¡°No way you¡¯re a real newbie. Whose main are you? That was unreal. ¡°I totally misjudged you earlier. You¡¯re a legit god. I take back everything ¡°Can I add you? That match felt so smooth with you leading. Let¡¯s duo sometime.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say if Wingre carried, you¡¯d twist your head off?¡± +8 Pearls ¡°Yeah¡­ about that. Please pretend I never said that. I¡¯m a full¨Con Wingre stan now. Can we not talk about the head thing? Jean took one nce at the flood of messages and calmly typed ¡°No smurf. Just this one ount. And with that, she logged off. At that point, the livestream had rocketed up the rankings for its time slot. It wasn¡¯t quite pulling pro¨Clevel numbers, but it was definitely blowing up with hype. ¡°It¡¯s already over? That didn¡¯t feel long enough.¡± ¡°Is Wingre still ying? I need more of his ranked matches. That was pure eye candy¡± ¡°Dude. He¡¯s way too cool. I¡¯m obsessed.¡± ¡°He ys like a pro¨Chonestly better than a lot of them. Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Big¨Cbrain reads, wless moves, and pure style. He might actually rival Deadmark.¡± ¡°Someone please drop intel on Wingre. I¡¯m desperate to send a friend request.¡± ¡°Ne joke, I watched that whole match basically on my knees. Unreal At the same time, Reddit¡¯s front page was almostpletely taken over. Nearly every trending post was about one name Wingre. ¡°A literal star justnded on Server One. ¡°Bronze rank with pro¨Clevel gamey. This guy¡¯s insane. ¡°Wingre, if you¡¯re out there reading this¨Creply. I¡¯m your fan now, no joke ¡°Whoever that was just dropped into low ranks and absolutely dominated. It was like watching a shark in a kiddie pool¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s that original poster from earlier? What¡¯s it like getting carried by the Bronze you were trash¨Ctalking?¡± Help I thought Deadmark was my one and only, but Wingre just stole my heart. The skills, the swagger¨Ceverything: I was in that match He said that¡¯s his only ount. No smurting¡± ¡°Wait really? Ite¡¯s just a random new yer with cracked mechanics?¡± ¡°Wingre has such a distinct ystyle. Definitely doesn¡¯t feel like a typical pro¡¯s alt. Nobody even knows if he¡¯s a guy or a Has to be a guy. No way a girl ys like that¡± +8 Pearls. 7:40 PM c Chapter 17 One Game, One Legend, Her rank had jumped straight from Bronze to Gold in a single leap. The system only gave her a little over a hundred for the win. The rest? All from spectator power¨Cups. That much? Seriously? Jean¡¯s brows drew together. Were there really that many people watching that match? Apparently so¨Cway more than she expected. What she didn¡¯t know yet was that she had already gone viral on League of Legends Reddit. She was the new name on everyone¡¯s lips. After ncing at her stats, she logged out. le day into gaming. It wasn¡¯t a weekend. She couldn¡¯t afford to sink her whole day into gaming. At the rate she was going, she¡¯d hit high rank soon. And once she did, there was a good chance she¡¯d get matched with Winston. That was her goal. To challenge Winston. Because in the end, everything she did came down to one mission, which was to bring Winston home willingly. Meanwhile, Winston had just logged out. Rn, who finished his game too, picked up his phone and opened League of Legends Reddit to do some casual scrolling. They were hanging out at Rn¡¯s apartment. Whenever they felt like gaming together, this was their go¨Cto spot. The apartment was huge, the setup was perfect, and they even had staff around to help out. ¡°Reddit¡¯s going wild about some star yer showing up in Server One?¡± Rn said, scrolling fast. ¡°Another ¡®next Deadmark? Come on. These guys hype anyone with decent mechanics. Give it a rest. Not every rookie needs to be the seconding.¡± He shook his head, smirking a little. Then his expression froze. Something on the screen caught his eye. He paused, staring at a post It was a thread filled with GIFs of Wingre¡¯s ys from that match¨Cclean edits of every highlight. tn¡¯s eyes narrowed. The surprise hit fast. ¡°Winston This guy¡¯s legit. You need to see this. He shoved the phone in Winston¡¯s direction, eyes gleaming with excitement. is the first time. someone¡¯s mechanics actually caught my eye¡± ¡°These ys are gorgeous. No wonder people are calling him the next Deadmark. For real¨Cbesides you, this citement. Winston said nothing. He sat quietly, his lips drawn in a t line, eyes sliding over the animated clips on Rn¡¯s phone. 7:40 PM c Chapter 17 One Game, One Legend His gaze stopped. He stared at the screen for a moment longer than usual. Something in his eyes sharpened, just slightly This one might actually be worth watching +8 Pearls Like always, Jean showed up early at Sterford Academy. Sofia, who sat behind her, leaned in as soon as Jean dropped into her seat, voice low and filled with curiosity. ¡°Jean, rumor is we¡¯ve got a transfer student today.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Jean didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Honestly, she was more impressed with how on¨Cpoint Sofia¡¯s gossip radar always was. This girl hears everything. ¡°Where¡¯d you get that info?¡± ¡°I ran into the dean this morning. She said so herself. Sofia said, dead serious. Right then, their stand¨Cin homeroom teacher walked in. The sharp ck of her heels echoed through the room as she made her way to the front. She cleared her throat, then gave the ss a well¨Crehearsed smile. ¡°Alright, ss 3. Today you¡¯ll be meeting a new student. We¡¯re about to have one more person joining our little ssroom family¡± As soon as the teacher finished speaking, the entire ssroom exploded with chatter. ¡°A new kid: No way! ¡°A transfer student? Getting into Sterford halfway through? They¡¯ve gotta be next¨Clevel¡­¡± Transfers at Sterford Academy were basically unheard of. Anyone who qualified usually started here from the very beginning. The school had crazy¨Chigh standards, so if someone transferred in now, they were absolutely handpicked by the principal, ¡°Hope they¡¯re not another walking headache ¡°Haha, fingers crossed it¡¯s someone fun this time. Just please¨Cnot another attention¨Cseeking nightmare.¡± ¡°Alright everyone, settle down.¡± The homeroom teacher pped her hands, motioning for the ss to quiet. Then she turned toward the door and called out, ¡°You cane in now a lifted her gaze, staring at the entrance along with the rest of the room. ariosny was thick in the air, it hat u up every single face. A tall, lean by walked in, his steps calm and deliberate. felt He frit like a breeze¨Ccool andposed, sweeping right into the heart of the ssroom hed the center of the The Family 18 Chapter 18 Her New Desk Mate The room, just a moment ago full of whispers, went totally silent. Everyone automatically leaned in, eyes wide, locked on the quiet yet striking new student. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce yourself, the homeroom teacher prompted softly. +8 Pearls The boy lifted his gaze just a little. His dark eyes caught the light from above¨Cdeep ck, speckled like starlight in ink. ¡°My name¡¯s Asher. Nice to meet you.¡± Short and simple. His voice was soft but sharp, like a chill breeze brushing past in the early morning¨Ccool, clear, and a little detached. Jean froze for a beat when she heard it. Her eyes flickered. Asher Lawson? Wait. Isn¡¯t he the main male lead in the novel! Right now, standing in front of her, was none other than the younger version of the story¡¯s central heartthrob. Jean thought hard, flipping through the storyline in her head. Asher was originally the illegitimate son of the wealthy Lawson family. His mom had gotten pregnant by ident and raised. him all on her own, never knowing who his father was or where to even start looking. Still, this was Asher¨Cthe male lead. His life started rough, but he was never meant to be ordinary. He¡¯d gone to a regr, no¨Cname school until he crushed a national academicpetition, took gold, and got personally scouted by the principal of Sterford Academy. That was how he ended up transferring into the elite school. Sterford might¡¯ve been packed with trust fund kids, but it was still the most elite private academy out there. And like any top¨Ctier institution, they had numbers to hit. So whenever a true genius showed up, Sterford made room¨Cand handed out schrships like gold¨Cted invitations. For someone like Asher, who didn¡¯te from money, that schrship offer was inpossible to walk away from. Which meant right now, this was exactly the part of the story when he made the jump into Sterford. Once Asher enrolled at Sterford Academy, he was going to level up fast¨Cand along the way, he¡¯d start piecing together the truth about where he came from. The current Hossman of the Lawson family was Thomas¨Cthe same Thomas who, just a few days ago, tried to set his sister up with Dominic. He was all sh, no substance. A ssic bootlicker. Later in the plot, once Asher reimed his ce in the Lawson family, he absolutely wrecked Thomas and took over. And it didn¡¯s stop there. Eventually, the Ginger family would fall. And the Lawsons¨Cwho were currently several steps below them¨Cwould rive under Asher¡¯s rule and take their ce as the new power family of irford. Jean gave a small shrug. My poor Ginger family. You don¡¯t stand a chance. You were doomed from the very start Naher had one moree on that made things even messier He was originally engaged to the original jean 7:40 PM Chapter 18 Her New Desk Mate An invisible heiress and a scandal¨Cborn heir. Lovely match. And that¡¯s how this weird,pletely out¨Cof¨Cnowhere engagement came to be. +8 Pear Naturally, the reborn heroine¨CSarah, the real heiress¨Calready knew how the story would go. She knew Asher was going to rise to the top and be the one standing above everyone else¡­. So aftering back, Sarah made sure to steal the engagement for herself and marry Asher in the original Jean¡¯s ce. Jean gave a little nod,pletely at peace with it. So yeah. That engagement? Had absolutely nothing to do with her anymore. The male lead belonged to the female lead. And she, jean, was headed for her five¨Cstar psych ward. She was just a passerby. Someone who wandered through the world of the true main characters. She was still mid¨Cthought when the scrape of a desk broke through the air beside her. Jean looked up on reflex, only to see Asher moving his desk right next to hers, sliding it into ce- Hold up. Something¡¯s off ¡°You¡¯ll be sitting next to Jean from now on.¡± The teacher¡¯s cheerful voice floated across the room and hit Jean like a brick. Her eyes flew open. She nced at the teacher, then at Asher, totally thrown off ¡°Wait¨Cwhat? Why me?¡± The teacher answered without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re the only one without a seat partner¡± ¡°Miss! I¡¯d be totally fine switching with her!¡± someone called out, eyes shining with anticipation. ¡°Yeah, I wouldn¡¯t mind either!¡± another added, practically bouncing in ce, Too nce in Jean¡¯s direction, Jran didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. At all. Sure, she was usually a whirlwind of conversation¨Cloud, fast¨Ctalking, and always able to keep a chat going. But that didn¡¯t she wanted to talk to just anyone. Asher? He was the kind of person she had no desire to deal with. In the back of her mind, jean already viewed Sarah as a threat. A ticking time bomb she¡¯d eventually have to survive. And hard to be friendly with people who, down the line, would help wreck your entire life and ship hospital 1- you off to a psych 741 PM c Chapter 18 Her New Desk Mate +8 Pearls After school. Asher packed his bag without a word and left the room right on time. Jean moved slowly, flipping through her books, when she caught Lacey¡¯s voice cutting through the air from the back of the ssroom. ¡°Wait, what? The gym¡¯s under repair?¡± ¡°Yeah. So we can¡¯t rehearse there today¡­ Lacey, what about the arts building? It¡¯s pretty open too. The second she heard that, Lacey¡¯s eyes flew wide like she¡¯d just been hit with a jump scare. Her pupils visibly trembled. ¡°The arts building¡­No way. I¡¯m not going! She shut it down immediately. Her face had gone pale, and across from her, the other girl frowned. ¡°Lacey, why are you so freaked out about the arts building?¡± Jean caught every word. And it triggered a memory. Sofia had mentioned something weird. She¡¯d told Jean that Lacey and Deon ran into something seriously unsettling over in the arts building not long ago. Deon hadn¡¯t been back to school since. Considering the way Dorninic had crushed the Mills family recently, it wasn¡¯t too surprising he¡¯d vanished from ss. The way Lacey absolutely refused to step foot in the arts building- Jean couldn¡¯t help it¨Cher curiosity kicked in What exactly did they run into in there? What¡¯s hiding in that ce¡­? The school hadn¡¯t sealed the building off orbeled it dangerous, As far as Sterford Academy was concerned, whatever happened to Lacey and Deon had been chalked up as a fluke. But Lacey was clearly still traumatized. Whatever it was, it had gotten under her skin. And for reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, Jean was suddenly interested. What¡¯s really going on in that building? ¡°But we don¡¯t have any other ce to rehearse,¡± one of the students prepping for the Clory of Hope Cup said, trying to reason. with her. ¡°We could use my house, Lacey blurted, dead serious.. ¡°That¡¯s just not practical. Too much of a hassle,¡± someone replied without missing a beat. ¡°But the arty building ¡± ¨C just Lacey¡¯s mouth opened and closed. Her face had gone pale. She looked like she couldn¡¯t even find the words¨Clikej unking about it sent her spiraling Send Gifts The Family 19 Chapter 19 Secrets Linger in the Arts Building ¡°Lacey. I¡¯m free today, so I can join rehearsal.¡± +B Pearls Jean suddenly stepped into the group, backpack in hand, smiling with easy confidence. Her eyes drifted from one face to the next beforending on Lacey. Then she added, just a little louder. Let¡¯s meet at the arts building, alright? Don¡¯t kill the vibe.¡± Lacey blinked, caught off guard, then her eyes darkened with irritation. Jean, you might want to watch your tone. Everyone around them stared, confused- What happened to Jean? She used to be harmless. Now she wasing off bold¨Calmost cocky. ¡°Watch my tone! Alright then. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Jean arched a brow Not like I¡¯m dying to be in this shit anyway. She turned and made her way toward the back door. Lacey bit her lip, then quickly called after her. ¡°You stay. We¡¯ll rehearse in the arts building.¡± Jean got exactly what she wanted¨Cshe was on her way to the arts building Sure, part of her just wanted to watch Lacey squirm. But more than that- Something about that ce felt tied to the strange metal shard I¡¯d found Even if I couldn¡¯t exin it, the feeling wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. Jean had always believed that when weird things kept happening in the same ce, they were probably connected. Of course, Jean wasn¡¯t blind to the possibility that the building might be dangerous, But there were a bunch of students rehearsing today. If something did happen, Lacey¡¯s group would be the ones in the line of fire¨Cnot her Plus, aside from Lacey¡¯s incident, there hadn¡¯t been any major rumors. The arts building was still open like nothing had ever happened Jean wanted to stay out of it all. She¡¯d much rather chill, mind her own business, and ignore the chaos. But now, it felt like I was already neck¨Cdeep in it. And if that was the case, she might as well figure out what she was dealing with. The arts building at Sterford Academy had a charming, artsy vibe to it¨Celegant, a little old, and full of character. Jean walked in behind Lacey¡¯s group as they swept into the big ssroom on the first floor. ¡°Ms Hannals, we brought our tree, Lacey called out as soon as they entered, heading straight for the teacher who was sorting through a pale of props. She jerked her thumb toward Jean without hesitation. 7:41 PM Chapter 19 Secrets Linger in the Arts Building Hannah strolled over with a bright smile and gave Jean a friendly pat on the shoulder. +8 Pearls ¡°I¡¯m Ms. Hannah, your supervising teacher for the Glory of Hope Cup Finals areing up fast, so let¡¯s get you up to speed, alright?¡± Jean noddedzily, just enough to not be rude. The lead teacher gave Jean a quick overview of their project for the Glory of Hope Cup finals¨Cthe stage y they¡¯d been working on. Long story short, it was an environmental piece. Lacey was ying the female lead. obviously. The plot kicked off when a tree outside her character¡¯s house mysteriously died due to worsening environmental conditions. Devastated, the heroineunched a whole feel¨Cgood.¨Csaving mission filled with one motivational act after another And by the end? The tree magically came back to life. Yep. Big finale. Happy ending. Everyone cheered. Nature healed. And Jean! She had to y as the tree. The one that died, revived, died again, and revived again. The literal living metaphor. Originally, they had nned to use a tree prop. But it looked too stiff and lifeless on stage. Hannah thought it just didn¡¯t have the emotional weight. A human, she said, could better embody the spirit of a tree that¡¯s been through so much and still found its way back to life. So they switched to using a person. But no one wanted to do it. Not even after asking around in the school¡¯s drama clubs, In the end, Lacey was forced to return to their ss and find someone to fill the role. ¡°When you¡¯re actually on stage, all you have to do is put on the costume and move around a bit. Super simple. Hardly any acting at all, Hannah said with a gentle tone, pointing toward the pile of costumes in the corner. She looked way too relieved, like a weight had been lifted. After stressing over not finding a tree actor, she¡¯d finallynded one -and now she was clearly worried Jean might back out. Jean nced over at the costume pile. There it was, a chubby little tree trunk with oversized plush leaves, and a cutout in the middle for the actor¡¯s face to peck through. It looked kind of ridiculous at first. But after a second look, it was weirdly cute. Way better than she¡¯d expected. full, she got why no one wanted the part. You finally get a chance to stand on a real stage, and they stick you in a leafy onesie with no lines and zero glory. What¡¯s the point? All that effort, and no reward. No wonder everyone said no ¡°Jean you are that costume, right? Want to try it on now, make sure it doesn¡¯t throw you offter?¡± Lacey appeared at her side like she hadn¡¯t been scared at all five minutes ago. Her nerves were gone, now she was here purely 7:41 PM c Chapter 19 Secrets the Arts Building waining to see her make a joke of herself Jean just fucked her eyes toward Lacey and stayed quiet. but with a est ¡°Nope. I just chill and wanth you guys rehearse I¡¯ve got like two seconds of age time. I could deep through the and mil She yawned for good measure the work Then she leaned back with a sided sigh looking like a boss on break, not a student in rehearsal Sica Lacey¡¯s me cracked. Her great her sides She couldn¡¯t blow watching so she held it in motioned for the others to follow her to the center of te er ber shoulder Yeah. Makes sense. Being a tree don¡¯t take much bilent. You just stand there and y dead.¡± Rehearsal had odically started. Jean sar o to painfully dull de yawning every few nching on snacks to stay a ake. Honestly, the whole thing And things weren¡¯t going great onstage Zare sous haven¡¯t learned the song?¡± Hannah looked at her with a frown that was clearly trying to stay polite and failing The script called for Lacey to sing an original number live, and despite days of practice, she still wasn¡¯t hitting it. The high notes especially came out shaky or an f This isn¡¯t gonna cut it. And we don¡¯t have time to rewrite anything. That whole part is too central¨Cchanging it would throw rything else. We¡¯re out of time¡± Hannah said, sounding a lot more serious now. I¡¯ll give it another shot Lacey munered. She looked miserable, locked on the crumpled lyric sheet in her hands. She took a breath and tried again barely getting the first line out. Jean cracked up from the couch. It was a full¨Conugh Loud, unfered, and absolutely intentional¨Clike the wanted to make sure Lacey heard every second of it. Lacey stopped in her tracks. Her eyes narrowed as she shot a re at Jean. The rest of the group looked just as stunned¨Cthen thear faces twisted into matching frowns To them. Jean¡¯sugh was wildly out of line. It came off rude disrespectful to Lacey, and totally killed the flow of rehearsal Tran, ahora so funny?¡± ocheard so soften their tone. Their Their wares starked on top of each other¨Csharp and biting. loud an Tha il really that funny? Or do you just have some windugh reflex you can¡¯t control!¡± 7:41 PM ch The Family 20 Chapter 20 She Sang, They Schemed. Jean was still smiling. Not even trying to hide it. She leaned back like this whole thing was beneath her. ¡°But it was funny,¡± she said with an innocent shrug. That song wasn¡¯t even difficult, Jean thought. How is Lacey butchering it this bad? She¡¯s literally turning it into aedy act. And she was supposed to sit there and endure it? On repeat? She had already been holding it in.. This time, she just couldn¡¯t. ¡°You know how hard that song is? If you tried, you¡¯d probably crash even harder than Lacey!¡± Someone jumped in, clearly offended on Lacey¡¯s behalf. ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t even know how to sing. Come on, look at her. You think she¡¯s got any kind of talent?¡± ¡°Lacey, ignore her. Jean¡¯s just bored and being petty. Stirring the pot because she¡¯s got nothing better to do.¡± Jean let out a short snort and replied without missing a beat. ¡°You guys serious? If I can¡¯t sing, then nobody in this room can.¡± She said it like it was the most obvious fact in the world, lounging there like she didn¡¯t have a care. That smug confidence? It made Lacey¡¯s blood boil. Pho does she think she is? +8 Pearls Lacey had never heard Jean sing a note in her life. The girl couldn¡¯t even hold a proper conversation most days. She was a non¨Cfactor. A nobody. And now she was like she owned the ce? Lacey¡¯s fingers curled into a tight grip, but her face didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Her voice stayed smooth as she tilted her chin. ¡°Then let¡¯s hear it. Show us what you¡¯ve got The rest of the group didn¡¯t hesitate to back her up. ¡°Yeah, you talk big. Time to prove it.¡± ¡°Everyone can talk. Not everyone can deliver.¡± ¡°Bet she¡¯s tone¨Cdeaf and bluffing. And she has the nerve to mock Lacey? At least Lacey got some of it right. Jean wouldn¡¯t even. survive the first line.¡± Hannah nced around at the ssroom, where tension was thick in the air. She let out a quiet sigh and shook her head. There wasn¡¯t much she could say here. These students weren¡¯t average kids. Every single one of them had money, influence, or both. She couldn¡¯t afford to step on any fors. Jean, are you singing or not? If you¡¯re not, then shut your mouth and stop dragging everyone down!¡± Jean blinked, looking wide¨Ceyed and harmless. Then she stood, strolled to the center of the room, tilted her head, and smuled like she was already three steps ahead. ¡°What if I sing it perfectly? What will you all do then?¡± Till give you a real apology. No jokes, someone replied instantly Chapter 20 She Sang, They Schemed +E Pearls She had memorized the entire song the first time she heard it. As soon as she opened her mouth, the melody came out effortlessly. In Jean¡¯s past life, life had been tough¨Cso she¡¯d learned how to survive by performing Money didn¡¯te easy. So she hustled, picked up every trick and talent she could. Anything to earn a living. And deep down, she¡¯d always known- wasn¡¯t crctly average. Compared to other kids her age, she was just built different. Now her voice rang out through the rehearsal hall, soft but strong, as if singing came as naturally as breathing. She lookedpletely rxed, barely trying, yet every note glided effortlessly into the next¨Chaunting, smooth, and breathtaking The high notes Lacey kept crashing into? Jean hit them like they were nothing. The transitions Larry botched every time? Jean didn¡¯t even flinch. Her voice was smoother, more technical, more emotional. She didn¡¯t just sound good¨Cshe sounded like an angel. Like someone who had stood onstage a thousand times and made people cry from the back row. The room went dead quiet. Everyone just stood there, stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing. One part shocked, one part enchanted- they were frozen, speechless,pletely thrown off by what had just happened. As thest note faded into silence, Jean wrapped up the song with everyone still frozen in ce. ¡°All done,¡± she said, shrugging like she¡¯d just finished tying her shoes. Then her eyes cut straight toward the group hovering around Lacey. ¡°So? Where are those apologies?¡± That snapped the rooth awake.. It felt like they¡¯d just woken up from a dream¨Csomething too surreal to process and too stunning to ignore. ¡°You sound that good and you¡¯re not in the choir?¡± Hannah was the first to react. She looked like she¡¯d just stumbled upon buried treasure The rest of the room, Lacey included, stayed quiet. Tight¨Clipped. Awkward. No one wanted to admit Jean had blown them away. And definitely not to her face. I just sing for fun joining the choir never crossed my mind Jean said with a light tone. ¡°I She looked over at Lacey and her crew again. Not a word. Not a single sorry Figures, jean thought, eyes shing with something colder. Privileged brats Always so wird to being right they forget how to admit when they¡¯re not. Even when they know they¡¯re in the wrong, they¡¯d rather bite their tongues than show a sliver of humility. Tim going to the bathroom,¡± she said tly, not bothering to spare them another nce She stepped out into the hallway, gave a quick nce toward the restroom sign, and started walking. She was calm and Fight then, as soon as Jean stepped out, Lacey rushed straight over to the recording equipment in themer 7:41 PM Chapter 20 She Sang. They Schemed malfunctioning- Lacey didn¡¯t answer right away. She was busy digging through the system. There it was. Jean¡¯s entire song¨Crecorded from start to finish. Every single note. Captured clean and sharp, +8 Pearls The room had been dead silent when Jean sang, which made the audio crystal clear¨Cno interference, no noise. Just that voice. Excitement shed in Lacey¡¯s eyes. She looked up at Hannah, her voice rising with energy. ¡°Ms. Hannah, I¡¯ve got an idea. I know how we can pull off the singing scene¨Cperfectly.¡± Everyone started crowding around. Hannah looked confused, waiting for the rest. What was she going to suggest? ¡°There¡¯s no way I can nail that song live during the finals,¡± Lacey said coolly, like she¡¯d already rehearsed this n in her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t have to actually sing. I¡¯ll just lip¨Csync on stage while we y Jean¡¯s recording in the background. Her voice was recorded just now, and the quality¡¯s perfect. We can totally use it¡± Everyone stared at her, stunned. Lacey wanted to fake it? Onstage? With Jean¡¯s voice? ¡°Wait¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s face went pale with shock. She fumbled for words. But¡­ what if Jean finds out we used her recording without asking¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. We¡¯ll keep practicing like usual so she doesn¡¯t get suspicious. Then when the final performancees, we swap in her recording. Even if she figures it out, it¡¯ll be toote. The moment will already belong to me. Lacey cut in, all confidence and control. Not only would that solve Lacey¡¯s singing problem. She¡¯d also get to take the spotlight with Jean¡¯s wless vocals. Just imagining the apuse made her smile widen without thinking. Send Gifts The Family 21 Chapter 21 Fortune Favors the Bold Jean walked out of the bathroom and casually started washing her hands. Once done, she turned into the hallway, On the other side of the bathroom was a stairwell leading up to the second floor. +8 Pearls It was early evening now. The sun had already dipped behind the horizon, leaving a dim, gray haze in its wake. The lights int the art building hadn¡¯t turned on yet, casting long shadows across the corridor. The stairwell behind her looked like it was shrouded in a thick, heavy fog. Jean suddenly stopped walking. The hallway was Could it be the same person who gave her the iron token? So someone really was watching her from the shadows¡­ Even though her nerves were on high alert, Jean showed no sign of fear. She knew better than to panic. Not now. She pretended not to notice anything and stood still, head lowered. A few moments passed. The shadow by the stairs disappeared. But Jean didn¡¯t let her guard down. She counted to ten, making sure the person was truly gone- Then she whipped around and headed straight for the stairwell. Right to the spot where that person had been hiding. The lighting was still dim. Jean moved quietly, eyes scanning the steps and walls as she crept up. What she was doing was undeniably risky. If the person doubled back and caught her there, she was screwed. didn¡¯t matter. Jonune favors the bold. She¡¯d known that since her previous life. The bigger the risk, the greater the reward And she was here to chase down answer. Finally¨C 7:41 PM c ne Favors the Bold blooming mower embedded inside a six¨Cpointed star The number of Ko Everything was warning to connect¨Cthe badge in the host¡¯s room, the symbol now showing sphere in the art building. happening around ber¡­ could it all be tied to Abysmal Chor What were they nning! Cary and Drink a prendere on the ert building rted to them too? Jean had found what she came for. There was no need to linger. She slipped away from the wairwell and quietly returned to the hallway Back to the rebensmi Inside, everyone had reamed pruzio Some nced on Jean briefly as she walked in, but no one said much. Jean beaded for the couch and cicing up her bag. Reheart bere bad ont ever bens no etruse. Her real goal was to investigate Now that she¡¯d gomen what she wendet, dhene was no reason to stick around. ¡°alnght everyone take a brenic Their instructor called a pause at the rebemull. Laney and her group set down their scripts and rxed. Jean slung her backpack over one shoulder ready to slip out¡ª ¡°Jean, did you really your eat all the stacks?¡± icant F shrill woune rang out across the room. Jean paused. ¡°Never mind,¡± another priughed. She probably doesch gen no eat Mouthlike this normally. First time seeing real snacks. ¡°Toca! bumpkin Adipi ¡°Ob bey didn abruptly, dragging Jean¡¯s he¡¯s never seen fined but eks purving in a post life¡± the Ginger family¡¯s youngest daughter might be going to our school¡°The conversation pivered Carrily into it. ¡®Duda Domine sha ¡°I brand chat too, but no one seems to know whur dana uber¡¯s us. None a simple wharp ¡°Stayter it is just a marmor. Sull. F¡¯d kill ta ber her¡ªthe box, rich sliderteacher and a family name that opens doors.¡± Lacey strolled over and shot them azy nce. It¡¯s gettingne. Maybe cut the dayederamungi¡± Centurion, we can¡¯t even dream anymore? Fran turn and looked back at them. Lay¡¯s wont muniefiunrly Case of that gi narrowed her eyes and snappert, ¡°What are you looking and proof Cange family¡¯s pipes Oh righ, 7:41 PM c Chapter 21 Fortune Favors the Bold Lacey called after her. ¡°You¡¯re just gonna leave? No rehearsal?¡± Jean gave the snack bag a little shake and grinned. ¡°Unlike you, I only need to practice once before the big day.¡± ¡°You¡± Lacey froze, stunned into silence. Was Jean¡­. mocking her? Mocking her for always messing up the song¡± Fine. Lacey¡¯s eyes darkened as she watched Jean walk away. That voice of yours? Soon, it¡¯s going to be mine. Jean didn¡¯t stick around. She made it home before it gotpletely dark. After a rushed dinner, she rushed to her room and turned on theputer. Right now, her top priority was leveling up in League of Legends. Not a second could be wasted. As soon as she logged in, the forums exploded. ¡°Breaking news! Wingre just logged in¨CI saw his status light up!¡± ¡°He¡¯s finally back! How does he stop after one match? What kind of monster has that kind of self¨Ccontrol?¡± ¡°When¡¯s his next match? I need to spectatel¡± ¡°Thanks for the heads¨Cup. I¡¯m going to watch Wingre¡¯s ranked game.¡± ¡°Feels like it¡¯s been a year since his match. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through waiting for this moment!¡± Jean was already in the game lobby. Her four teammates began trickling in. This time, the vibe waspletely different from yesterday. ¡°Holy crap. I got matched with Wingre! Brb posting this on the forum.¡± ¡°Is that really the same Wingre from yesterday?¡± ¡°This one¡¯s in the bag. He¡¯s gonna carry us.¡± ¡°I be your b*tch, boss. Say the word¨CI¡¯ll follow you anywhere.¡± The Family 22 Chapter 22 What Kind of Man Are You Jean stared at the team chat as it lit up with messages, her face nk. She¡¯d seen it all before. +8 Pearls Anyone who had ever watched her y League of Legends always ended up blown away. It was practically routine at this point Getting praised felt like breathing ¡°Boss, are you going mid again? You can take any role. We¡¯ll flex around you.¡± ¡°Yeah, totally. Whatever you want.¡± Jean tapped her keyboard and typed. ¡°I¡¯ll take mid. You guys pick whatever.¡± She locked in her champion and entered the match lobby first. Meanwhile, her stream was blowing up again. ¡°Finally! Wingre¡¯s back!¡± ¡°I logged in just to watch her y today.¡± ¡°Please. You¡¯re not gonna learn anything useful at this level.¡± ¡°She already hit Gold? That was fast. She only yed once!¡± The match kicked off Jean was steady as ever, wiping the floor with her opponents and carrying the team with ease, Her performance was clean, confident, and sharp from start to finish The stream was packed. Viewership numbers shot up and hovered just under the top pros. Everyone was talking about it¨Csome no¨Cname Bronze yer was climbing the ranks at breakneck speed with nothing but raw talent. By the end of the match, her win streak maxed out her power meter, and she jumped from Gold to Jade. Then a private message popped up from someone on the enemy team. ¡°I¡¯m the coach for KG Club. You ever think about going pro? I¡¯d love to get you into tryouts. If you don¡¯t mind, could you also share your age? Even if you¡¯re over 20, we¡¯re open if the trial goes well Jean nced at it and shot back a reply. ¡°I have school. No time for that.¡± She closed the chat and queued again. She wasn¡¯t here for social calls. She just wanted to rank up¨Cfast. way to Diamond. After slicing through match after match like a buzzsaw, she climbed all the way At this point, the League of Legends forums were stered with her name. ¡°Two days. From Bronze to Diamond. No losses. Who the hell even does that? Chapter 22 What Kind of Man Are You ¡°There¡¯s no way she¡¯s a smurt. Even top yers don¡¯t win this hard? ¡°Let¡¯s settle it: Wingre vs Deadmark. Who¡¯s better?¡± ¡°Winre fans are getting cocky. She just started ying¨Cdon¡¯t drag Deadmark into this¡± +8 Pearls ¡°No real fan isparing her to Deadmark. She¡¯s been ying for, like, two days. Anyone stirring that up is just trolling After hitting Diamond, Jean figured she¡¯d log off and call it a day. But she identally clicked the wrong button¨Cand queued up again. She rolled her eyes and decided to just y it out. Then she saw the enemy lineup¨Cand paused. Deadmart. That name shed across her screen in all caps. Jean blinked, then grinned. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Deadmark this early. Her luck today wasn¡¯t bad at all. The forums, of course, went wild. ¡°Breaking news: Wingre just matched with Deadmark!¡± Holy crap. Weren¡¯t their fans just arguing on the forums? Now the real deal is happening!¡± ¡°New blood vs. the legend. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Deadmark k isn¡¯t old. He¡¯s forever. Put some respect on his name.¡± ¡°Wingre¡¯s been ying for two days. Let¡¯s see if she¡¯s real or just another lucky streak.¡± ¡°Fun fact: Deadmark is known for wiping out overhyped noobs. Anyone who thinks they¡¯re hot stuff usually gets bodied.¡± ¡°Deadmark crushes egos for fun. Hope Wingre¡¯s ready to cry.¡± Winston sat in front of his monitor. His cold, pale eyes locked on the name across from him: Wingre. A slow, almost invisible smirk curved at the corner of his mouth. For the past couple of days, he¡¯d seen clips and highlights of Wingre¡¯s games. She was interesting Interesting enough to actually catch his attention. And now he¡¯d see for himself if she was legit¨Cor just another overhyped rookie.. The live stream lobby was overflowing Almost every yer online had stopped ying to watch this match go down. Viewers poured into the stream like a flood. The match hadn¡¯t even started, and it was already the top stream of the night. The chat was exploding ¡°Taking lots Who¡¯s winning¨CWingre or Deadmark?¡± 7:41 PM Chapter 22 What Kind of Man Are You ¡°She¡¯s been dominating low¨Crank games. Let¡¯s see what she does against someone real.¡±¡° ¡°People doubting Deadmark are about to learn today. He¡¯s wiped out way better than Wingre¡± ¡°Just one more match until she starts crying Jean spawned in and headed straight to midne. Deadmark¨CWinston¨Cwas a midner 100. So it was a clean one¨Con¨Cone from the start. Jean leaned forward, cager to give him a shock right out of the gate- But before the match even hit five minutes, Winston pinged his map and called his whole team mid. What the hell? Jean blinked at her screen. Winston brought all four teammates and cornered her under tower A full five¨Cman ambush. There was no escape. No way to outy it. She was ughtered right under turret. First blood, just like that, And then it happened again. And again. Jean was swearing up a storm in her head by the third time, Winston, what the hell is wrong with you? If you¡¯ve got guts, fight me one¨Con¨Cone! Stop hiding behind your whole damn team! + Pearls Winston kept calling his teammates to mid over and over again, Jean tried pinging for backup, but her own teammates were stuck on their , barely holding on. Winston¡¯s squad was too good. They cleared waves fast and rotated mid every time. Jean¡¯s team was busy just trying not to die. Within ten minutes, Jean had already died five times. In her past matches, she hadn¡¯t died even once. Now! Her score was a miserable, humiliating 0-5. The Family 23 Chapter 23 Poor Male Lead The livestream¡¯s chat box flooded rapidly. -That was awesome!¡± ¡°Wingre is still too green, hahaha.¡± ¡°Wingre¡¯s truly a disaster; this was pathetic.¡± ¡°Who told you all to hype Wingre to the heavens? Turns out he¡¯s just a newbie who¡¯s yed for two days.¡± ¡°As expected, against Deadmark, Wingre kneels.¡± ¡°Where are those Wingre fans now? Come out and talk!¡± ¡°Deadmark truly deserves his rep; he times those team calls perfectly. Wingre was beaten t.¡± Jean stared at her exploding base, slowly letting go of the mouse. This ranked game¨Cshe lost. This was her first defeat over these past two days, as well as the first time she¡¯d ever died so miserably. It was annoying in every possible way. Oh, Winston, you jerk! +8 Pearls Jean scrunched her lips unhappily. While still inside the post¨Cgame lobby, she quickly sent Winston a private message. She didn¡¯t type anything, just sending a single unhappy face Honestly, she didn¡¯t expect Winston to reply at all. However, ten secondster- Deadmark was confused. jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He actually replied? Wingre was puzzled. Deadmark was speechless. Wingre asked, ¡°Is this really Deadmark himself?¡± Deadmark said, ¡°Who else?¡± Jean initially assumed someone as cold and indifferent as Winston would never bother responding to a random yer¡¯s private memage W igre said. ¡°Abem, fine¡­ I just wanted to let you know, ime we y, I¡¯ll definitely win.¡± though I lost today, it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m worse than you. The Jean waited, bur Winston didn¡¯t respond immediately. About half a minuteter, he finally replied with- Deadmark ¡°Oh¡± fran clenched her fist slightly 7:41 PM c Chapter 23 Poor Male Lead Deadmark said, ¡°On what?¡± Wingre said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet that the next time we meet in¨Cgame, I¡¯ll win. Deadmark replied, ¡°You¡¯re pretty confident.¡± Wingre said, ¡°Just say yes or no.¡± Deadmark asked, ¡°What¡¯s the wager?¡± Jean pressed her lips together, thinking. Wingre wrote, ¡°Whoever loses has to fulfill one unconditional request from the winner. Deal?¡± Deadmark said, ¡°Childish Jean¡¯s hand twitched slightly. Who are you calling childish! Wingre said, ¡°Afraid you won¡¯t win next time?¡± Deadmark. ¡°Hardly¡± Wingre: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you dare agree? Are you scared?¡± After this message, there was another brief silence from Winston¡¯s end. Just when Jean¡¯s patience was running thin and she was about to log rout- Deadmark finally responded. Deadmark replied, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Jean curled her lips slightly, satisfaction creeping into her expression. Good. He took the bait. Jean then switched to the League of Legends forum. Visiting the forum startled her. Almost the entire homepage was filled with her own ID. Jean nced over it briefly. Her reputation on the forum was rather mixed.. Some praised her, while others mocked her. She didn¡¯t mind, directly publishing her first post on the forum. Tim Wingre. Replies immediately exploded beneath her post. +8 Pearls ¡°Is this really you?¡± ¡°Probably fake, no way this is the real Wingre ¡°It¡¯s really me. I¡¯m here to tell everyone I¡¯ve made a bet with Deadmark: if I beat him the next time we match, he¡¯ll agree dition from me¡± Although Winston had already agreed privately, Jean wasn¡¯t taking chances. 7:41 PM ch Chapter 23 Poor Male Lead +8 Pearls ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°For real? When did you two start chatting privately? This is exciting!¡± ¡°Crazy¡± ¡°Damn, let me know when you two match again¨CI have to watch this live.¡± ¡°Seriously, Wingre, how thick is your skin? You just got annihted today, and you still think you can beat him next time? Dream on ¡°You¡¯re so ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. Just ept defeat gracefully; there¡¯s no point in being stubborn.¡± ¡°You just got utterly wrecked today. There¡¯s no point embarrassing yourself again.¡± ¡°Exactly. Even though I enjoy your gamey, Deadmark is the legend, you¡¯re miles behind.¡± ¡°Hah, Wingre isn¡¯t even worthy of beingpared to Deadmark.¡± Jean pressed her lips together and calmly typed one final reply: ¡°Til win. You¡¯re all wee to watch next time.¡± Then, she exited the forum cleanly. offline. The moment she exited, the system forced Jean¡¯s ount o Staring at the giant anti¨Caddiction warning on the screen, Jean realized she might have yed a bit too long today. But at least she was another step closer to her goal The next day, when Jean walked into ss, Asher was already seated. The young man kept his gaze lowered, expression indifferent. He sat upright and didn¡¯t spare Jean a nce. Jean also treated him as air, quietly settling down in her seat. They were technically deskmates, but hadn¡¯t exchanged a single word yet. Absurd and somewhat funny Just then- Asher pulled a piece of bread from his backpack. Compared to the freshly made high¨Cend cakes Jean usually ate, this was clearly just a cheap packaged bread from the He obviously hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Asher ripped open the package and began eating quietly. His side profile was serene, early morning sunlight spilled onto his straight nose, making the scene appear like a painting. lean nced at him briefly, then squinted slightly 7:41 PM ? ¡¤ Chapter 23 Poor Male Lead Asher paused mid¨Caction, turning toward her with confusion. His delicate brows knitted briefly, a flicker of annoyance quickly passing through his deep, dark eyes. He clearly didn¡¯t like being interrupted and disturbed this way. Jean pointed at the wrapper, lowering her voice to alert him, ¡°Check the date. This bread¡¯s expired.¡± Asher hadn¡¯t returned to the main Lawson family yet, and his household was terribly poor. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have transferred to Sterford for its schrship. She hadn¡¯t realized the male lead was poor enough to resort to expired bread. +8 Pearts Jean knew clearly that a male protagonist with a humble background usually possessed strong self¨Cesteem. She wondered if openly exposing his situation like this would hurt his pride.. Jean suddenly felt motherly sympathy toward the boy, The teenager before her really was just a kid¨Cat the sensitive age when pride mattered the most. Poor kid. Jean quietly took out the cake she¡¯d packed as a snack forter and carefully offered it to Asher. Send Gifts 48 The Family 24 Chapter 24 New Instructions +8 Pearls. Jean widened her eyes, ck and bright, hesitating for a moment. Softening her voice as much as possible, she carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m not pitying you, okay? But that bread¡¯s expired, so you definitely can¡¯t eat it. I just don¡¯t want you to starve and lose focus in ss, that¡¯s all. Here, take this. But I¡¯m not giving it for free: you can pay me back next time.¡± Afraid of bruising the male lead¡¯s fragile pride, Jean racked her brain to phrase it carefully Asher simply tilted his head, silently watching her. His deep eyes were unreadable, intense enough to make Jean feel ufortable beneath his gaze Was this the pressure of a male lead? Just as she was about to withdraw her hand Asher suddenly reached out, epting Jean¡¯s cake. Jean instantly rxed, turning to her textbooks to prepare for ss. What she didn¡¯t notice was the young man beside her, slowly eating the cake, asionally flicking his gaze onto her for a second or two. It seemed like observation, perhaps even assessment Jean finally joined the rehearsal that day. With the Hope Cup finals taking ce that weekend, there wasn¡¯t much time left. Still, she stubbornly refused to put on the costume beforehand. She intended to wear that absurd tree costume only once¨Con the final day. ¡°Everyone in ss has tickets to the Hope Cup finals,¡± their homeroom teacher announced, waving a stack of tickets. ¡°Anyone interested,e and grab one. It¡¯s at Central Theater this weekend. I hope you¡¯ll all go and cheer on our ss.¡± ¡°Hell yeah, I¡¯m definitely going to watch Jean stand there as a tree!¡± one of the boys mocked enthusiastically. The ss erupted inughter. Jean¡¯s mood remained unaffected. Her fingers silently traced the cold iron token tucked safely in her pocket. Why had that hidden individual demanded she participate in the Hope Cup finals? She had a hunch that this mysterious figure would surely make another appearance that day. Perhaps then she¡¯d finally uncover some answers. Jean: sighed inwardly. She only wanted to save up quickly and continue her blissfulziness. Instead, here she was, stuck half- baked betweenzing around and being dragged unwillingly into mysterious plots. Asher, beside her, caught the brief flicker of resignation on Jean¡¯s face, punctuated by the harsh into a fist. The weekend arrived swiftly. Jean woke up early, apanying the other students to Central Theater. The Central Theater was an impressive dome¨Cshaped building. The anticipation of performing on such a grand stage sparked excitement among the students. Batkstage buzzed with activity¨Cstudents adjusting costumes, applying makeup, arranging props. Jean doesn¡¯t need makeup, right? She¡¯s just a tree. The simpler, the better,¡± Lacey interrupted a makeup artist walking toward Jean The makeup artist paused, visibly unsure. It was customary to apply makeup to all performers, and leaving Jean barefaced red odly out of ce. 7:41 PM c Chapter 24 New Instructions. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡± Lacey grabbed someone rushing toward themotion ¡°A celebrity judge just arrived for the Hope Cup!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Curiosity brightened Lacey¡¯s eyes. ¡°Easton.¡± ¡°Easton Lacey eximed in shock. +8 Pearls Anyone unaware of Easton was surely out of touch. He was currently the hottest star, a multiple award¨Cwinning actor, and the ultimate heartthrob for millions of girls. Unable to resist, Lacey joined the throng heading to catch a glimpse, leaving Jean alone and amused. If she heard correctly, this superstar judge was her brother¨CEaston, her second brother. Jean shook her head. She could bump into one of her brothers anywhere. The backstage, exploded in excitement, though eventually disappointed students trickled back after failing to spot Easton Jean watched them with amusement. Obviously, a star like him wouldn¡¯t wander through here just for them to see. in a VIP He was probably rxing in a VIP lounge. Bored, Jean thumbed through thepetition rulebook. Suddenly, one particr rule caught her attention: ¡°Performers without speaking lines won¡¯t qualify for awards.¡± So, if her tearn won, Jean¨Cbeing silent as a tree¨Cwouldn¡¯t even have her name engraved on the trophy. No wonder Lacey confidently chose Jean¨Cthis girl had nned it perfectly. Jean realized Lacey had ensured she¡¯d get none of the benefits, only embarrassment Clever Jean set aside the handbook, digging into her bag for a snack. Instead of snacks, her fingers brushed against another cold iron token. The first token was already in her pocket, so what was this one? Jean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Carefully ncing around to ensure no one watched, she discreetly drew out the token. Fresh words appeared engraved: ¡°After thepetition, turn off the main light switch at the center of the stage.¡± In the corner was today¡¯s date. It was undoubtedly a new instruction. Things weren¡¯t simple after all. Jean felt irritation rise within her. What exactly was she? Someone¡¯s obedient puppet? Why did this stranger think they had the right to control her? Did they have dirt on the original Jean? Or had they promised some reward? Jean clenched her jaw, her expression darkening. She wasn¡¯t certain if she¡¯d obey. What consequences would follow if she did? More importantly, what if she didn¡¯t? The Family 25 Chapter 25 He¡¯s Looking at Me Amid her swirling thoughts, the Hope Cup finals began.. +8 Pearls ¡°Jean, hurry up and put on your costume!¡± Lacey sharplymanded, pointing at the cumbersome costume piled in the backstage corner. Everyone else had already finished their makeup, faces glowing with excitement, eagerly anticipating Jean¡¯s appearance in the ridiculous tree costume. Quiet chuckles echoed softly through the group. Jean didn¡¯t move. After a brief pause, she reached beneath a nearby table and pulled out a bag she¡¯d prepared earlier. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± All eyes turned curiously toward her. With a subtle smile, Jean opened the bag, revealing a flowing, forest¨Cgreen gown. I thought the original costume didn¡¯t quite match my style,¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, her smile growing brighter. ¡°So, I designed something myself.¡± She couldn¡¯t bear wearing the cumbersome, rounded tree costume after all. Even if she¡¯d initially thought she could endure it just once for the finals, the idea felt increasingly unbearable. So, she¡¯d spent the previous night making a costume more suited to her tastes. Silence settled over the group. Finally, Lacey snapped, frustration evident on her face. ¡°Jean, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Who gave you permission to change costumes?¡± ¡°Jean, this y was carefully nned! You can¡¯t just improvise like this!¡± others joined in, scolding her. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you think you¡¯re special? This isn¡¯t a game!¡± Their teacher looked troubled, turning uncertainly toward Jean, ¡°Jean, there¡¯s really no need for this-¡± Holding tightly to her dress, Jean¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°My outfit better matches the theme. If I can¡¯t wear it, I won¡¯t perform¡± Lacey clenched her fingers, irritation boiling within her. Her ns had been disrupted. She¡¯d thought Jean would obediently y along, but now she was cornered by Jean¡¯s unexpected stubbornness. If Jean refused to perform, the consequences would be disastrous. After a tense moment, Lacey exhaled slowly. ¡°Fine, suit yourself.¡± ? Seeing Lacey relent, others quickly changed their tone. ¡°Just don¡¯t embarrass yourself! Your rags aren¡¯t better than our costumes. Ignoring them, Jean slipped into the dressing room. She changed into the forest¨Cgreen gown she¡¯d made and ced an elegant crown of leaves on her head. Examining herself in the mirror, Jean smiled, satisfied. She looked more like a woond sprite than a ridiculous tree. When she reappeared, silence fell again. Lacey and her friends opened their mouths to speak but froze, their eyes widening in surprise as they took in Jean¡¯s appearance Before anyone couldment, staff arrived. ¡°Your turn ising up. Get ready!¡± Apple of tension spread. Faces tightened anxiously. For these teenagers, performing on such a grand stage for the first time undeniably nerve¨Cwracking Jean luwever, felt calm. Her true purpose today was not the performance itself but unraveling the mystery behind the metal 7:41 PM Chapter 25 He¡¯s Looking at Me +B Pearls The audience stretched far into the distance, a sea of eager faces. Cameras stood ready to broadcast live, capturing every moment. In the front row sat the judges¨Cmostly elderly men and women Jean didn¡¯t recognize. But in the center sat a dazzling young man Jean blinked. It was her second brother, Easton. His silky hair shimmered under the lights, his stunningly beautiful features mesmerizing. Jean mused that he looked exactly how mythical sirens were described¨Calmost otherworldly in his allure. The Ginger family was undeniably blessed with remarkable beauty, Jean thought wryly, though she herself was an unrted imposter. Right now, she felt more like a in potato among swans. As if sensing her gaze. Easton suddenly looked over. Jean startled as their eyes met. Easton smiled softly, raising his hand in a gentle wave. Immediately, piercing shrieks erupted beside her. ¡°Oh my god! Easton¡¯s waving at me!¡± ¡°No way, he¡¯s waving at me!¡± Only Jean knew the truth¨CEaston had waved specifically at her. The beautiful man quickly refocused ahead, leaving Jean¡¯s ssmates still buzzing with excitement. ¡°He¡¯s so gorgeous!¡± ¡°I could die happy now¡­¡± As they continued swooning, the y finally began. Send Gifts The Family 26 Chapter 26 Adding Her Own Lines. Everyone quickly regained theirposure and returned to their performance. +B Pearls As a tree, Jean didn¡¯t have any lines. She had very little stage time, but from the moment she stepped onto the stage, she drew everyone¡¯s attention. The girl had a pair of lively eyes. Her dark pupils seemed as deep as a night sky sprinkled with stars, and her entire being radiated an unpolished, natural charm. Compared to her heavily made¨Cup ssmates, each sporting thickyers of white powder and exaggerated red cheeks, Jean-pletely makeup¨Cfree¨Cstood out like a pure little deer wandering in from a forest All she needed to do was stand there quietly, and she effortlessly outshined everyone else on stage. After briefly appearing at the beginning, Jean stepped back, leaving the spotlight to Lacey. She watched nkly from the sidelines as Lacey¡¯s big moment began. Vaguely, Jean felt a particr gaze fixed steadily on her. Instinctively, she nced toward the audience To her surprise, Easton was watching her. Instead of paying attention to Lacey¡¯s performance as he should have been, Easton had openly turned his head toward Jean, his gazending squarely on her. He smiled softly, his eyes curving gently. Jean was momentarily confused. Are we even dose? She knew the host¡¯s rtionship with her five brothers was terrible, yet Easton was now behaving as though they were very close siblings. No This must be my imagination. Meanwhile, on the stage, Lacey had reached the most crucial part of her performance¨Cthe singing segment she¡¯d often stumbled over during rehearsals. Jean crossed her arms, calmly watching Lacey standing at the center of the stage. Whether Lacey messed up or not, Jean honestly didn¡¯t care. She was simply a bit curious if Lacey would struggle like usual or miraculously nail it today. Music began ying. Lacey opened her mouth, ready to sing. second However, the next sed Jean froze, disbelief shing through her eyes. The voice filling the theater right now wasn¡¯t Lacey¡¯s¨Cit was Jean¡¯s own voice, a voice she knew all too well What the hell! Larry was actually lip¨Csyncing- 7:42 PM c Chapter 26 Adding Her Own Lines She was thoroughly pissed off. But no one seemed to care about her feelings. At this moment, the audience was utterly captivated by the singing performance. +8 Pearls Their reactions transitioned from surprise, to delight, to astonishment. The entire audience seemed bewitched by Lacey¡¯s fake performance. As the song finished, a brief silence enveloped the theater. After several stunned seconds, thunderous apuse erupted from. the crowd, all aimed at Lacey, who stood center stage Even Easton, previously distracted, now gazed at Lacey approvingly. At this moment, Lacey was unquestionably the shining star of the show. A delighted smile spread across her face, radiant and full of joy. Standing quietly in the shadows, Jean watched all of this unfold. At this point, the y was nearing its end. Jean only had one final task: she needed to ¡°revive¡± in front of the audience, bringing the story to a perfect close. The stage lights settled on her. Jean lowered her gaze, expressionless. Then suddenly- She smiled. Lacey watched Jean nervously, afraid jean might mess up their ending. As far as Lacey was concerned, her wless performance meant they had the group award in the bag. There was even a strong chance she¡¯d win Best Actress. And if she did, Lacey could secure a future rmendadon for admission to the Empire Drama Academy.. Lacey had always dreamed of acting, of bing a star. These awards were crucial stepping stones toward her dream. All she needed was for Jean to y along and neatly wrap things up. But Jean merely stood there, smiling. In that seemingly gentle smile, Lacey caught a glimpse of something cold and unsettling. The next second- Jean opened her lips and spoke clearly, her voice bright and ringing as it reached every ear. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be alive.¡± Everyone on stage who knew the script stared at her, dumbfounded. They knew perfectly well Jean¨Cas a tree¨Cwasn¡¯t supposed to have a single line. Shock and anger surged through them. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact they were still on stage, they¡¯d have confronted Jean right then and their What the hell is she thinking!! She actually went and added her own lines without permission! 7:42 PM Chapter 26 Adding Her Own Lines They all assumed this cute moment had been deliberately written into the script. Jean¡¯s sweet, clear voice saying such an adorable line made her seem. even more like a lovable little forest sprite. +8 Pearls Then, Jean calmly gazed out at the vast audience. The stage lights reflected brightly in her eyes, like countless stars blooming right before them. Softly, Jean began to sing. She sang exactly the same song Lacey had just performed. No musical apaniment. Just pure, beautiful singing. Her voice was heavenly. The audience was spellbound once more. Initially, they thought this too was part of the nned performance. But halfway through Jean¡¯s song, some realized something strange: This voice sounded exactly like the one they¡¯d just heard from Lacey. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± People in the audience began murmuring in confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same song the main character just sang?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a nice callback having the little tree sing it too. Pretty neat, I think.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the point! Not only is this song identical, but their voices are literally exactly the same. The only difference is that one had music and one¡¯s singing it a cappe!¡± ¡°How could two different people have precisely the same voice and singing style?¡± ¡°Holy crap!¡± ¡°Did they both lip¨Csync? Did they both use the same recorded audio?¡± ¡°Either both were lip¨Csyncing, or one was lip¨Csyncing and the other is the real singer. ¡°Now here¡¯s the question¨Cwho¡¯s the real voice behind this incredible singing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening exactly? Which one of them was faking?¡± I¡¯ve got no idea, but seriously, this voice is beautiful. They should definitely tell us who actually sang it.¡± Confusion and chatter filled the audience. Onstage, Jean¡¯s ssmates were on the verge of losing their minds- Jean, this unpredictable freak, had nearly given them a collective heart attack. Did she even realize what she was doing? Lacey¡¯s lip¨Csyncing had long been known and tacitly approved by the whole group and their teacher. They¡¯d agreed beforehand that bending the rules a little was fine, as long as it guaranteed their victory. But now Jean, their carefully chosen ¡°tree,¡± had tantly exposed the deception. Larry stared at Jean in disbelief, desperately suppressing her rage, her fingernails digging deep into her palms. And Jean, standing calmly in the spotlight, merely smiled softly at the audience,pletely ignoring the chaos unfolding The Family 27 Chapter 27 Who¡¯s the Real Singer? They hadn¡¯t told Jean about the lip¨Csyncing, They feared Jean would refuse to perform if she found out +11 Pearls The n was to catch Jean off¨Cguard on the day of thepetition, hoping she wouldn¡¯t have time to react. As long as the y concluded smoothly¡ª How Jean reacted afterward wouldn¡¯t matter at all.. But to everyone¡¯s shock- Jean not only realized what had happened quickly, but she immediately countered them, leaving everyone else stunned, They should¡¯ve taken Jean¡¯s microphone away from her beforehand! With thest note of Jean¡¯s singing, the y came to an end. The audience was a mixed bag of reactions. Some were amazed and captivated, others whispered among themselves, some appeared puzzled, and a few politely pped to support the performers. What should¡¯ve been a wless show now felt more like a farce. Jean, Lacey, and the rest lined up across the stage- They couldn¡¯t leave yet. It was now time for the judges toment. The elderly judges seated at the panel were tense. faces stern, whispering back and forth as they quietly discussed what they¡¯d just witnessed. Only Easton seemed unbothered, watching the students on stage with mild amusement. ¡°I think it¡¯s not just me, but everyone here must have the same question, Eastonzily curved his lips into a yful smile. speaking slowly and casually. ¡°Who exactly was singing the song we heard twice just now?¡± As he spoke, the crowd fell silent. The students on stage reacted differently: Lacey stood stiffly, lips tightly pressed together, her fists clenched at her sides, betraying the tension she tried to hide. Jean stared innocently at Easton, looking as adorable as ever. The rest of the cast appeared anxious and uneasy. Suddenly, Lacey grabbed the microphone, confidently stepping forward, boldly dering. ¡°It was ine, Judge Easton¡± She sounded absolutely certain, with no hesitation whatsoever. Easton neither agreed nor disagree. Instead, his gaze shifted toward Jean, his smile deepening as he asked, ¡°Do you agree Tim. bude tree?¡± Jean¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Phat the heck is a Tittle tree¡® Can we please stop being so ridiculous!! Easton¡¯s eyes dightly, freezing for he brand- Chapter 27 Who¡¯s the Real Singer? Wow, this brother looks amazing now. Who¡¯d ever imagine he¡¯s going to end uppletely ruined in the future! Easton was puzzled. +8 Pearl Having faced countless public asions. Easton maintained perfectposure despite the astonishment and confusion in his heart. He kept his cool and remained calm. If not for the public setting. Easton really wanted to immediately question this little girl- What did she mean by pletely ruined¡°? Exin yourself clearly! Judge.¡± Jean took the microphone, speaking sweetly and pulling Easton back from his wandering thoughts. ¡°I also want to say¨Cit was me who sang it The audience erupted instantly. Two different people were iming to be the original singer of the exact same song! On top of that, these two people had entirely different speaking voices. In other words, one of them had to be lying! Things were spiraling far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. What had started as an excellent performance was now bogged down in controversy over lip¨Csyncing and stolen voices. Everything happening in Central Theater was being broadcast live by the TV station No one had anticipated such an incident during the Hope Cup finals. In an instant, interest spiked dramatically, and the phrase ¡°Hope Cup immediately shot up the trending searches online. Social media exploded with discussions about the lip¨Csyncing incident: ¡°Oh wow, something wild just happened at the Hope Cup finals!¡± ¡°I¡¯m watching it too, this definitely counts as a stage ident, right? Straight¨Cup lip¨Csyncing scandal!¡± ¡°I was watching for Easton only. Didn¡¯t care about anything else. All I know is Easton looked soooo good today! My eyes have been blessed.¡± ¡°I really like the girl ying the tree! She¡¯s super cute and charming. Hope she isn¡¯t the one faking the singing.¡± ¡°Well, the main actress stands out more. The tree barely had any role.¡± ¡°Um, am I not allowed to like the tree girl? Honestly, I don¡¯t find the main actress¡¯s face memorable,¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that now, but will you still like ¡®little tree¡® if it turns out she¡¯s the faker?¡± ¡°Well, what if it¡¯s the main actress who lip¨Csynced?¡± ¡°Hey, fans of both sides, stop fighting already!¡± Meanwhile, at Central Theater¡ª Larry tightly gripped the microphone, her face calm and steady Truthfully, though only a teenager cey appeared far poreposed under pressure than others her age. 7:42 PM c Chapter 27 Who¡¯s the Real Singer? I also have plenty of other evidence,¡± she quickly added. All eyes then shifted to Jean. +8 Pear ¡°How about you?¡± Easton slowly asked Jean, seemingly eager to hear what she would say. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Jean pursed her lips lightly. Then, calmly meeting Easton¡¯s rxed and deep eyes, she replied without rushing, ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to go through all that trouble.¡± She lifted her eyes, gazing steadily at Easton. ¡°Why don¡¯t Lacey and I each sing a short section right here? After hearing us both sing, everyone can judge for themselves whose voice it really is. As soon as Jean said this- Lacey¡¯s expression frozepletely. Cold sweat instantly soaked her tightly clenched palms.. Jean turned to look at Lacey, smiling sweetly, appearingpletely innocent. ¡°Lacey, how about you go first?¡± Lacey remained quiet, lips pressed tightly together. A torrent of hatred flooded her heart, her fingers twisting slightly from stress. Lacey still wouldn¡¯t respond, so Easton cheerfully took charge, deciding for her. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll follow little tree¡¯s suggestion. Lacey, please sing a short section first.¡± Immediately, all the pressure and attentionnded squarely on Lacey¡¯s shoulders. Lacey nced toward Jean standing a short distance away. The one who started all this mess looked back at her calmly, head slightly tilted. Taking a deep breath, Lacey finally opened her mouth as if resigned to her fate- But after singing just the first few notes, her voice abruptly failed, Send Gifts The Family 28 Chapter 28 Is There Something Wrong With Your Brain? Anyone who wasn¡¯t deaf could hear clearly that Lacey¡¯s voice waspletely different from Jean¡¯s If she kept singing, she¡¯d just be embarrassing herself further. When Lacey¡¯s voice faltered, everyone in the audience and judges already had their answer. Jean didn¡¯t even need to open her mouth again.. She followed the others silently as they left the stage, returning backstage. Just as Jean stepped through the doorway- ¡°Jean!¡± Lacey¡¯s voice came screaming, filled with fury, and a dark shadow lunged straight at Jean. +8 Pearl Lacey charged forward, her face twisted with uncontroble rage, her eyes zing with anger. Her palm was already raised high, ready to p jean hard across the face! Jean froze for a split second, but immediately jumped backward. She moved just quickly enough to avoid the full force of the p, but Lacey¡¯s nails still scraped painfully across Jean¡¯s cheek. A few sharp red lines instantly appeared on Jean¡¯s pale skin. Having retreated too quickly, Jean identally stepped on some props behind her. Losing her bnce, she fell backward,nding painfully on her rear end. It hurt like hell. This is some seriously rotten luck. jean narrowed her eyes, feeling wronged. What did I even do to deserve this? I¡¯m clearly the victim here Lacey stood rooted to the spot, trembling in anger, her face flushed bright red. Everyone else watched coldly, indifferent to what was happening. Even though Jean was obviously the victim now, they tacitly approved of Lacey¡¯s actions. In fact, many of them secretly thought Jean deserved this kind of ¡°punishment.¡± k these past four do ¡°Jean, you¡¯ve ruined everyone¡¯s hard work these past few days!¡± someone used harshly. ¡°All you wanted was to show off! You wanted the whole world to know how beautifully you could sing, didn¡¯t you? Lacey did. this for all of us, so we¡¯d win the prize¡­but you¡¯re selfish and hatefull another girl chimed in bitterly. ¡°Just to prove your point, you¡¯ve thrown away a sure¨Cwin performance. What were you even thinking? Would it have killed you topromise just a little bit?¡± ¡°Selfish attention¨Cseeker¨Cyou got exactly what you deserved!¡± i winced at the noise. She stood back up from the ground, pressed her lips tightly together, and just as she was about to open her mouth to say something- There was revne immed the door 7:42 PM c Chapter 28 ts There Something Wrong With Your Brain? +8 Pearls Borrow someone? Aside from Jean, who remained silent and cold¨Cfaced, everyone else grew visibly excited. This was Easton¡¯s manager, after all. Anything rted to Easton was enough to make people giddy.. ¡°Who do you want? We¡¯re all free,¡± someone eagerly asked. Hn¡¯s gaze roamed across the room again, finallynding on Jean standing quietly in the corner. With a gentle smile, he said, ¡®I¡¯d like this little tree ssmate over here.¡± Jean blinked. Everyone else stared in disbelief. Surprise, jealousy, and confusion surged inside their hearts, They could only watch helplessly as Hn led Jean out of the room. ¡°What¡¯s with your face? Hn asked casually as soon as they left backstage, showing no hesitation to s Jean gently touched her cheek, mumbling softly, ¡°Nothing much. Just scratched by a dog.¡± ¡°Oh, you guys even have a dog back there, huh?¡± Hn said with a low chuckle. Jean stayed silent, not bothering to reply. Hn didn¡¯t mind and cheerfully continued chatting, ¡°You know who I am, right?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± start a conversation. Easton was incredibly famous, and his manager Hn often appeared alongside him, making him just as recognizable. They reached the VIP lounge door, and Hn lightly knocked. ¡°Easton, I¡¯ve brought her.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but think this whole situation felt off somehow. It was like one of those tabloid articles with headlines like, ¡°Top Male Celebrky Secretly Meets Teenage Girl, Brokered by Manager! While her thoughts wandered, the door opened. Easton¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful face appeared before her. ¡°All right, you can go now, Easton told Hn first, dismissing him casually, before lowering his eyes to look at Jean. His gaze was deep and unreadable. ¡°Come on in.¡± Jean didn¡¯t mind seeing Easton. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have obediently followed Hn in the first ce. Compared to those insane people backstage like Lacey, Easton was infinitely betterpany. Easton¡¯s private VIP lounge was spacious, luxurious, and far morefortable than the crowded dressing room Jean had been stuck in earlier ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± Easton walked ahead. From belund, Jean could only see his broad back. ¡°Whatever, she replied absentmindedly 7.42 PM c Chapter 28 Is There Something Wrong With Your Brain? ¡°So, what happened to your face?¡± Easton settled down on the sofa across from her, leaning backzily, looking rxed but clearly amused. He asked the same question Hn had just asked. But Jean felt something was off about his tone. Why does this guy look so punchable right now? If I¡¯m not mistaken, is he actually enjoying my misfortune? +8 Pearls Easton suddenlyughed out loud, Jean, sometimes you¡¯re really adorable.¡± He casually brushed a lock of hair from his forehead, speaking slowly with at meaningful tone. ¡°But today, it really was a pity.¡± Easton narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly remarked quietly. His dark eyes glittered with a chilling light, ck like obsidian. ¡°Honestly, I was looking forward to seeing you lose your temper and embarrass yourself out there.¡± Easton spoke softly, calmly delivering words dripping with poison like a serpent quietly flicking its tongue in the shadows. Jean was puzzled. ¡°Watching you get yed like a fool would¡¯ve been entertaining Easton tilted his head slightly, propping his check on his palm as he stared directly at her. Jean realized she¡¯d need a moment to digest this unsettling fact. What¡¯s ¡®s wrong with this guy? Does he have some kind of dark, twisted personality? How could he actually enjoy seeing his own sister humiliated? Easton blinked slowly. He¡¯d never bothered hiding his true nature from Jean. He¡¯d never been a a good person. People always believed he was cheerful, always smiling, but beneath that pleasant facade was a dark, twisted heart, Easton knew he harbored a deep destructive impulse. Nothing gave him greater pleasure than seeing adorable, fragile things like Jean crumble and fall apart. Jean had managed to fight back today, sessfully thwarting his expectations. But even though things hadn¡¯t gone as he¡¯d wished, he¡¯d found it strangely amusing. ¡°Laston¡± Jean¡¯s crisp voice suddenly broke his thoughts, calling out his name clearly. Easton quickly regained his senses, looking up at Jean¡¯s cute, innocent face suddenly lifted a finger, pointing straight at her own head as she asked in an earnest, serious tone. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain The Family 29 Chapter 29 Should We Call the Cops? Easton stared nkly at Jean for a second, then suddenly burst intoughter. Jean pursed her lips.. +8 Pearl So he really is messed up. He¡¯s beyond help. Does the Ginger family even have a single normal person lef? How did I be the only sane One! Hearing Jean¡¯s inner monologue, Easton nearlyughed himself breathless. When he finally calmed down, Easton sighed thoughtfully. ¡°Jean, you really are adorable.¡± So adorable that he had the sudden urge to break her. What exactly did you want by calling me here?¡± Jean asked bluntly, already feeling restless. She was ready to take back everything she¡¯d thought earlier. I¡¯d rather be stuck with Lacey and those lunatics backstage than hang around a psycho like Easton! Easton¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°What, leaving already? I just wanted to catch up with my little sister. After all, it¡¯s been ages since Ist came home.¡± ¡°Well, Jean, pointed impatiently at the clock on the wall, ¡°are we done catching up yet?¡± You Easton shook his head with feigned helplessness. ¡°Are you really in that much of a hurry to leave?¡± Jean didn¡¯t reply out loud, but thought to herself. Of course I am. Who wants to spend time with a weirdo like you! ¡°Fine.¡± Easton got up from the sofa, walked to the desk nearby, pulled something from a drawer, and returned to Jean. Take this with you before you go.¡± Jean frowned slightly. She epted the item suspiciously and looked carefully- It turned out to be a tube of ointment and a handkerchief. ¡°Make sure you apply that properly on your face. Easton lowered his eyes slightly, an ambiguous smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You look pretty pathetic right now.¡± Pathetic enough to annoy him. Easton didn¡¯t want those red scratches staying on Jean¡¯s face any longer. Jean stared nkly for a moment. Did creepy, mil Easton suddenly grow a conscience? Wait, does he even have a conscience? Without saying anything further, Easton cheerfully walked Jean to the door. ¡°See you around little sister.¡± He leaned against the doorframe, eyes curving into a gentle sinile as he waved goodbye. Jean nced at him once without speaking Then she turned away and walked off Easton was dangerously misleading¨Csmiling warmly on the outside, yet twisted and dark inside 7:42 PM Chapter 29 Should We Call the Cops? She only knew his basic life trajectory and how he ended up. +8 Pearl Now that she thought about it, given how messed up Easton was, it was no wonder he¡¯d end up ruined and disgraced¡­ Jean walked into the women¡¯s restroom, where there was a convenient vanity area. She carefully opened the ointment tube and began slowly applying it to her cheek. A cool, refreshing sensation instantly spread across her skin. Surprisingly, the ointment also seemed to hide the redness¨CJean¡¯s scratches quickly became less noticeable. Huh, guess Easton has at least some decency. When Jean returned backstage, everyone was gathered together, quietly chatting about something. Seeing her enter, they briefly nced up, then quickly looked away again, deliberately treating Jean like she was invisible. Jean nced at the clock on the wall. The finals weren¡¯t over yet. It had only been intermission, which was why Easton had the chance to go to the VIP lounge. There were still several groups yet to perform, After all the performances ended, it would be time for the much¨Canticipated awards ceremony.. ¡°My stuff is missing Suddenly, Jean heard Lacey¡¯s slightly anxious voice nearby. ¡°What did you lose? We¡¯ll help you look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a handkerchief, a really expensive one¡­¡± ¡°When did it go missing? Do you remember? ¡°I had it when we got back from the stage¡­ I¡¯m not sure when I lost it¡­¡± Jean sat alone on the sofa in the corner, intentionally blocking out their noisy chatter. However- It seemed that group had no intention of leaving her alone. ¡°Jean, get up!¡± A girl rushed over, roughly grabbing Jean¡¯s arm and forcibly pulling her up. ¡°Let¡¯s check if you have Lacey¡¯s handkerchief Hicfore Jean even had the chance to respond, Lacey herself darted forward and snatched the handkerchief that was slightly sticking out of Jean¡¯s pocket! ¡°This is mine! Lacey dered after examining it closely. Jean stared in disbelief. This was clearly the handkerchief Easton had given her mome ¡°You say it¡¯s yours, so it¡¯s yours Jean shrugged off the girl¡¯s hand, stepping forward to face Lacey directly, her voice icy and 7:42 PM Chapter 29 Should We Call the Cops? +8 Pearls Jean felt all her built¨Cup anger burst out at once. Her fists clenched tightly, and her normally pale cheeks flushed slightly with anger. ¡°What else would it be?¡± Lacey¡¯s eyes narrowed as she red down at Jean, unfazed. Do you honestly think it could belong to you?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t some ordinary rag¨Cit¡¯s designer. Can you even afford it?¡± Lacey¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, echoing harshly through the entire backstage room. ¡°This is a top¨Ctier brand! One handkerchief costs thousands!¡± Others immediately chimed in supportively. ¡°If Jean sold her entire family, I doubt she¡¯d have enough money to buy it.¡± ¡°So she decided to steal instead¨Csuch dirty intentions!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re gonna steal, at least be smarter about hiding it. How stupid. ¡°If something isn¡¯t yours, don¡¯t covet it. Know your ce. ¡°Poor people always act like this, desiring things they can¡¯t afford, resorting to pathetic methods¡­¡± ¡°Jean, you must be a habitual thief! There¡¯s no way this is your first time stealing. What else have you stolen before?¡± ¡°Come clean already¨Cwhat else have you taken?¡± Everyone had already made up their minds that Jean stole Lacey¡¯s handkerchief. They were all determined to pin the crime firmly on her. The air filled with malicious usations and nderous words, all directed at Jean. She pressed her lips together, refusing to surrender. Her eyes shed with stubborn determination as she spoke up clearly. ¡°That handkerchief is mine¡± Turning her gaze directly at Lacey, Jean continued calmly, ¡°Lacey, now that you ve snatched my handkerchief, wouldn¡¯t that count as robbery?¡± Everyone stared at Jean, eyes wide with disbelief. How shameless could Jean be? She stole someone¡¯s property, denied it, and then used the victim of robbery! She was utterly beyond shameless! ¡°You think I¡¯m robbing you?¡± Laceyughed bitterly, her voice shaking with anger. She took out her phone, waving it in Jean¡¯s face aggressively. ¡°Fine, should we call the cops?¡± ¡°You stole my things, then used me of robbery? Why don¡¯t we let the police decide who¡¯s telling the truth!¡± Send Gifts The Family 30 Chapter 30 The Ultimate Reversal The crowd quickly jumped in with their support. ¡°Yeah, let the cops handle it! We¡¯ll see who¡¯s really guilty!¡± +8 Pearls ¡°Considering how expensive that handkerchief is, it definitely qualifies as a criminal offense. Jean is just digging her own grave now. Lacey was originally nning to let it slide, but Jean had to run her mouth and make it worse¡­ If the cops actually She got caught stealing and still has the nerve to deny it. This kind of person needs a lesson from the cops!¡± ¡°Lacey, you¡¯re way too nice. Just call the cops and watch her squirm!¡± Jean chuckled softly and pointed casually at Lacey¡¯s phone. ¡°Go ahead. Call the cops.¡± Everyone around froze in surprise. Has Jeanpletely lost her mind? At a time like this, shouldn¡¯t she be begging for mercy, crying and pleading with Lacey to let her off the hook? Yet she didn¡¯t seem afraid of the police at all. This girl is actually insane! Lacey wasn¡¯t about to go easy on her, either. She was determined to take this to the end. ¡°Fine! You asked for it. We¡¯ll just wait here till the cops show up.¡± Without hesitation. Lacey dialed 911. News of police arriving at Central Theater quickly spread across social media. ¡°Apparently, the cops just showed up at Central Theater! Someone said they saw police cars outside. Anyone know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they hosting the Hope Cup finals today? Did something happen?¡± ¡°My rtive works there, and he said there was some kind of theft involving the participants. Someone called the police¡­¡± ¡°Theft: What did they steal?¡± ¡°Seems like the tree actress from Sterford Academy stole something from the lead girl. It was worth tens of thousands.¡± ¡°The tree girl stole something? She looked so innocent!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, I guess.¡± ¡°If cops are involved, it¡¯s probably serious.¡± ¡°She was actually getting pretty popr after today¡¯s performance. Guess she decided to sabotage herself!¡± Central Theater The finals were still ongoing on stage. Backstage, the police were already standing in front of Jean and Lacey ¡°Please calmly exin what happened. Don¡¯t be take your time abombe ¡°Fira Loralized my handkerchief was misine Lused Chapter 30 The Ultimate Reversal Pears Jean nodded and spoke clearly, ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty simple. The handkerchief was mane a Lacey could find her assumed mine was hers, and then took it from me. The thing is. The officer kept nodding and writing notes, then frowned in thought. Maybe we should check the surveince footage¡± Jean shrugged. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need for surveince footage The officer looked up, puzzled ¡°How so!¡± Jean nced briefly at Lacey before turning back to the officer eyes glittering with a lively confidence this brand is famous for customizing their products¨Cthey engrave the buyer¡¯sst name onto the ¡± The officer¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s an engraved name on this handkerchief Jean nodded with a smile. Lacey, however, froze momentarily in confusion. She had never even heard that this brand offered name engraving services. How would someone as poor as Jean know that? Lacey, may I take a closer look? The officer politely reached out ¡°Of course.¡± Lacey handed it over confidently, feeling she had nothing to hide. everyone knows, As the officer inspected the handkerchief carefully, he quickly found something engraved neatly in the corner The word ¡°Ginger¡± stood out unmistakably. Realizing this, the officer instinctively turned to Jean, ¡°Miss Jean, it seems this really is your handkerchief. It clearly has the name ¡®Ginger engraved here.¡± Everyone in the room, except Jean stared in disbelief Shocked murmurs filled the air. ¡°How can that be? Lacey whispered, stunned. The officer handed the handkerchief back to her, and the hastily checked for herself¡ªsure enough, the engraving ¡°Ginger¡± was right there! Hote could this be possibles The evidence was right in front of her eyes, yet Lacey still couldn¡¯t believe Jean actually owned something this expensive Then where on earth had her handkerchief gone! The crowd was now utterly speechless. The entire situation had taken a dramatic turn- That handkerchief truly belonged to Jean? But how could someone as dirt¨Cpoor as Jean possibly own something like that? ¡°Could there possibly be a misunderstanding one of the girls asked hesitantly. ¡°Maybe Jean stole Lacey¡¯s handkerchief and got it engraved herself Or perhaps Lacey¡¯s handkerchief was engraved incorrectly at the store. looked at the girl with obvious disdain. ¡°How many ridiculous coincidences do you want to invent! You might as well re not imurt because your parents secretly swapped your brain after you were born, rather than admit you¡¯re nat Lacking¡± ¡°You The girl flushed bright red, too embarrassed and angry to say another word. Larry clenched her fits tightly, biting her lip as humiliation welled up inside her. 7:42 PM c Chapter 30 The Ultimate Reversal With that, the case was quickly resolved. +8 Pearls Jean nced at Lacey¡¯s recovered handkerchief, suddenly narrowing her eyes with a yful smile. ¡°Lacey, something doesn¡¯t seem right with your handkerchief¡­ It looks like there¡¯s no engraving¡± Hearing that, everyone instinctively looked toward Lacey¡¯s handkerchief. Lacey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly inspected her handkerchief again, but sure enough, there was no engraving anywhere. Her mother had given her this handkerchief. She knew it was supposed to be an expensive designer piece but hadn¡¯t paid much attention to details. Jean¡¯s airy voice drifted by again, ¡°Oh, wait a second¡­ even the logo on yours looks a little offpared to mine, the authentic one.¡± rhat That statement instantly clicked for everyone present. Lacey¡¯s handkerchief had neither the standard engraving nor the correct logo Lacey had been using a high¨Cquality fake! This was absolutely devastating news to everyone backstage. Lacey was famously known as a wealthy youngdy from a respected family. It was expected that someone of her status would only use genuine luxury goods. They had never imagined she¡¯d actually be carrying a knock¨Coff. Here was the proof, in as day. The Family 31 Chapter 31 The Only Winner Finished Jean tilted her headzily, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. ¡°Lacey, don¡¯t tell me you lost your fake on purpose, just to scam my real one?¡± Lacey¡¯s eyes flew wide open. It felt like a thousand worms were squirming inside her chest, her stomach twisting with nausea. ¡°Shut up!¡± She couldn¡¯t control the disgust, the fury boiling over. Lacey snapped, her voice rising with rage. But there was nothing she could do. The handkerchief really did look fake, just like Jean said¡­. She didn¡¯t even have room to arg Disgust. Anger. argue. Lacey¡¯s fists clenched. She wished the world would end right this second. She had never felt so humiliated in her life. At the same moment, on Twitter- News of the police closing the case had somehow leaked, and the Hope Cup za was buzzing with fresh discussions. ¡°Cops just left.¡± ¡°Case closed?¡± ¡°About the Sterford Academy girls, right?¡± ¡°ssic Sterford drama. Bloody and messy as ever.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t get what happened. Can someone just exin already?¡± ¡°Enough with the riddles. What¡¯s the real tea on Sterford Academy?¡± ¡°I heard a bit¡­¡± ¡°Turns out the girl who yed the Tree got used of stealing. Cops looked into it, and she was innocent. The one ying the female lead framed her.¡± ¡°Bless you for exining. Now I get it.¡± ¡°My poor Tree. She didn¡¯t deserve this.¡± ¡°Okay but real talk¨Cwhat¡¯s the actress¡¯s name? Does she have a Twitter?¡± ¡°Her real name¡¯s Jean, but I couldn¡¯t find her ount.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d she dides. ¡°I¡¯m so d she didn¡¯t actually steal. I really like her, and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to if she had.¡± ¡°Jean¡­ what a poetic name.¡± Back at Central Theater- Chapter 31 The Only Winner It wouldn¡¯t take long. Soon, all the contestants gathered back on stage. Jean stood near the Sterford Academy group, tucked into a corner under the stage lights. Finished Easton stood center stage with a microphone in one hand and the list of winners in the other, ready to announce the final results. Naturally, the kids from Sterford still hoped to win something But after everything Jean had done, their chances had plummeted. Now, they could only hope while mentally bracing themselves¨Cafter all, with that kind of incident, losing made sense. Easton read through the awards, one after another. But Sterford Academy¡¯s name never came up As team after team stepped forward to ept their trophies, Lacey bit down hard on her lip, face darkening. The others stood slouched, their heads bowed, all of them silently wishing they could leave. Jean alone remained impassive, standing quietly in the corner, her eyes fixed on Easton, listening halfheartedly as he spoke. Finally, all the group awards were announced- Sterford had won nothing. That was it. Any said, his voice smooth and pleasant as it echoed through the hall. The ceremony wasn¡¯t over yet¨Cthere were still personal honors to give. Lacey didn¡¯t hold out any hope. If they didn¡¯t get a group award, what chance did she have with the morepetitive individual ones? Easton read out the winners for Best Actor, Best Actress, Best Supporting Actor, and Best Supporting Actress¨Call names from schools other than Sterford Academy. Lacey and the others stood stiffly under the lights, their expressions numb, They¡¯d already expected this, but hearing it still hurt. Teenagers full of rage, disappointment, and bitterness¨Cbarely able to hold themselves together. ¡°Finally, the Best Style Award, Easton announced. The students from Sterford Academy just wanted him to get it over with. Up on the judges¡® panel, a handsome man nced at the name on the list. His eyes shimmered with a quiet gleam as he read aloud- ¡°The Best Style Award goes to Jean, from Sterford Academy.¡± For a second, silence. Then came the thunder of apuse. Chapter 31 The Only Winner Why her!! They hadn¡¯t won a thing¨Cbut Jean did? Finished And it wasn¡¯t even a pity prize. The Best Style Award was reserved for the performer who left asting impression, generated buzz, and captured the hearts of the audience. In short, it was the poprity award. And now. Jean had it. She was the only one from Sterford Academy to win anything. It was the ultimate insult. Aplete joke. To them, it stung worse than getting nothing at all. Shock, anger, disbelief¨Call written inly across their faces. If this weren¡¯t such a public event, they¡¯d be tearing Jean apart. Jean was invited to center stage by the host. A guest presenter handed her a small golden trophy. She held it in her hands, inspecting it curiously. Is this thing actually made of real gold! The judges began discussing her from the panel. praising her natural talent and stage presence, Jean thought to herself¨Cshe was pretty talented at a lot of things, honestly. Heh. ¡°Jean, do you have any words for us?¡± the host asked with a cheerful grin, holding the mic to her mouth. Jean¡¯s eyes flicked to the side. Then, unhurriedly, she said, ¡°I think this award suits me perfectly That stunned everyone. Two seconds passed¨Cthen the room erupted withughter and cheers. Easton raised an eyebrow, watching Jean with keen interest from the side of the stage. His eyes¨Css¨Cclear and glittering¨Cwere studying her like he was seeing her for the first time. Jean seemed¡­ different now. But as Jean stood at center stage, her gaze shifted to something directly in front of her¨Ca metal spring¨Cloaded switch less than a meter away. This was was it. The master light switch the mystery person had mentioned. ording to them¡ª She was supposed to press it. And when she did, the lights across the entire venue would shut off. Then¡ª Then what Jean had a bad feeling. Whatever happened next probably wouldn¡¯t be good. She couldn¡¯t go along with it. The Family 32 Chapter 32 Unexpected ckout Jean squinted, her head spinning with chaotic thoughts. That was when Lacey and the others somehow made their way over to her side. ¡°Sterford Academy students, group together¨Cwe¡¯re about to take the group photo!¡± The teacher with the camera waved them over enthusiastically. Jean blinked. So it was time for the group picture¡­ But- Weren¡¯t they pushing in a little too aggressively? Finished Jean stood in the ¡°center¡± spot¨Cright in the lens¡¯s focus. But the students kept inching closer, pressing in around her, trying to squeeze her out of the spotlight. Then, out of nowhere- Lacey reached out from behind and gave her shoulder a subtle shove Jean lost her bnce. She stumbled forward, tumbling out of her ce¨Cwhile Lacey swiftly slipped into the spot she had just vacated. With a loud thud, jean fell hard to the ground. Landing squarely on the metal switch beneath her. Before she could blink, the entire theater was plunged intoplete darkness. All the lights went out Screams of every pitch and tone filled her ears, the scene erupting into total chaos. Jean pped her hands over her ears. At the same time, she kept alert¨Clistening, scanning for any strange movements nearby. This ckout was exactly what that mysterious figure had wanted. So¨Cwas he here! That shove from Lacey, had unknowingly triggered the very thing he asked of her, The switch, after all, wasn¡¯t something easy to activate. It took real force. Which said a lot about just how hard she¡¯d hit the ground. The screams around her intensified. A swirl of panic, crying, and shouting echoed in her skull. About a minuteter, the lights finally flickered back on. The scene was still a mess. Many students were slumped to the ground on stage, faces pale with fear. Some had even burst into tears. Chapter 32 Unexpected ckout Where¡¯s Mr. Lamda?!¡± A shocked cry rang out from a woman on the panel, her face pale. That one scream redirected everyone¡¯s attention- An elderly judge had gone missing during the brief ckout. Just like that, the Hope Cup ended in chaos. All students were quickly escorted out of the venue and sent home. After all, someone had vanished into thin air. The Central Theater was no longer safe by any measure. Finished Jean boarded the bus along with her ssmates, who were still shaken. Some were crying on the phone with their parents. Others sobbed into the shoulders of their friends. The mood was all over the ce. Jean rested her chin on her hand and staredzily out the window. Only she knew what might have really happened. Mr. Lamda¡¯s disappearance¨Cit had to be connected to that mysterious person. Was that what he wanted? To use the darkness to take Lamda away? The school bus dropped each student off at their doorstep since it was the weekend and there was no need to return to campus. Jean, however, didn¡¯t want anyone to know where she lived. So when they neared an intersection not far from her house, she called out to the driver to stop. The driver nced at her in confusion. ¡°Not going home? Why get off at theer?¡± ¡°My house is nearby, Jean said honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll walk the rest of the way.¡± The driver frowned. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I can drop you off at your door.¡± Jean waved him off, smiling brightly ¡°Really, it¡¯s not a bother at all ¡°She probably lives in a dump and doesn¡¯t want us to see,¡± someone behind her muttered. ¡°Ugh, how pitiful. Too embarrassed to let us know where she lives.¡± ¡°Come on, Jean. We won¡¯t judge. Let¡¯s see just how shabby your ce really is.¡± Jean ignored them and just urged the driver to let her off. The bus pulled over Jean stepped off. She walked along the sidewalk, lost in thought. Her mind was full of that mysterious man. Was there any news about Lamda¡¯s disappearance! She pulled out her phone and opened Twitter. Just as she expected-¡°Hope Cup, ¡°Central Theater,¡± and ¡°Mr. Lamda¡± were all trending in the top three spots. The buzz was explouve. She clicked in, but the posts were mostly just spection. Chapter 12 Unexpected Blockout ¡°No clue. They just cut out¨Ctotally sudden.¡± ¡°Probably a power outage or something¡± ¡°This whole thing gives me the creeps..¡± Jean pressed her lips together. So most people didn¡¯t know that she had triggered the ckout by falling? Finished Then again, it made sense. Who would¡¯ve guessed that the switch front and center onstage was the master light control? It looked more like an emergency button to most people. If that mysterious figure hadn¡¯t pointed it out, she never would¡¯ve made the connection either. So it was only natural that no one suspected her. She kept scrolling. ¡°This year¡¯s Hope Cup was cursed. So many bizarre incidents¡­¡± ¡°My precious Tree girl finally won an award¨Cand this ruined everything.¡± ¡°I hope none of the students were traumatized¡­¡± ¡°What a mess¨Cfor the students, the ¡°Let¡¯s hope the truthes s out soon Even the judges. Jean turned off her phone, not in the mood to keep reading. When she got home, the mansion was quiet. Aside from the housekeepers, no one else was there. Dominic hadn¡¯t returned yet. He¡¯d known she was performing today and had even wished her luck before she left. But he¡¯d also had an importantmitment, so he couldn¡¯t attend the event in person. Jean dropped her backpack on the table and stepped into the dining room, nning to get a drink of water¨Cwhen suddenly Her phone rang from her pocket. The Family 33 Chapter 33 Truth Gone Viral Jean nced at her phone. Dominic¡¯s name was lighting up the screen. She figured he must have seen the trending topics already. She picked up the call- And sure enough. Dominic was calling to make sure she was okay. Jean was a little surprised. This convenient older brother actually cared. She replied sweetly, assuring him she was perfectly fine. Still, a curious thought crossed her mind- Was Dominic also worried about Easton? After all, Easton had been at the Central Theater 100. He was family family, wasn¡¯t he? But from what Jean had observed in the past few days, the members of the Ginger family weren¡¯t exactly close. The Gingers looked powerful on the surface, but beneath it all, they were fragmented¨Cscattered like sand. Each person was So it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if the Ginger family eventually crumbled. Jean didn¡¯t bring up Easton. After hanging up, she headed back to her room. And then- Twitter¡¯s trending list updated. There was an update on Mr. Lamda¡¯s disappearance, She tapped into the top tweet. It was from a girl named Golden Mic. She was a student at irford Film Academy¨Cthe same school where Mr. Lamda had taught. He¡¯d been her advisor. At first, Jean thought it would be a prayer or a show of concern for her missing teacher. But when she opened the thread- It was the exact opposite. Golden Micid out everything. Line by line, post by post¨Cangry, painful, and raw. Mr. Lamda had withheld her project wages. She hadn¡¯t been paid a cent. He treated her like a servant, constantly assigning her tedious errands. And worst of all¨Che had harassed her. The revtions hit like a bomb. Everyone online was stunned. ¡°Wait, so the victim¡¯s actually the bad guy?¡± ¡°I feel sick. I want to throw up ¡°He can¡¯t just vanish. He should face the consequences ¡°This is bevond disturbing ¡°I hope that poor girl¡¯s okay. This is horrifying Jean scrolled quickly. Things were spanning way beyond what she had expected. Golden Mic didn¡¯t stop She kept posting Finished students at the had suffered too. One after another the same story Young. Beautiful Talented. And all cornered by the same powerful man. A man who used the threat of ruining their graduation prospects to keep them Golden Mic had exposed it all. The tweet went nuclear. The public reaction was instant and explosive ¡°How did this monster stay free for so long These gris deserve juice. Please let ite soon ¡°This is heartbreaking They didn¡¯t ask for this¡± ¡°Boost this. Don¡¯t let the world ignore it.¡± pan¡¯s expression crew tense If she was just taking advantage of the attention following his disappearance, that made sense. But Mr. Lamda was still missing. He could return at any moment. Wasn¡¯t she afraid he¡¯de after bert Unless- wouldn¡¯t being back. Fight the Golden Mic posted another update She wrote that she had once thought of ending her own life. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Not before he paid. unge twist of fate¡ª certain organization. She thought long and hard and in the end, decided to make a deal with them Chapter 33 Truth Gone Viral If not money, then something else they want Golden Mic wasn¡¯t wealthy. She couldn¡¯t pay So she gave the only thing she could¨CHerself The organization took the job. Finished Her only request was this make Mr. Lamda suffer. Make him feel helpless. Make him face what he¡¯d done and apologize to his victims publicly Which meant- Everything that happened at Central Theater today had been orchestrated by Golden Mic and the organization behind her. This tweet flipped the inte on its head ¡°What kind of group is this I need to know.¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re the one behind all this?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane.¡± ¡°I get it. Lamda¡¯s a monster, but those kinds of groups? You don¡¯t mess with that.¡± ¡°So the ckout¡­ the disappearance¡­ all of it? That was them? ¡°Selling yourself to a secret organization: That¡¯s terrifying ¡°Feels like justice, but I¡¯ve got chills¡± ¡°Look, when you¡¯re that desperate, you do what you have to. Easy for people to judge when they¡¯ve never been there.¡± ¡°Honestly, if I¡¯d been in her shoes, I might¡¯ve done worse.¡± Twist after twist, bombshell after bombshell¨CGolden Mic and Mr. Lamda stayed locked in the top two spots on Twitter¡¯s trending list. Eventually, more victims came forward. Girls with simr experiences. They posted in support of Golden Mic. calling her their hero. She had done what they couldn¡¯t. To fight Mr. Lamda, to climb out of that hopeless pit¨Cshe¡¯d made a deal with the devil Some people didn¡¯t understand her choices. But those who had been through it? They got it. They knew exactly how dark those days had been. The public watched in shock, torn between sorrow and admiration ¡°This is a battle for justice. It¡¯s heartbreaking¨Cbut powerful.¡± ¡°She was trapped. There was no other way.¡± ¡°Is there anything we can do to help: My heart hurts for them.¡± Mr. Lamda doesn¡¯t need toe back. Let him suffer in silence.¡± Chapter 33 Truth Gone Viral ¡°Call it what you want, but she fought back. She¡¯s brave. I support her.¡± Jean sat on the edge of her bed, phone in hand, eyes locked on the screen in silence. Golden Mic never revealed the name of the organization. But Jean was sure of it- It was the Abyssal Choir. The Family 34 Chapter 34 Her Mother At this point, the Abyssal Choir wasn¡¯t yet infamous. It was still in its rapid¨Cgrowth phase. Finished In the novel, the Abyssal Choir was a feared viinous organization¨Cbloody, ruthless, and a constant thorn in the side of both the male and female leads. And yet, here and now, the Abyssal Choir had taken on what looked like a ¡°righteous¡± job¨Chelping the film school girls fight back. It wasn¡¯t what she had expected at all. Which meant, somehow, she had identally be involved in one of the Abyssal Choir¡¯s missions. The more she thought about it, the more questions she had. What exactly was her connection to Abyssal Choir? Jean nced back at Twitter. New updates were pouring in. Apparently, Mr. Lamda hadn¡¯te to Central Theater alone. He¡¯d shown up with a full security team¨Cmultiple bodyguards hidden throughout the audience to protect him. Yikes. What kind of ordinary man needs that many bodyguards at a public event? Clearly, Mr. Lamda had been hiding something. He was scared¨Cvery scared. Which exined why the Abyssal Choir had wanted her to shut off the lights. Once the lights went out The bodyguards¡® vision would be useless. And their target could be taken without resistance, That mystery man who clearly couldn¡¯t afford to be seen¨Ccould move freely in the dark. It was all nned ahead of time. Jean realized she¡¯d been unknowingly manipted into helping. Just a pawn, moved right where they wanted her. Still, one thing gnawed at her. Why had the mysterious man from Abyssal Choir trusted her so easily? What if she hadn¡¯t gone along with it? What if she hadn¡¯t triggered the ckout? Wouldn¡¯t that have ruined their whole n? She was only thirteen. Surely Abyssal Choir wasn¡¯t stupid enough to risk their entire mission on a kid¡­. Why involve her at all? Why trust that she woulde through? It didn¡¯t add up. If they¡¯d handled it themselves, the mission would¡¯ve been quicker, cleaner Whatever. No point overthinking it.. 423 PM dd ¨C 0 D Finished He hadn¡¯t returned in person but was spreading Eke we In the video beat in front of the camera lumped and pale, clearly shaken. He looked like he¡¯d been through hell He opened his mouth lips trembling voice low and broken. Im sorry I want to apologize to all of my students It was clearly a forced apology video Clearly recorded under pressure¨Calmost cerly by Abyssal Choir Wherber What mattered was that Mr. Lam had confessed On video. In front of the whole world And with that, he was done His reputation? Gone His power Gene Jean figured the Abyssal Choir had achieved their goal They¡¯d probably release him soon let him face legal punishment Online people were thrilled. ¡°Finally That apology felt so good.¡± ¡°LMAO be actually recorded a video ¡°This is so satisfying¡± ¡°This is just step one. You¡¯ve still got the courts to deal with scumbag ¡°You think a sorry is enough? What about what youe those ¡°Better start prepping your apology fund. You¡¯ve got a lot of emotional damage to pay for ¡°Ugh, just get lost. Go rot in prison or something¡± With that, the scandal seemed to be drawing to a dose Jean Lopped onto her bed. The exhaustion she¡¯d been pushing down all day dnally caught up to her She closed her eyes, letting herself doze for a bit. She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d slept but when the opened her eyes again she could hear a soft voice from outside her door ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go in and see her, miss!¡± Forget it. She probably doesn¡¯t want to see me anyway A woman¡¯s voice! Jean snapped awake. Her eyes darted, thoughts racine At this hour, a woman inside the Ginger family¡¯s estate could only me Jean jumped out of bed, crossed to the door, and yanked it open. Chapter 34 Her Mother And Jean found herself staring straight to a pair of wide. luminous almond eyes. The woman standing there was Sienna¨Cthe host¡¯s biological mother. Yes. The ¡°Ginger¡± in Ginger family came from herst name. Everyone in the Ginger family had taken her surname. Sienna was the daughter of the previous family head, the beloved heiress raised like royalty Finished Because of her unique status and her role as the only heir, her marriage had always been destined to be unconventional If she was going to inherit the Ginger family name, her husband would have to marry into the family. Jean looked at the woman she hadn¡¯t seen until today. Her lips curved into a small, sweet smile. ¡°Mom. You¡¯re home Sienna froze in ce. It was like she¡¯d been turned to She knew Jean didn¡¯t like to be close to her.. She¡¯d learned to ept that. She stayed away, not wanting to make things worse between them. But now- This moment felt like a dream. Wow¡­ she¡¯s really beautiful. Prettier than most actresses. So elegant Jean stared at Sienna, eyes filled with admiration Sienna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Wait what was that? Jean hadn¡¯t said a word. Then what had she just heard? Was that¡­ her thoughts? Was she really hearing her daughter¡¯s inner voice! It was unbelievable. But also incredible. Sienna had always wondered what Jean truly thought of her. Jean never shared anything. She never let her in. Had the heavens finally answered her prayers? Given her this chance? ¡°Jean¡± Sienna¡¯s voice trembled. She stepped forward quickly, crouched down in front of her daughter, her beautiful eyes shimmering Jean found herself staring again. She really as a rare beauty¡­ Chapter 34 Her Mother Jean¡¯s expression twisted. Crap. I¡¯ve been so busy dealing with the brothers, Ipletely forgot one massive issue That guy isn¡¯t my dad at all! He¡¯s just a live¨Cin son¨Cinw. A piece of trash. Morally bankrupt. Has a secret daughter on the side! Sienna stood there, stunned The Family 35 Chapter 35 Time to Verify Finished Maybe it was the sheer weight of what she¡¯d just ¡°heard,¡± but Sienna stood there frozen for a long time, stunned into silence. Her mind was in chaos, thoughts tangled like a nest of wires Jean noticed how dazed she looked and gently furrowed her brow. Her voice was soft. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t look too good¡­ Are you tired? Maybe go lie down and rest a bit.¡± Sienna slowly came back to herself. But the turmoil inside didn¡¯t fade. It kept rippling through her chest, like the waves after a stone hits still water. She took a deep breath and forced herself to stayposed, but her fingers trembled visibly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jean.¡± She shook her head with a tight smile, but there was something dim and distant in her eyes. Jean had no idea what had upset her so suddenly Poor beautiful mom still waiting for that scumbag dad toe home. Does she really believe he¡¯s overseas on business? His old me is there. His secret daughter is there. For all we know, he¡¯s probably enjoying a happy little family reunion right now. Sienna¡¯s face went ghost¨Cwhite. She froze on the spot, like she¡¯d turned to ice. She couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Mom? Are you okay?¡± Seeing her pale and shaky, Jean instinctively reached out to steady her. Sienna looked like she was about to pass out, and Jean was genuinely worried she might copse. Sienna stayed silent for a long moment. Then she clutched Jean¡¯s hand as if it were a lifeline. Even now, part of her refused to believe it. That man¨Cwho had been sweet and wless for decades, always attentive, always doting¨Ccould he really be as awful as her daughter said? She didn¡¯t want to believe it. But she couldn¡¯t pretend nothing had happened, either. to She had to find out the truth. ¡°Jean, get some rest, okay?¡± Sienna forced a smile and gently squeezed Jean¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re right¨C1 should go lie down.¡± Jean nodded understandingly. ¡°You go ahead.¡± Sienna let go and walked down the stairs. In the foyer, an older woman walked up to her. Her eyes were framed by deep wrinkles, but still carried a gentle warmth. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t look well.¡± This was Linda, the long¨Ctime housekeeper who had raised Jean. But to Sienna¨Cwhose parents had passed away young- Linda was like a second mother. ¡°Jean came out of her room just now,¡± Sienna said, her face nk and her posture rigid. She was still shaken. Linda lifted her brows in surprise. ¡°Miss Jean actually? Sienna rubbed her temples but said nothing more. Instead, she changed the subject. ¡°Ms. Linda, I may need to head overseas. again PM Chapter 35 Fine to Venity Finished Back in her room, Jean booted up herputer. She thought back to meeting Sienna for the first time and sighed. To be honest, her beautiful mother had always treated the host quite well¨Cquietly, wholeheartedly, without reservation. But the host was cold to everyone. Distant. Withdrawn. Over time, that wore Sienna down. Her heart broke a little more each day, until eventually, she gave up hope. Then came Sarah¨Cthe real daughter. Her warmth and cheer slowly healed Sienna. For the first time, Sienna experienced the kind of bond she had always longed for with a daughter. So when everyone turned on the host in the end. Jean couldn¡¯t really say it was undeserved. She¡¯d brought it on herself. Even after that, she wasn¡¯t satisfied. She had to go after Sarah too, digging herself deeper. She practically sentenced herself. Still¨Cwhat Jean couldn¡¯t understand was. The host was born into wealth. Her body was healthy. Why was her personality so broken? What had she gone through? What was she hiding? The novel never said. Neither did the memories. Jean couldn¡¯t guess out of thin air. And then there was the so¨Ccalled father¨Cthe scumbag He was a real threat. Just knowing a ticking time bomb like him was lurking nearby was enough to make anyone feel unsafe. Should I expose him? Maybe. But it needed to be timed just right. Theputer finished, booting, Jean logged into League of Legends. She¡¯d been so busytely, she hadn¡¯t touched the game. The moment she got online, word spread across the forums. ¡°Alert¨CWingre¡¯s back from the dead!¡± ¡°No way! I thought he rage quit.¡± ¡°I figured he¡¯d retired after that beatdown from Deadmark.¡± ¡°Losing to Deadmark is normal. If you can¡¯t handle that, don¡¯t y.¡± ¡°Deadmark¡¯s online today too. Wonder if they¡¯ll match up.¡± ¡°If Wingre really did quit, that would¡¯ve beenme.¡± Jean jumped into ranked like she always did. She checked her opponents¨Cno sign of Deadmark. 422 PM Chapter 35 Time to Verify ¡°Is it just me, or has Wingre gotten even better¡± ¡°Still looks cool as hell. Too bad he can¡¯t beat Deadmark.¡± ¡°Losing doesn¡¯t mean anything. Being hot is forever¡± ¡°Why are people still hyping Wingre: One match with Deadmark and everyone shut up real quick¡± ¡°Please. If it¡¯s so easy, you go do it.¡± ¡°Wingre¡¯s decent, but Deadmark is on another level Ever since Jean lost to Deadmark, her reputation had been prizing. Finished Most yers thought the hype was overblown¨Csaid she couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Deadmark But she still hard her fans, too. who insisted her skills were the real deal. And so the fandom split, arguing over Wingre every single day. Jean, of course, had no idea. After several matches, she took a break. She snacked on some bear¨Cshaped cookies, drank some water, and clicked on Deadmark¡¯s profile. He was online But the algorithm just wouldn¡¯t match them. Until she faced Winston again, she couldn¡¯t win that bet And Jean wasn¡¯t giving up. The Family 36 Chapter 36 Facing Winston Again Jean scratched her head, a little frustrated. Time for another match. She queued up for ranked¨Cand finally- Deadmark¡¯s name popped up on the enemy team. For the first time in a while, her heart actually raced. Winston, you little punk. Gotcha At the same time, news that Wingre and Deadmark had matched again exploded across the server. Even yers who weren¡¯t online started logging in just to watch The League of Legends forums were instantly flooded. ¡°Wingre vs. Deadmark¨Cround two. Who remembers the bet?¡± ¡°Wait, was that bet really made by Wingre himself?¡± Finished ¡°Looks like it. The ount was made the same day as his first ranked match. No bragging, just said his piece and dipped¡± ¡°This is gonna be huge.¡± ¡°Why e ¡°Why even bet? Wingre¡¯s doomed.¡± ¡°Wingre bet his dignity and still thinks he can take Deadmark? Know your limits, man.¡± ¡°Deadmark¡¯s a saint for humoring that sore loser¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°Y¡¯all talk a big game, but you¡¯ll be the first in line to watch the stream¡± ¡°Damn right I¡¯ll watch ¡®I wanna see Wingre get wiped.¡± The match hadn¡¯t even started yet when Jean typed in all¨Cchat: ¡°Deadmark, remember the bet we madest time?¡± Deadmark didn¡¯t reply. Other yers filled the chat before the match even loaded. ¡°Wait, the bet¡¯s real?¡± ?? ¡°I thought someone faked that forum post.¡± ¡°Now I¡¯m stressed. Don¡¯t drag us into your drama ¡°No way this is actually happening.¡± ¡°If we lose, you two better not me us randoms¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put that pressure on us, bro. We just queued up like normal people.¡± Jean didn¡¯t say anything else. Deadmark stayed silent too. But right before the match began, he finally responded with a simple: Chapter 36 Facing Winston Again Jean was locked in. This match mattered. Finished Not just to settle the score from theirst crushing loss, but to win the bet¨Cand make Winston do whatever she asked. Still League was a team game. She couldn¡¯t win this alone. Last time, Winston had camped her with constant ganks, and she¡¯d lost hard. So this time, she needed her team She typed. ¡°This game really matters to me. I¡¯m not asking much¨Cjust follow my calls and back me up if I get targeted¡± To her surprise, her teammates were super chill. They agreed right away. Jean loaded into midne. And there he was¨CWinston, waiting across the river. Alright, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re trying to pull this time. But instead of calling for early ganks or hard pressure likest time. Winston just yed thene calmly, trading blows as if it were a standard lvl. What¡¯s he up to Just as she was wondering- He suddenly lunged unloading a fullbo. Luckily, Jean had been alert. Her reactions kicked in, dodging everything with razor¨Csharp precision. The livestream chat exploded. ¡°That was awesome¡± ¡°Now this is a real fight.¡± ¡°Wingre¡¯s movement is so clean¨Cdodged every skill ¡°Their reactions are insane
  1. ne. I could never pull that off. Youth is wasted on the young
This won¡¯t be a stomp likest time. It¡¯s actually close. Jean exhaled slowly. That was close. If she¡¯d slipped for even a second, Winston would¡¯vended the kill and taken First Blood, That would¡¯ve been really embarrassing. Bir Winston wasn¡¯t giving up that easily He pressed in again, each trade sharp and calcted¡ªaiming to break her down and humiliate her inne. Jean clenched her jaw. Her pride red She wasn¡¯t leting that happen. Winston charged at her, reckless and aggressive Jean fought back with everything she had. Both their health bars dropped rapidly, down to nothing. were needed. One basic attack could kill either of them. Chapter 36 Facing Winston, Again It was anyone¡¯s game now. Then¨Csuddenly¨CWinston shifted his position, striking from a sharp angle, like a de out of nowhere. It was perfect. Clean. Inescapable. Jean knew it the moment he moved. I¡¯m dead. But she wasn¡¯t going down alone. At thest second, she cast a control spell and yanked Winston into her turret. The tower auto¨Clocked onto him instantly. His attack hit her¨Cbut the tower¡¯s counterattack hit him at the same time. Both of them fell. A clean trade. One for one, The stream chat blew up. ¡°That was awesome.¡± ¡°Insane. What a fight¡± ¡°That was pure eye candy. Can these two get any sweatier?¡± ¡°That was incredible. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen a match this good.¡± Finished ¡°Anyone who said Wingre was trash¨Capologize right now, I told you he was the real deal. He just got campedst time.¡± ¡°This is what Wingre can do when he¡¯s left alone. Cloud¨Cchasers need to shut it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only the first few minutes. Can we stop hyping him already?¡± ¡°Deadmark fans are so snobby. Chill. They¡¯re both amazing.¡± ¡°Seriously, they¡¯re both cracked. Can the fanbases stop fighting for once?¡± ¡°Petition to mute the entire chat. The match is amazing, the fans are unbearable.¡± The Family 37 Chapter 37 Twist After Twist In¨Cgame, Jean waited to respawn in the fountain while quickly upgrading her gear. Once she revived, she returned to midne. Finished Winston was already back¨Cand just like before, he rushed her for another fight. They shed again and again. each scoring kills on the other. Jean didn¡¯t want to keep ying this game of tug¨Cof¨Cwar. She needed to end this quickly. If she kept getting locked in a midne duel, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help the othernes¨Cand her teammates were starting to crumble under pressure. So this is Winston¡¯s strategy, huh? Keep her pinned in mid and tear down her teammates one by one. Jean quickly typed in team chat ¡°Next fight, work with me.¡± At that moment, Winston lunged forward with another aggressivebo Jean didn¡¯t back down¨Cshe met him head¨Con. Just then, her jungler emerged from the jungle behind Winston. Jean and the jungler worked wlessly together. They unleashed their skills in perfect sync¨CWinston was taken down instantly. The stream chat exploded: ¡°That was sick! Wingre is awesome!¡± ¡°Finally learning to work with teammates. Wingre¡¯s growing up.¡± ¡°Damn, even Deadmark¡¯s getting pped.¡± ¡°Haha, go get him, Wingre!¡± ¡°This is karma. Deadmark did the exact same thing to Wingrest time.¡± After that first surprise attack, Winston got more cautious, He stopped pushing up and stopped trying to force fights with Jean. That meant Jean had fewer chances to punish him¨Cbut not no chances. She waited for the perfect moment, then moved up¨Cjust as her jungler and topner closed in from opposite sides. They ambushed Winston and took him down again. Jean had used his own strategy against him¨Cgank and punish with numbers. And it was working Winston fell behind. Jean¡¯s team snowballed ahead. Atter The rest of the game was only shumming Wimazani dowel, and his textes voted alone. Her cum built in 1,000 godles The that in us at i want. Duct all the Deadnak, fica lerve l¨¹reacy Everione pol Quirc¡± ¡°izyone who clowned on him, then the liaan moguch better be watching this. Thas Deadmark. I¡¯m a wingtime tam in people wen dere jean the winner. Wisson Gade i moME Geunched a sadder attack, tuting on two od pet i remming¡ªind got a double ki?L Se picked up two kiti and a fan gold boom. me could mummoning bead. Thes had to end 1¨Cww. Jaun led theta) sucha to darvo put to ketone a neumi obiective Sebum ou of a bush like a d¨¦mon and engaged har vain jean a teammates were deleted on the spo Wich versifying precision be cur down a ca dat we heror in die thert fest¡± e could 2v3, mperally wis ine temaming seammar Zed namn do¡ªbut wasn¡¯t far enough. Waste caught him and took him out. it was the only suremmon, harus making it back to bune Dan luot under den uwen dute, wouching Eve endous muttuung toward her base. Chapter 37 Twist After Twat ¡°They popped the champagne too early. Wingre choked!¡± ¡°Deadmark, you legend. That was a god¨Ctiereback!¡± ¡°Deadmark is my king. Wingre, kneel.¡± ¡°Bro, seriously? You had that game in the bag and still threw?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gono! I was about to log off, but Deadmark never disappoints.¡± ¡°Wingre¡¯s doomed now. RIP¡± Jean¡¯s hand gripped her mouse tighter. IfI do nothing, we lose- In the blink of an eye, she dashed forward. Finished Dancing between five enemies, she weaved in and out,nding hits, dodging attacks, using potions nonstop to stay alive. She killed one of Winston¡¯s teammates¨Cbefore finally falling herself. But she had bought enough time. Her teammates respawned and rushed back to base¨Cjust in time to hold the line. Once Jean revived, she gathered her team and set up an ambush in midne. She opened the fight, catching three of Winston¡¯s teammates by surprise and taking them out. With their numbers advantage, they pushed down the midne straight to the enemy base. Now it was Winston and onest teammate on defense. Jean led the charge. ¡°Let¡¯s go. 5v2. If we can¡¯t win this, we should all uninstall,¡± Together, they wiped out thest two defenders and destroyed the enemy Nexus. Victory. After all the twists and turns¨Cthey finally won. The stream chat exploded with celebration: ¡°Wingre wins!!¡± ¡°That game had me on the edge of my seat. My heart is racing!¡± ¡°Okay, Wingre, Itake it back. That tower defense was god¨Ctier. You carried.¡± ¡°Can we finally shut up the haters now? He is that good.¡± ¡°The chat¡¯s dead silent now. Deadmark stans ghosted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just one win. Don¡¯t get cocky, Deadmark almost pulled a Iv9eback.¡± ¡°Tm legit falling for Wingre. His mechanics, his calls, his swag. Why is he not on a pro team!¡± ¡°Congrats to Wingre for redeeming himself!¡± The Family 38 The match ended, and once again, Jean was named MVP by the system She checked her score¨Cit had skyrocketed thanks to all the spectators sending her energy. Her points maxed out, and her rank jumped straight to King. A shiny golden crown appeared above her avatar. At the same time, a system¨Cwide ement popped up ¡°Congrattions to yer Wingre for reaching the King ther She¡¯d even broken a record¨Cfastest time to reach King in the entire server. But Jean wasn¡¯t paying attention to any of that. She had more important things to do She immediately messaged Deadmark About ten secondster, she got a reply- Deadmark: ¡°I knew you¡¯de. Been waiting Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly. That wasn¡¯t the reaction she expected. She¡¯d assumed Winston would be salty, cold, sarcastic¨Cespecially after losing. But his tone seemedpletely normal. Too normal. Which, for Winston, was anything but normal. Jean cautiously probed Wingre: The real one?¡± Deadmark: ¡°Are you serioud You ask that every time. Wingre. ¡°That temper. yeah, that¡¯s definitely you.¡± Deadmark: Wingre: I get straight to the point. I¡¯m here to ask you to fulfill our bet.¡± Deadmark: ¡°Of course.¡± Jean frowned. He was being weird. Way too agreeable. Since when was Winston this cooperative? She couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity Wingre You¡¯re unusually easy to deal with today¡± Deadmark: Winston usually had zero patience¨Ceven with his close friend Rn, he was moody at best. But he did have one rare quality if someone beat him fair and square, or made him admit defeat, he didn¡¯t get bitter. He¡¯d own it. And he¡¯d always honor a bet. 432 PM c d Chapter 38 Her Request Just like he¡¯d thought the first time he sa Wingre y- This person is strong I might not be able to beat them. That was the first time he¡¯d ever felt that. So when they matched for the first time, he got serious. Used some tricks. Took the win. And when he agreed to the bet afterward, it was partly to challenge himself. He¡¯d Finished grown toofortable. He wanted to see if, with that bet hanging over his head, he could p go all¨Cout and beat someone strong. He lost. But he wasn¡¯t angry. Wingre was a fun opponent. Someone who made him care about winning again. After a pause, he finally typed: Deadmark: ¡°If you keep rambling, I¡¯m leaving Wingre: ¡°Okay, okay¨CI¡¯ll say it. Guess what I want you to do? Deadmark: ¡°No clue¡± Jean twitched. He didn¡¯t even try to guess¡­. Wingre: ¡°I want you to go home and have dinner with your family this weekend.¡± She hit send. But Winston didn¡¯t reply right away. It was like the message had vanished into a ck hole. Two minutester, he finally responded. Deadmark: ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Jean pressed her lips together. There it is. That¡¯s the Winston I know. The one earlier had been way too tame. Wingre: ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Deadmark: ¡°Right now I want you to get lost.¡± Wingre: ¡°Can¡¯t. I¡¯m already sitting¡± ¡°Winston, I get that you¡¯re not thrilled about this. . But you you¡¯re not the type to go back on your word.¡± ¡°I know the request sounds random but I¡¯m doing an important study. You¡¯re my subject.¡± Deadmark ¡°What study?¡± Chapter 38 Her Request Wingre: ¡°If you don¡¯t help, my study¡¯s doomed. And everyone saw us make that bet. I won. You can¡¯t back out She went straight for the guilt trip. Finally, after thirty seconds of silence- Deadmark: ¡°ok¡± Jean smiled in satisfaction. Gotcha Five million, here Ie. Right then, the server was still exploding with buzz. The news that Deadmark had lost to the neer Wingre had made it to the hot topics list. ¡°Deadmark.¡± ¡°Wingre,¡± ¡°League of Legends¡°-all three climbed the trending charts. Total noob here¨Cwho¡¯s Wingre Never heard of them before ¡°No way. Deadmark actually lost?¡± ¡°Did W ¡°Did Wingre just kill a god? Deadmark is literally the number one yer.¡± ¡°Give me everything on Wingre. Like, now. ¡°I just watched the highlights. Wingre¡¯s insane. That control and precision!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t diss Deadmark over one loss. His team crumbled. He still yed out of his mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just ranked. No one wins every match. Deadmark is still a legend.¡± ¡°Wingre¡¯s my new obsession¡± The next day¨CMonday. Jean still had to get up early for school. When she walked into the dining room, she blinked in surprise. Sienna was in the kitchen, wearing a light pink apron, making breakfast herself. Jean rubbed the sleep from her eyes. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re up.¡± Sienna turned around, smiling gently. Jean¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re cooking?¡± Sienna smiled a little brighter. ¡°I have to fly fly out again tomorrow. I wanted to cook for you before I go.¡± Finished She wouldn¡¯t have done this before. Back when things between them were colder, she would¡¯ve worried it would seem clingy¨Clike she was trying too hard. But after yesterday¡­ Sienna could feel it.
  1. Jean was d
was different now, Chapter 38 Her Request Jean bit her lip, moved. Sienna heard it¨Cevery word¨Cand her smile grew warmer. Finished Somehow, it eased the weight she¡¯d been carrying about her uing trip, and the painful truth she might have to face. After breakfast, Jean hurried off to school. But instead of heading to ss, she made a beeline for the art building. Shrouded in early morning fog, the building looked more mysterious than ever. Send Gifts The Family 39 Jean tugged on the straps of her backpack as she walked through the hallway of the art building. At this point, she knew¨Cshe had toe here. It was still early. The building was empty. She followed the corridor all the way to the stairwell from before. Pale morning light streamed through the windows, mixing eerily with the shadows at the stairwell. In the dim, dusty air touched by sunlight, she could see particles floating like motes in a sunbeam. She squinted instinctively. Then she stepped onto the stairs, raised her hand, and knocked on the wall near the stairwell. She called upward: ¡°You. Come out. At first, there was only silence. Jean started to feel discouraged, about to give up and turn back- When suddenly, the faintest footsteps, soft and almost inaudible, slipped into her ears He wasing. She¡¯de here today for one reason- -to meet the mysterious figure face to face. After what happened yesterday, she was nearly certain now: Whoever this person was, whatever connection he had to Abyssal Choir, he didn¡¯t mean her harm. In fact, it seemed like they were secretly working together. If that was the case, she had no reason to be afraid. No need to tiptoe around. She wasn¡¯t going to guess anymore. She wanted answers The footsteps grew louder, clearer. And then she saw the¨Cck sneakers. Her eyes moved upward, taking in the rest: a teenager in all ck, maybe seventeen or eighteen years old. His jet¨Cck hair was sharp and neat. His long, narrow eyes gleamed like obsidian in the dark, scattered with faint stars of cold light. His skin was pale¨Calmost translucently white, the kind where you could see veins just beneath the surface. The entire vibe he gave off was cold and bloodless, ¡°What do you want, Jean?¡± Suddenly, the icy boy curled his lips into a smile, his eyes bending like crescent moons. It was like a high¨Cstrung cat suddenly curling its tail and inviting you closer. The smile would¡¯ve been cute¨Cif it weren¡¯t for how strangely out of ce it looked on someone with such a cold, emotionless face, And yet somehow, it didn¡¯t sh. Chapter 39 The Truth Unveiled This boy clearly knew her. So she did her best to take familiarity. ¡°About the Hope Cup she said cautiously, watching his reaction. Finished The boy¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°The Hope Cap, huh¡­ You must¡¯ve seen the news. Thanks to you, everything went smoothly.¡± Jean¡¯s brain raced. On one hand, she didn¡¯t want to expose her memory loss. On the other, she needed to coax more info out of him. She pressed her lips together and sighed like something was weighing on her. ¡°But what if I hadn¡¯t managed to pull it off yesterday! The boy stepped closer. His eyes were like colil, polished beads¨Cutterly detached. He chuckled. ¡°Honestly? I wasn¡¯t counting Jean was puzzled. ¡°Those tasks I gave you were just training,¡± he said breezily ¡°Still, you did better than I expected.¡± Jean¡¯s mind was starting to piece it all together. She forced a rxed tone and said. ¡°How long do you n to hide out in this dark little building?¡± The boy tilted his head, then suddenly leaned toward her- Jean jumped. Her eyes widened on instinct. He was so close she could see her reflection clearly in his obsidian¨Cck pupils. ¡°If I¡¯m stuck here, isn¡¯t that because of you?¡± His voice was clear and crisp, like wind chimes on a summer evening. Because of her? What did that even mean? The memory gaps, the missing plot details¨Ceven the novel didn¡¯t mention this part. Jean was starting to feel the pressure. Still, she kept a straight face. Even if she didn¡¯t understand, she couldn¡¯t let him know. Then the boy added. ¡°The organization sent me to protect you in secret. I have to stay nearby¡­ You know I can¡¯t show my Lace, so this is the only option.¡± Jean, honestly¡ª His voice dropped slightly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee looking for me today.¡± Jean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he notice something She felt a flicker of nervousness, but her face remained calm. Her mind, meanwhile, was racing. The organization he mentioned¡­ Chapter 39 The Truth Unveiled assign someone to guard her. Still, it was strange. Finished The host clearly wasn¡¯t a fighter. The boy didn¡¯t even trust her with serious tasks. She¡¯d only been given things to ¡°train¡® with So how had the host even gotten involved with Abyssal Choir in the first ce! Why was she considered so important that someone was assigned to protect her? She¡¯s not useful, but she¡¯s still special. Protected. As for the boy¨Che had to remain nearby, but hidden. That¡¯s probably why he never left the art building. And the ckout at Central Theater? That was likely his doing too. Jean continued piecing it all together, calmly looking at the boy as she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t havee to find you¡­ If you get exposed, that¡¯d be bad.¡± ¡°But about yesterday¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°I was just¡­ curious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the news said,¡± he replied simply. Jean smiled faintly. ¡°Got it.¡± Jean left the art building. She understood most of it now. There were still a lot of unanswered questions, of course¨Cbut she couldn¡¯t push him too hard. That would only raise suspicion. This would take time. She¡¯d y the long game. She remembered the Abyssal Choir insignia she¡¯d found in the host¡¯s room, Looking back¡­ it had all been connected. That pin¨Cit had been left behind by the host herself. Host what were you trying to do? None of this was in the book. You were just a disposable side character. So how did you end up joining some secret organization? Send Gifts The Family 40 Chapter 40 Someone Came Home Sienna wasn¡¯t home for long before heading overseas again. Jean barely got a few words in with her mom before she was on a ne. Talk about dedication. Finished No wonder she¡¯s the one holding up the Ginger family. A woman should be career¨Cfocused¨Cthen she doesn¡¯t have time to fall into the trap of Soon, it was the weekend. Jean had specifically asked Dominic to stay home and eat dinner with her The man was so busy, Jean never knew what day or hour he¡¯d be around. If she didn¡¯t ¡°book¡± him early, there was no way her little weekend production could y out At the moment, Dominic was holed up in the study, buried in who knew what Jean thought about her rtionship with her older brother. Things had eased up a bit¨Cthey were closer than before¨Cbut it still wasn¡¯t the kind of warm, cozy sibling bond where they¡¯dugh and talk and look out for each other. His world wasn¡¯t one she could step into. But whatever. That wasn¡¯t her priority She wasn¡¯t here to build rtionships. She was here to make money, save money, and then- Crash and burn in peace! Just then a sound came from the front door. ¡°Mr¡­ Winston!¡± The housekeeper¡¯s eyes flew wide open like she¡¯d seen a ghost, the shock stered all over her face. Winston stood in the doorway, tall and straight. He wore a ck jacket, cool and coldly handsome, with a sharp edge to his calm. He didn¡¯te in right away. He stood there at the threshold, dark and chilly gaze sweeping casually across the living room. Jean bolted from her bedroom to the door. ¡°Winston. Seeing him show up on time, just like he¡¯d promised, made Jean genuinely happy. ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here..¡± She stuck out her lower lip, pretending to be shocked. ¡°Your face though. Come on, you¡¯re home can¡¯t you smile a little?¡± Winston was speechless. He looked down at the shoe cab, apparently intending to change shoes before entering- But there were no slippers for him. His lips pressed into a line. A faint flicker of annoyance crossed his cool, shadowed eyes. Chapter 40 Someone Cama Home Winston lowered his head, clearly irritated, eyes fixed on the floor. ¡°Winston, what brings you home all of a sudden today?¡± Jean asked with a smile. pretending she didn¡¯t already know Winston gave her a side¨Ceye and muttered. ¡°Not telling you.¡± ¡°Not telling me?¡± Jean grit her teeth. ¡°Lake I can¡¯t guess. Come on, stop pretending Winston shot her a cold nce, but surprisingly, didn¡¯t seem annoyed by her teasing. The knot in his chest seemed to loosen under her relentless chatter. He didn¡¯t even know why¨Cthis was just a simple visit home, and yet his chest felt tight, his whole body tense. Like something inside him had been wound too tightly. Like he couldn¡¯t breathe. Maybe this was that old saving¨Cthe closer to home, the greater the fear Or maybe it was the deep¨Cseated difort he felt toward the idea of ¡°home¡± itself. But right now, Jean¡¯s annoying little voice was easing those nerves bit by bit. The housekeeper returned and respectfully ced the slippers at Winston¡¯s feet. Suddenly- Footsteps echoed from the staircase. Dominic appeared, dressed in a crisp white loungewear set, walking down steadily. Finished He¡¯d nned it perfectly,ing downstairs just in time for dinner. What he hadn¡¯t nned for¨CWas seeing Winston standing at the door. His gaze locked onto Winston¡¯s cool, aloof face. Dominic, who¡¯d seen his fair share of wild things, actually froze for a second Of all the scenarios he¡¯d imagined, not once had he thought- That Winston woulde home on a random night like this. The one thing he¡¯d never been able to aplish was happening right before his eyes Dominic quickly recovered hisposure and strode toward the door. He looked at his younger brother with dark eyes, emotion swirling beneath the surface, but his face stayed calm and cold. His voice was t. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah. Winston gave a casual nod ¡°That was sudden¡± Dominic looked him over. ¡°You should¡¯ve let me know in advance.¡± ¡°No need ¡°Winston brushed past him into the living room, his handsome face tinged with the usual indifference. Jean followed behind the two of them. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem so willing before,¡± Dominic said as they walked side by side. ¡°Changed your mind?¡± Chapter 4 Simeone Car inme He turned his head and met Dominic¡¯s riqually intense stare. I¡¯m just here for a meal.¡± Dominic¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. His gaze deepened. Right on cue, dinner was served. The table was ready Finished Winston sat down first, picking a random spot and slouching into his seat. And so, the dinner began¨Cawkward and silent. Just like Jean expected. Neither of them spoke. Neither of them tried to break the ice. The atmosphere was absolutely freezing Jean¡¯s eyes flicked between Dominic and Winston Seriously! Neither of you is gonna say anything? This air pressure is about to kill me, Across the table, both men¡¯s hands paused at the same time. Almost in sync, they lifted their heads and looked at Jean. ¡°Ahem.¡± Dominie cleared his throat, trying to break the silence. Winston, for some reason, curved his lips into a slight smile. He picked up a clump of vegetables and ced them into Jean¡¯s bowl. For once, he sounded almost friendly. ¡°Kids should eat more greens¡± Jean looked at Winston, then at the veggies. I hate vegetables. But since you finally came home, you win. I¡¯ll eat them¨Cfor the sake of your smile. With the resolve of someone about to face their doom, Jean shoved the vegetables into her mouth¨Cand immediately, her face scrunched up in disgust. Ugh! Why is this so bitter? Winston, are you trying to kill me? What do you get out of this!! Winston looked genuinely amused. For once, the usual gloom on his face faded into something real¨Ca sincere smile. Dominic, still somewhat humane, quickly passed Jean a ss of water. She snatched it gratefully and gulped it down, washing the bitterness out of her mouth. This little moment, strangely enough, seemed to lighten the mood. Jean wiped her mouth and looked toward the entrance of the dining room. She¡¯d actually prepared a little ¡°surprise¡± for tonight¡¯s dinner. Time to serve the main course. Send Gifts 15 The Family 41 Chapter 41 Making It Happen Jean cleared her throat on on purpose. A housekeeper immediately rolled out a serving cart. On the cart were two cakes of roughly the same size. One had Dominic¡¯s name on it, the other had Winston¡¯s The cakes were set on the table, and the candles were lit. Neither of the brothers had expected this scene. Their normally cool expressions flickered with visible surprise. ¡°This cake. Dominic looked up at Jean. His deep¨Cset eyes stared straight at her, dark and unreadable. Winston didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze remained on the cake. The boy instinctively pressed his lips together, lost in thought. ¡°You two being here at the same time is a rare thing, so I figured I¡¯d get ahead of it and wish you both happy birthday,¡± Jean said, blinking her bright eyes and curling her lips into a soft smile. Dominic and Winston¡¯s birthdays were close¨Conly a week or two apart. Celebrating early together wasn¡¯t too much of a stretch But Winston quickly caught the w in her story. He frowned and asked, ¡°You knew I was , unconsciously drawn into the sound of her voice. For the first time, it felt like a real birthday.. They weren¡¯t the type to celebrate birthdays, or go out of their way to mark the day. If someone remembered, fine. If not, that was fine too. Birthdays weren¡¯t worth fussing over. And the idea of a heartfelt birthday celebration at home? That had never even crossed their minds. Everyone knew¨Cthe Ginger family rarely celebrated holidays or birthdays together. But now, thest person they¡¯d expect¨Ctheir youngest sibling, the so¨Ccalled aloof and solitary Jean¨Chad orchestrated all of ?. Chapter 41 Making It Happen What was the Jean he used to remember! Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure anymore. But it definitely wasn¡¯t this His past impressions felt clouded, like they were wrapped in fog. Even if he tried to search his memory, it was all a br. But now, sitting here, this bright, animated girl before him- Maybe this is who Jean was always meant to be ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the end of the song¡± Jean pped for herself and pointed at the candles ¡°Okay you two, make a with and blow them out Winston didn¡¯t make a wish. He didn¡¯t have anything he wanted badly enough He leaned forward and blew out the candle in front of him with zero ceremony Dominic, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move He stared at the glowing candlelight, his thoughts tangled. Was it emotion? Was it reflection? A surge of unnamed feelings welled up in his chest, transforming into a quiet spread through him. ¡°Thank you, Jean The usually stoic man suddenly spoke, his tone serious and measured. Jean froze for a second. Then she waved her hands like she¡¯d been caught off guard. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it.¡± ¡°Dominic, you almost scared me. That was way too sentimental Is that really you?) Dominic¡¯s lips curved upward, just barely. He leaned in and gently blew out the candle. But before that, he made a silent wish in his heart- He wished for their family to be closer. After dinner, Winston didn¡¯t stay the night. He left the Ginger family home and headed straight back to school. Dominic didn¡¯t try to stop him. Justing back for dinner was already a huge step for Winston¨Ca big change. Some things couldn¡¯t be rushed. They had to happen slowly. Dominic understood that After Winston left, Jean skipped up to Dominic, beaming as she held out her hand, ¡°Dominic, my reward¡± ¡°Reward Dominic nced at her sideways, confused. Jean cleared her throat and reminded him, ¡°My five million.¡± 421 PM ¡¤ Chapter 41 Making It Happen Considering Winston¡¯s personality, him suddenly ¡°having a change of heart¡± would practically be a medical miracle. So- If someone had pushed this along, it would make a lot more sense. ¡°How¡¯d you manage it?¡± Dominic¡¯s interest was clearly piqued. He was genuinely curious how Jean had pulled it off. Jean spread her hands yfully. ¡°With skill, of course.¡± ¡°Plus a little¡­ coercion and temptation.¡± Coercion Dominic was even more intrigued. Finished Winston wasn¡¯t someone you could pressure into doing anything. Coercion and bribery would only make him rebel harder. So how had she made it work? ¡°What kind of skill?¡± Dominic raised an eyebrow Jean dodged the question. ¡°Let¡¯s just say. undeniable talent.¡± Dominic was speechless. You¡¯re not gonna back out, right? You did promise me five million,¡± Jean pouted. Her bright eyes dimmed as she feigned a pitiful expression. ¡°Of course not Dominic replied firmly. He could easily afford it. But honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected Jean to actually take his casual joke seriously¨Cor to pull it off. It was¡­. surprising. Jean¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Big spender! Jean bounced happily back to her room. The moment she closed the door, her phone buzzed with a bank notification. Five million had justnded in her ount. Naturally, it came from her ¡°generous brother,¡± Dominic. Her retirement fund had grown a little thicker. ¡°Ahhh¡± Jean flopped onto her bed, grinning from ear to ear, Life is good. Send Gifts The Family 42 Chapter 42 A Marriage Unraveled Finished Compared to her past life¨Cworking herself to the bone to scrape together a living¨Cthis life of hoarding money inside a wealthy family was way more rxed. And scoring five million in one go? Just thinking about it made her giddy. Truth be told, the birthday cakes she brought out tonight had two main purposes: First, to butter up Dominic. After all, he was her golden goose. Out of principle, it made sense to keep the money man happy. She¡¯d nned the cake thing just for him, so when it came time to collect her payday, it¡¯d go down smooth. As for Winston- He was just a bonus. Second, to break the tension. When those two brothers were in the same room, awkward silence was inevitable. If anyone was going to liven things up, it had to be Jean throwing herself into the mes for the cause. Right now, money was what Jean cared about most. So ce So celebrating their birthdays? Yeah, she had ulterior motives. A lot of them. Still if the Ginger family¡¯s rtionships gradually improved, would it change their doomed ending? Jean sighed softly and slowly closed her eyes, Laskal Airport, Sienna walked briskly through the terminal, one hand tugging her suitcase, ck sunsses on, giving off a powerful, no- nonsense aura. Her face was unreadable¨Ccool, elegant. To the outside world, that was who she was. Only around her husband and children did she let down her guard and show her softer side. But right now, despite herposed exterior, her thoughts were knotted and restless. Because of one stray thought from her daughter, she¡¯d turned right back around- Without even telling Matheo she¡¯d gone abroad again. Her husband probably thought she was already home, still somewhere in the country. Sienna let out a long breath. She was about to find out exactly what Matheo had been doing. She hailed a cab straight to the castle¨Clike estate o on the outskirts of the city. She¡¯d bought it ages ago¨Can expensive property intended for family getaways while abroad, Sitting in the backseat, her gaze drifted outside the window, unfocused. 421 PM Ikowe The co pulled up to the estate gates. through the front. She didn¡¯t want Matheo to know she was here. Finished This mended on the hurdled quietly She shipped in though the back and quickly made her way through the corridors to the surveince room tucked away in at Once she loclient the door behind to the tored toward the wall of screens. No need to guess where Vrdens was what he was doing¨Cshe could just watch for herself. Sienna speed forward and we at the monitors. Sure enough, there he was¨Caring on work chan on the terrace, casually sipping coffee. She pressed her lips gehen, Just as she thought he was ¡°Matheo,¡± said a wortam un a flowing There were fine lines of age around the Matheo uniled, his face ahul silhouette appeared on the screen we dress, as she approached him. She was lovely, delicate even, but clearly not young. si really okay for in to live here like this?¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened. Her hand Thit gidace would be empty otherwise. One more pers bencivedi umma tinig, without her even realizing it. person won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Matheo¡­ who bought dat house duni ¡°Emily,¡± he said, motioning the worman pet. ¡°Once the time is right and things were di Emily shook her head her eyes, misting oveER. pre Emily walked over and sat obediently beside him, like some I give won everything you deserve¨Cstatus, a proper title.¡± even if i can¡¯t have that. I¡¯m fine¡± loyal Matheo looked deeply moved. The two emigrend on the mice without a care in the world¨Clike some picture¨Cperfect couple, Sienna staggered back, her face as pale as cinch She couldn¡¯t cling to hope anymore. Couldn¡¯t keep yung othe The truth was brutal Every sweet word, every tender nce Matheo had given ber¨Call of it was fater Her blood felt like it had frozen in her veins. Her bones drabbed warh the he couldn¡¯t = She bit down on her lip as tears started pouring from her eyes, It was all She thought back to the day she met Matheo. I even put into words. She¡¯d been the dazzling, beloved daughter of the Ginger family He was a newly hired rest¨Cfaced grad Compared to her background, Matheo¡¯s origins were like heaven and earth He¡¯d grown up in a rural vige. His parents were uneducated farmers. But he was brilium¨Cwe brilliant that he got into irford University and made his way to the cir 4:23 PM Chapter 42 4 Marriage Unraveled That¡¯s how they met. At first, Sienna thought Matheo was nothing like the typical rich boys she¡¯d grown up around. He was charming, cultured, respectful, intelligent, gentle. He treated women like human beings His humble origins? That just made her like him more. He wasn¡¯t tainted by the arrogance of high society. He was perfect¨Cperfect on the outside, perfect on the inside. It was only natural that she fell for him. Her parents disapproved at first. But in the end, seeing how serious she was, they gave in.. After all, she was their precious daughter. They just wanted her to be happy. Thinking of that- Sienna¡¯s gaze froze on the monitor. Another figure appeared on the screen. A girl in a designer princess dress, with braided pigtails, came bouncing toward the terrace. ¡°Daddy, Mommy. Sienna¡¯s whole body started trembling. A daughter. A secret daughter. The girl looked to be about the same age as Jean¡­. Which meant¡­ this had started years ago, Tears rolled down her face faster and faster. Her chest felt numb. The painstopped registering entirely. ¡°Julia¡¯s dress is so pretty, Matheo said, his smile widening. He beckoned the girl over, inviting her to sit beside him. Julia happily plopped down. She looked about seventy percent like Emily, thirty percent like Matheo¨Cno doubt a strikingly beautiful child. ¡°Daddy, when can we stop hiding in this castle?¡± The little girl¡¯s innocent voice asked a question that made Matheo¡¯s face stiffen ever so slightly. Send Gifts The Family 43 Chapter 43 One Last Thing Before Leaving Sienna didn¡¯t watch any longer. She deleted the footage that showed her entering the estate, and shut off a few of the surveince cameras. Once done, she left the castle without looking back. utside, the sky had darkened into an overcast gloom. Sienna walked along the roadside, her coat pulled tight, like a lifeless puppet missing its soul. Slowly, the pain inside her faded into something cold and rational. It was clear¨Cthere was only one path forward now. She had to divorce Matheo. But not yet After so many years of marriage, their finances and interests were deeply entangled. A huge portion of the Ginger family¡¯s assets was now in Matheo¡¯s hands. In the beginning, the Ginger family had been hers alone to manage. Finished She had handled every little detail,plex and exhausting as they were¨Cbut she had never once felt tired. She¡¯d always known it was her duty to protect and carry the family forward. But she was still a woman. She¡¯d gone through five pregnancies and births¨Cfive. While she was pregnant, andter taking care of the children, she couldn¡¯t keep up with family affairs. She had no choice but to hand over some of her authority to Matheo. Matheo, smart as he was, picked things up fast. He managed it all well, but at the same time, the Ginger family¡¯s internal control began to shift toward him. That was when he started taking over key decisions. Back then, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it. She¡¯d even admired him¨Cthought he was capable, that he was helping her. But now, looking back-+¨C That bastard probably nned it from the beginning! He got her to have all those kids so he could slowly chip away at her power! While she was stuck being pregnant or raising kids, he used that time to build his reputation within the Ginger family¨Cand seize control of their wealth, Sienna clenched her jaw in regret. I¡¯d just had a little more caution with my own husband, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess¡­ At this point, if they divorced, it wouldn¡¯t be clean. Dividing their assets would be a nightmare. If she still held everything, she could¡¯ve kicked him out without blinking But because of her own ign ignorance, Matheo had taken too much. Even if she had solid proof of his affair, all he had to do was shuffle the assets around, and she¡¯d be left powerless¡­ 4:23 PM d Before Leants Fimicated Sienna pressed her fingers to her templ She needed a n. A long ga She wouldn¡¯t let him cure a single mone from the Gooper family. When the jacked him out, it would be total and final til then, she had to stay calm. No sudden moven Sienna booked her fight back home¨Cout berlome There was onest titing Matheo had no idea. He had been secretly housing Emily and their dagsord for vest They only met in foreign countries. Maybe it was because nothing had gone w mother and daughter to the diversess for so long that b pomen bolder titille Sjeng will away, held bracht the From whi knew about her, she would never wipers a theme Emily was his old college kitten! He¡¯d never stopped thinking about her ledient gentle and son Back then, to climb thedder. marned Sienta¡ªa woman be¡¯d never truly du Sure, Sienna was beautiful. But she had that typical nich¨Cgirl semper. He always had so In his younger years, he learned to endure. And he endured But he knew those days of salerating her wereing to an en Soon, he¡¯d have the Ginger family under his thumb I bow top beard. In the castle¡¯s music room. Emily and Julia were practicing piano. Mathes wandbed through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, a sense of peace washing over him This was the life he wanted Then suddenly, his phone rang He nced at the screen and frowned. An unfamiliar number.. He answered with a nk expression. A woman¡¯s voice came through the speaker, fluent and wing in the local Lasikalnguage THello, n this Mr. Matheo Matheo had been abroad long enough to speak thenguage fluently. He switched his name easily. ¡°Yes this is he Are you currently residing at the Rose Estate on Tanner Street?¡± she asked His frown deepened Chapter 43 One Last Thing Gefore Leaving The woman continued won haven moved out yet?¡± Moved our Finished Matheo¡¯s expression darkened. A bad feeling rose in his chest. ¡°Your wife, Mrs. Sienna, has sold the Rose Estate to me the woman sand cheerfully. I¡¯ve admired this estate for years. When I finally got the chance to buy it, I was thrilled. Your wife said only you lived there, and that if you just packed your things and left. I could move in. She even told me I could start moving in tomorrow.¡± Her voice was bubbling with excitement. ¡°So, do you think you could move out today? Matheo¡¯s grip tightened around the phone. The news hit like a thunderp Just like that? Without a trend to me! #this discussion? Not only had she sold it¨Cshe wanted him out in twenty¨Cfour hours? He looked at the music room. Emily and Julia were still inside,pletely unaware. If it were just him, sure, he could figure something out. But this wasn¡¯t just him. It was the three of them. A family. Now he had to find them a new ce¨Cfast Sure, someone on his staff could help handle it. He wouldn¡¯t have to do the legwork. But still, being kicked out like this- It was humiliating What the hell am I supposed to tell Emily Thoughts raced through his head, his face darkening with every second. ¡°Mr. Matheo?¡± the wothan¡¯s voice returned, hesitant. ¡°Are you still there?¡± He inhaled deeply, fighting to stay calm. ¡°Yes,¡± he said, his voide low and cold. He hung up¨Cand immediately called Sienna She picked up on the second ring ¡°Hello? What is it¡± Her voice rang out, clear and calm. The Family 44 Chapter 44 Kicked Out Even though Matheo was seething inside, he still kept hisposure in front of Sienna. It wasn¡¯t time to rip off the mask yet¨Che had to keep pretending. Finished ¡°Sienna, you sold the Rose Estate?¡± Matheo asked in the most humble, submissive tone he could muster. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty major move¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I just got a call today¨CI was really caught off guard¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s voice was t and unreadable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like the Rose Estate? Too big, too cold, too many bugs in the garden¨Cit amoved you.¡± ¡°I said that?¡± Matheo frowned, trying to recall. He hadined, but that was forever ago. Why was she still holding on ¡°You also said you preferred a luxury apartment downtown. Sienna continued. ¡°So I kept that in mind and started looking for the right buyer.¡± Sienna smiled. ¡°My flowers and garden needed someone who actually loves nts. I finally found the perfect person and jumped at the chance to sell.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t think about the fact that I still live here?¡± Matheo¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression faintly twisting, but his voice stayed soft and humble. ¡°You even told them they could move in tomorrow¡­ I wasn¡¯t prepared for this at all.¡± Sienna replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°You¡¯re just one person. Grab your briefcase and some clothes and go. What¡¯s so hard about that? Matheo: The problem is. I¡¯m not alone. ¡°I left everything else in the house for the buyer, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Sienna said with calm delight. ¡°You can just rent a luxury apartment in the city¨Cit¡¯s convenient. I really don¡¯t get why you¡¯re making thisplicated¡­ Unless,¡± she suddenly raised her voice, ¡°there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Matheo rushed to deny it. At this point, he had no choice but to eat the loss. Sienna¡¯s logic was airtight. He had no grounds to argue.. ¡°Got it, Sienna¡± He tried to sound warm, still ying the role of loving husband and father. ¡°You¡¯re back in the country now, right? Getting over jetg okay? You should rest more. How are the kids?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice was steady and low. ¡°I¡¯m well rested. The kids are doing great. That¡¯s all for now¨CI¡¯ve got things to do¡± She hung up. Right then, she was sitting in the airport terminal, waiting for her flight home. Before flying back, she had cleanly and decisively sold the Rose Estate It had been hers to begin with¨Cof course she could sell it. And just as she expected, Matheo hade running to question her That estate¨Cno matter how much she once loved it¨Cwas tainted Tainted by that woman and her daughter. There was no way she¡¯d keep it. Selling it was killing two birds with one stone: she cleared out the trash, and Matheo would be forced to drag his girlfriend and illegitimate daughter out and find a new ce to live. ¡°on on that Jean was a fan of studying Honestly, the current lheteria elho de emewors agentien But Sofa had asked he incerely that she couldn¡¯t heng henve Afterward they headed to a nearby cafe ce Jool sad a ce with sle and sentir Sofia test severa fint, but he nor se posed around, the Both the and jean case fog peng If then ended us unutie is so would he be and washing tolim on the priver hand. #pile pe onver up a decent cunu af alovatewry Wom alking and canning money, but the Make it hard end in happy¨Cdhat was her pilosopiy I¡¯m not leming you blow Jean wowed in od were entry ¡± Finishes They picked and was down wors Sofa nced at the menu and nearly leave? This ce it was mone widened and the summered ¡°en hould we muute Jean shook her head, ¡°I ¡°How bod¡°] poused. No way she¡¯d tell the truth Ine. Onder w?s up line by limile. I¡¯ve been nning to blow it all at once someday Tele She smirked. Today feels like a good daa Sofia was speechless. Tharind of hobby¡± So?a moderad pward nurth They ordered quicks and before long, the drinks were served. The coffee was expenste but you could tame why The Low simhoods and rich it wa A group of mum in ck costs suddenly walked into the men my pitch¨Cck sses, dining expres Finished The owner instantly got the message. Without worrying about offending customers, he began clearing them out Naturally, Jean and Sofia were inchided But we¡¯ve only had a couple sips¡± Jean sail, blinking her big eyes She looked reluctant ¡°You won¡¯t be charged But please leave immediately a server said gesturing politely but urgently ¡° ¡°But we came here specifically to enjoy this ce Jean leisurely took another sp showing no intention of leaving Sofa kept her eyes on lean ( If Jean wasn¡¯t badging then she wasn¡¯t going anywhere ether The server looked like he was on the verge of tears. By now, the rest of the cate had beenpletely cleared¨Conly Jean and Sofia remained The owner stepped forward to personally ask them to leave, bun ¡ª The sharp ck of high heels echoed from the entrance Jean looked up rode into the cafe, her gure straight out of a fashion magazine had thick curls She really was gorgeous suming features exuding the aura of a true beauty queen with every step Why are there still two girls in here?¡± Selena frowned when she saw them still seated. She turned to the man beside her and seapped- ¡°Pour out their coffee. Then throw them out Send Gifts The Family 45 It was Sofia¡¯s first time witnessing such an arrogant rich girl in the flesh. Sterford Academy was full of heiresses, but few were this over¨Cthe¨Ctop. It was like she saw herself as some queen on a pedestal,pletely ignoring basic human decency. The men in ck suits swarmed over like a tide. ¡°Jean Sofia was a little shaken, reaching out to try and pull Jean away with her. Finished But before they could leave, a few of the men blocked them into a corner. One of them roughly pushed them aside and dumped out the two coffees on their table. Ssh. The coffee flowed straight into the trash, and the empty cups were swiftly snatched away by a server. ¡°Buddy, this is awful society,¡± Jean said, frowning as she watched the whole thing. ¡°Can¡¯t you people behave like human beings? Why act like savages?¡± The men paused, apparently not expecting her to speak like that. Their cold, sharp gazes instantly shifted toward her. Sofia felt her scalp go numb under their stare, terrified that one of them might actually hit Jean in the face. It wouldn¡¯t even be that surprising. This was just how the world worked¡ªthose at the top always had invisible ways of trampling those below. Jean held her ground, her lips tightly pressed, not an ounce of fear in her eyes. The men gave her a long, judgmental look before replying smugly, ¡°Here, Ms. Lawson is thew. She makes the rules.¡± Ms. Lowson? ¡°Which Ms. Lawson?¡± Jean blinked innocently. ¡°Maybe I know her?¡± ¡°And who the hell are you? Ms. Lawson doesn¡¯t need to be known by you. Get out. Or we¡¯ll throw you out ourselves,¡± one of them growled, his face growing darker by the second. Jean shot a nce at the stunning woman not far away. Last name Lawson. Gorgeous. Clearly well¨Coff¡­ Jean had a pretty solid guess already- This had to be Selena. The same Selena who, in the novel, had Dominic wrapped around her little finger¨Cirford¡¯s number one beauty. Now that she thought about it, did Dominic and Selena even know each other yet? Dominic didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d fallen for anyone yet.. Jean was about to say something else, but Sofia grabbed her arm and quickly pulled her toward the exit. ¡°If we don¡¯t go now, I¡¯m afraid they really will hit you.¡± Chapter 45 Inaktected Jean still felt a bit indignant, but she had no choice but to drop it for now. She was nning to leave with Soda, but before they could walk far- A tall, handsome man showed up in froen of the cafe, reaching out to open the front door. Finished Selena had cleared out the whole cafe just to have a date with a handsome guy? Note that¡¯s dramatic Jean¡¯s eyes lit up as an idea took root. She patted Soda on the shoulder. ¡°Alright. I think we¡¯re done for today. You go on ahead. I¡¯ve got something to take care of ¡°What is it?¡± Sofia asked with concern. ¡°Nothing big. See you!¡± Jean waved her off vaguely, then med and left in the opposite direction. She didn¡¯t go home. Instead, she lingered near the cafe. She¡¯d noticed a side entrance that led straight to the restroomil. jean wasn¡¯t exactly the forgiving type. She held grudges. And after what Selena and her little goons had done to her and Soda, Jean definitely wanted to get back at her. If this Selena was really on a date, or even in a rtionship- Then Jean was going to get proof. IH Selenater tried to cozy up to Dominic, Jean would have her dead to nighe She quiety dipped into the cafe through the side entrance. Carefully pausing the restrooms, she crept toward the front. Through a divides, she could just make out what was mening in the main room. Luckly the owner and waitstaff were all at the front, not paying attention to a possible innrader unenking around. [cran witmed her eyes, ir trying to get a better look. Sea and the man were seated together at the best spot in the whole ce, fang each othm with bright, happy expresams. Adien was even feeding him snacks by hand. Either they were liming or they were t¨Cout dating. can rachel mulier poster im her plume and started to open the camera- Selena s eyes suddenly med toward her direction! Finished Chapter 45 Unexpected Eavesd apping Oh. She wasn¡¯t looking at me¨Cjust at the restroom dres Jean exhaled. Still, she needed to scram¨Cif Selena passed this way, she¡¯d be exposed. Not that she was afraid of Selena But those bodyguards of hers? Definitely not worth messing with Jean scampered away like a kitten, light¨Cfooted and silent. But- The side door had somehow been closed She tried the handle. It wouldn¡¯t budge. Someone must be locked int Behind her, the click¨Cck of heels was getting closer. Jean had no choice. She darted into the women¡¯s restroom and picked a stall at random, mming the door and locking it. Secondster, Selena walked Thank god¨Cshe went into the other stall. Jean held her breath, praying she wouldn¡¯t give herself away. Then¨CSelena started talking on the phone. So she came to the restroom to make a call? Jean immediately perked up, ears sharpened and tuned in ¡°Hey,¡± Selena said sweetly. ¡°You called a bunch. What¡¯s so urgent? Jean blinked slowly. The person on the other end had to be Thomas¨Cthe guy who had some connection to Dominic ¡°Oh, that again.¡± Selena sounded annoyed. ¡°He¡¯s dodged me so many times, I¡¯m pretty sure he just doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡± Send Gifts The Family 46 Chapter 46 Doing the Whole Damn Job Jean couldn¡¯t help getting curious. Who the hell is this guy who doesn¡¯t even want to meet with Selena¡­? Finished Selena scoffed, her voice getting more annoyed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s a Ginger, I wouldn¡¯t even bother taking your suggestion and trying to meet him.¡± Jean froze. ONL She was eavesdropping from a bathroom stall¡­ And somehow ended up eavesdropping on a plot that involved her own family. Honestly, she was kinda into it. Bring on the drama. ¡°I know, for the sake of the family, for your sake, I¡¯m supposed to win him over, make him like me,¡± Selena continued, ¡°but he keeps dodging the meeting. What am I supposed to do?¡± Jean frowned. Dominic kept refusing to meet Selena? That¡­ wasn¡¯t what happened in the novel. Something had definitely gone off script. ¡°But hey, Selena said with a smug littleugh, ¡°I might have a foolproof workaround. If Dominic doesn¡¯t want to meet me. then don¡¯t tell him I¡¯ll be there. Just meet up with him on your own¨Cand slip something into his drink¡­ I¡¯ll show up after that.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flew open. Wow.Sothat¡¯sthe kind of character you are, huh? ¡°I¡¯m not bothered, Selena added with a snicker. ¡°Honestly, I might even benefit. Dominic¡¯s pretty damn good¨Clooking. You know I¡¯ve always had a thing for hot guys. Speaking of which, I¡¯m currently out on a date with a cute one right now¡­¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s immune to charm, this is the only way. Can¡¯t me us. Ginger family¡¯s got value¨Cif he ends up giving me what I want, I won¡¯t mind putting a little effort into keeping him around.¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not great at settling down.¡± Jean sat there behind the stall door, brain firing on all cylinders. Okay. So, ording to this snake of a woman, the one in danger now is- My big brother Dominic.) Technically, this wasn¡¯t her business. She¡¯d never nned to use her inside knowledge of the novel to rescue the Ginger family from disaster. That kind of thing? Way too exhausting- She was trying to live a peaceful,zy life. But now that she knew someone was about to drug Dominic and set him up.. Well. She couldn¡¯t just sit on her hands and let it happen. immat open and Selena i betis, cappini? zwav min the distance Only then did jear sip out of the still bum, non of the rehom, and make a beeline for the sude cour of the see the stepped outside, the air fein frostem She took a deep breath, polled out her home, and immeasly called Dominic ther bood wasn Ahat she couldn¡¯t just watch him get tossed as a top like The po d rang Sich on hadn¡¯t fallem for Selena vet feil, str Jean¡¯s frown deepened. A low frustration and building in iter c Thomas and Selena beid just p?ck u! he cove (15) and went karna che home. As soon as the waded in she asked one of old he¡¯d left a while. of no Phone was probably by D phone and puffed up her cheeks. and grabbed somethi The the wall read 6:30pm. F 1 she could do was gera aming to Dominic Chapter 45 Doing the Whole Darnn Job If I¡¯m gonna help, I might as well see it through. Muttering under her breath, she called the driver to take her out. I do end up saving him, I¡¯m gonna charge him so much money. Seriously. I must¡¯ve owed the entire Ginger family in a past life. Y¡¯all are a handful The driver was confused but followed her instructions and dropped her off outside the Vienna Hotel. In his eyes, Jean was still just a kid. He tried to follow her inside, thinking he needed to escort her. But Jean waved him off. Family scandal doesn¡¯t need an audience, okay? Finished The driver was basically an outsider anyway. And this whole thing was definitely not morous. The fewer people who knew about it, the better. Also she wasn¡¯t really thirteen. ¨C Going to a hotel by herself? Please. Child¡¯s y She told the driver to wait in the parking lot and entered the hotel alone. As soon as she walked into the lobby, she realized something crucial- She didn¡¯t know the room number, Without that info, how the hell was she going to find Dominic? She tried calling him one more time- His phone was now officially turned off. Jean sighed and put her phone away. She wandered down one of the hotel corridors. av ¡°Asher, go on home, okay? Don¡¯t stay up toote studying. And don¡¯t forget to turn the lights off,¡± said a woman in a housekeeping uniform, speaking to a tall teenage boy beside her with a warm smile. The boy lowered his eyes, face quiet and unreadable. He nodded faintly. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll help you finish up here before I go.¡± Jean¡¯s gazended squarely on him. Will look who it is Don¡¯t that the novel¡¯s male lead¨CAshert Send Gifts 154 (1 4:23 PM When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind The Family 47 Chapter 47 Found Dominic Wow, even this tiny Vienna Hotel is crawling with Lawson family people now? That woman with Asher must be his poor, struggling mother¡­. Jean remembered the novel clearly: Asher¡¯s mother was named Mindy. That¡¯s right¨CAsher¡¯sst name wasn¡¯t Lawson because he knew who his father was. It was because his mother also had thest name Lawson. The guy literally took her surname. So if he ever reconnected with his paternal sideter in the story, he wouldn¡¯t even have to change his name. Convenient. Mindy wasn¡¯t educated. She had worked as hotel staff when she was younger, and somewhere along the way, through a strange twist of fate, ended up in a not¨Cso¨Cinnocent entanglement with a major yer from the Lawson family¡­ and that¡¯s how Asher came to be. And now, here she still was¨Cworking hard at the same kind of job, raising her son the best she could. Respect. Suddenly- Jean felt someone watching her. Hard. She blinked, pulled herself out of her thoughts. Asher had spotted her. The boy¡¯s cool gazended on her, deep and unreadable, ¡°Asher, do you know her?¡± Mindy asked gently, ncing at her son, noticing the way he kept staring Asher didn¡¯t answer right away. He was just¡­ watching. Watching to see if she¡¯d make the same face everyone else did. The same face he¡¯d memorized by now. The mix of disgust, superiority, pity¡­. Ever since people had learned about his family background, he¡¯d seen that expression more times than he could count. But Asher had never let it get to him. Not really. He didn¡¯t feel shame He wasn¡¯t embarrassed. He was just¡­ determined. To climb higher. To be stronger than anyone else. And then- Jean smiled. She curved her lips into a gentle arc, eyes warm, and stepped forward. ¡°Hey, Asher.¡± She smiled even brighter. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Asher blinked This wasn¡¯t the reaction he¡¯d expected at all. He quickly adjusted and gave a quiet nod in return. Chapter 47 Found Dominic She¡¯d always worried that because of her own situation, Asher would be isted or bullied at Sterford Academy But at least this girl in front of her clearly wasn¡¯t like that. ¡°Hello, Mindy replied, instinctively hiding her slightly grimy hands in her apron as she gave Jean a small nod Jean didn¡¯t waste time chatting. She had bigger things to deal with. Finished ¡°Actually, ma¡¯am¡­ I came here to find my brother,¡± she said directly. ¡°I know he¡¯s staying at this hotel, but I don¡¯t know which room. I was wondering if you could help?¡± ¡°What does your brother look like?¡± Mindy asked, noticing the anxious look in Jean¡¯s eyes and clearly wanting to help if she could. Jean pressed her lips together. She couldn¡¯t just give away Dominic¡¯s exact description. The guy was way too recognirbk- tall, sharp features, impossible to miss. She wasn¡¯t trying to blow her cover. So she went for a smoke screen. ¡°My brother¡¯s just a driver,¡± she said casually. ¡°He works for this rich guy. He¡¯s really tall and good¨Clooking- She then dropped a purposely vague version of Dominic¡¯s actual features ¡°Huh¡­ that sounds kind of familiar, Mindy said, narrowing her eyes, thinking hard. Asher nced at his mom, clearly hoping she could remember something helpful. Jean perked up immediately. ¡°Take your time¨Cmaybe something wille to you?¡± Mindy kept thinking out loud, slowly, ¡°I think¡­ maybe the 20th floor? I saw a few guys in suits up there¨Cnot just one. All of them looked really young, tall, good¨Clooking¡­¡± Jean¡¯s brain clicked instantly, That had to be Dominic and Thomas. ¡°Thank you so much, ma¡¯am,¡± Jean said sincerely. She shot Asher a grin. ¡°And thank you too. Next time, I¡¯ll buy you cake. See- ya¡± With that, she spun around and dashed toward the elevator. She jammed the call button, tapping her foot impatiently. It¡¯s almost 8. Not much time lef ¡°Ding¡± The elevator opened. Jean bolted inside and hit the button for the 20th floor. When the doors slid open again, she stepped into a corridor that stretched in all directions, winding and overly fancy like a hotel mare. She knew he was somewhere on this f floor. But this? It was like trying to find a needle in a chandelier store. 424 PM Chapter 4 Found Dominic And then¨CAs if the universe actually heard her whining- She spotted him. Dominic and Thomas, walking side by side down the corridor up ahead. Oh my god. He actually showed up. Jean followed, keeping her distance just in case. She didn¡¯t want them to notice her tailing them. She needed to stay quiet, stay back, and track them carefully. Eventually, the two men walked into a private suite. She waited a few beats, then crept up to the door. Room 2013.50 this is where it¡¯s going down. Should she barge in now? Yell at Dominic that someone was about to drug him? No. That¡¯d just make her look like a lunatic. Finished Thomas hadn¡¯t pulled anything yet. If she ran in guns zing, everyone would just assume she was nuts. Especially Dominic. And just then- Click ck. Click. ck. That all¨Ctoo¨Cfamiliar sound of stilettos echoed behind her. Jean¡¯s eyes went wide. She dove behind the nearest column. And just in time. Because the person approaching? Was none other than¨CSelena. The same woman Jean had seen earlier today. The same one who was now about to make her move. Well well well, Jean thought, peeking out. Look who showed up early. Send Gifts The Family 48 Chapter 48 Theatrics Unleashed Finished Jean originally assumed that Selena would only show up after Thomas had drugged Dominic, swooping in at the perfect time to collect the prize. But now it seemed like Dominic probably had no idea she wasing. This Miss Lawson clearly hadn¡¯t been invited. She¡¯d just shown up on her own, hoping to get a head start with Dominic. Wait a minute¡­ What if Dominic fell for her at first sight, just like he did in the novel? What if he ended up smitten on his own and they hit it off immediately¨Cno drugs, no schemes needed? In that case, what was Jean doing here trying to stop it? She¡¯d just be ruining their magical love story. Ruining their beautiful night together. No. Hell no. That wasn¡¯t a love story. That w a disaster. This wasn¡¯t romance¨Cit was a curse. In the novel, Dominic¡¯s ¡°crush¡± on Selena turned him into a tragic simp. A man who gave and gave, only to fall apart and lose everything in the end. This isn¡¯t love. This is a slow, painful trainwreck. And knowing how Selena operated, even if something did happen tonight between her and Dominic, she¡¯d never actuallymit. Just like the novel, she¡¯d keep Dominic hanging¨Chalf in, half out¨Cwhile she casually dated other hot guys on the side. Gross. Absolutely gross. Jean clenched her jaw. She couldn¡¯t just stand by. She had to do something. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a face mask. She wasn¡¯t sure if Selena had gotten a clear look at her face earlier in the day, but she wasn¡¯t about to take chances. Better to be safe and stay hidden. Mask on, Jean headed back toward Suite 2013. As she got closer, she finally noticed the ck¨Csuited bodyguards stationed near the entrance to the hallway. OMAA So Mat¡¯s where they are. Earlier she¡¯d wondered why the suite wasn¡¯t guarded. Now it made sense. The guards were just post Jean silently thanked her luck. just posted farther out. If they¡¯d been right at the door, she wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. kena was w right beside Thomas smiling sweetly like some perfect little angel every Tave at the tal All eves turned soward Jean Here the call say a word two security guards appeared out of nowhere, grabbed her Dops seves fed and bet Truth he¡¯ll already magand ized jean and was abo apd was about to speak¨Cbut she beat him so Tether g Sill, they had a sharp calm andpletely and moved to drag ber awa sces be the Ginger family had a youngest but no one really knew her Bumor had we mentioned in publ. Most had forgotten she even existed Ser to obey They released Jean and stepped aside. The cher mer were still cared Thomas was the tetap out of cherming smile No wonder a calt gay had one of those imendy, good¨Clooking faces¨Cfair skin soft dimples, and a r Dominic had let him and his mercile ¡°he said with a chuckle. I wouldve rolled out the red carpet.¡± ppet h down in the beside Sum Wearing her most, and hang ditched her cardigan in move¨Cdinging nightly to Dominic¡¯s and looking absolutely Domune site duts two pick up when I called I was so worried It took everything I had to find you¡± trenuiling voice the world. She looked motive, fragile little girl who¡¯d conto be Then he pulled phon Chapter 46 Theatres One Unleathe He hadn¡¯t realized the cared mething wisted inside his chestplicared and hea He gently wrapped an arm around her shoulders and gave her a reassuring sque Everyone else at the table? Totally fooled Even Dominic Sure Jean was a little worried about him. But not not enoug to get this dramatic as the perfect cover She post needed a reason to exin why she was here. and Once she settled down the rest of the group started encourag ned encouraging her to eat pinber te high To them she was just a sweet little kid who¡¯d shown up our of conce for her brother And Jean She was a little hungry. So she went along with it mund munching And then¨CSelena led her wine ss Finished She was stunning no doubt Wearing an soft and for adder dress, ten porng like Her ess skin glowing like porcin. Her perfume lingered in the air She raised her ss and smiled ¡°Mr. Ginger, it¡¯s an honor. Let me toast to you¡± Her voice was sweet and her eyes sparkled as she leaned forward Dock hadn¡¯t moved yet But Jean did She immediately bed his am again¡ªtighter this time¡ªand spake up her tone branty and possessive ¡°Dominic s You¡¯re standing too close. That¡¯s not okay. he¡¯s Dead Silence Selena¡¯s smile froze on her lips Her eyes widened, and in that moment, every emotion shed across ber perfect face Shock Enharrassment Confusion Fury And a flicker of pure unmistakable disgust Send Gifts 154 The Family 49 Finished As an adult, Selena told herself she really shouldn¡¯t be stooping to a child¡¯s level. It was obviously just a ¡°kid thing¨Cnothing more than some innocent nonsense. Still- Her fingers curled tighter around the stem of her wine ss, and fury surged up through her chest. She really wanted to p that little brat. Dominic, on the other hand, waspletely stunned.. He had no idea Jean had this side to her. She always seemed so low¨Ckey, so well¨Cbehaved. And now. v, out of nowhere, she was clinging to him like she was auditioning for a soap opera As for tonight¡¯s dinner¨Cit was originally Thomas¡¯s idea. The two of them hadn¡¯t met up in a long time, and for good reason. Dominic had already started digging into Thomas¡¯s shady business behind the scenes. And sure enough, everything Jean had warned him about lined up. Thomas had been secretly trying to win over people in Dominic¡¯s circle. All the pieces fit. At first, Dominic had felt conflicted. He¡¯d genuinely liked Thomas¨Che was one of the few people whose personality didn¡¯t annoy him. But it turned out Thomas had only gotten close to him with ulterior motives. Thomas had asked to hang out multiple times since then, but Dominic had turned him down¨Cpolitely but firmly. Lately though, he¡¯d changed his strategy. If Thomas and Selena were really trying to screw him over, then why not let them try? Better to y along. Pretend he didn¡¯t know a thing. That way, he was the one holding all the cards. So today, when Thomas invited him again, Dominic agreed. He couldn¡¯t turn him down too often¨CThomas wasn¡¯t stupid. He¡¯d catch on eventually. Hut. But what Dominic didn¡¯t expect was Selena showing up. This was his first time meeting her. And yes¨Cjust like Thomas said¨Cshe was gorgeous. The kind of woman who left a strong impression. But Dominic already had a bad feeling about her. And that made all the difference. Instead of being drawn to her, he was instantly on edge. He didn¡¯t feel anything remotely positive¨Cjust a quiet, persistent dislike. And when he saw that Jean clearly didn¡¯t like her either, that was enough. Sinowa Hurusnessansometehuis¨Cbuy allowing herrlitsmilte han permoto primewhite from grming Though gender than the wead giving in Singradbedin carnagamandipethewer we sully ¡°Donilodium pwn/railwell Doumeantemin de washingchhitlist There was something werdyniowoscestreaming Even partial me and quite te ng damit my was full¨Con rather imp qualyaniocare there anything Finished Chapter 49 Sibling Syndrome This girl clearly hated her. Selena could sense it. in as day, She¡¯d never met Jean before today, so where was all this hostilitying from! Wait she can¡¯t possibly be jealous, right Jealous of how pretty I am Actually that made sense. The dinner dragged on in awkward silence. And then Thomas gave Selena a look. She looked back. They both understood what time it was ¡°By the way. Thomas said suddenly, his tone bright and casual, ¡°1 brought a bottle of vintage ¡¯82 wine from home¨Cthought it¡¯d be fun to share. Everyone should try a ss ¡°Mr. Lawson, you¡¯re too generous, someone said politely. Dominic remained expressionless. Jean, though¨Cher whole body tensed. Here ites She knew exactly what this meant. That bottle was rigged. There was no way Thomas had messed with the wine itself¨Cit would be too risky. He only wanted Dominic to be affected. So it had to be the sses. Jean¡¯s eyes flicked to the table. One ss was set slightly apart from the others, like it had been deliberately singled out. Gotcha She stood up, quick and quiet, and strolled over to Thomas. Then she tapped him on the arm and gave him her most innocent smile. ¡°Thomas, let me help you Thomas froze He was already nervous¨Cand Jean¡¯s sudden offer nearly made him spill the wine. Sull, he recovered quickly. Turning to face her, he forced a calm smile. ¡°No need, sweetheart. I¡¯ve got it handled.¡± The Family 50 Chapter 50 Throwing Off the n ¡°It¡¯s really no big deal,¡± Jean said, tilting her head. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything anyway.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she stepped forward- Finished Moving right up to Thomas, she casually leaned in, blocking part of his view with her body, and in a sh¨Cso fast it almost blurred¨Cshe swapped the positions of several wine sses. Thomas squeezed in next to her, his expression a little anxious. ¡°Did you you move these sses just now?¡± he blurted out before he could stop himself. The second he said it, he realized his tone was off¨Cway too harsh. After all, this was Dominic¡¯s little sister. He quickly reeled himself in and forced a smile. ¡°I mean¡­ you didn¡¯t move them, right?¡± As he spoke, his eyes darted between the sses on the table., None of the cements had changed. The ss he¡¯d prepared specifically for Dominic was still sitting exactly where he¡¯d left When Looked like everything was fine. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch them,¡± Jean said softly. ¡°Good.¡± Thomas gave her a warm smile. ¡°No need to trouble yourself¨CI¡¯ve got it from here.¡± And with that, he turned his attention back to the wine, starting to pour it into each ss. Jean didn¡¯t leave. She stayed right where she was, watching every single move he made. As expected, when Thomas reached the special ss, he poured in the wine and then handed it straight to Dominic. She¡¯d called it. That was the one. Dominic took the ss and lifted it to his lips, taking a sip without a second thought. Across the table, Thomas and Selena exchanged quick nces, their eyes gleaming faintly with something darker. Hook, line, and sinker. Thomas visibly rxed. Now that the key move was made, the rest was smooth sailing. He casually poured wine into the rest of the sses. Jean stepped in, offering to help pass them out. She handed each one to the guests with a sweet smile. And then¨Cthere was only one ss left. Jean picked it up and paused for just a second, Suddenly, Selena snatched it right out of her hands. ¡°What, you nning to keep this one for yourself?¡± she said with a mocking littleugh, her tone full of snide condescension. ¡°Too bad, kid. You¡¯re not even old enough to drink.¡± Chapter 50 Throwing Off the n Thomas hurried over to smooth things over. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She just talks like that.¡± He grinned. ¡°Thanks for your help just now.¡± Finished As far as he was concerned, everything had gone perfectly. Dominic drank the wine¨Cthat was all that mattered. He was in a great mood and genuinely meant the thanks. Jean just smiled back, her eyes crescent¨Cshaped. She didn¡¯t say anything. But in truth- She¡¯d already switched two of the sses. The one Thomas meant for Dominic? That wasn¡¯t the one he drank. She¡¯d swapped it with one of the normal ones. Which meant- Dominic waspletely fine. And the drugged ss? Still here, still in cirction. She had marked it carefully. stop Sure, the simplest thing would¡¯ve been to knock Dominic¡¯s ss s over or find some excuse to st But where¡¯s the fun in that? Besides, if Thomas and Selena noticed their n had failed, they¡¯d just try something else. That would put Jean and Dominic on the defensive again. Jean didn¡¯t want that. him from drinking. She wanted them to think everything was going perfectly¨Cwhile walking themselves straight into disaster. That was why she jurhped in at the wine¨Cpouring stage in the first ce. As for who she wanted to give theced wine to¨Cshe hadn¡¯t decided. Her first pick was Thomas himself. But before she could do anything. Selena snatched the ss and drank it. Welp. That¡¯s on you. Jean headed back to her seat beside Dominic. Meanwhile, both Thomas and Selena kept sneaking nces his way. They were waiting Waiting for him to start showing signs of the drug kicking in. Jean resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Good luck with char ¡£ 124 PM Chapter 50 Throwing Off the n Jean noticed immediately. Her gaze locked onto Selena, watching the transformation. It didn¡¯t take long Selena¡¯s expression twisted. Her entire face was flushed, and she looked genuinely unwell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Lawson?¡± someone finally asked. ¡°Did she drink too much?¡± ¡°Is she sick?¡± The room buzzed with uneasy whispers. Thomas turned, startled. He¡¯d been watching Dominic so intently he hadn¡¯t noticed his sister¡¯s condition. His heart skipped a beat. Dominic looked perfectly normal. But Selena- Selena was swaying in her seat. Her posture had gone loose, almost boneless. She stood up unsteadily, her movements jerky and out of sync. All around the room, people stared in disbelief. Selena¨Cperfect, elegant Selena¨Clooked like she was about to fall over. And then- She staggered over to Dominic and tried to throw herself into his arms. The entire table froze. No one could believe what they were seeing. Selena Lawson was known for being ssy and graceful. What the hell was this? ged o Finished Jean jumped to her feet and Dominic¡¯s arm. ¡°Movel You¡¯ve gotta move! If she touches you, your reputation is Dominic¡¯s expression tightened. No hesitation. He sidestepped swiftly. Chivalry be damned. This was survival. With a loud thud. Selena hit the floor. ¡°Selena¡± Thomas shouted, leaping up to help her. The room exploded into chaos. Dominic pulled Jean aside, guiding her toward the far corner of the room. Finished Chapter 50 Throwing Off the n Dominic reached out, ruffled her hair gently, and murmured. Thanks, Jean.¡± Jean blinked. Huh? Dominic didn¡¯t exin. He just smiled. Jean didn¡¯t know it, but Dominic had heard everything. Her thoughts¨Cher inner monologue, all those little sarcastic jabs, her careful nning, her worry for him. He¡¯d heard it all. And for the first time in a long time- He was genuinely moved. Jean wasn¡¯t just smart¨Cshe was sharp, brave, and loyal in ways no one had ever given her credit for. Meanwhile, as the room descended into utter disorder, Selena had only herself to me. Jean, on Dominic¡¯s urging, slipped out of Room 2013. Dominic stayed behind to deal with the aftermath. She took the elevator down to the first floor. As she stepped out- Her eyes met a familiar pair of deep, dark ones. Jean froze. The Family 51 Chapter 51 An Unexpected Turn ¡°Did you find your brother?¡± Finished Asher stood straight and tall near the hallway of the hotel. His eyes were calm but clear, his voice cool and clean like a winter breeze. He¡¯s still here? Jean scratched the back of her head. ¡°Yeah, I found him,¡± she said honestly. She had already taken off her mask and gave him a lopsided smile. ¡°You¡¯re still hanging around? Waiting for your mom Asher paused slightly, lips pressing together in an unreadable way He didn¡¯t answer, but that silence alone was probably his answer. Jean walked up to him. He was dressed thinly in a ck track jacket that had clearly been washed too many times, the faint scent of soap clinging to him. She couldn¡¯t help but think about how different his life waspared to Thomas and Selena. Same father, totally different worlds. Thomas and Selena walked around like royalty, while Asher and his mom were still wing their way through life just to survive. ¡°Asher Jean couldn¡¯t stop herself from saying his name. He looked over a at her. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Jean hesitated a little before going on. I¡¯m worried it might bother you¡­ ¡°Go ahead, Asher said simply, ¡°You live with your mom, right?¡± Jean asked, eyes wide and sincere. He nodded. ¡°And your dad?¡± Her tone stayed soft, trying not to poke at anything too painful. Asher didn¡¯t react the way she thought he might. No anger. No sadness. His expression didn¡¯t even change. He looked like it didn¡¯t matter at all. ¡°Don¡¯t know. My mom¡¯s never talked about him.¡± So he never asked. Once, he had wondered about his father. But now The word father had long since been filed away in the dusty corners of his mind. It was vague, blurry, and ultimately meaningless ¡°Do you ever want to find him?¡± Jean asked gently, trying to steer the conversation in that direction. She knew that as the protagonist of the story, Asher would eventually discover the truth and return to the Lawson family. She figured she¡¯d just give him a little nudge. Nothing too crazy. Chacrer Am simptical Turt change oversting, hir You and your mum wom anven dietheme the disini was dicas. Maantiebauut tamen in TV dhows he and with mum ag. mmu. Lawoon nie. Whodow ather grove her tumne bak. Banditian magma 1718! Hit with edit spam tinng pittely. Me Lawson ser my muam Bedinudnow me aterr mame Duncan ow Tinnow jean and win legami w WHE She didnt prestar tr The was muta ahmade was willing to gives she dumpthe wholethonium.hu Beneditty hund me was w And she new ie wanky breveteratomatis buur was enough to n the set. he call.mys autore She hoped bedre au rhe Lawanfamiliesamm The way he and mom were thinggowtoward Even he wen as the email.utstillitentiamwin had now, hodives hem Jumspectionofthe loneliniton damian f the venew as the m die wilingimuste andmely pulled hu call up. The driver was waung in the spem¨Cau putting on She turned leh and me way over to the unlim had mutiny. the snuiti, de ander te tonen and wompetin menopedie wond The summer der. The driver didn t respond. It was the saat ber der ball been weating oh, and ck woodbeam cold, driver Her insects screamed. She need hen hand bank- Tore. h sos mped over her mouth and man eind semel filed her l Thump Thumb Temp And shen- Jean had no idea how,ng sor way und Finastes it would brak h?m she finally w ?Ishing her temple, haar bead pounding the somerise was chicing a paler through in Her body felt weak. She could barely move. vived it the salse position she woken pen. She could sell the The whole thing ha had happened 0 AN hemself get toofortable these past She¡¯d forgotten how danga the world could be. Forgotten to be careful. That The Family 52 Chapter 52 A Bargaining Chip This definitely wasn¡¯t in the original plot. Finished But then again, she¡¯d already veered so far off the host¡¯s original path that it made sense everything was spiraling out of control. Still¨Crandom kidnappings? Really? How much more ridiculous can this get? Jean wasn¡¯t scared, not really. Fear wouldn¡¯t help her right now. What she needed was a clear head. Whoever had taken her didn¡¯t kill her while she was unconscious. That meant¨Cfor now¨Cthey didn¡¯t want her dead. Maybe she was still useful somehow. In any case, she was still alive, which meant she still had a chance. She didn¡¯t think this was personal. It wasn¡¯t like Jean was some major yer in irford. Hardly anyone even knew who she was, and even fewer had a reason toe after her. Maybe some students who hated her guts, but to go through the trouble of ambushing her! No way. That left only one possibility. They were after the Ginger family. She¡¯d shown up at the Vienna Hotel today¨Ca well¨Cknown hotspot for irford¡¯s upper crust. If that¡¯s where the elites gathered, it was only natural that their spies were crawling all over the ce too. She¡¯d gone in without hiding her identity. She¡¯d revealed to everyone she was a Ginger. Chances were, plenty of eyes had already taken note. So of course someone had targeted her. She just hadn¡¯t expected them to move this fast. They¡¯d taken out her driver and set an ambush in the car. Her head still throbbed. Even though she¡¯d managed to piece all this together, her body was weak, like it had been drained of all strength, And then- Click That was the sound of a light switch. Amp turned on¨Cbut not in the space she was lying in Jean was almost certain she¡¯d been thrown into some kind of basement. The space was sealed tight, surrounded by solid walls. The only opening was a small window on one wall, about the size of a shoebox. The light wasing from the other side of that window. A warm yellow beam streamed through the opening andnded across the floor in front of her. It was eerie, almost. Chapter 52 A Bargaining Chip Someone was out there. The switch had been flipped by hand. Someone was watching her.. Jean felt her skin crawl. ¡°Scared?¡± said a man¡¯s voice, low and smooth,ing from just beyond the small window. ¡°Ms. Ginger.¡± Figures He knew who she was. Called her by name. Not Jean¨Cbut ¡°Ginger.¡± That meant he wasn¡¯t after her. He was after what her family name represented. Finished The Ginger family had plenty of enemies in the original novel. They were wealthy, powerful, and they¡¯d made more than a few people angry along the way. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be frightened, the man continued, his voice deep and unhurried, like a cello in a dark room. ¡°I simply invited you over as a guest Jean clenched her fists. Guest! Seriously! He really had the gall to call this an invitation? She snorted. ¡°How do you feel?¡± the man drawled. ¡°The air¡¯s nice down there, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jean exploded. ¡°Can you shut up already?¡± What, you think I¡¯m gonna sit here and take this? She wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along with whatever viin script this guy had written for himself. ¡°Wow, look at you. Real tough guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± she snapped. ¡°All this just to mess with a kid. You think that makes impressive!¡± Her voice was sharp, biting, but she knew exactly what she was doing. If she really was being held as leverage against the Ginger family, then she wouldn¡¯t be killed. Not yet. And that meant she could afford to push a little. you ¡°Honestly, this treatment sucks,¡± she continued. ¡°You wanna keep me alive, you¡¯d better provide a bed. Meals three times a day. Wi¨CFi wouldn¡¯t hurt either.¡± ¡°My mom and brothers adore me. If they find out I¡¯m being kept like this, do you have any idea how mad they¡¯ll be?¡± She was rambling now, throwing out as much nonsense as she could¨Canything to drive home her point: She was important. Precious. A valuable bargaining chip. So you¡¯d better treat me like one 474 PM Chapter 52 A Bargaining nip Finished Then- The light outside the window shut off. The beam vanished. Darkness rushed back in. swallowing everything Seriously? That¡¯s it? You¡¯re just gonna leave? The next two days passed with no sign of him. Jean thought they¡¯d at least give her food. Nope. All she got were cups of water. No real meals. No conversation. They didn¡¯t want her to die, but they definitely wanted her to suffer. . These people are pure evil. She had no choice but to drink the water they gave her. If she wanted to survive, she couldn¡¯t afford to get any weaker. Diy Deep breath. Calm down Renge is a dish best served cold. Stay alive. Stay clearheaded ger out of here eventually. And when I do, I swear I¡¯ll bury these bastards. But she had to admit- Living on just water was getting rough. Her stomach had long since gone from empty to cramping. Pain throbbed through her core like something was gnawing at her insides She curled into the dormer, face pale, breath shallow. Her strength was draining away, bit by bit. Food really is essential There¡¯s no recing it. Her jaw clenched in frustration. fingers digging into the carpet. na mare to death in here But that didn¡¯t make sense. If she was supposed to be a hostage, wouldn¡¯t they want to keep her alive? She closed her eyes trying to focus trying to stay awake. Does the Ginger family run ko Ive been taken? Have they d im I just rotting down here al Send Gifts The Family 53 But then again, she¡¯d already veered so far off the host¡¯s original path that it made sense everything was spiraling out of control. Still¨Crandom kidnappings? Really? How much more ridiculous can this get? Jean wasn¡¯t scared, not really. Fear wouldn¡¯t help her right now. What she needed was a clear head. Whoever had taken her didn¡¯t kill her while she was unconscious. That meant¨Cfor now¨Cthey didn¡¯t want her dead. Maybe she was still useful somehow. In any case, she was still alive, which meant she still had a chance. She didn¡¯t think this was personal. It wasn¡¯t like Jean was some major yer in irford. Hardly anyone even knew who she was, and even fewer had a reason toe after her. Maybe some students who hated her guts, but to go through the trouble of ambushing her! No way. That left only one possibility. They were after the Ginger family. She¡¯d shown up at the Vienna Hotel today¨Ca well¨Cknown hotspot for irford¡¯s upper crust. If that¡¯s where the elites gathered, it was only natural that their spies were crawling all over the ce too. She¡¯d gone in without hiding her identity. She¡¯d revealed to everyone she was a Ginger. Chances were, plenty of eyes had already taken note. So of course someone had targeted her. She just hadn¡¯t expected them to move this fast. They¡¯d taken out her driver and set an ambush in the car. Her head still throbbed. Even though she¡¯d managed to piece all this together, her body was weak, like it had been drained of all strength, And then- Click That was the sound of a light switch. Amp turned on¨Cbut not in the space she was lying in Jean was almost certain she¡¯d been thrown into some kind of basement. The space was sealed tight, surrounded by solid walls. The only opening was a small window on one wall, about the size of a shoebox. The light wasing from the other side of that window. A warm yellow beam streamed through the opening andnded across the floor in front of her. It was eerie, almost. Chapter 52 A Bargaining Chip Someone was out there. The switch had been flipped by hand. Someone was watching her.. Jean felt her skin crawl. ¡°Scared?¡± said a man¡¯s voice, low and smooth,ing from just beyond the small window. ¡°Ms. Ginger.¡± Figures He knew who she was. Called her by name. Not Jean¨Cbut ¡°Ginger.¡± That meant he wasn¡¯t after her. He was after what her family name represented. Finished The Ginger family had plenty of enemies in the original novel. They were wealthy, powerful, and they¡¯d made more than a few people angry along the way. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be frightened, the man continued, his voice deep and unhurried, like a cello in a dark room. ¡°I simply invited you over as a guest Jean clenched her fists. Guest! Seriously! He really had the gall to call this an invitation? She snorted. ¡°How do you feel?¡± the man drawled. ¡°The air¡¯s nice down there, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jean exploded. ¡°Can you shut up already?¡± What, you think I¡¯m gonna sit here and take this? She wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along with whatever viin script this guy had written for himself. ¡°Wow, look at you. Real tough guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± she snapped. ¡°All this just to mess with a kid. You think that makes impressive!¡± Her voice was sharp, biting, but she knew exactly what she was doing. If she really was being held as leverage against the Ginger family, then she wouldn¡¯t be killed. Not yet. And that meant she could afford to push a little. you ¡°Honestly, this treatment sucks,¡± she continued. ¡°You wanna keep me alive, you¡¯d better provide a bed. Meals three times a day. Wi¨CFi wouldn¡¯t hurt either.¡± ¡°My mom and brothers adore me. If they find out I¡¯m being kept like this, do you have any idea how mad they¡¯ll be?¡± She was rambling now, throwing out as much nonsense as she could¨Canything to drive home her point: She was important. Precious. A valuable bargaining chip. So you¡¯d better treat me like one 474 PM Chapter 52 A Bargaining nip Finished Then- The light outside the window shut off. The beam vanished. Darkness rushed back in. swallowing everything Seriously? That¡¯s it? You¡¯re just gonna leave? The next two days passed with no sign of him. Jean thought they¡¯d at least give her food. Nope. All she got were cups of water. No real meals. No conversation. They didn¡¯t want her to die, but they definitely wanted her to suffer. . These people are pure evil. She had no choice but to drink the water they gave her. If she wanted to survive, she couldn¡¯t afford to get any weaker. Diy Deep breath. Calm down Renge is a dish best served cold. Stay alive. Stay clearheaded ger out of here eventually. And when I do, I swear I¡¯ll bury these bastards. But she had to admit- Living on just water was getting rough. Her stomach had long since gone from empty to cramping. Pain throbbed through her core like something was gnawing at her insides She curled into the dormer, face pale, breath shallow. Her strength was draining away, bit by bit. Food really is essential There¡¯s no recing it. Her jaw clenched in frustration. fingers digging into the carpet. na mare to death in here But that didn¡¯t make sense. If she was supposed to be a hostage, wouldn¡¯t they want to keep her alive? She closed her eyes trying to focus trying to stay awake. Does the Ginger family run ko Ive been taken? Have they d im I just rotting down here al Send Gifts The Family 54 Chapter 54 His Name Is Ludwig Jean hit the ground hard, face¨Cfirst into the dirt.. Finished The earthy smell filled her nose as pain exploded across her body. It was like every bone and nerve had been yanked the wrong way at once. She barely noticed the ache, though. Her only thought was getting up. She tried But her limbs had no strength left. Her arms were like wet noodles. Her legs wouldn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t get up. She couldn¡¯t run anymore. Clint Something metallic slipped from her jacket andnded right on the back of her hand. The cold touch snapped her out of the daze. Jean fumbled, fingers closing around it. It was that metal badge¨Cthe one shaped like a six¨Cpointed star with an iris in the center, the symbol of Abyssal Choir. It had belonged to the host. Jean sometimes kept it with her. Leaving it at home felt risky. If anyone in the Ginger family saw it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin. So, sometimes she stashed it away. Sometimes she carried it. Jean turned the badge over, about to tuck it back into her pocket¨Cwhen she noticed something odd on the back. A tiny switch. Like a button or trigger. What the hell is this? She ran her thumb across it, curious. It moved. It actually moved. ¡°Whoa_ weird,¡± she murmured, her voice hoarse from thirst and exhaustion. ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡± Jean¡¯s heart jumped. The voice came out of nowhere¨Csmooth, low, and crystal clear. ¡°Wait you ¡°You what?¡± the voice repeated. Jean looked around, her pulse suddenly racing She checked left Right. Up. Down 4:25 PM c c Chapter 54 His Name is Ludwig This thing wasn¡¯t just a metal decoration¨Cit was a piece of tech. Like, spy movie¨Clevel high¨Ctech. A hiddenmunicator, maybe even with a GPS tracker built in. And that voice¡­. Jean recognized it instantly. It was the guy from the art building. The weird, spooky kid from the shadows. The one who had some kind of connection to Abyssal Choir. Finished ¡°You really freak out easily, don¡¯t you?¡± he mutteredzily through the badge. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? If you ever need me, just say my name. Loud and clear. I¡¯lle find you Jean blinked. That was kind of romantic? Wait, hold up¨Cname! He just gave her his name. Ludwig. His name was Ludwig. Why did that sound so familiar? Jean¡¯s brain flipped through every plotline she could remember from the novel. And then- Oh my God She remembered. Ludwig wasn¡¯t some random throwaway character. He was that Ludwig. The prodigy The freak¨Cof¨Cnature genius who¡¯d made headlines before he even hit puberty. He was a walking myth, a legend who people whispered about. They said he could leap over rooftops, tear people apart with his bare hands, take on an army alone. A monster in human form They called him the Wild Dog of the Underworld. In the book, he was one of the strongest viins. Practically unbeatable. At first, he was a pure antagonist.. But then he met the heroine¨CSarah¨Cand after a few run¨Cins with her, he actually switched sides. He defected. Joined her team From then on, he became her right¨Chand man. 425 PM c Chapter 54 His Name is Luding So one day, he¡¯d betray Abyssal Choir And throw in with the heroine. Jean¡¯s head was spinning. ¡°Jean. You still there?¡± his voice floated through the badge again¨Csmooth as ever, with a hint of teasing. Jean was still staring down at the metal in her palm Ludwig had been a force of destruction as a child. Now that he was older, stronger? He must be a total nightmare. ¡°Ludwig Jean whispered, breath ragged. ¡°Help me.¡± She heard a faint shift on the other end. Finished Jean¡­ are you crying?¡± His voice dipped. There was a flicker of panic there¨Csubtle but real. ¡°Hold onto the badge. Don¡¯t let go. I¡¯ming The connection cut off. He didn¡¯t even ask where she was. Which meant the badge had a built¨Cin locator. Ludwig could track her. Jean curled tighter into the bushes, the badge pressed to her chest. She had nothing left in the tank. Her limbs were done. Her skin throbbed. She couldn¡¯t even crawl. If she could¡¯ve moved, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted time fiddling with a weird badge. She sat against a tree, holding her breath, praying. Act dead. Don¡¯t move. He¡¯sing. He has to being. But acting dead only fooled herself, The enemy? Not so much. A beam of harsh white light sliced through the dark andnded square on her face.. Jean winced God, that¡¯s bright! ¡°There she is Men crashed through the trees, their boots snapping twigs, trampling underbrush. Jean looked up and saw a group of ck¨Cd guards. Great. More of them. And of course¨Cthe boss wasn¡¯t with them. Chapter 54 His Name is Ludwig She¡¯d wanted to see the man who¡¯d spent thest few days breaking her down piece by piece.. Just to know the face of the bastard who thought this was all some game. But she didn¡¯t that Finished She only got muscle. Jean said nothing. She didn¡¯t scream. Didn¡¯t flinch. She just sat there, silent. Two of the guards moved to grab her. Jean suddenly jerked upright, like a porcupine with its quills up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she barked. Her voice was raw and sharp. ¡°My whole body hurts. If you¡¯re trying to finish me off, just say it.¡± ¡°Ms. Ginger, one of the guards said coolly, ¡°you brought this on yourself.¡± His eyes were cold. Empty. Like a knife without a handle. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t run, you wouldn¡¯t be hurting right now.¡± He signaled the others. Two men stepped forward, each grabbing one of Jean¡¯s arms. Pain exploded again. This time, it was sharp and immediate. Jean¡¯s lips trembled. Cold sweat gathered at her temples. She hadn¡¯t been exaggerating. She really was in agony. But she clenched her teeth and red at the nearest guard. ¡°If you¡¯re going to manhandle me, at least give me something she growled, ¡°Tell me who your boss is. Does he have a personal grudge against me? Or is this about the Ginger family?¡± The guard didn¡¯t answer right away. He froze for half a second. Then he gave her a t look. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know.¡± Figures. Jean didn¡¯t really expect an answer. She just needed to keep them talking. Keep them busy. Dy: Her wrists were locked tight. She couldn¡¯t move. Could barely stand But in her palm- Chapter 54 His Name Is Ludwig Can I trust you? The Family 55 Chapter 55 She Comes Clean The dark night stretched above like a heavy curtain. Jean kept her head low, trying to avoid the harsh re from the shlights shining in her face. She didn¡¯t say a word, but inside, she was on edge. The men in ck were dragging her out of the woods, no hesitation, no mercy¨Cand the one who said he¡¯de for her still hadn¡¯t shown up. Suddenly- A strange sound rustled through the trees. Something was moving fast across the forest floor, brushing against leaves and twigs with sharp, slicing whispers. It was getting closer. And then¨Clike a lightning bolt out of nowhere¨Ca streak of ck shot into view, so fast it blurred into a phantom. No one could see what it really was Just a blur. Just a shadow, Jean¡¯s heart stopped. Her whole body went rigid. She watched, wide¨Ceyed, as a scream tore through the air¨Csharp, abrupt, terrifying. One of the guards¨Ca tall, broad¨Cshouldered man¨Cwas taken down in a blink. The rest of them froze. These were seasoned men, the kind used to blood and violence. But even they were shaken by what they¡¯d just seen. The danger was sudden. Overwhelming. Like a predator had just stepped into the field and made it very clear who the real apex was And it wasn¡¯t them. The shadow didn¡¯t stop. It moved like death incarnate¨Csilent, brutal, fast. Fists cracked bones. Kicks sent men flying. In the dark, his limbs were like knives. Quick. Cruel. Precise. They never stood a chance. One by one, they hit the dirt, groaning, helpless. Jean was the only one left standing. She blinked Then, the blur was in front of her. Up close, she could see a sh of hair swaying in the night wind. The boy crouched down, and his voice¨Ccool and crisp like mint¨Cdrifted into her ears. ¡°Gel on¡± Jean froze. 425 PM ? ? Chapter 55 She Comes Clean He carried her effortlessly, like she weighed nothing at all. He moved through the trees like a wolf, wild and fast. The forest blurred behind them. Jean buried her face into the side of his neck, arms tight around his shoulders. She didn¡¯t know how he did it. Didn¡¯t know how they made it out But the next thing she saw was light. Streetmps. Traffic. Neon signs glowing in the dark. They were out. They were free. Finished She blinked once more, and Ludwig was setting her down on a sleek ck motorcycle that looked like it belonged in an action movie. Jean¡¯s mouth parted slightly in awe. Before she could say anything, Ludwig reached up and gently fit a helmet over her head. Like she was made of ss. Like a doll. She just let him. Quiet and pliant. ¡°Ludwig¡­¡± she murmured, her voice soft through the helmet. Her eyes found his¨Cdark, narrow, calm. ¡°You So much she wanted to say. But she didn¡¯t know where to start ¡°There¡¯s something, she began slowly, ¡°that I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Ludwig stood tall in front of her. She was sitting now, and their eyes were level. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked! His eyes were impossibly dark. Almost too ck to be real. They made his skin look even paler under the streetlight ¡°L. I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± she said. ¡°But I woke up one day, and it was like a big part of my memory was just gone.¡± She said it slowly. Watching him. She wasn¡¯t going to keep lying. When she firstnded in this world, she thought knowing the plot of the book was enough to keep her alive. But she¡¯d been wrong She barely knew anything. Abyssal Choir. Ludwig. The host¡¯s missing past. It was all a blur. There were too many nks. Too many things the host hadn¡¯t left behind. If she was going to make it here, if she wanted a real shot¨Cshe had to know the truth. 425 PM c c Chapter 55 She Comes Clean So¨Cmight as well beat him to it She¡¯dy her cards on the table. ¡°I lost my memory? Ludwig echoed, brows tugging slightly together. There was a flicker of emotion in his eyes. Jean nodded. Finished ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before because I was nervous,¡± she said softly. ¡°But now, I think I can trust you. So I wanted to be honest.¡± All made up on the spot. She said it that way to make it sound believable. To get his sympathy. To make him think her memory loss was real¨Cand that she was still the same Jean, just missing a few files in her head. Because if Ludwig suspected otherwise¨Cif he even thought she wasn¡¯t the real Jean- She was dead meat This guy could probably kill her in five different ways with his pinky finger. Jean¡¯s heart was pounding Ludwig said nothing. He just stared at her¨Cunmoving, unreadable, eyes locked onto hers. The silence made her squirm. She knew he was weighing her, judging her. Trying to decide if she was lying. Then- His hand moved Jean flinched. Oh crap. Was he going to hit met But no His palmnded lightly on her helmet, A soft thump. Like a pat ¡°Jean,¡± Ludwig said. His eyes glinted like obsidian. ¡°You really forgot everything?¡± Jean exhaled in relief. He believed her. She nodded. ¡°You forgot me tool¡± Her lips parted. Then slowly, reluctantly, she nodded again. Chapter 55 She Comes Clean Eventually, he said, ¡°That exins a lot.¡± Like why she¡¯d shown up at the art building that day,pletely out of the blue. Now it made sense ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± he added. A faint smile curved at his lips, barely there. ¡°I remember everything. That¡¯s enough,¡± That¡¯s what I toanted to hear Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then can you tell me something?¡± ? ?She didn¡¯t beat around the brush. ¡°How did I get into Abyssal Choir in the first ce?¡± She had too many questions. Too much she needed to know, This was only the beginning. Ludwig nced down at her. ¡°That part,¡± he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Send Gifts 154 The Family 56 Chapter 56 An Unexpected Answer Finished ¡°Headquarters assigned me to protect you, and that¡¯s when I first heard your name,¡± Ludwig said, voice calm and steady. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you joined Abyssal Choir, or how. There¡¯s a lot about you I actually don¡¯t know¡± His face was unreadable, his tone emotionless. Jean tilted her head. Then how did you end up joining Abyssal Choir?¡± She was genuinely curious. The infamous Demon Kid, willingly following orders from a mysterious organization? That didn¡¯t line up Especially now¨CAbyssal Choir was still small. Barely known. Ludwig, on the other hand, was practically a legend. A rogue genius. The type who¡¯d never bow to anyone. Why would someone like him sign up for something like this? Didn¡¯t make any sense. She asked on a whim, not expecting a real answer. But then, Ludwig nced at her out of the corner of his eye and said. ¡°Because of someone.¡± That caught her attention. Jean blinked. ¡°Someone?¡± A faint shift passed through his eyes¨Csomething almost gentle. -Lowe her.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Jean nodded slowly. ¡°I get it.¡± He owed her a debt. Whoever this woman was, she had to be pretty remarkable. It was the first time Jean had ever seen such softness in Ludwig¡¯s face But the book had never said anything about Ludwig joining Abyssal Choir. In fact, ording to the plot, he was supposed to end up under Sarah¡¯smand, totally captivated by her, one of her most loyal followers. So what the hell was this? The timeline had gonepletely off the rails. Something was definitely wrong. And then a terrifying possibility crept into her mind- This world¡­ something was messing with the story. And not just a little. Not in ways she understood. Because while some things were still matching up, other things hadpletely changed. This wasn¡¯t random. There had to be a reason. Something¨Cor someone¨Chad started the ripple effect. ¡°Ludwig¡± Jean looked up at him. ¡°You said your mission is to protect me. Then tell me she paused for a second, ¡°you know I was getting bullied at school, right? Did it never cross your mind to help me out?¡± 425 PM & d Chapter 56 An Unexpected Anser Ludwig gave her a strange look. Cold and curious. He stared at her for a moment, then gave a shortugh ¡°You really did forget everything, huh, Jean Jean blinked and shrugged innocently. ¡°You asked me not to.¡± Ludwig said it simply, like it was obvious. Iran¡¯s eyes widened Another one of the host¡¯s decisions¡­ Finished ¡°You didn¡¯t care what your ssmates thought of you. Actually, you preferred it that way. You didn¡¯t want to get close to them. No drama. No ties. You just wanted to stay invisible and left alone.¡± His is voice was cool and even ¡°You told me that. Yourself, Jean was quiet for a long moment This host is seriously weird So weird it was starting to feel familiar. ¡°That¡¯s why I stayed out of it.¡± Ludwig continued. ¡°Except for two people you said were over the line.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Deon and Lacey,¡± He said their names casually, like he was reciting trivia Of course Jean¡¯s brain kicked into overdrive. Deon and Lacey¨Cthe same two who had that¡­ incident at the art building over the summer ¡°You took care of them for me?¡± Jean asked, testing him. ¡°That night at the art building¨Cthat was you?¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just stared at her with a strange look, then raised an eyebrow ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Jean His voice dropped a note, smooth like velvet but carrying weight. ¡°Are you really saying you don¡¯t remember? You were the one who did it.¡± Jean¡¯s breath caught ¡°You handled them yourself. Those two¨Cwhatever they did to you, you didn¡¯t let it slide¡± He paused. Something dark flickered in his gaze. ¡°You told me to stay out of it. So I did. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened in that building. I just know you walked in¨Cand they never came back the same.¡± Jean felt like her whole brain had glitched Her palm was damp with cold sweat. Her heart was racing, thudding in her chest loud enough she could hear it. The bour Chac Burane joined mul Chot If she was penily for capable, why the sheep wan Ladwa odided ¡°Bar I disada be r the the who learned you Thes Then twice dispel upan Jean we don¡¯t pay all Face su face per. But the r The got a bad relox of people engine motor That would exnt the ways doing the sung Whis best showed up when the lights were out ice do we made a deal I¡¯d want you from the me you war the token Emerymon only. That was our arrangemen je nodded owery waking it all in ade ¡°Tse noticed something been die about you by Lubing added ¡°Today, when you hold me out your memory JAL He traded o rad deep and dark like the boron of the 7 coup make you were really jean anymore¡± weren¡¯t sh of cold wat The Family 57 Chapter 57 Reunited For a split second, Jean¡¯s heart pounded like a drum She locked eyes with Ludwig. And just for that one beat, she was sure¨Cabsolutely sure¡ªhe¡¯d figured it out. He knew she wasn¡¯t the real Jean. But then Ludwig¡¯s expression shifted He smiled faintly, his sharp, cool eyes softening under the glow of the streetlights. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, like it was no big deal. ¡°I only doubted it for a moment.¡± He added. ¡°But then I realized¡­ you haven¡¯t really changed.¡± Jean blinked. Hadn¡¯t changed! That did not make her feel better. If anything, it threw her into a deeper fog. ¡°Why would you say that?¡± she asked cautiously, trying to read his face. ¡°How do I still seem like.. me?¡± #Finished She and the host couldn¡¯t have been more different. The way she spoke, the way she acted, even the way she thought-pletely opposite. Yet Ludwig still thought she hadn¡¯t changed? Ludwig scratched the back of his head. He looked rxed, even a little amused. ¡°I don¡¯t know little things, maybe,¡± he said, ncing toward her thoughtfully, ¡°Like how you clench your fingers when you¡¯re nervous. Stuff like that.¡± Jean froze. Clenching her fingers! Was that something she actually did? She had no memory of it. It was probably one of those unconscious habits, something buried in the body¡¯s muscle memory. Things you don¡¯t even realize you¡¯re doing unless someone points it out. Ludwig had noticed. He was watching her that closely. Jean lowered her eyes. Her lips pressed into a thin line Wait a second. Something didn¡¯t add up. If Ludwig was picking up on tiny habits from the host, and she was doing them without realizing it¡­ ja kat did that meant Shitething left over in this body? Or¡ªF A sharp pulse of pain exploded behind her eyes Jean clutched her head. Chapter 57 Reunited It was like her mind was warning her¨Cstop digging. Do not remember ¡°Jean!¡± Ludwig¡¯s voice broke through the haze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? She shook her head. Didn¡¯t say a word. She¡¯d already asked enough questions tonight. Probably too many Finished Ludwig had answered all of them, some with surprising honesty. She still didn¡¯t have all the pieces, but she had more than before One step at a time She just wished the damn headache would go away. Ludwig climbed onto his bike, sliding on his helmet like he¡¯d done it a thousand times before. Jean sat behind him, wrapping her arms around his waist without hesitation. She wasn¡¯t the type to get flustered over this stuff. He¡¯d carried her before, and now he told her to hold on. She wasn¡¯t about to y coy She was a grown adult. If getting home safe meant clinging to a teenager on a motorcycle, so be it. Ludwig drove her back toward home. Not all the way to the front door, of course. Just close enough. He parked on a quiet side street nearby and helped her off the bike, steadying her as she stepped down and took a seat on the curb. ¡°I¡¯ll tip off your family,¡± he said. They¡¯lle here soon.¡± He crouched beside her, his tone calm and measured. ¡°You can tell them whatever you want about what happened. Just.. make sorkething up when they ask how you escaped.¡± Jean gave him a nod. She already knew what he meant. Of course she wasn¡¯t going to tell the Ginger family anything about Abyssal Choir. Or Ludwig. If they found out, they¡¯d probably treat her like a monster. ¡°Thanks for everything¡± Jean saidd Ludwig didn¡¯t move right away. Then, without warning, he dropped to one knee in front of her. His dark eyes met hers, steady and focused. ¡°Next time,¡± he said softly, ¡°if something like this ever happens again¨Ccall me.¡± The wind tugged gently at Jean¡¯s hair. Ludwig reached up, brushed the loose strands behind her ear. For a moment, he looked almost unreal Tall, dressed in ck, his eyes cutting through the night¨Che looked like some kind of shadow knight Chapter 57 Reunited Finished He was loyal to the organization. His orders came from them, not from her. If one day she shed with Abyssal Choir¨Cif he ever discovered the truth about who she really was¡­ Il hat then? Jean didn¡¯t dare imagine it. This boy could destroy her without breaking a sweat Probably best to keep him happy. Ludwig got back on the bike and vanished down the road, off to alert the Ginger family. Jean sat alone under the streemp. A soft yellow glow pooled around her as she waited quietly, hugging her knees. Then¨Cfootsteps. Fast, uneven, Jean looked up. And there¨Cframed in the shadows¨Cwas a face she knew. Sienna Her were pressed tight. Her eyes looked hollow and frantic, her face pale and drawn. Emotion flickered violently behind her eyes¨Crelief, pain, disbelief. Behind her stood two tall silhouettes. Dominic Winston. ¡°Jean!¡± Sienna practically dropped to her knees, pulling Jean into her arms: She clung to her daughter like she might disappear again if she let go. The e past few days had been a nightmare. Sienna had barelynded from her flight when she got the call¨CJean had vanished. Kidnapped. She threw everything she had at the search. All her resources. All her power. She even led a team to raid the estate where Jean had been held¨Cbut by the time she got there, Jean was already gone. She¡¯d screamed at the supposed owner, some old man with a spotless record. Almost tore the ce down herself. She was ready to believe all hope was lost¨Cuntil she found a handwritten note by the window. A message from someone she Telling her to check near home. ¡°Jean. ¡°Sienna¡¯s voice shook ¡°Are you hurt! Are you okay?¡± Domani stood behind them, unmoving, his jaw tight. The Family 58 Chapter 58 Back to the Ginger Family Finished Dominic didn¡¯t even want to imagine what Jean had gone through the past few days¨Cwhat kind of pain she¡¯d suffered, whether she¡¯d been tortured or starved. The very thought made his chest twist with guilt. He had to admit it; the little sister who once felt like an afterthought now meant somethingpletely different to him. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer ever again. He didn¡¯t want to see that fragile, exhausted look on her face. He made a silent vow- From now on, he would protect her. No matter what. Nothing like this would happen again. He swore it. Winston stood nearby, tall and still. His expression was, perhaps, the calmest of them all. At first, he hadn¡¯t even known Jean was missing. It wasn¡¯t until Rn approached him¨Cyes, Rn¨Cand told him their little middle school sister hadn¡¯t shown up to ss in days. That caught Winston off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected Rn of all people to keep track of Jean. And yet¡­ he hadn¡¯t done anything about it He figured she¡¯d show up eventually. He didn¡¯t think it was serious, He and Jean might have crossed paths more than before, but that didn¡¯t mean anything had changed. He was still the same. Still indifferent to anything involving the Ginger family. But the thought¡­ the thought of her missing had gotten under his skin. Like a splinter in his chest, it sat there, poking at him, refusing to let him be When Rn told him again¨CJean was still gone¨Che couldn¡¯t sit still. Something twisted in his gut. That night, on his way back to the dorms, in the dark silence of the academy halls, he found himself climbing the wall and slipping away from school without a second thought. And now, there she was. Jean. On this strange, unexpected night, she¡¯d appeared again. Jean let Sienna hold her. For the first time, she could feel the strength of her mother¡¯s love¨Chow fierce, how overwhelming it was. She couldn¡¯t help it. Her arms wrapped around Sienna in return. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom,¡± sheid softly. Her voice sounded weak, like it came from the bottom of a well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jean,¡± Sienna murmured. She let go of her daughter, only to cup her face gently. Her eyes were red. ¡°I forgot how hurt you must be. Come on, let¡¯s get you home. It¡¯s freezing out here.¡± Jean nodded. With everyone surrounding her protectively, Jean returned to the warm halls of the Ginger family estate. No one questioned her too closely. No one asked where she¡¯d been or how she got out. They just surrounded her with warmth and food and care. Jean hadn¡¯t eaten in days. The second she saw the foodid out on the table, she tore into it like a starving wolf. The others couldn¡¯t help but watch in silence¨Ceyes wide, hearts aching. ¡°They really didn¡¯t let you eat. Sienna¡¯s voice cracked. Her eyes welled up with tears as she clenched her fists, a seething 4.26 PM ct d Chapter 58 Back to the Ginger Family Finished Watching Jean devour the food, watching the hollow way she moved, he felt something in him ignite. Rage. Guilt. A fire that wouldn¡¯t die. He and Sienna had uncovered some of the truth. They had pieces of the puzzle. But the real person behind it all¨Cthe one who pulled the strings¨Cwas still hidden in the dark Whoever it was, they wouldn¡¯t stay hidden forever. There weren¡¯t that many people with a grudge against the Ginger family Eventually, they¡¯d find them. And when they did. Dominic would make sure they paid. Jean kept eating, every bite refueling her. She could almost feel her health bar filling back up, like she¡¯d just gotten a second Once she¡¯d cleared her te. Sienna immediately took her upstairs. The family doctor was already waiting. He came in with all kinds of tools and monitors and quickly got to work. After an exhausting battery of tests, he finally gave his verdict: Jean wasn¡¯t injured, just malnourished and sleep¨Cdeprived. Everyone breathed a little easier after that. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else right now,¡± Sienna said gently. Dominic and Winston had stepped out of the room to give them space. ¡°Just rest. That¡¯s all you need to do.¡± Jean¡¯s eyelids were already drooping. ¡°Cs Mom¡± she mumbled, climbing into bed. She fell asleep almost instantly. real rest she¡¯d gotten in days. Summa lejean¡¯s room. her whole demeanor shifting the second she closed the door. Gooe was the bebroken mother. In her ce stood the head of the Ginger family¨Ccalm, cold, and deadly focused. Her eyes were like shards of obsidian, glinting in the dim hallway light. Whoever had done this to her daughter would pay. Slowly. Painfully. With interest Her phone n? She nced at The ghost of a steer crossed her lips. Ok. Right. She still had a brasband She almost forgot She picked up What ¡°Sienna,¡± Matheo¡¯s voice came through sot, almost tentative. He sounded like he was trying to pick the right words ¡°There¡¯s Chapter 58 Back to the Ginger Family Finished Sienna blinked. Her mouth twitched into something between amusement and contempt. ¡°Oh,¡± she said breezily. ¡°I borrowed a little money while I was abroad. Must¡¯ve slipped my mind to pay it back.¡± Slipped her mind? Matheo nearly lost it That ¡°little money¡± had been a nightmare for him. These so¨Ccalled creditors kept showing up¨Cloud, aggressive, relentless. ording to thew, any debt Sienna took on during their marriage was legally his responsibility too. Joint debt. So when they couldn¡¯t find her, they came for him. He¡¯d had to dip into his own carefully saved funds to pay some of them off¨Cjust to stop the harassment. But it only made things worse. More creditors came crawling out of the woodwork. He He cursed her in his head every single day. But he didn¡¯t dare confront her. Not directly. Not until now. Now, he was stuck between two had options. Either he convinced Sienna to pay off her debts¡­ Or he¡¯d have to pack up Emily and Julia and leave the country altogether. Run. Disappear. Escape the wolves wing at his door. Send Gifts The Family 59 Finished ¡°Sienna, why don¡¯t you juste handle this yourself?¡± Matheo asked gently, forcing down the growing frustration in his voire, 111 book you a ticket¡­¡± Trantion weasly back here and clean up your own mess Sienna¡¯s lips curled into a sharp, cold smile. There was no way she was going back. That debt? She racked it up on purpose. Sure, she was back in the country¨Cbut that didn¡¯t mean she wanted Matheo living and home address. After that, she blocked them all. She knew exactly what would happen. These people couldn¡¯t reach her, so of course they¡¯de after her ¡°husband.¡± No one enjoyed getting harassed over money, and she had no intention of letting Matheo have a moment of peace. And if Matheo decided to be the good guy and pay up? Even better. Let him bleed. Let him watch his precious fortune drain. away. Sienna wasn¡¯t heartless, of course. She¡¯d pay it all back in full eventually¨Cplus interest. But only after Matheo had been properly tormented. After all, it wasn¡¯t like she was hurting for money. And judging by his reaction, it was working beautifully. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Flying back is just too much trouble right now,¡± she said mildly, feigning inconvenience. Matheo ground his teeth, but kept pushing. Then how about this: I¡¯ll collect all the bills from the creditors and send them to you. You can wire me the money and I¡¯ll pass it along. Sienna¡¯s expression darkened. Cheap bastard. Shed been too blind in the past to see it clearly. Back then, she¡¯d handed him a ck card with no limit and told him to go wild¨Cbuy whatever he wanted, surprise her. He¡¯d used it to buy her countless gifts, and she¡¯d actually been touched. Thought it was romantic. Looking back now, how pathetic. He was spending her money. He never once reached into his own pocket. Any time he did spend even a little, she¡¯d feel guilty and rush to make up for it¨Ctransferring the full amount, covering every expense. What a joke. And she was sure¨Csure¨Cthat he had no problem dropping serious cash on that other woman and their precious daughter. ¡°The amount I owe isn¡¯t exactly life¨Cruining, is it?¡± Sienna said coolly, her tone sharp as ice. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t kill you to help out a little, would it?¡± Matheo picked up on the shift in her voice right away. She was pissed. Chapter 59 Not Szending a bli se on So he backed off immediately Finished ¡°Sienna, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re swamped. Let¡¯s not worry about it now, just forget I brought it up,¡± he said soothingly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just take care of yoursel Weather¡¯s been all over the ce¨Cdon¡¯t catch a cold, okay?¡± He said a lot of words. None of them included. 72) per f?r at He had no intention of dipping into hi et for her debrs. At best, he¡¯d just stop bringing it up. After hanging up, Matheo stood on the balcony for a long whic The was in his new high¨Crise apartment¨Cthe ¡¤ [beid recently bought He wasn¡¯t broke. Far from it. He just wasn¡¯t about to spend a dime on Sienna She¡¯d sold Rose Estate without so much as a warning. He been forced to find a new ce practically overnight. If he hadn¡¯t lucked into this apartment, the whole ordeal wouldve been even more of a nightmare. The whole thing reminded him of one very important lesson. Je mended leverage. Insurance Control Luckily, he¡¯d nned for this a long time ago. These past few years of careful maneuvering had paid off. He now controlled at least half of the Cinger family¡¯s empire. But half wasn¡¯t enough. He wanted it all. Sienna still thought she was untouchable, still clinging to the son of being the Ginger family granddy. She wouldn¡¯t hold that title much longer. Mathe Emily peeked out from the kitchen, a warm smile on her face ¡®Dinner¡¯s ready. Come rat.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming, he replied, taking a long drag from his cigarete bere facking it away and heading inside. Julia had just brushed practicing piano. She stepped out of the music room with perfect posture, her every movement filled with elegance. She didn¡¯t have a titie, not officially. But Matheo poured everything he had into raising her Julia had been born overseas, raised in luxury from the moment she opened her eyes. He bought her and Emily a vi by the sen the second she was born¨Che wanted his daughter to grow up surrounded by beasty andfor He gave Julia everything. Hired the best tutors, spoiled her with anything she wanted. She was being groomed to be a perfect graceful, brilliant cultured youngdy who would be adored by all. So far she hadn¡¯t let him down. Kad then there was his other daughter back home¨CJean. The Ul dilliked her from the very start. The the got the more he disliked her ¡°That was his e he couldn¡¯t stand her, he wasn¡¯t about to waste time trying to discipline her. Why bother Ginger kids to turn out useless If one of the Ginger children turned outpetent then he could consolidate e full control of the family legacy. N Chapter 59 Not Spending on Her And Jean? Jean didn¡¯t deserve to be ¨¤ Ginger. She was a stain on the family name. Completely unworthy. Julia, on the other hand, was the one who should have been born into the spotlight. She was the true heiress in his- Emily had already set the table, and the three of them sat down together. Finished ¡°Daddy, this is your favorite,¡± Julia sand sweetly, cing a piece of beef on Matheo¡¯s te before touching her own food The Family 60 Chapter 60 Matheo¡¯s Decision Matheo was in a great mood. His gaze toward Julia carried a warm, unmistakable fondness. The three of them sat around the dinner table, chatting over a calm and cozy meal. Finished Halfway through, Matheo set down his chopsticks, pressed his lips together for a moment, and made an announcement. ¡°I¡¯ve decided I¡¯m going back tomorrow.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. For a moment, she froze. But it passed quickly, and she picked up her usual gentle smile, warm and supportive. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll support whatever you decide. If you need to leave, don¡¯t dy,¡± she said softly, her voice light and smooth like. spring rain. ¡°Julia and I can go back home.¡± By ¡°home,¡± she meant the seaside vi she and Julia had always lived in. Every time Matheo came to Laskal, he¡¯d fly out to the vi and stay with them for a while. This was the first time he¡¯d invited them toe stay where he lived instead. But Emily wasn¡¯t naive. She knew this setup wasn¡¯t permanent. As long as Matheo still had a family back home, he was going to return eventually. So she had already prepared herself for it.. Matheo noticed that flicker of disappointment in her eyes. His heart ached a little. His gaze softened even more as he looked at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t even finish, and you¡¯ve already made ns,¡± he teased gently. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you worrying about us,¡± Emily replied, lowering her eyes. Matheo gave a smallugh and reached out, gently wrapping his fingers around hers. ¡°You¡¯ve always been too considerate. Always thinking about everyone else, never about yourself.¡± Emily said nothing, only pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I do n to leave tomorrow,¡± Matheo said, patting the back of her hand. ¡°But not alone. I want you and Julia toe with
  1. me.
Emily¡¯s eyes widened in shock. That was thest thing she expected to hear. Even Julia looked stunned. For them, ¡°going back¡± had always been a fantasy. Sure, they lived well overseas. They had plenty of money and ess to the best resources. But people always preferred familiar surroundings. And back home. they still had rtives. More than that, they were tired of being hidden. No matter how nice the vi was, no matter how much money Matheo gave them, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯d been. kept in the dark¨Clike something shameful. 426 PM d Chapter 60 Mathen¡¯s Decision Neither of them showed much emotion on the surface. But inside, both mother and daughter were overwhelmed. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Emily asked, looking down to hide her reaction. Finished ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Matheo said seriously. He held both her and Julia¡¯s hands in his, voice low and steady. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you back before because the timing wasn¡¯t right. I wasn¡¯t ready. But you¡¯ve always been patient. I¡¯ve never forgotten that, and I¡¯m grateful ¡°But now I¡¯m ready. I can protect you. I want you toe home with me.¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t mention the other reason: those damned creditors Sienna sed on him. He was tired of dodging them. The best move now was to leave the country¨Cand bringing Emily and Julia along was just convenient. Right now, though, he looked like the picture of sincerity. Emily didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. She was touched. ¡°Whatever you say, Matheo,¡± she replied sweetly. Beside her, Julia¡¯s eyes curved into a happy smile. ¡°That¡¯s great! I can finally go o visit Grandma.¡± That night, Emily and Julia were in their room, packing. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing greattely. Emily praised her daughter while folding clothes into a suitcase. ¡°Your father¡¯s been in such a good mood.¡± Emily never asked for much. She just wanted Julia to win Matheo over¨Cwhether it was saying the right things or serving him food at dinner. If she could keep Matheo happy, he¡¯d stay close. If not for her, then for Julia. And clearly, it was working. Emily had never dared dream they¡¯d get to go back. Now, it was actually happening. Julia nodded. She was only thirteen, but she wasn¡¯t clueless. She knew she was born out of wedlock. She knew Matheo already had a family. There was another girl back home, her exact age. Same father. But that girl had everything. A respected family name. A proper identity. While she and her mom had been stuck overseas like shadows. Hidden. She wanted to go home. And she wanted her father to give them the rightful ce they deserved. Even if her mother hadn¡¯t taught her how to act around Matheo, she would¡¯ve figured it out herself. Mathen held their future in his hands Chapter ou Mattie? Deck 0 Finished Back at the Ginger estate, Jean had no idea her piece¨Cof¨Cgarbage dad was about to return. She¡¯d spent the past few days recovering, and finally, her strength had an investigation The results? Basically the same as Ludwig¡¯s the trail went cold, fast. Jean wanted revenge, bailly¨Cbut she had to bide her time. So when she finally felt better, she returned to school. It wasn¡¯t because she loved studying. Honestly, she was just bored out of her mind. Before leaving, she made sure to pack her six¨Cpointed iris badge. That little emblem was her lifeline. After what happened, Jean understood one thing crystal clear: she wasn¡¯t safe. There were people out there who hated the Ginger family. Who knew if someone woulde for her again? That badge meant Ludwig. And there was no one more reliable than Ludwig when things went south. Jean trusted him now more than ever. Back at school for the first time in days, Jean walked up to the ssroom just after the bell rang. She was a littlete. But strangely, 3rd period wasn¡¯t quiet at all. Voices were flying through the windows. The whole ss sounded like it was in chaos. Jean stopped in her tracks and frowned. Something was up. Send Gifts The Family 61 Chapter 61 A Once¨Cin¨Ca¨CLifetime Opportunity ¡°I heard it¡¯s for a new reality show.¡± ¡°No way, they¡¯reing to our ss!¡± ¡°For real. I heard it straight from the homeroom teacher¡­¡± #Finished The buzz of scattered chatter filtered into Jean¡¯s ears as she strolled into the ssroom, backpack slung casually over one shoulder. Her sudden appearance made the noisy room fall dead silent. All heads turned. Every single pair of eyes locked on her. Jean had been out on medical leave for a few days¨Clong enough that most of her ssmates had nearly forgotten she even existed. Now that she was back, her quiet reappearance threw everyone off for a beat. Jean, unfazed, ignored the curious and judging stares. She made her way to her seat without a word. After setting down her bag, she looked up¨Cand instantly met Asher¡¯s gaze. The boy was turned slightly in his seat, his dark eyes fixed steadily on her. For a brief second, Jean thought she saw it¨Cconcern. He was checking on her. Thest time they¡¯d seen each other was at the Vienna Hotel. Not long after that, she¡¯d vanished. She¡¯d imed she was out sick, but being gone this long? Asher clearly wasn¡¯t buying the ¡°simple cold¡± story. Jean gave him a small smile, curving the corners of her lips softly. Asher blinked, as if surprised she would smile at him at all. His usually cool and unreadable face shed with something else -something almost startled. He quickly looked away, his expression stiff, and turned his body back to face the front. Jean took her seat. And right on cue- ¡°Should¡¯ve just stayed on sick leave. The air¡¯s been so much fresher without someone stinking it up.¡± A sneering voice drifted over from behind her. ¡°Seriously, one look at that face and my day¡¯s ruined.¡± ¡°Of all the days toe back, of course it¡¯s today. Bet she heard about the big news and rushed in, hoping to get in on ¡°Talk about shameless.¡± fean tuned it all out. That kind of petty sniping didn¡¯t even register anymore. What did catch her interest, though, was what they said¨Cthis big news they thought she¡¯d returned for. Chapter 61 A Cnce¨Cin¨Calfetime Opportunity ¡°Yeah.¡± Asher nodded. ¡°Word is. Taylor¡¯sing Jean blinked. Taylor Finished She did recognize the name one of the biggest names in reality TV. The guy had created some of the most¨Cwatched national shows in the country But why the hell was heing to Sterford Academy ¡°To do what?¡± she asked, lowering her voice even more. ¡°He¡¯s casting for a new show. Asher replied simply ¡°Looking for students around our age. They be bringing in actual high schoolers this time¡± Now it made sense. No wonder the ssroom was buzzing louder than a ho¡¯s nest. Even after the bell rang, no one had stopped whispering, specting, gossiping. This was a rare shot. These rich kids had money, clout, and ess, sure¨Cbut Taylor¡¯s shows weren¡¯t something you could just buy your war inc. Even some of the biggest entertainment families had tried and failed to get their kids his programs. Now, Taylor wasing here to handpick students? This was a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity. ¡°I thought I heard someone say he wasing to our ss specifically?¡± Jean asked, raising an eyebrow. Asher paused for a moment, then gave a small shake of his head. ¡°Not sure. Maybe.¡± Right then, a loud voite rang out behind them. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Taylor? Didn¡¯t the teacher say he was , several students turned to nce toward the center of the room. Lacey sat prim and poised in the middle row, glowing from head to toe. Her cheeks were rosy. Her eyes sparkled. Her lips twitched in an almost involuntary smile. She was clearly having a great day. ¡°Lacey, if you blow up, don¡¯t forget about us,¡± someone teased. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Taylor¡¯s gave a demure little shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know that he¡¯s here for me¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t hide it The glee practically radiated off her. She looked like she was floating ¡°Come on. The teacher said he¡¯s here to find someone for his new show¨Cand the person he noticed was the female lead Chapter 4 Once in a Lifetime Opportunity ¡°Please! If you get in, your whole life changes. You said you wanted to be famous, right? This is your chance.¡± ¡°If you pop off, don¡¯t forget to get us some autographs.¡± At that moment, the entire ss wasser¨Cfocused on Lacey. She¡¯d instantly be the center of attention¨Cthe future reality star who might be about to blow up. ¡°Once you¡¯re a celebrity, we¡¯ll be name¨Cdropping like crazy. Oh yeah, Lacey? She was in my ss. Instant clout!¡± Lacey basked in it all chin lifted ever so slightly. Jean leaned back in her seat, brows furrowed. Finished So that was what this was about. Taylor, the reality TV giant, was supposedly interested in the Hope Cup performance¨Cand especially, its leadingdy. Fanny she thought, the lead sang with someone else¡¯s voice. Send Gifts The Family 62 Jean stared down at the open workbook on her desk, her face calm, her eyes steady. Finished Beside her. Asher mirrored her posture. His head was lowered, gaze focused intently on the study guide in front of him,pletely detached from the noise around them. They were, perhaps, the only two in the ssroom entirely uninterested in the excitement surrounding Lacey. Still, it was impossible not to overhear the chatter. Jean had no particr opinion about Lacey getting invited onto Taylor¡¯s new show. If anything, she just thought- That Mr. Taylor had terrible taste. Lacey¡¯s Hope Cup performance had been average at best. And he picked her? [Talk about a questionable judgment call. Sure, even the best in the industry made mistakes. Jean could forgive that. Just then, the temporary homeroom teacher arrived, her heels clicking briskly across the tile as she entered. Ever since their original teacher Ms. Wendy had been reassigned, the school still hadn¡¯t found a permanent recement. Each ss had been cycling through other teachers on rotation. Not that Sterfordcked staff¨Cbut after the Wendy fiasco, no one really wanted to step into the hot seat. Jean nced up at the woman now standing at the front of the room. She wore a polite smile, trying to soften herte entrance. ¡°Sorry, everyone. There was a huge traffic jam this morning¨CI got held up.¡± She smiled sheepishly, her tone gentle. ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Teacher.. Asher¡¯s cool voice rang out suddenly as he raised his hand. His tone was cold and t, like water straight from the fridge¨Cclear and sharp¨Cedged. The teacher blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Yes, Asher?¡± Heads swiveled toward him, everyone caught by surprise. Even Jean turned, frowning slightly. She couldn¡¯t remember thest time Asher willingly interacted with a teacher¨Clet alone raised his hand in ss. Asher met the teacher¡¯s gaze, his voice unwavering ¡°If I remember correctly, you established a ss rule against talking during lessons.¡± The teacher nodded cautiously. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Asher¡¯s features remained calm, his tone as frosty as ever. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to fonnally report a few ssmates for loudly disrupting ss just now.¡± The room froze Asher calmly listed their names¨Ceach one a familiar voice from earlier. 4:26 PM chap ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, whert You anuching now? ¡°Dude, seriously? The leader wasn the room! We were just excited about Taylor visiting! Chill our?¡® ¡°Asher, I didn¡¯t take you for 1 ft. Gintal¡± The teacher looked visibly uncontrolle It was true. Asher was one of the top studeems a Serior, admitted for his exceptional academic performance¨Cbut the people he just ratted out? All rich kids from poveril familie¡­ Tattling on them could stir a lot of trouble. Was Asher fearless? Or just stupid? Here at Sterford, the faculty had to tread carefully he weren¡¯t just students¨Cthey were heirs. Future CEOs. The children of old money. So the school had created ¡°guidelines,¡± soft rules that looked official but were mostly for show¨Cmeant to keep a bnce between order and appeasement. The punishment for rule vitions? Usually mild. Write a referation Wybe a formal apology. Nothing more. Asher wasn¡¯t wrong but he was definitely making waves. ¡°Miss.¡± Acher said calmly, noticing her hesitation. ording to your mules, youre supposed to issue a consequence.¡± Caught, the teacher hesitated, then sighed. She couldn¡¯t afford to backpedal now¨Cnot without undermining her own autumny. ¡°You¡¯ve all been warned plenty of times,¡± she finally said. ¡°The rules are clear. If you brakethem, you¡¯ll need to write a one- housand¨Cword reflection. Have it on my desk tomorrow.¡± The born, whod been joking earlier looked like they¡¯d swallowed sour lemons. Ther tumed toward Asher with expressions dark enough to curdle milk. Their fists denied Hat weren¡¯t in the middle of they might¡¯ve jumped him then and there. Tea cancer in Asher again. and guir, not reacting to the storm he¡¯d just kicked up. His profile was calm and clean¨Cau¨Cllle a statue carved For the mults the thrown at her? ad be done ut on purpose, or was it just a coincidence? Before Jean could ponder in further, a new sound interrupted the tension¨Ca set of unfamiliar footsteps musactie that dont Then, a man in a ck sectum stepped into view. He knocked gently before offering a polite smile. ¡°Good mo Director Taylor¡¯s assistant. Mr. Taylor will be here in just a moment¨CI¡¯m herm Instantly, the entire om mood tipped The earlier terimler Lacey pressed her lips together chement surged through the students like electricity. her emotions. Her fingers trembled with anticipation. Chapter 62 Asher¡¯s Revenge What expression she¡¯d wear when he walked up to speak to her. The words she¡¯d say to make the perfect impression. Roughly five minutester, Taylor himself arrived¨Csurrounded by a small entourage of production staff. Finished He looked to be in his mid¨Cforties, with a fit build and a friendly, open face. Dressed in a ck track jacket, he gave off a clean, energetic vibe. As soon as he stepped inside, his eyes met Lacey¡¯s. She was practically glowing, her whole face lit up with excitement and delight. But Taylor only nced at her¨Cand immediately looked away, like he didn¡¯t recognize her at all. Lacey froze. Send Gifts The Family 63 Finished ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s such an honor to have you here. The homeroom teacher greeted him warmly, walking up with a bright smile Taylor returned a polite nod and smile Inade the ssroom, everyone had their eyes glued to the famous TV director. Excitement buzzed in the air Lacey, however, lowered her gaze. A creeping sense of unease spread through her chest. Wasn¡¯t Mr. Tayloring to Sterford specifically because of her? But when he looked at her just now¡­ he didn¡¯t seem interested. At all. ¡°Lacey¡± one of her ssmates leaned toward her and whispered, grin wide and eyes sparkling. ¡°You ready? Your golden nicket¡¯s about to arrive. ¡°We¡¯re nervous just thinking about it for you!¡± But Lacey didn¡¯t feel a hint of joy. Her lips pressed into a tight line as her eyes flicked over to Taylor. Every part of her screamed this isn¡¯t right. ¡°Mr. Taylor, we heard you¡¯re here to see a certain girl in our ss?¡± The teacher chuckled, easing into small talk. ¡°She¡¯s a really talented student¡ª¡±. As she spoke, she nced in Lacey¡¯s direction and waved her over, ¡°Lacey,e up here.¡± Lacey stood up automatically. Her mind was nk Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, she stiffly walked up to Mr. Taylor. ¡°Mr. Taylor, bello¡± She gave a small smile and greeted him politely. This time, Taylor looked at her. Really looked at her. And after a moment, he frowned. The teacher noticed his expression shift and leaned in with a concerned whisper. ¡°Is something wrong? Is there a problem?¡± Taylor didn¡¯t sugarcoat things. ¡°You called her up here to rmend her!¡± His tone was perfectly neutral. ¡°But I already told you¨CI¡¯ve made my choice.¡± The entire ss fell silent. Everyone blinked 426 PM c c Chapter od Mir Taylors Pick That Back at the front of the ss, Lacey stood frozen in ce. The air felt like ice against her skin. Taylor¡¯s words rang in her ears like a death sentence. It wasn¡¯t her. She wasn¡¯t the one Finished ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you were interested in the girl who yed the lead in the Hope Cup performance?¡± the teacher asked again, now clearly confused. ¡°That was her..¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t her,¡± Taylor replied crisply. He paused. Then added with a small smile, ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, the real star of that y was the tree. She was the soul of the scene.¡± Another beat of stunned silence. Everyone¡¯s mind raced to catch up. Wait¨Che meant¡­ The tree?! So that meant Jean? Lacey¡¯s eyes turned ssy red. She said nothing. Just turned, walked stiffly back to her desk, and sat down in silence. She felt humiliated. She wanted to disappear. The teacher was frozen in ce, unable to speak. It took her a long moment to catch up. Then she turned to Jean, slowly lifting her hand to point in her direction. ¡°You mean.. that student over there?¡± Every head swiveled toward Jean. All eyes locked on her. Jean blinked. Taylor followed the teacher¡¯s hand and looked straight at her. His face lit up with joy. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s you.¡± He walked over with a warm smile and stopped beside Jean¡¯s desk. ¡°I loved your performance as the Tree. Would you be interested in joining my new show?¡± Lacey bit down hard on her lip. Chapter 63 Mr Taylor¡¯s Pick Across the room, her ssmates sat in shocked silence. A few couldn¡¯t hide their jealousy. Il hat kind of tested luck did Jean have tond this?? Finished Taylor took Jean out to the terrace for a private chat. ¡°I¡¯m not really interested.¡± Before he could say a word, Jean cut him off bluntly. Taylor looked stunned. ¡°Wait¨CI haven¡¯t even exined anything yet,¡± Jean puffed out her cheeks slightly. She really wasn¡¯t interested. Filming a variety show sounded like way too much work. Not worth it Reading was fine because it didn¡¯t cost her much effort¨Cshe already knew all the material anyway. If schoolwork ever got exhausting, she¡¯d probably find a way to take a break from that, too. She hadn¡¯t forgotten her life¡¯s mission to be a peaceful little cker. ¡°I think it¡¯s worth checking out before you make a decision,¡± Taylor said carefully. ¡°Just to be clear, I¡¯m not offering you a guaranteed role. I¡¯m inviting you to audition. If the team thinks you¡¯re a good fit, and you¡¯re interested, then we can talk contracts. ¡°Even more reason for me not to go,¡± Jean muttered ¡°Too much effort.¡± Taylor was speechless. He rubbed his forehead. This was the first time anyone had turned him down so decisively.. ¡°Look, all I¡¯m saying is, it doesn¡¯t hurt to explore the possibility. If it feels like the right fit, great. If not, no pressure.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even want to explore,¡± Jean deadpanned. We¡¯re offering a 100,000 appearance fee.¡± Taylor added finally, dead serious. Jean looked up and met his eyes. ¡°Deal¡± Never say no to easy money. Taylor was speechless. The Family 64 Chapter 64 Disaster Iing When Jean returned to the ssroom, the mood inside was oddly quiet, Finished Lacey nced over at her, lips pressed into a tight line. Without saying a word, she stood up and stormed out through the back door. She rushed all the way to the terrace. Taylor was still there, chatting with his assistant. Her fists clenched at her sides as she forced herself to walk over. ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± Taylor turned to look at her, his expression mildly puzzled. Lacey knew¨Copportunities don¡¯t fall from the sky. If she didn¡¯t fight for it, there¡¯d be none left to im. She refused to give up. If Jean could do it, why couldn¡¯t she? ¡°I¡¯d like to be considered for your new show,¡± she said inly, voice low and firm. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t nning on choosing me. Maybe you didn¡¯t think I was the right fit¡­ but I¡¯d appreciate a chance to audition or even just try it out. I know I can do it well.¡± Taylor didn¡¯t respond right away. He just studied her silently, lips pressed together. After about ten seconds, he finally nodded. ¡°Alright. You can audition too. Jean still has to audition as well. Nothing¡¯s final yet.¡± Lacey¡¯s eyes widened, her heart leaping in her chest. By the time she returned to ss, her head still felt like it was spinning. That heavy weight from earlier hadpletely lifted. Her lips curved upward without her even noticing. She had done it She had wed her way into this. But then¨Cher gaze drifted to Jean, sitting at her desk, oblivious. Taylor had given her a crucial piece of intel. The casting wasn¡¯t final. She and Jean both had to audition. Which meant.. Lacey¡¯s eyes darkened, a glint of cold calction shing behind them. If Jean didn¡¯t show up to the audition- Then she¡¯d be the only one left. After school. Chapter of Disaster Iing She hesitated, suddenly unsure of herself. ¡°Was that for me?¡± Asher¡¯s pen froze for a split second. He didn¡¯t show much on his face, but his eyes flickered, just once. ¡°I just don¡¯t like people breaking the rules,¡± he said tly. So that was that. Jean rubbed her nose sheepishly. Guess she was overthinking it. She shifted in her seat, then tilted her head curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried they¡¯lle after you?¡± Asher shook his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± What was there to be afraid of? He had nothing they could take from him. Then he turned, looking at her out of theer of his eye. ¡°You feeling better?¡± Jean had been out sick for days. As her desk mate, he knew better than anyone. Jean saw the flicker of concern in his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Thanks for asking¡± Finished Jean had agreed to meet Taylor right after school on Friday to audition at his studio. She didn¡¯t care about the show¨Cbut she did care about getting paid. All day Friday, she waited through her sses like a prisoner watching the clock, counting down the minutes until she could escape. Once the bell rang, she packed up quickly. Asher had left early to help out at the hotel where his mom worked Jean nced around the room. Only a few stragglers left. Lacey was still sitting at her desk, head lowered, staring at something in her hands. Jean frowned slightly. Why was she still here? Almost like she¡¯d sensed Jean¡¯s gaze, Lacey suddenly looked up. Their eyes met. Lacey stared at her coldly. Her eyes held nothing¨Cno warmth, no curiosity. Just pure disdain. Jean rolled her eyes and looked away. Not worth the trouble. Then it hit her. A sharp, stabbing pain exploded in her gut, so sudden it made her double over slightly. Her expression twisted. Her face went pale. Chapter 54 Disaster Iing It felt wone Much worse. She gritted her teeth and pressed a hand to her stomach, trying to rub the pain away. It didn¡¯t help In fact, it only got worse. Now her head was throbbing, too, Over at her desk. Lacey watched from the corner of her eye, calm as ever. She tilted her head slightly and smirked. Watching Jean clutch her stomach in agony, Lacey¡¯s mood instantly improved. No No way she was making it to that audition now Not her fault. She just didn¡¯t want to lose her shot. Jean stumbled out of the ssroom, each step harder than thest. Whatever was happening, it wasn¡¯t normal Her body felt like it was shutting down. fe She finally reached the family¡¯s Bentley, parked just outside the school. ¡°Ms. Jean- The driver saw her pale face and rushed over. Jean opened her mouth, but her voice barely came out. Take me to the hospital¡­¡± She copsed right into his arms. Finished The next time Jean woke up, she was in a hospital bed. She blinked slowly, eyes adjusting to the fluorescent light above. There was an IV needle in her hand. Her r stomach still hurt, but it was dull now¨Cmuted by medication. She turned her head toward the door. A doctor and nurse stood in the hallway, talking in hushed tones. They both looked serious ¡°She¡¯s stabilized for now, the doctor said, frowning. ¡°But this is strange.. we can¡¯t pinpoint the cause of her symptoms.¡± Jean stared at the ceiling What the hell is happening to met 127 PM When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress Mind The Family 65 Chapter 65 The Cause of Her Illness g in a for Jean¡¯s mind was still swimming in a fog. She could barely make out the doctor¡¯s voice. Everything was fading again. Her eyelids drooped shut, her stomach twisting in renewed pain that wed through her nerves like fire. Somewhere in the haze, she thought she heard the muffled sound of footsteps. Her eyes fluttered open a crack. She caught a glimpse of Sienna¡¯s face. And Dominic¡¯s too¡­ They stood at her bedside, tense and pale, lips moving as if trying to speak to her- But Jean couldn¡¯t hear a thing. Her fingers twitched weakly. Her eyelids were too heavy, like lead weights pulling her back into the dark. Her thoughts scattered like torn paper in the wind Then- A sliver of light spilled through hershes. Her eyshes trembled. She fought to lift them. It took everything in her. When she finally managed to open her eyes again, she was still in the same white hospital room. But now.
  1. v. she wasn¡¯t alone.
Standing silently beside her bed was a tall man in a crisp white coat Finished He was elegant in a quiet, dignified way¨Csharp jawline, pale skin, striking features, and a cool refinement that seemed etched into every line of his face. His narrow eyes and thin lips were calm, almost too calm under the soft glow of the overhead lights. A pair of gold¨Crimmed sses rested perfectly on the bridge of his nose. Jean stared at him nkly for a moment. Then blinked. Wait was that..? ¡°Samuel?¡± The name slipped out before she could stop it The man blinked. Then moved toward her without a word. His slender fingers reached for her face, gently tugging down her lower eyelid in a practiced motion¨Chis touch cool and clinical ¡°She¡¯s conscious,¡± he murmured, more to himself than to her. His voice was low and smooth¨Csoothing in an oddly distant way. Chapter 65 The Cause of ster Ulness Finished ¡°Whoa. That¡¯s magic. Thest doctor said they couldn¡¯t figure it out. This guy shows up and I¡¯m fine?! Okay, this man is legit A walking miracle. Samuel didn¡¯t react, but a flicker passed through his gaze. That voice¨Cwasn¡¯t spoken. It was inside. ¡°He¡¯s the real deal! I¡¯m saved! I almost died from that stomach pain, but this man pulled me back from the abyss¡± He listened in silence. That voice again In her mind¨Cbut as clear as if she¡¯d whispered it in his ear. He hadn¡¯t misheard. He could hear her thoughts. For some reason, he found that strangely amusing. A faint smile rugged at the corner of his mouth. Barely there¨Cbut on his cold, refined face, it was noticeable. Samuel didn¡¯t know this sister well. In fact, he didn¡¯t know her at all. He had barely any memories of the Ginger household. He left for school when he was young, and then dove headfirst into medicine. He was rarely home. And when he was, he felt nothing but suffocating coldness. An empty house, a father with eyes like ice, a mother always away¡­ and siblings who barely spoke. The Ginger family didn¡¯t feel like a family. It was a collection of strangers under the same roof. Samuel had found warmth onlyter¨Cthrough patients, through practice, through medicine. As for Jean He wasn¡¯t even home when she was born. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever seen her with his own eyes until today. If Sienna hadn¡¯t called him in a panic and begged him toe¨Che wouldn¡¯t be standing here now, watching her blink up at him ¡°Samuel?¡± Jean¡¯s soft voice pulled him out of his thoughts. She looked up at him with big watery eyes and asked carefully, ¡°What exactly was wrong with Her brows furrowed as she said it. The ¡°Oh no. What if it¡¯s something terminal! The pain might be gone now, but what if I¡¯ve got some rare disease?! I haven¡¯t even spent all my money yet. I just started making money. This is so unfair- Chapter on The Came of to ens h Lat ¡°Really?¡± Jean stared at him, still uncertain. He nodded with calm certainty. Jean finally exhaled, her body rxing slightly. Finished She blinked again and asked, ¡°But what caused it? Why did it suddenly hurt like that? I didn¡¯t feel anything strange before it hi Samuel¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He looked at her, voice still gentle but now carrying more weight. ¡°At first, the other doctors couldn¡¯t identity anything. All your scans came back clean. Then they describied your symptoms to me¨Cand I realized something wasn¡¯t right.¡± He paused. His eyes filled with quiet sympathy. ¡°It wasn¡¯t illness. I believe you ingested something toxic.¡± Jean froze. There ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Someone tried to poison me? Thank God my miracle doctor brother showed up¨Cif he hadn¡¯t, I¡¯d be toast.¡± Samuel reached out and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°I ran a test to be sure,¡± he said calmly. ¡°And the results confirmed it.¡± Jean didn¡¯t speak. Her mind was spinning. Her stomach¨Cwell, not literally anymore¨Cbut the shock of it made her feel sick all over again. a ¡°This is nuts. First I get kidnapped, now I get poisoned?! Can I get break? Hello, universe, are you trying to delete me?¡± Samuel¡¯s brow twitched Kidnapped That hadn¡¯te up. Sienna hadn¡¯t told him that. He looked at Jean, gaze growing darker. So many things had happened to her in such a short time. Too many But his voice remained soft as he said, ¡°I already flushed the toxins from your system. You¡¯re safe now.¡± Jean stared at him. She believed him. Because when he said it¨Cit actually felt like the truth. The Family 66 Chapter 66 The Gentle Brother Finished He continued, his long eyes holding a distant chill. I also ran a test. Judging by the results, you probably ingested the poison. around noon that day¨Cright when the stomach pain started. Try to think back¨Cwhere were you, and what did you eat?¡± Jean dropped her gaze, falling into thought. I was definitely at school that day. And what did I eat? I ate a lot! Samuel listened quietly, not interrupting. Just then- Her phone on the nightstand buzzed loudly. Jean nced at the screen, then turned to Samuel. ¡°I¡¯m gonna take this real quick.¡± He nodded once, gently. The screen was shing with Taylor¡¯s name. Only then did Jean remember she had a trial meeting scheduled with him. She nced at the date. Two dayste. So this was him, following up- Probably pissed. She answered. Her voice was t. ¡°Mr. Taylor.¡± ¡°Jean, weren¡¯t we supposed to meet Friday after school?¡± Taylor¡¯s voice was calm, even a little concerned. ¡°You didn¡¯t show. I tried calling too, but no one picked up.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Jean replied truthfully. ¡°It came upst minute.¡± ¡°Knew it,¡± Taylor said with a low chuckle. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem like the type to ke for no reason. You feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m mostly fine now.¡± ¡°Well, once you¡¯re fully recovered, would you still be willing toe in?¡± His voice was gentle, like a father trying to coax a child. ¡°I¡¯d really like you to be part of this show.¡± *111 contact you once I¡¯m fully up,¡± Jean replied vaguely. Taylor didn¡¯t press her. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Jean hung up. Samuel stood quietly nearby, his pale gold eyes full of calm and concern. ¡°You¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow. Whatever you want to do¨Cgo do it¡± Jean blinked at him, surprised by his warmth. This brother¡¯s really kind¡­. Samuel coughed lightly, clearly a little flustered by the praise. But what a shame¡­ A flicker of darkness shed through Jean¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s got a serious congenital asthma condition, doesn¡¯t her Chaptere Bentle Brother N No one needs to know Especially not her. But somehow, she did And this isn¡¯t something you just guess Finished This disease¡­ it can¡¯t be cared. Not even by the ¡°Miracle Doctor¡± himself. The man who¡¯s healed so many others. can¡¯t heal his own body. Jean¡¯s brows furrowed. But that¡¯s not even the worst part, Someone¡¯s going to tamper with his medster on. And then¡­. She didn¡¯t want to finish the thought. Samuel remained expressionless, but inside, something shifted violently. She knew about his asthma. And about something that hadn¡¯t even happened yet. Everything about it sounded insane. Imusible. And yet- Something in him believed it. Not because of evidence. Just.. something in her voice made it impossible to doubt. That maybe one day¡­ what she said woulde true. Jean was discharged the next day. Samuel had taken excellent care of her. Gentle, patient, nothing like the rest of their cold, distant family. He didn¡¯t wait to see Sienna or Dominic. After handling her discharge paperwork, he slipped away quietly. Back in the car, Jean sat in the back while Sienna and Dominic rode up front. She was still thinking about Samuel. His condition wasn¡¯t just congenital. It had worsened from years of pushing himself as a doctor. The stress, the overwork, the long shifts without rest¨Che¡¯d wrecked his own body saving other people. Now, he relied on medicine to forcefully keep his symptoms in check. It wasn¡¯t sustainable. And it was slowly killing him. He doesn¡¯t even seem to want to for it. Jean stared out the window as the scenery rushed past. But then- A spark of confidence lit up in her eyes. Good thing maybe I can. Chapter The Gentle Brother Then she stood, changed clothes, and snuck out the door. Finished She wasn¡¯t supposed to leave¨CSienna and Dominic would never allow it. But they were busy, and she didn¡¯t have time to wait She needed answers. If she¡¯d been poisoned at school, then someone at that school had done it. She wanted to know who¨Cand why. The Ginger family¡¯s driver dropped her off quietly near the academy. She slipped inside just as PE ss started. Her ssroom was empty. She made her way to the security office. ¡°I need to review the footage from lunch two days ago,¡± she said calmly. The security guard nced up, annoyed. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t waste my time. That footage isn¡¯t for just anyone to ess. You gotta have a real reason.¡± He eyed her up and down, quickly dismissing her. Didn¡¯t look like a rich kid. Probably just another entitled brat. ¡°Go on now,¡± he waved her off. ¡°You¡¯re bothering me! Jean¡¯s fists clenched.. Then she spoke, her tone flipping into full dramatic mode. ¡°Oh, I have a reason all right. I was poisoned, you know that? Almost died. Literally. You don¡¯t let me see that footage, and I drop dead in the next five minutes¨Cguess who¡¯s partially responsible?¡± Send Gifts 154 The Family 67 The security guard¡¯s eyes went wide as Jean suddenly snapped. He opened his mouth, ready to scold her- But she shoved past him without warning. ¡°Hey! What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± Finished The guard stood there, dumbfounded, as Jean darted straight into the surveince room and mmed the door behind her. He heard the lock click. ¡°You little brat! Are you crazy?!¡± The guard twisted the handle repeatedly, only then realizing she¡¯d locked him out. He banged on the door with both fists, face twisted in fury. ¡°Open this door right now! I swear I¡¯ll report you to the principal¨Cget you suspended!¡± Jean ignored himpletely. She was already in front of the console, pulling up the school¡¯s surveince archives. Her theory was simple: someone had poisoned her food. She¡¯d had water and snacks that day during lunch. Most likely, that was when it happened. So she searched for every recording from their ssroom that day But then- Her fingers froze. Her brows furrowed deeply. A ring message shed across the screen. The footage for that Friday was missing. Camera malfunction, it said. Right. A coincidence.¡± Jean stared at the screen in silence. Of course she didn¡¯t believe it. What kind of luck would it take for the cameras to just happen to break the exact day she was poisoned? There was no way. This wasn¡¯t a coincidence. Someone had nned this. The cameras were taken out in advance¨Cwhoever did this covered their tracks well. The security guard was still banging on the door, now yelling so loud it echoed through the walls. Jean stood up. Clearly, this route was a dead end. She wasn¡¯t about to walk out through the front, either. That guard was definitely waiting. She turned toward the window. It was worth a shot. Chapter The Audition Fasy She braced her arms on the sill and hoisted herself up and In her past life, Jean had been athletic¨Cvery good at it, in fact. This body was a bit weaker, sure, but climbing out a first¨Cfloor window was child¡¯s y. She dropped to the grass and brushed herself off. As she walked back across campus, her phone buzzed. A new text from Taylor. He was following up about the audition, asking if she was avable soon. Jean nced at the message, then the sky. Screw it. She texted him back and confirmed: she¡¯de in that afternoon. If she was already out, she might as well get it done. Before leaving the school entirely, Jean made a quick detour back to her ssroom. It was still empty¨CPE ss wasn¡¯t over yet She scanned the desks and chairs, checking her belongings. Nothing. Whoever it was had covered their tracks perfectly. No evidence left behind. Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed. That only made her want to find them more. She clenched her fists. Fine. Let¡¯s y. She took a cab straight to Taylor¡¯s building. At the entrance, she saw Fayne waiting for her. He spotted her and stepped forward with a friendly smile. ¡°d you made it. I¡¯ll take you up. Jean didn¡¯t expect to be personally greeted. It almost felt too courteous. If she didn¡¯t already know Taylor was harmless, she might¡¯ve suspected he had ulterior motives. The elevator took them to the tenth floor. Fayne opened the door to the office. It was bright and spacious. Taylor was sitting at his desk, jotting down notes. Jean¡¯s eyes flicked across the room- Finished Chapter 67 The Auditum She was fully made¨Cup wearing a cute designer dress, sitting neatly on the guest couch. Jean stepped inside slowly Their eyes locked Lacey clearly hadn¡¯t expected to see her. Her pupils dted in shock. She looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost. But Jean Completely vali rey chandy clenched in herpi #Finished She¡¯d tampered with Jean¡¯s food That poison wasn¡¯t supposed to wear off in just a couple of days. There was no way Jean should¡¯ve revered this fast¨Clet alone show up for an audition Imposable Originally, both girls hail been scheduled to audition the same Friday So Lacey made a move. Take Jean out of the picture, and the spotlight would fall solely on her But things didn¡¯t go ording to n When she showed up at Taylor¡¯spany that day, she was told the audition was postponed. No ranation She didn¡¯t dare ask why Just turned around and lett Then this morning. Taylor¡¯s team contacted her again¡ªsand she coulde in today. Of course she agreed. tai more important. She called in sick, got her hair and makeup done, and came straight here She assumed she¡¯d be alone She assumed wrong. Now, Jean was standing here in front of her, alive and well Laory stared, stunned Then a worse thought hit her What if this entire audition was only rescheduled because of Jean! And she was just.. an afterthought! Her teeth cirrihed. Her fingers curled into her palin. Jean, meaowtile, looked straight at her¨Cexpression unreadable. Before either of them could say anything. Taylor stood up and walked over, smiling warmly ¡°Jean, there you are Feeling better! All good now?¡± Jean returned the amide with practiced ease ¡°I¡¯m great Fit as ever¡± Chapter 67 The Auction Firstied Jean caught every flicker of her expression She turned to Taylor with a light, curious tone. ¡°Mr. Taylor what¡¯s my ssmate doing here?¡± ¡°Oh night. Taylor nced at Lacey, then back to Jean, his tone casual ¡°Your ssmate came to me after I visited your chool Said she was interested in auditioning too. She seemed eager, so I figured why not¡± Send Gifts 154 The Family 68 Finished ¡°I originally nned to have you two audition togetherst time, but since you didn¡¯t show up and I ended up having somethinge up as well, I had to cancel it. Now that I¡¯m free again, I figured I¡¯d bring you both in today¡­¡± Lacey sat stiffly on the couch, her chest tightening with a flood of agitation. Why did Jean have to show up? Was she too gentlest time? While Taylor spoke, Jean casually observed Lacey¡¯s expression. At this point, she¡¯d more or less pieced it all together. There was a 99% chance Lacey was the one who poisoned her. And the motive wasughably simple: keep Jean from auditioning for the variety show, so Lacey could swoop in and steal the spot That look on her face when Jean said she was perfectly fine? That shock wasn¡¯t faked. Clearly, she never expected Jean to recover so quickly. It threw her whole n into chaos. Come to think of it, she owed her recovery to Samuel. If not for him, she might still be stuck in a hospital bed, in agony, with no diagnosis in sight. Lacey¡¯s heart was even nastier than Jean expected. No wonder the host eventually took matters into her own hands. Girls like this deserved it. ¡°Jean, are you ready to start the audition now?¡± Taylor¡¯s warm voice brought her back to the present. jean looked over at him and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± Lacey stood as well. This wasn¡¯t going how she¡¯d nned. She thought she¡¯d already secured the gig. But now Jean was here. And suddenly, the odds felt stacked again. Still, Lacey wasn¡¯t going down without a fight. She had plenty of talents. She¡¯d make Taylor see it. Jean and Lacey stood side by side in the center of the office, leaving space between them. Both expected they¡¯d be asked to showcase their talents next- But Taylor turned around and swiveled a monitor toward them instead. Jean blinked. It wasn¡¯t a disy screen. It was a video call. And the person on the screen¨CWas Easton He lounged casually in frame, his long, elegant hair falling near his eyes. When he spotted Jean on the other end, his sharp gaze wavered slightly. Chapter 68 She Wants to Withdraw contract¨Cthat¡¯s up to Easton. He couldn¡¯t make it in person, so we¡¯re doing the audition over video.¡± There really wasn¡¯t any other way. Taylor¡¯s new show had managed to secure Easton thanks to some serious back¨Cend wrangling by their investors Finished Truth be told, Taylor wasn¡¯t a fan of using A¨Clist celebrities in variety shows. Sure, the ratings were practically guaranteed, but in his eyes, the soul of a show had toe from the content¨Cnot the star power. Still, if the investors wanted Easton, then Taylor had to make it work. But then came the hard part The show wasn¡¯t a solo format¨Cit was a duo concept. Each guest needed a partner. Taylor had expected Easton to be picky, but not this picky. Every single person Taylor suggested was rejected on the spot. Don¡¯t like e them. Not a fit. Don¡¯t bother. Taylor eventually asked him outright what kind of partner he was looking for. Easton didn¡¯t answer. He just kept vetoing everyone else. It was maddening. Then, during a casual meeting, Taylor happened to y back a recording from the Hope Cup finals¨Cthe Sterford Academy stage y. Easton had teased him at first, saying, ¡°You really like watching high school kids y pretend, huh?¡± But Taylor wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. He told him he thought the Tree in the performance was surprisingly moving. Really vivid. The soul of the whole show. Easton raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t scoff. He paused for a long moment, then said three words: ¡°Not bad, I guess. Coming from Easton, that was a glowing review. Usually, he didn¡¯t even bother being polite. Just ¡°no¡± or ¡°not interested.¡± For him to say ¡°not bad¡± meant he didn¡¯t dislike it. And that was huge. Taylor immediately got his hopes up. Maybe¡ªjust maybe that Tree could be the one Easton would actually say yes to. So here they were. All of this, just for Easton. ¡°All right,¡± Easton saidzily from the screen. ¡°Let¡¯s start. Show me what you¡¯ve got. Who¡¯s first?¡± His head rested against one hand, expression cool and unreadable. He looked like a painting¨Cso polished he didn¡¯t feel real. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Lacey blurted out, forcing herself to sound confident. L Chapter 68 She Wants to Withdraw She threw herself into the performance. Dancing Instruments. Anything that might impress. Jean stood off to the side, watching without much interest. When Lacey finally finished, Easton¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He was still smiling politely¨Cbut there was no indication he liked or disliked what he saw. Lacey stood frozen, waiting for feedback. But Easton didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, his eyes shifted toward Jean He ulted his head slightly, lips curling ¡°Your turn, ssmate.¡± he said, voice calm and smooth. Jean had to admit, his voice was nice. Deep, mellow, with a subtle maic pull But being stared at by this guy gave her goosebumps. Screw this. ns were changing. Finished She let out a barely audible sigh, then stered on an awkward smile. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really feel like being on a variety show anymore. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the right tit She paused ¡°Would it be okay if I backed out?¡± Send Gifts 154 The Family 69 Chapter 69 Personally Chosen Finished Taylor clearly hadn¡¯t expected Jean to say that. His eyes widened in surprise, and he blinked a few times before finding his voice. ¡°Wait¨Cwhat? Why so sudden?¡± Lacey turned her head as well, ncing at Jean¡¯s pale side profile. She wanted to withdraw? Did that mean- Lacey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A surge of hope and joy flooded her chest. But the man on the screen didn¡¯t say anything Easton¡¯s dark, deep eyes locked onto Jean through the monitor. For a long moment, he just stared. Then suddenly, he smiled. It was a bright, dazzling curve of the lips, like a rose blooming wildly in the dark¨Cbeautiful and impossible to ignore. ¡°Why do you want to withdraw?¡± His voice was casual, almost . But Easton knew the real reason. Jean didn¡¯t want to be near him. Heartless little thing. He¡¯d even been generous enough to give her medicinest time, and now she was acting like he had the gue. Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t expected to see her face here today, Taylor had only told him he¡¯d arranged two candidates for the final round of selection, and that Easton could choose whichever one he liked. And here she was. The girl from that night. Easton¡¯s smile deepened, just slightly. Like a brat with a streak of mischief, he looked at her and said, ¡°Well, since you want to back out, that just makes me want to choose you even more.¡± He snapped his fingers, suddenly stood up, and his smile stretched wider. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Jean¨Cit¡¯s you. You¡¯ll be on the show with me.¡± Then, with a little wave, the screen went ck. He¡¯d logged off Just like that? Jean blinked, caughtpletely off guard. She hadn¡¯t even done anything. No audition. No performance. And somehow, this guy had picked her? He was doing this on purpose, wasn¡¯t he? 427 PM c d . Chapter 69 Personally Chosen Across the room, Lacey felt her entire body go cold. She hadn¡¯t seen thising at all. After everything she¡¯d done¨Cthe effort, the performance¨CEaston hadn¡¯t even looked twice. Jean had barely said a word, and somehow, she¡¯d won. Lacey felt like aplete joke. Resentment, bitterness, shame, frustration¨Cevery emotion poured through her, choking her like a wave. She clenched her fists so tightly her knuckles turned white. Finished ¡°Jean,¡± Taylor said, clearly a little dazed himself. He walked over, expression much warmer than before. ¡°Well. I guess that settles it. If you¡¯re okay with it, shall we go ahead and sign the contract?¡± Jean said nothing. After a beat, she gave a tight shake of her head, face nk. She didn¡¯t want to get tangled up in a show like this¨Cespecially not with someone like Easton. ¡°Mr. Taylor, I¡¯m sorry, but-¡± Before she could finish, Taylor raised a hand and held up five fingers. ¡°Appearance fee: five million.¡± Jean froze mid¨Csentence. she blinked o then again. Actually, I think I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Jean signed the contract, then got ready to leave. Taylor offered to have his assistant, Fayne, drive her home, but she politely. declined. She still had some unfinished business. Lacey had slipped away at some point. Where had she gone? Back to school? Jean mulled it over as she stepped outside. She wasn¡¯t going to let the poisoning incident slide. As she crossed the street, her eyes caught something through a nearby cafe¡¯srge window. Lacey was sitting inside. She was by herself at a window seat, her head bowed, shoulders slumped. Her face wasn¡¯t visible, but her entire posture radiated defeat She looked fragile. Alone. Jean tilted her head slightly and smiled¨Ccold and sharp. Her reason for signing the contract hadn¡¯t just been the five million. Chapter 69 Personaly Gowers) Nis she wanted Lacey to suffer To lose To be humiluted It was nothing more than what she deserved Jean crossed the street pushed open the cafe door and walked straight ever to Lacey¡¯s table. Lacey didn¡¯t look up Jean knocked lightly on the table, then pulled out the seat across from her and sat down. Lacey Blinked surges and looked up Their eves locked Jean¡¯s gaze was icy cold Her face was expressioni Lacey¡¯s own eyes widened You¨Cjean? What are you doing here? Come to gloat!¡± narrowed her eyes. Her voice was low, cam and dangerously quiet. ¡°You think I came all know exactly what you did.¡± ay for no reason! You Lacey finchel Something about Jean¡¯s tone, her posture, her entire presence¨Crattled her before Cold Ruthless Untouchable It was terrifying vet for the reason her mind dried the remembered the fins timeshe met Jean Back in middle school they¡¯d been part of a newly merged ss. A bunch of unfamiliar kids thrown together. Pean had been one of them Back then, Jean had a reputation¨Cwell¨Cliked well¨Cmannered from a wen well¨Cliked well¨Cmannered from a wealthy family. A picture¨Cperfect rich girl She quickly and even got voted as the ss¡¯s art rep Jean, on the other hand was a total anomaly Que Distant Practally invisible. If you didn¡¯t go out of your way to petice her, you wouldn¡¯t even know she was there. At the time. Lacey couldve ignored her like everyone else. But she been so confident She¡¯d though. The No one who won¡¯t like me So she¡¯d med to ¡°me¡± Jean Cet her to ve Be friendly Open up That said made Lagood #ising over the most aloof garden dat How impressite Chapter 69 Personalty Send Gifts The Family 70 Chapter 70 She Refuses to Admit It She¡¯d tried to show Jean her warmth, to prove she was kind and easy to like. Jean ignored all of it. Finished She still remembered the way Jean looked at her back then¨Cindifferent, unreadable, like she was looking at a stranger who didn¡¯t matter. She hadn¡¯t said a word, hadn¡¯t even bothered to respond. Just a nce, then back to whatever she was doing. It was humiliating. Everyone had seen it. From that moment on, Lacey hated her. Not dislike¨Chate Sure, the rest of the ss mocked Jean, ignored her, isted her. But Lacey didn¡¯t stop there. She sabotaged her. Quietly, but constantly. She¡¯d tear pages out of Jean¡¯s homework before it was turned in. She¡¯d hide her ID badge. She¡¯d slip dead bugs into her desk drawer. All harmless little ¡°pranks,¡± or so she told herself. But this time¨Cthis time had been different. This time she¡¯d gone further than ever before. She hadn¡¯t regretted it. Not one bit. If anything, she wished she¡¯d done more. She wished she¡¯d made sure Jean couldn¡¯t show up today. That¡¯s what really got to her. Jean didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d juste back from being poisoned. She looked sharp. Cold. Unbothered. Jean sat down across from her, lingersced loosely on the table. ¡°You really think I came here for fun?¡± she said tly. ¡°You know exactly what you did.¡± Lacey stared back, caught off guard by Jean¡¯s sudden shift in tone. The way she spoke¨Cit wasn¡¯t the same Jean she remembered. This version had presence. Pressure. Her voice cut like ice. ¡°You want me to spell it out for you?¡± Jean¡¯s voice dropped lower. ¡°You poisoned me to keep me from that audition.¡± Lacey¡¯s fingers curled into her palms. Her stomach dropped¨Cbut her expression didn¡¯t change. She kept her face nk,posed, lips drawn into a polite smile ¡°I think you¡¯re paranoid,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re imagining, but using me without proof? That¡¯s nder. You want to be sued?¡± Jean didn¡¯t flinch. Lacey could feel herself losing the upper hand, fast. Jean might not have evidence¨Cbut she wasn¡¯t backing down either. ¡°You need to leave Lacey said finally. ¡°I have better things to do than entertain your delusions.¡± She picked up her cup, took a slow sip. Jean didn¡¯t argue. She j just looked at her for a few more seconds¨Cthen stood and walked out without a word. But Lacey could feel it in the air. She wasn¡¯t done. Outside the cafe, Jean¡¯s phone started ringing. Chapter 70 She Refuses to Admit it Jean braced herself, expecting a lecture¨Cbut Sienna¡¯s voice was soft on the other end. ¡°Where are you, sweetheart? You okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jean said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let me go out so soon after the hospital¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unreasonable,¡± Sienna said gently. ¡°You could¡¯ve just told me.¡± Jean¡¯s chest tightened She promised toe home soon, said she just had to go by the school real quick Sienna didn¡¯t press her. Just told her to be careful. After the call, Jean headed to Sterford. Finished It was long past dismissal. The halls were dark, lights low, gates already locked She had to talk her way past the security guard, iming she left a textbook behind. Luckily, the man didn¡¯t ask too many questions. He handed her the ssroom key without a fuss She thanked him and hurried off. Inside the empty room, she turned on the lights. Everything looked normal¨Cbut she knew better. Whoever had poisoned her had done it here. Maybe while she was gone. Maybe right before lunch She scanned the desks, the windows, the corners of the room. She believed in one thing No matter how careful someone was no one erased every trace Something had to be here. And she was going to find it. Send Gifts 154 The Family 71 hapter 71 Dad¡¯s Back Jean¡¯s eyes swept across the ssroom. Then, she quickly walked to Lacey¡¯s desk. Finished Lacey wasn¡¯t an idiot. There was no way she¡¯d leave behind any obvious evidence at her seat- Still, Jean wanted to see for herself. Just in case. She wasn¡¯t about to let a single detail slip by. Jean opened Lacey¡¯s desk and carefully went through it. It was filled with nothing but books¨Cno strange items at all. She had no choice but to put everything back in ce exactly how it was. Jean wasn¡¯t satisfied. She circled Lacey¡¯s seat, even checked the trash can nearby. But still nothing. Jean pulled out a chair and sat down. She let out a low sigh, eyes unfocused as she stared into space. Was there really nothing she could do? Was she really not going to find any proof that Lacey poisoned her¡­? Jean quickly shook her head. She couldn¡¯t afford to think like that¨Cnot yet. She stood back up. Jean paced through the ssroom¡¯s rows of desks. The whole room was empty, quiet as a tomb. She walked over to her own seat. She hadn¡¯t been back sincest Friday. No one had touched this desk. Everything looked the same on the surface. But- Jean quickly lifted the lid of her desk and looked inside. And just like she thought- Someone had messed with it. Finished Chapter 71 Dad¡¯s Back If she stayed that long, there was no way she didn¡¯t do something. After Jean left, she must¡¯ve gone to her desk and wiped out anything that could¡¯ve served as evidence. Like the water bottle Jean had been drinking from. Like the snacks she¡¯d eaten. That stuff was poisonced. They were the most direct proof of the crime. Now they were gone. Not a single trace left behind. Jean didn¡¯t need to guess¨CLacey was the one who cleaned it all up. Of course, Jean hadn¡¯t been expecting to find them. Lacey wasn¡¯t stupid enough to leave something that important behind. Jean pressed her lips together and plopped down into her seat- Thunk. It was the sound of something hitting the floor. Jean froze. She immediately looked down. There was something on the floor. ¡ª By the time Jean left the school, the sky waspletely dark. She returned the ssroom key to the security office and politely thanked the guard. To keep up her cover story, she even carried out a workbook with her¨Cpretending she¡¯de all this way just to pick up her forgotten homework. Out on the main road, Jean called a cab. As soon as she climbed in, her phone rang again. It was Sienna. Jean picked up the call. Sienna didn¡¯t scold her or nag. Her voice was gentle. ¡°Jean, are you still at school? Do you want me toe pick you up?¡± diran mur uou hom I¡¯ll ha Chapter 71 Dad¡¯s Back Finished Sienna gave a small nod. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ but- Jean could tell Sienna was hesitating. Like she had something else to say. ¡°What is it. Mom?¡± she asked, puzzled. Sienna hesitated, then spoke softly. ¡°Your father¡¯s back.¡± Her father? Jean¡¯s eyes widened. A storm of thoughts shed through her mind. So that rotten bastard of a deadbeat was really back? Sienna couldn¡¯t hear Jean¡¯s thoughts through the phone, but she could feel the silence on the other end. She¡¯d expected this. Jean knew too much. She knew exactly what kind of man Matheo really was. Just like Sienna, she loathed him. Now that Jean knew Matheo was back, of course she wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. But Jean didn¡¯t feel angry. What she felt was- The short¨Clived peace she¡¯d managed to find at the Ginger estate was about to be shattered. Matheo wasn¡¯t like Sienna, or the boys. That man was the real deal. A full¨Con, cold¨Cblooded viin. Jean sighed silently and kept her tone level. ¡°Got it, Mom.¡± Sienna opened her mouth again, wanting to say more, but held back. She didn¡¯t want Jean to know that she could hear her thoughts. Or that she already knew all of Matheo¡¯s dirty secrets.. The call ended there. Jean leaned back in the cab. She still had the textbook she¡¯d taken from school resting in herp. As the car moved, the lights from the streets cast fleeting shadows across her face. And her mind started to stir with uneasy thoughts. 12:53 PM Chapter 71 Dad¡¯s Back Sienna was alone in the gym, avoiding any face¨Cto¨Cface interaction with him. Every time she saw him, she couldn¡¯t help but picture the scene at Rose Estate. It made her sick. There were times when she¡¯d genuinely considered- Just hiring someone to kill Matheo.. That would solve everything. One bullet. Clean and simple. But that would only solve the anger. It wouldn¡¯t solve the real problem. Finished Knowing Matheo, there was no way he didn¡¯t leave behind a will. He probably already nned out exactly who would inherit his wealth. Most likely, if he died, not a cent would go to her. And even if he didn¡¯t die¨Che definitely wouldn¡¯t register anything under her name. He¡¯d already hidden most of his assets away.. Sienna knew she couldn¡¯t act on impulse. If she wanted to get the money back, everyst cent, then she had to y the long game. So even though she wanted to kick him out the moment he set foot in here, she told herself to wait Elsewhere in the estate. Matheo was sitting by therge window in the living room, flipping through a book, clearly bored. He knew Sienna liked to work out. But wasn¡¯t she taking a little too long in the gym tonight¡­? In reality, Matheo had already been back in the country for a while. The day after he made the decision, he took Emily and Julia with him and flew back. But once the nended, he didn¡¯t head straight to the Ginger estate. He knew¨Conce he stepped back into this house, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do whatever he wanted. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see Emily and Julia freely. Chapter 71 Dad Back He bought a new vi in the suburbs of irford. It wasn¡¯t shy, but it was high¨Cend and discreet. That was going to be Emily and Julia¡¯s new home. He stayed there for two, three days. Then, reluctantly, he came back here. And when he did¨Che saw Sienna again. She looked the same. Same face, same expression, just like always. But for some reason, Matheo felt like something had changed. He couldn¡¯t see it. Couldn¡¯t point to it. But he felt it. A subtle shift in the air. Something he couldn¡¯t quite name. The Family 72 Chapter 72 Powerless Fury Matheo shook his head slightly and pushed the thoughts aside. Finished What could Sienna possibly change into? She¡¯d always be blindly loyal to him,pletely under his thumb Matheo was confident in that. Suddenly- Footsteps echoed from the front door. Matheo instinctively turned his head. A small figure had appeared at the entryway. He narrowed his eyes, trying to make out who it was- It was no one else but his youngest daughter, Jean. Matheo didn¡¯t interact much with Jean, and the girl barely spoke to him either. Their rtionship had always been distant and cold. Frankly, he preferred it that way. He¡¯d never liked this daughter. The less he saw of her, the better. Jean walked through the living room, originally nning to head straight for the stairs- But her eyes shifted, and she noticed Matheo sitting there. This was her first time seeing this scumbag of a father. She couldn¡¯t help stopping in her tracks. Matheo hadn¡¯t expected Jean to suddenly freeze mid¨Cstep and stand there like a statue, staring directly at him. This wasn¡¯t the Jean he remembered. What the hell was she looking at? Matheo turned his head and met Jean¡¯s deep, cold stare. She looked at him like he was some disgusting stranger. It pissed him off. Jean used to just ignore him. But now she was ring at him like this? What kind of attitude was that? Clearly, Sienna had raised her poorly. Chapter 72 Powerless Fury Matheo shook his head in annoyance and barked, ¡°What are you staring at?¡± His tone was sharp and cold, his face twisted in open disgust. Jean pressed her lips together, staying silent. But in her head, she was already muttering- ¡°What, I can¡¯t look at you? Gross old man. Matheo¡¯s eyes bulged. At first, he thought he was hallucinating. But no¨Che had definitely heard Jean¡¯s voice. Clear as day. Right in his ears. He had no idea what the hell was going on. He red at Jean, his voice shaking with rage. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Jean blinked in confusion, clearly not expecting him to yell. ¡°Oops. Did the deadbeat get triggered again?¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Finished Matheo nearly spat blood. His lips trembled uncontrobly. He opened his mouth to speak, but after all that effort, all he could squeeze out was, ¡°You-¡± He didn¡¯t even know how to argue back. His rage was boiling, but Jean¡¯s calm face only made it worse. He stood up and walked over to her, towering over his daughter. The moment he thought of what she¡¯d just said, his fist clenched. He fought the urge to p this brat across the face and hissed, ¡°Is this what your mother taught you? No manners at all!¡± Jean felt like she was being falsely used on a cosmic scale. ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything! How am I suddenly the rude one? Is it because I didn¡¯t say hello? Seriously? Is this man for real? You¡¯re a grown¨Cass man. Grow up.¡± Matheo clenched his fist even tighter, his knuckles going pale. But something else was sinking in. Jean hadn¡¯t said a single word aloud. Everything he heard¨Cwas from her thoughts? His eyes shed with brief confusion. 1253 PM ? ? Chapter 72 Powerless Fury But more importantly- So this quict daughter of his actually thought about him like that? He got even angrier. His teeth ground together from the pressure. He wanted to explode. Finished rage and ¡°I didn¡¯t say a word, Jean said, her voice cool and t. Faced with Matheo¡¯s sudden usations, she wasn¡¯t going to take it lying down. ¡°And now I¡¯m rude and disrespectful? Is this what being a failed househusband does to a man? Completely lost your mind?¡± Matheo was speechless. ¡°If life¡¯s too hard, don¡¯t take it out on kids. Try walking into traffic, maybe that¡¯ll fix things!¡± Matheo was speechless. ¡°Also, if I¡¯m rude, doesn¡¯t that just mean you suck as a dad? What a useless waste of space.¡± ¡°Jean!¡± Matheo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. His rage exploded through every nerve. He reached out, hand raised high, ready to p her and ¡°teach her a lesson.¡± Jean was caught off guard. She watched that handing down fast- Smack! Sienna had appeared out of nowhere. Her reflexes were sharp¨Cshe raised her hand and pped Matheo¡¯s arm away. The force behind it was brutal. Matheo hadn¡¯t seen iting. He staggered back a step, his arm stinging like fire, the pain going straight to the bone. Sienna had always been strong, and he knew she could pack a punch. But this time, she didn¡¯t hold back at all.. She hadn¡¯t even flinched. Meanwhile, Sienna didn¡¯t spare him a nce. She walked straight over and pulled Jean to her side, standing firmly in front of her like a protective lioness. Her eyes narrowed, sharp as des. She red at Matheo like he was a criminal. ¡°Do you even know what you were about to do? You were going to hit a child? From the day they were born, we¡¯ve neverid a hand on our kids. What the hell is wrong with you? Can¡¯t even control yourself in front of your own daughter?¡± Even though she was furious, her voice was clear and steady. Matheo¡¯s anger faltered. Her words forced him to calm down. 12:51 PM Chapter 22 Powerless Fury What could he even say? Finished He sure as hell couldn¡¯t tell Sienna the truth¨Cthat Jean had been cursing him out in her head. She¡¯d think he¡¯d lost it. He stood there silently, lips pressed tight. Jean, meanwhile, was being ushered away. ¡°Jean, are you okay?¡± Sienna held her daughter¡¯s hand as they headed upstairs. Her brows furrowed with concern. ¡°He went too far just now. Trying to hit you like that¡­¡± Jean shook her head, face calm.. Not scared, just¡­ wow. This scumbag really is worse than I imagined. Sienna heard her thoughts and felt a bit more at case. At least emotionally, Jean seemed okay. Sienna reached out and gently patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder. Whatever happened, she couldn¡¯t let this lunatic hurt her kids anymore. It was time to step things.
  1. up.
Back in the living room, Matheo was still fuming. He stormed into his bedroom, seething with frustration. Just then, his phone lit up. Iing video call from Julia. What was she calling him for, this Mind Chapter 73 Julia¡¯s Request ¡°Daddy.¡± Finished Julia¡¯s sweet little face popped up on the screen. Her dark eyes sparkled with innocent brightness, and her voice was soft and obedient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Julia?¡± Matheo¡¯s heart instantly melted. The contrast between this darling girl and that ungrateful brat he¡¯d just argued with couldn¡¯t be clearer. The rage boiling inside him just moments ago finally began to ease. ¡°If you need anything, just tell me.¡± His voice softened even further, and the cold, stern look on his face was gone. Instead, he wore the gentle, fatherly smile he reserved for Julia alone. ¡°Daddy, I¡­ didn¡¯t I mention what I wanted to do now that I¡¯m back in the country¡­¡± Julia bit her lip, carefully choosing her words. Back in the country¨Cright. Matheo narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. Ah yes. Julia had told him before. She wanted to enter the entertainment industry. She had no interest in living like a regr student. She wanted the stage, the spotlight¨Cto showcase her talent. And of course, the only person she could rely on to make that happen was Matheo. He had connections. He had ties to irford¡¯s upper crust. As the hidden pir of the Ginger family, Matheo had the means. Julia had called him specifically tonight to make sure he hadn¡¯t forgotten. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Matheo nodded, remembering. ¡°You said you wanted to be a child star, right?¡± Julia immediately nodded, her face lighting up. ¡°I thought maybe you forgot¡­¡± Her tone held a note of wounded sweetness, just a hint of poutyint. Matheo felt his heart grow even warmer. He smiled and looked at her with fatherly affection. ¡°How could I forget? I said I¡¯d help, and I meant it.¡± The Family 73 Chapter 23 Jul¡¯s Request Finished She kept her expression sweet and mild, curling her lips into a modest smile. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush or anything.¡± Matheo suddenly asked in a soft voice, ¡°So tell me, Julia¨Cwhat do you want to do in the industry? Singing? Acting? Variety shows? Her eyes widened in surprise. Joy bloomed instantly in her gaze. He was already thinking about helping her take the first step. ¡°I¡¯m open to anything,¡± she said, her voice delicate and light. ¡°But right now, the most important thing is exposure¨Cjust something to help get my face out there.¡± She paused briefly, then ventured carefully, ¡°Like, would there be any way for me to get on a TV show?¡± She lowered her gaze again, her voice extra soft. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t have to¡­ but something with a big audience would really help me as a neer.¡± Matheo considered her words carefully and nodded. ¡°Got it. Actually, I do know some people at the TV station. I¡¯ll ask around tomorrow,¡± he said, voice calm and smooth. ¡°See if there¡¯s anything that suits you. You¡¯re right¨Cfirst¨Ctimers need visibility. If something goodes up. I¡¯ll get your name on it. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Julia¡¯s heart felt like it was glowing. She gripped her phone tightly, thrilled to the core. But because she was still on the call with Matheo, she kept her expression soft andposed. She knew exactly what kind of daughter Matheo liked. That was the version of herself she showed him. After the video call ended, Matheo walked out of his study. Everything Julia had asked for was fresh in his mind¨Che nned to act on it first thing tomorrow. The next day, Matheo made an appointment to have lunch with the director of a local TV station. He and this station head had some history. They¡¯d met for drinks plenty of times before. Matheo toasted him a few times and kept the drinks flowing. Once they were both in good spirits, he finally broached the topic. ¡°So, I¡¯ve got a young rtive¨Cabout thirteen,¡± he began casually. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say it was his daughter. He just framed Julia as a niece or something vague. ¡°Is there anything she could appear in?¡± Matheo smiled as he asked, his checks flushed from the alcohol ¡°Doesn¡¯t have to be a big role or anything Just something to help her get a little 12:53 PM c Chapter 73 Julia¡¯s Request The station head gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Let me think¡­¡± He took a moment, tapping his lips in thought. Then his eyes brightened. ¦° Finished ¡°Actually, something might be perfect. We¡¯ve got a new variety show in development¨Cand we just signed someone you¡¯re very familiar with.¡± ¡°Someone I¡¯m familiar with?¡± Matheo raised a brow, curious. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense now. Who is it?¡± The director¡¯s grin deepened. ¡°Your son. Easton.¡± Matheo paused. He hadn¡¯t seen Easton in a long time. Their rtionship had always been¡­ strained. Not close, but not entirely broken. Still, if Julia and Easton ended up in the same show- That could be a problem. One was his publicly acknowledged son. The other was the daughter he¡¯d kept secret for over a decade. If Julia¡¯s identity were exposed¡­ things could go sideways fast, Bui Julia was smart. If he reminded her to be careful, she wouldn¡¯t slip up. And Easton was at the peak of his poprity right now. If Julia appeared on a show with him, her exposure would skyrocket¨Cmaybe even make her famous overnight.. After weighing the risks, Matheo decided to go for it. ¡°Oh, Easton,¡± Matheo finally said, forcing a smile. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be great. My boy really is doing well these days¡­ Let¡¯s lock it in, shall we?¡± Meanwhile. Jean was on her way to school. It waste afternoon, the sun shining bright above. She sat in the back of a Rolls¨CRoyce, holding a small box in her hands. She¡¯d spent the entire morning preparing what was inside. Jean¡¯s expression was cool andposed. She stared nkly out the window, watching the scenery pass. They were only a few hundred meters from the school now. 12:53 PM Chapter 73 Julia¡¯s Request Jean stepped out with the box in hand and headed toward campus CI Finished When she reached the door to ss 3, the bell had just rung for a break. Students were clustered together in small groups, chatting and messing around. Jean swept her gaze over them without much interest and stepped inside. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re back?¡± Sofia was the first to spot her. Her eyes lit up with delight, a smile spreading across her face. The moment she spoke, all the other students turned in unison. The Family 74 In an instant, dozens of eyes turned in unison. The ssroom fell into a sudden hush. Finished Asher had been quietly reading when he heard Sofia¡¯s voice. He couldn¡¯t help but lift his head, his gazending directly on Jean, who stood at the ssroom door. Jean hadn¡¯te to school for several days again. She¡¯d been taking sick leave one after another. No one knew what kind of illness she¡¯d had¡­. Asher¡¯s fingers instinctively tightened around the pages of his book, and a faint crease appeared between his brows. At the same time, Lacey was also watching Jean. Her gaze was cold and distant, and for a moment, a flicker of disdain shed in her eyes. That annoying girl came back to school again. What an eyesore. Lacey once again regretted not using a higher dose when she poisoned her. She should have. made that girl suffer for a good ten days or more¨Ckept her out of her sight. ¡°Lacey.¡± Jean suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, sharp like frost, glinting with a wintry chill. ¡°I came to school. today just for you.¡± Her voice was soft, like rain falling on a winter night¨Ccold, distant, without warmth. The moment those words left her lips- All eyes turned toward Lacey. Sitting at her desk, and facing Jean at the door, the two of them instantly became the center of everyone¡¯s attention. The whole ss watched as their gazes shifted back and forth between the two girls. No one had any clue what was going on- But it felt like a war was about to break out. The air was thick with tension. Lacey¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. 12 54 PM Chapter 74 Face¨COff What for more usations, more nonsense about poisoning? Thinking about it made Lacey¡¯s expression darken. A sharp glint flickered in her eyes. This girl had no proof. Aside from more false usations, what else could she do? Disgusting. Finished Lacey¡¯s mood clearly soured as she looked at Jean coldly and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let me guess -you¡¯re here again to talk about that?¡± She let out a short, bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. Don¡¯t make baseless usations. Don¡¯te bothering me again.¡± Everyone in the room waspletely lost. Clearly there was some drama going on between these two, but no one had the context¨Cand that was killing them. Their curiosity kept building. They just wanted the full story already. Jean, meanwhile, barely reacted to Lacey¡¯s words. She just smiled faintly. It looked like a smile on the surface, but her eyes were ice cold. ¡°Lacey, you don¡¯t seriously think I came empty¨Chanded, do you?¡± That faint smile disappeared, reced by a steady, piercing look. Lacey felt a jolt of panic. Her gaze flicked to Jean¡¯s hand. She was carrying a box.. Inside that bor¡­ what was it? Could it be- Lacey¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Did Jean actually find evidence of the poisoning? No way. She¡¯d already destroyed everything that could link back to her. There wasn¡¯t a shred of proof left. She¡¯d double¨Cchecked everything. There was no way she missed anything. Jean must be bluffing. Truing to In resea har 12 54 PM Chapter 24 Face Off get her to panic and admit it. Nice try She just had to keep calm. As long as she didn¡¯t panic, Jean couldn¡¯t touch her. Finished She looked up with a cool, almost mocking look and tilted her head slightly. ¡°Oh yeah? Then show us. What¡¯s in the box? Don¡¯t act mysterious if you¡¯ve got nothing¡± Her tone was firm, calm, steady. The crowd of students had reached peak curiosity. No one was moving. Everyone was watching this showdown unfold like a live drama. The tension was so thick it felt like the air might shatter. Even without knowing the full story, the energy between the two girls had everyone hooked. Jean didn¡¯t hold back. She opened the box in her hand- Inside was a transparent stic bag. Sealed inside was a half¨Ceaten snack. All eyes were instantly on it. Lacey¡¯s included. She stared at the snack, her brain racing. She racked her memory, but it didn¡¯t look familiar at all. No. Something wasn¡¯t right. Lacey clenched her fingers. She had to stay calm. Jean had probably guessed she¡¯d poisoned her snack. So she just grabbed a random one to bluff- to make her feel guilty She¡¯d figured Jean¡¯s game out. This was a trap. But a weak one. She could handle it. As long as she didn¡¯t react. Jean wouldn¡¯t get anywhere. 1254 PM c Chapter 74 Face¨COff That random snack¨Cwhat was the meaning of it? What were these two even talking about? They wanted answers, and they wanted them now. ¡°Lacey.¡± Jean¡¯s voice rang out again. She said the name slowly, clearly, like it carried the weight of judgment. Her eyes were dark and cold,ced with a burning fury. Finished ¡°Last Friday. Around noon. While everyone was at the cafeteria¨Cyou slipped poison into my water bottle and snacks.¡± Gasps broke out around the room. Everyone stared in disbelief, eyes wide in shock. What the hell?! They thought it was some dumb girl fight, some argument over boys or gossip. But this? Poison?! No one saw this twisting. This wasn¡¯t drama¨Cthis was criminal. Poisoning? In our ssroom? Everyone slowly turned their heads toward Lacey. She¡¯d always had a good reputation. Friendly. Polite. Well¨Cliked. And now she was being used of this? People wanted to defend her, but Jean didn¡¯t seem like the type to say something like that without reason. This wasn¡¯t the kind of thing you just throw out there. Everyone started getting uneasy. This wasn¡¯t just about Lacey and Jean anymore¨Cthis could affect all of them. Irunanna in thie enam had mitted 12:54 PM Chapter 74 Face¨COff A girl asked the question carefully, nervously. Her voice trembled. ¡°This is¡­ kind of serious. We never expected¡­¡± Finished Another student chimed in, trying to keep calm. ¡°It¡¯d really help if you exined what¡¯s going on. We just want to feel safe¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only ever seen this kind of thing in dramas,¡± a girl murmured, hugging herself like she was suddenly cold. ¡°Lacey, what¡¯s going on? If you didn¡¯t do it, just say so. If Jean¡¯s lying, we¡¯ll back you up. But if you did¡­¡± A boy trailed off, frowning. His voice was anxious. His hands were clenched at his sides. The ssroom was dead silent, waiting for som The Family 75 At Jean¡¯s words, veins bulged on Lacey¡¯s forehead from the sheer pressure. ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t,¡± she replied tly, her voice sharp and firm. ¡°Why would I ever do something like that¡­¡± Anger surged in Lacey¡¯s chest. What made her even angrier was how her ssmates¨Cpeople she got along with just fine¨Cwere now being swayed by Jean¡¯s words, like they were starting to doubt her. Even so, she didn¡¯t let her emotions show. She just looked hurt and aggrieved. ¡°Do you guys really not believe me?¡± ¡°Of course we believe you.¡± As soon as Lacey denied it so firmly, the tension in the room began to case. Everyone wanted to believe she was telling the truth. ¡°Jean, how can you prove what you¡¯re saying is real? You¡¯re not just making this up to smear her, are you?¡± Naturally, with their trust in Lacey reaffirmed, they turned their suspicion toward Jean. ¡°Poisoning is a serious usation. You can¡¯t just throw that around!¡± ¡°Maybe you hate Lacey so much you started imagining things. This is a pretty vicious thing to use someone of.¡± ¡°Jean, at least give us some kind of exnation¡­¡± Jean simply pointed to the snack in the stic box and stared coldly at Lacey. ¡°This half¨Ceaten snack is the evidence you left behind.¡± ¡°Lacey, you were very thorough.¡± Jean¡¯s expression turned calm, her gaze frosted over with at bitter chill. ¡°You destroyed the security footage. You wiped out most of the key evidence-¡± ¡°But,¡± she narrowed her eyes, her tone sharpening like a de as she stared Lacey down, ¡°you weren¡¯t lucky enough.¡± ¡°There was one half¨Ceaten snack that fell between the cracks of the seat.¡± Last night, when she had nearly given up and was feeling defeated, she slumped into her chair. That little bag of half¨Ceaten snacks must¡¯ve been dislodged by the impact. It fell out from the seat gap andnded on the floor. She had examined it carefully. It was the same brand she had eatenst Friday¨Cone of the snacks that had been poisoned. It must¡¯ve slipped and got stuck between the seat and the desk. Lacey hadn¡¯t noticed it. She didn¡¯t destroy it ¡°This bag of snacks had poison in it too. And you didn¡¯t destroy it.¡± Jean¡¯s voice was low and firm as sheid out the facts. ¡°So what?¡± Lacey scoffed, trying to sound casual. Her mind raced. So lean had found a snack bag. Chapter 75 One Slip in a Hundred ns like that? Ridiculously low. ¡°How do you prove that it¡¯s poisoned?¡± Finished Jean¡¯s eyes were ice cold. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it to ab for testing. The results are in¨Cthe substance found inside matches the one detected in my system at the hospital. It¡¯s the exact same toxin.¡± Jean¡¯s voice was steady and full of certainty. That confidence made something deep in Lacey¡¯s chest falter. What if she really did have a test report? What if this wasn¡¯t bluffing at all? Lacey¡¯s nails dug into her palms. She forced herself to stay calm. Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t show weakness The rest of the ss looked between the two of them. Jean¡¯sposure was making them waver again. Who was telling the truth? Who was lying? ¡°Even if the test is real,¡± Lacey said tightly, pushing back the dread rising in her throat, ¡°even if there really is poison in that snack, that still doesn¡¯t prove I did it. Did you see me put something. in it? Did a camera catch it? Did someone witness it?¡± Her voice rose, getting sharper as she stared hard at Jean. ¡°You have no proof. How dare you pin something like this on me?!¡± Jean smiled¨Cjust a little. It wasn¡¯t a warm smile. It was cold and strange, like a hunter who knew the trap had already. snapped shut. ¡°Lacey, how many times do I have to say it before you believe me?¡± ¡°I told you I have evidence.¡± She looked down at the snack in the stic box. ¡°Why do you think I wrapped it in a sealed. stic bag? You ever think about that?¡± Jean lifted her head again. Her posture was straight and proud, like a judge pronouncing sentence. ¡°Because the moment I found it, I didn¡¯t dare touch it with my bare hands.¡± ¡°There are fingerprints on it.¡± The moment she discovered that snack bag. Jean had resisted the urge to grab it in excitement. The prints on that surface were everything. She couldn¡¯t afford to smudge them. She carefully wrapped it up and slid it between the pages of a workbook before carrying it out of 1254 PM Chapter 75 One Slip in a Hundred ns D Finished This morning, she didn¡¯t just send it in for toxicology testing¨Cshe also requested a fingerprint analysis on the surface of the wrapper. The results? Besides her own, there was one other set of prints, And those prints? They could only belong to Lacey. Right now, Lacey stood there like a statue, eyes wide with disbelief. Her mind had gone nk. She felt like the blood in her veins had turned to ice, and her fingers had started trembling uncontrobly. Her entire body was stiff. She couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore. Jean¨Cthis whole time¨Cshe wasn¡¯t bluffing. Everything she said might actually be true. The realization made her vision blur, and she nearly lost her bnce. ¡°Theb reports, both toxicology and fingerprint, have already been turned over to the police.¡± Jean¡¯s voice rang out again, calm and steady, like a drumbeat shaking through the room. ¡°Lacey, all that¡¯s left is for you to take a trip down to the station.¡± She tilted her head slightly. Her cold smile made her look untouchable¨Cbrutal. Lacey couldn¡¯t move. She opened her mouth like she wanted to speak, but the words caught in her throat and died. there. The air around her suddenly felt thin and sharp. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Everyone saw her silence. Herck of denial. And that said everything. She didn¡¯t have a 12:54 PM Chapter 75 One Slip in a Hundred ns ¡°We didn¡¯t like her either, but this? This is too far¡­¡± Finished ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I feel like I don¡¯t even know who you are anymore. What if you get mad at me one day? Are you gonna try to poison me too?¡± Send Gifts The Family 76 Finished They went on, ¡°Lacey, you¡­ al, forget it. I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore. Just take care of yourself¡± ¡°Thanks for not killing me back there, Lacey. That was terrifying¡­ I got goosebumps all over¡­¡± Lacey¡¯s image and reputation copsed in an instant. From a well¨Cliked noble heiress, she turned into a scheming girl who poisoned others. She stayed silent. She tried to ignore the hostile stares thrown her way; she tried to stay calm, but her whole mind was a mess. She had no idea how to react A wave of pain, bitterness, and nausea surged up from her chest again and again. She never expected it¨Cafter all her precautions, one careless mistake brought her to ruin. And then- Strong, steady footsteps echoed from the ssroom entrance. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, their attention instinctively shifting toward the door. Standing there wasn¡¯t just anyone¨Cit was a group of uniformed police officers. They entered with serious expressions, their aura cold and imposing. The students couldn¡¯t help straightening up nervously. One officer walked up to Jean and asked in a t tone. ¡°The suspect who poisoned you¨Cis she here?¡± Jean nodded and turned her gaze to Lacey. She pointed directly at her. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s her.¡± That morning, she had submitted all the materials to the police station. They promised her they¡¯de to Sterford Academy in the afternoon to bring the suspect in for fingerprint testing. Now, they were right on time. Lacey¡¯s body trembled. The pressure from the officers was overwhelming, and her heartbeat spiked. Her face went pale. It felt like all the strength had drained from her body. Her legs went weak. Instinctively, she just wanted to curl up and shake. ¡°No.¡± Lacey let out a low sob and finally copsed to the ground, her face full of anguish. She didn¡¯t know what kind of contenuancer cha¡¯d fee if convicted_nnihlu the harchact Chapter 76 A Secret to Tell Her Her life hadn¡¯t even really started yet, and now it might bepletely destroyed. * Finished ¡°Please, no¡­¡± A single tear slipped from her eye. Her eyes turned red. It felt like regret hade toote. ¡°What?¡± One of the officers lowered his gaze, voice firm. ¡°You don¡¯t want to cooperate? Whether you did it or not, only an investigation can prove the truth. Get up.¡± And with that, Lacey was taken away by the police. Jean watched her figure being led out, and suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. She pressed her lips together and quickly chased after them. She ran to the ssroom door and stopped the officers politely. ¡°Excuse me, officers¨CI¡¯d like a moment alone with her, just a few words. It¡¯ll only take a little while.¡± As she spoke, she shot a nce at Lacey. One of the officers checked his watch, then nodded. ¡°Ten minutes tops. We still need to head back Jean gave a polite smile. ¡°Thank you, officer.¡± With that, the police stepped aside into the hallway, leaving Jean and Lacey alone. Lacey kept her head down. Her eyes were swollen and red, her face bleak and spiritless, like all the life had been drained from her. ¡°Lacey.¡± Jean suddenly spoke. Her voice was t and cool as she Lacey didn¡¯t react. Called her name. After a few seconds, she abruptly lifted her head. Their eyes met¨Cdirect and unflinching. Tears welled up in Lacey¡¯s eyes, filled with despair and bitterness. Her shoulders shook. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± ¡°You want to kick me while I¡¯m down? Rub it in? Mock me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jean gave a crisp, simple answer. She lowered her voice to just above a whisper¨Cquiet enough for only the two of them to hear. ¡°I just wanted to tell you something. Over the summer, at the Palette Building¡± At the words ¡°Palette Building,¡± Lacey flinched instinctively. Her eyes went wide. A rush of terrible memories shed through her mind.. ¡°The Palette Building.¡± Her lips lost color. ¡°What about it¡­ what are you trying to say?¡± 12.54 PM Chapter 76 A Secret to Tell Her She leaned in close to Lacey¡¯s car, her voice low. ¡°It was me, Lacey.¡± Finished Jean didn¡¯t have the original host¡¯s memories, but Night Banquet had told her¨Cit was the original host who had taken revenge on Lacey and Deon in the Palette Building. Which meant it had been her. In every way that mattered, it had been her. She told Lacey this secret to shake her¨Cjust a little. To let her know that the one who had given her nightmares¡­ had been by her side all along. And just as she expected- Lacey¡¯s eyes flew wide in disbelief. A storm of emotions rose in her eyes, blending into a twisted, painful mix of shock and confusion. ¡°You¡­ you did that?¡± Her voice trembled. Her mind drifted uncontrobly back to that day during summer break. That day, she and Deon, along with a few ssmates, had gone to the school¡¯s Palette Building to y the instruments inside. Later, she and Deon went out to buy drinks. On the way back- They suddenly heard voices calling their names from one of the ssrooms. Thinking it was a ssmate, they let their guard down and stepped inside. They never expected it to be a trap. The second they entered, the ssroom door mmed shut. They knew something was wrong, but it was toote. They rushed to reopen the door¨Conly to find it sealed tight. No matter how hard they pushed, it wouldn¡¯t budge. They tried the windows next. But the windows were sealed too¨Cjust like the door. The ssroom had turned into a locked room with no way out. Panic took over. They tried everything they could to escape, pounding on the doors in desperation. But no one came to help. Then the lights suddenly went out. Chanter 76 A Secret to Tell Her Finished And then¡­ it felt like they¡¯d been hypnotized. A strange, floating voice began whispering in their Their minds began to cloud over. Their vision blurred¡­. And then, they both fell into a strange dream. In the dream were all the things they hated most¨Cdead animals, blood, bugs, skeletons¡­ It was a massive nightmare. It felt like a dream¨Cbut it was horrifyingly real. They were trapped in it, unable to escape, forced to endure terrifying, bloody visions. They were right in the middle of it,pletely immersed. Their minds were torn apart piece by piece, crushed under the weight of the nightmare.. Send Gifts 232 12:54 PM The Family 77 Chapter 77 Tying Up Loose Ends +Finished Everything they saw, heard, and felt seemed horrifyingly real¨Cevery bit of pain, helplessness, and fear flooded their hearts. They had been so scared they thought they might actually die, but no one came to save them¡­ no one reached out a hand¡­ Just when they thought it was all over¨Cthat they really were going to die¨Cthose scenes, those voices, vanished like a tide retreating from the shore, and they were pulled back into reality. The ssroom was still dark. Lacey copsed weakly on the cold floor. She had no strength, her mind was foggy. There wasn¡¯t a single wound on her body, but the nightmare she¡¯d just endured had shredded her spirit to pieces. It felt like she had died hundreds of times. Her mental state was wrecked. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fear. She¡¯d never experienced anything so terrifying in her entire life. Later, the academyunched an investigation into the incident. But she couldn¡¯t exin it to them¨Cwhether it had all just been a nightmare or something much more real. She and Deon didn¡¯t have any physical injuries. They tried to describe everything that had happened, but no one would believe such a surreal story. The school concluded they were hallucinating¨Cthat there was something wrong with their mental state. And in the end, the matter was swept under the rug. Now, Jean had just told her- The one who had done all that to her in the Palette Building¡­ was her. A storm surged through Lacey¡¯s heart. Her body wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. Every time she thought of that day, shepletely lost her ability to stay calm, If it really had been Jean¡­ Then what kind of person was she? Was she really just a regr student? That kind of hypnotic sorcery¨Cbeing able to control someone¡¯s mind¡­ where she had learned it was a mystery. She wasn¡¯t a normal person¨Cshe was a monster. Jean had no idea what Lacey was thinking right then. That part of her memory¨Cthe one about the Palette Building¨Cwas missing. She had no clue what the original Jean had done to Lacey back then. She just wanted to tell Lacey the truth. ¡°Jean,¡± Lacey forced a crooked smile, her face twisting as she let out a warpedugh. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really¡­ you¡¯re such a freak!¡± With that, she rushed past Jean and ran straight toward the nearby police officers. ¡°Officer!¡± Her eyes were wide, her expression frantic and bordering on hysterical. Her voice came 12:54 PM Chapter 77 Tying Up Loose Ends She shouted and pointed directly at Jean. Finished ¡°She¡¯s the real viin! She hurt her ssmates!¡± Lacey¡¯s voice broke with tears, her emotions spiraling out of control. ¡°Officer, you need to arrest her too!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the worst one!¡± Lacey sobbed at the top of her lungs, her face drenched with tears. ¡°She just confessed! She admitted everything she did!¡± At that, a few of the officers furrowed their brows, clearly confused. One of them tried to calm her down. ¡°Let¡¯s take a breath. You need to calm down. No matter what happened, we need actual evidence and a clear, objective analysis. Yelling won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence, but she admitted it herself!¡± Lacey clenched her fists and said it loud and clear. Seeing that she was slipping into something like a frenzy, the officers couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Jean. Jean walked over slowly, unhurried. ¡°What did you say to her? Why is she suddenly freaking out like this¡­¡± one of the officers asked with a frown, clearly baffled. Jean shrugged. Her expression was calm and even. ¡°Nothing much¡­ I just told her to reflect on herself and try to be a better person.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lacey screamed. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she lunged at Jean like a wild animal. ¡°You lying wench!¡± But before she couldy a finger on Jean, one of the officers caught her and held her back with force. ¡°Calm down.¡± Lacey thrashed wildly, looking like someonepletely unhinged. Jean watched it all coldly, her gaze emotionless. She had deliberately spoken in a low voice just now¨Cthere was no way the officers had heard what she really said to Lacey. And everything that had happened in the Palette Building, Lacey didn¡¯t have a shred of proof. That was exactly why Jean had dared to confront her so openly. At this moment, in the eyes of the police, Lacey was nothing more than a mentally unstable girl having a breakdown. Without evidence, she could only scream andsh out like a madwoman. Serves you right, Lacey. You brought this on yourself. Jean¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of dark satisfaction¨Csweet, vengeful triumph. 12.54 Chapter 77 Tying Up Loose Ends As they were leaving, one officer even turned back to ask Jean if she was frightened. Jean shook her head obediently. How could I be scared? She was thrilled. For now, the matter hade to an end. The next day- Finished Jean got a call from the police. Lacey¡¯s fingerprints had been collected, and theparison confirmed they matched the ones found on the snack bag. Which meant Lacey really had poisoned it¨Csolid evidence. The police also told her that Sterford Academy had been informed. They had known nothing about what Lacey had done, and they were both shocked and heartbroken by the news. They made it clear they would not tolerate such behavior and had decided to expel Lacey. Of course, beyond being expelled, Lacey would also be facing legal consequences. And just like that, the grudge between Jean and Lacey had finallye to an end. Lacey would get the punishment she deserved. As for Jean, Lacey would be gone from Empire Starpletely erased from her life.. Thanks to all this, Jean had been in a pretty good mood the past few days. But that didn¡¯tst long¨Cshe soon got a call from Taylor. Taylor told her the variety show filming was about to start and that she needed to be ready. That was when Jean suddenly remembered¨Cthere was still a show waiting on her. She¡¯d signed the contract and taken the appearance fee, then shoved the whole thing out of her mind. Now that Taylor had reminded her, she realized it was time to hold up her end of the deal. Going on the show meant she¡¯d have to ask the school for leave. Actually, Empire Star encouraged students to participate in high¨Cprofile, visible events like this. It was good publicity for the school. So when Jean called her homeroom teacher and exined about the variety show, the teacher immediately approved her request for time off. Which meant Jean wouldn¡¯t need to go to school for a while. Soon after, Taylor sent her all the rted documents for the show in an email. Jean skimmed through it- The show was called ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡°. 12:54 PM When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress Mind Chapter 78 Plot Twist. Behind the Spotlight¡­ Jean repeated the title silently in her head. Her eyes widened. If she remembered correctly- Finished The variety show ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡± was mentioned in the novel, and not just in passing. Jean sat down on the sofa by the window, pressed her lips together, and started thinking hard. In the novel, Easton had definitely taken part in the show. It was a duo¨Cformat variety show. But Easton¡¯s partner hadn¡¯t been her¨Cit had been someone else- Jean frowned. She thought about it for a long while before she finally remembered. Easton¡¯s partner had been a girl named¡­ Julia. That was it. Julia. And she wasn¡¯t just anybody¡­ During the show, she had seriously messed with Easton. She ruined his reputation,ying the groundwork for his eventual downfallter in the story.. But now, because of Jean¡¯s interference, the plot had beenpletely thrown off course. The one who ended up partnering with Easton wasn¡¯t Julia anymore¨Cit was her! This meant that her transmigration had be part of a butterfly effect, changing the original storyline of the variety show. If Easton had never met Julia, would that have meant he could have avoided what happened in the novel and dodged that bulletpletely? That¡¯d be amazing. Lucky scumbag, Easton. But what about Julia.. Would she still show up in the variety show, even though she hadn¡¯t been assigned as Easton¡¯s partner? Jean pouted. She wouldn¡¯t know until filming actually started. If Julia never showed up, then Easton¡¯s life path would bepletely rewritten. That guy should really get on his knees and thank her. Jean let out a big yawn. She got up and returned to herputer to look through the show¡¯s details again. The so¨Ccalled ¡°duo¡± format wasn¡¯t just about pairing two celebrities. Each celebrity would be teamed up with a regr kid. The main concept was that the star would take the kid around to different ces and experience everyday life together, while guests in the observation room wouldment and evaluate what they saw. lean as it turned out was going to be the ¡°regr kid¡± partnered with Faston. Chapter 78 Plot Twist Sounded pretty easy. Finished Jean just hoped the show would go smoothly and not turn into the chaotic, drama¨Cfilled mess it had been in the novel. She kept scrolling through a few more pages of information. The show would be a hybrid format -part pre¨Crecorded, part live¨Cstreamed. The observation room scenes would be filmed in advance. But the segments with the stars and kids out exploring life? Those would be broadcast live. Once she¡¯d seen enough, Jean exited her email. There were still two days before filming officially began. She nned to get a good night¡¯s sleep, rest up, then start packing her things to head out. These past few days, she had been deliberately avoiding Matheo. She was worried that the moody jerk of a father wouldsh out at her without warning¨Cafter all, their first meeting had nearly turned violent. Jean wasn¡¯t afraid of Matheo. She just didn¡¯t see the point in stirring up trouble. Matheo was, after all, still the second¨Cin-mand of the Ginger family, with real power in his hands. There was no reason to tangle with him unnecessarily. No need to bring disaster on herself. So she decided to keep her distance and avoid him altogether. No point in running into that walking curse of a man. And in a couple of days, once filming started, she wouldn¡¯t have to see Matheo at all. At the same time- Julia had also received the show¡¯s information. She was sitting in front of herputer, studying the material carefully. Just a few days earlier, she had gotten a call from Matheo. Matheo told her he¡¯d already spoken to thework director and secured her a spot on a guaranteed¨Chit variety show. Guaranteed hit? At first, Julia thought Matheo was exaggerating. But then he said¨C The director of the show was Tavlor. And one of the guests was Easton¡­.. 1254? Chapter 78 Plot Twist #Finished That was ratings gold. With those two involved, there was no way the show wouldn¡¯t be a massive sess, Even though Julia had always lived abroad, she still enjoyed watching TV shows from back home. So she wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Taylor and Easton. In fact, their names were legendary to her. Knowing that, she finally felt reassured. This wasn¡¯t going to be some cheap, low¨Cbudget project. If she yed her cards right, it could be a big break. Clearly, Matheo had gone to a lot of effort tond her such an amazing opportunity. She felt genuinely touched and made sure to thank him properly. But then, Matheo suddenly said something else- ¡°Julia, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. I need you to remember it, no matter what. Don¡¯t forget. Got it?¡± His tone was unusually serious, and Julia couldn¡¯t help but straighten up. ¡°Dad, what is it? You sound so intense¡­¡± Matheo let out a soft sigh. So quiet, you¡¯d miss it if you weren¡¯t paying attention. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just¡­ do you know who Easton is?¡± Julia smiled faintly and tugged at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Of course I do. Dad, I¡¯m not a caveman. How could I not know Easton? He¡¯s a huge star.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± He hesitated, then finally got straight to the point. ¡°Easton¨Che¡¯s a Ginger too. He¡¯s my son. Your half¨Cbrother.¡± Julia hadn¡¯t seen that process what he¡¯d just said. She had always known Matheo had another family, with five sons and a little daughter. But she¡¯d never looked into the details. She had been deliberately avoiding it. She didn¡¯t want to know anything about Matheo¡¯s other family. She was afraid that once she knew, she¡¯d feel jealous¡­ And now Matheo was telling her¨Cthat the superstar she was about to film a show with¡­ was her brother. Her feelings wereplicated. Shocked. Confused. And maybe.. maybe a little curious. Chapter 78 Plot Twist Finished the phone. ¡°When you¡¯re around Easton, you absolutely cannot let your identity slip. He must. never find out that you¡¯re my daughter. You understand? If he finds out¡­ the consequences would be unbearable.¡± Julia lowered her gaze, her voice quiet and even. ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to make things harder for you.¡± She said the right words. But in her bright eyes, a shadow passed quickly. Matheo¡¯s warning was a reminder¨Cshe was still something to be hidden in the dark. She had to keep wearing the mask. Her overly obedient tone clearly pleased Matheo. He chuckled and said, ¡°Good girl, Julia. So thoughtful, so understanding¡­ Do your best on the show. You might just be a star overnight.¡± The Family 78 Everything they saw, heard, and felt seemed horrifyingly real¨Cevery bit of pain, helplessness, and fear flooded their hearts. They had been so scared they thought they might actually die, but no one came to save them¡­ no one reached out a hand¡­ Just when they thought it was all over¨Cthat they really were going to die¨Cthose scenes, those voices, vanished like a tide retreating from the shore, and they were pulled back into reality. The ssroom was still dark. Lacey copsed weakly on the cold floor. She had no strength, her mind was foggy. There wasn¡¯t a single wound on her body, but the nightmare she¡¯d just endured had shredded her spirit to pieces. It felt like she had died hundreds of times. Her mental state was wrecked. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in fear. She¡¯d never experienced anything so terrifying in her entire life. Later, the academyunched an investigation into the incident. But she couldn¡¯t exin it to them¨Cwhether it had all just been a nightmare or something much more real. She and Deon didn¡¯t have any physical injuries. They tried to describe everything that had happened, but no one would believe such a surreal story. The school concluded they were hallucinating¨Cthat there was something wrong with their mental state. And in the end, the matter was swept under the rug. Now, Jean had just told her- The one who had done all that to her in the Palette Building¡­ was her. A storm surged through Lacey¡¯s heart. Her body wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. Every time she thought of that day, shepletely lost her ability to stay calm, If it really had been Jean¡­ Then what kind of person was she? Was she really just a regr student? That kind of hypnotic sorcery¨Cbeing able to control someone¡¯s mind¡­ where she had learned it was a mystery. She wasn¡¯t a normal person¨Cshe was a monster. Jean had no idea what Lacey was thinking right then. That part of her memory¨Cthe one about the Palette Building¨Cwas missing. She had no clue what the original Jean had done to Lacey back then. She just wanted to tell Lacey the truth. ¡°Jean,¡± Lacey forced a crooked smile, her face twisting as she let out a warpedugh. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really¡­ you¡¯re such a freak!¡± With that, she rushed past Jean and ran straight toward the nearby police officers. ¡°Officer!¡± Her eyes were wide, her expression frantic and bordering on hysterical. Her voice came 12:54 PM Chapter 77 Tying Up Loose Ends She shouted and pointed directly at Jean. Finished ¡°She¡¯s the real viin! She hurt her ssmates!¡± Lacey¡¯s voice broke with tears, her emotions spiraling out of control. ¡°Officer, you need to arrest her too!¡± ¡°She¡¯s the worst one!¡± Lacey sobbed at the top of her lungs, her face drenched with tears. ¡°She just confessed! She admitted everything she did!¡± At that, a few of the officers furrowed their brows, clearly confused. One of them tried to calm her down. ¡°Let¡¯s take a breath. You need to calm down. No matter what happened, we need actual evidence and a clear, objective analysis. Yelling won¡¯t help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have evidence, but she admitted it herself!¡± Lacey clenched her fists and said it loud and clear. Seeing that she was slipping into something like a frenzy, the officers couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Jean. Jean walked over slowly, unhurried. ¡°What did you say to her? Why is she suddenly freaking out like this¡­¡± one of the officers asked with a frown, clearly baffled. Jean shrugged. Her expression was calm and even. ¡°Nothing much¡­ I just told her to reflect on herself and try to be a better person.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Lacey screamed. Her eyes were bloodshot, and she lunged at Jean like a wild animal. ¡°You lying wench!¡± But before she couldy a finger on Jean, one of the officers caught her and held her back with force. ¡°Calm down.¡± Lacey thrashed wildly, looking like someonepletely unhinged. Jean watched it all coldly, her gaze emotionless. She had deliberately spoken in a low voice just now¨Cthere was no way the officers had heard what she really said to Lacey. And everything that had happened in the Palette Building, Lacey didn¡¯t have a shred of proof. That was exactly why Jean had dared to confront her so openly. At this moment, in the eyes of the police, Lacey was nothing more than a mentally unstable girl having a breakdown. Without evidence, she could only scream andsh out like a madwoman. Serves you right, Lacey. You brought this on yourself. Jean¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of dark satisfaction¨Csweet, vengeful triumph. 12.54 Chapter 77 Tying Up Loose Ends As they were leaving, one officer even turned back to ask Jean if she was frightened. Jean shook her head obediently. How could I be scared? She was thrilled. For now, the matter hade to an end. The next day- Finished Jean got a call from the police. Lacey¡¯s fingerprints had been collected, and theparison confirmed they matched the ones found on the snack bag. Which meant Lacey really had poisoned it¨Csolid evidence. The police also told her that Sterford Academy had been informed. They had known nothing about what Lacey had done, and they were both shocked and heartbroken by the news. They made it clear they would not tolerate such behavior and had decided to expel Lacey. Of course, beyond being expelled, Lacey would also be facing legal consequences. And just like that, the grudge between Jean and Lacey had finallye to an end. Lacey would get the punishment she deserved. As for Jean, Lacey would be gone from Empire Starpletely erased from her life.. Thanks to all this, Jean had been in a pretty good mood the past few days. But that didn¡¯tst long¨Cshe soon got a call from Taylor. Taylor told her the variety show filming was about to start and that she needed to be ready. That was when Jean suddenly remembered¨Cthere was still a show waiting on her. She¡¯d signed the contract and taken the appearance fee, then shoved the whole thing out of her mind. Now that Taylor had reminded her, she realized it was time to hold up her end of the deal. Going on the show meant she¡¯d have to ask the school for leave. Actually, Empire Star encouraged students to participate in high¨Cprofile, visible events like this. It was good publicity for the school. So when Jean called her homeroom teacher and exined about the variety show, the teacher immediately approved her request for time off. Which meant Jean wouldn¡¯t need to go to school for a while. Soon after, Taylor sent her all the rted documents for the show in an email. Jean skimmed through it- The show was called ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡°. 12:54 PM When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress Mind Chapter 78 Plot Twist. Behind the Spotlight¡­ Jean repeated the title silently in her head. Her eyes widened. If she remembered correctly- Finished The variety show ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡± was mentioned in the novel, and not just in passing. Jean sat down on the sofa by the window, pressed her lips together, and started thinking hard. In the novel, Easton had definitely taken part in the show. It was a duo¨Cformat variety show. But Easton¡¯s partner hadn¡¯t been her¨Cit had been someone else- Jean frowned. She thought about it for a long while before she finally remembered. Easton¡¯s partner had been a girl named¡­ Julia. That was it. Julia. And she wasn¡¯t just anybody¡­ During the show, she had seriously messed with Easton. She ruined his reputation,ying the groundwork for his eventual downfallter in the story.. But now, because of Jean¡¯s interference, the plot had beenpletely thrown off course. The one who ended up partnering with Easton wasn¡¯t Julia anymore¨Cit was her! This meant that her transmigration had be part of a butterfly effect, changing the original storyline of the variety show. If Easton had never met Julia, would that have meant he could have avoided what happened in the novel and dodged that bulletpletely? That¡¯d be amazing. Lucky scumbag, Easton. But what about Julia.. Would she still show up in the variety show, even though she hadn¡¯t been assigned as Easton¡¯s partner? Jean pouted. She wouldn¡¯t know until filming actually started. If Julia never showed up, then Easton¡¯s life path would bepletely rewritten. That guy should really get on his knees and thank her. Jean let out a big yawn. She got up and returned to herputer to look through the show¡¯s details again. The so¨Ccalled ¡°duo¡± format wasn¡¯t just about pairing two celebrities. Each celebrity would be teamed up with a regr kid. The main concept was that the star would take the kid around to different ces and experience everyday life together, while guests in the observation room wouldment and evaluate what they saw. lean as it turned out was going to be the ¡°regr kid¡± partnered with Faston. Chapter 78 Plot Twist Sounded pretty easy. Finished Jean just hoped the show would go smoothly and not turn into the chaotic, drama¨Cfilled mess it had been in the novel. She kept scrolling through a few more pages of information. The show would be a hybrid format -part pre¨Crecorded, part live¨Cstreamed. The observation room scenes would be filmed in advance. But the segments with the stars and kids out exploring life? Those would be broadcast live. Once she¡¯d seen enough, Jean exited her email. There were still two days before filming officially began. She nned to get a good night¡¯s sleep, rest up, then start packing her things to head out. These past few days, she had been deliberately avoiding Matheo. She was worried that the moody jerk of a father wouldsh out at her without warning¨Cafter all, their first meeting had nearly turned violent. Jean wasn¡¯t afraid of Matheo. She just didn¡¯t see the point in stirring up trouble. Matheo was, after all, still the second¨Cin-mand of the Ginger family, with real power in his hands. There was no reason to tangle with him unnecessarily. No need to bring disaster on herself. So she decided to keep her distance and avoid him altogether. No point in running into that walking curse of a man. And in a couple of days, once filming started, she wouldn¡¯t have to see Matheo at all. At the same time- Julia had also received the show¡¯s information. She was sitting in front of herputer, studying the material carefully. Just a few days earlier, she had gotten a call from Matheo. Matheo told her he¡¯d already spoken to thework director and secured her a spot on a guaranteed¨Chit variety show. Guaranteed hit? At first, Julia thought Matheo was exaggerating. But then he said¨C The director of the show was Tavlor. And one of the guests was Easton¡­.. 1254? Chapter 78 Plot Twist #Finished That was ratings gold. With those two involved, there was no way the show wouldn¡¯t be a massive sess, Even though Julia had always lived abroad, she still enjoyed watching TV shows from back home. So she wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with Taylor and Easton. In fact, their names were legendary to her. Knowing that, she finally felt reassured. This wasn¡¯t going to be some cheap, low¨Cbudget project. If she yed her cards right, it could be a big break. Clearly, Matheo had gone to a lot of effort tond her such an amazing opportunity. She felt genuinely touched and made sure to thank him properly. But then, Matheo suddenly said something else- ¡°Julia, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. I need you to remember it, no matter what. Don¡¯t forget. Got it?¡± His tone was unusually serious, and Julia couldn¡¯t help but straighten up. ¡°Dad, what is it? You sound so intense¡­¡± Matheo let out a soft sigh. So quiet, you¡¯d miss it if you weren¡¯t paying attention. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just¡­ do you know who Easton is?¡± Julia smiled faintly and tugged at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Of course I do. Dad, I¡¯m not a caveman. How could I not know Easton? He¡¯s a huge star.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± He hesitated, then finally got straight to the point. ¡°Easton¨Che¡¯s a Ginger too. He¡¯s my son. Your half¨Cbrother.¡± Julia hadn¡¯t seen that process what he¡¯d just said. She had always known Matheo had another family, with five sons and a little daughter. But she¡¯d never looked into the details. She had been deliberately avoiding it. She didn¡¯t want to know anything about Matheo¡¯s other family. She was afraid that once she knew, she¡¯d feel jealous¡­ And now Matheo was telling her¨Cthat the superstar she was about to film a show with¡­ was her brother. Her feelings wereplicated. Shocked. Confused. And maybe.. maybe a little curious. Chapter 78 Plot Twist Finished the phone. ¡°When you¡¯re around Easton, you absolutely cannot let your identity slip. He must. never find out that you¡¯re my daughter. You understand? If he finds out¡­ the consequences would be unbearable.¡± Julia lowered her gaze, her voice quiet and even. ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to make things harder for you.¡± She said the right words. But in her bright eyes, a shadow passed quickly. Matheo¡¯s warning was a reminder¨Cshe was still something to be hidden in the dark. She had to keep wearing the mask. Her overly obedient tone clearly pleased Matheo. He chuckled and said, ¡°Good girl, Julia. So thoughtful, so understanding¡­ Do your best on the show. You might just be a star overnight.¡± The Family 79 Chapter 79 Are You Really That Scared of Him? Finished Julia knew she had no right toin or refuse. Matheo had given her a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime opportunity¨Csomething other people would kill for¨Cand that alone was more than enough. All she had to do was hide her identity. That wasn¡¯t hard. At the moment, various documents about the show were spread out across herputer screen. Julia had already familiarized herself with most of the details. She¡¯d be paired up with a celebrity to participate in the show together. Who would she be partnered with? Julia¡¯s eyes darted around as a flicker of excitement sparked in them. Two dayster, Jean left the Ginger family¡¯s vi with her suitcase packed and ready. Everyone in the Ginger family already knew she was going on the variety show. Jean hadn¡¯t nned to hide it. After all, once she appeared on live television, everyone would find out anyway. Sienna had been surprised when she first heard the news. ¡°You¡¯re going on that show¡­ Did Easton help you get in?¡± Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t imagine how her usually quiet and reserved daughter had suddenlynded such a high¨Cprofile gig¡­ But Easton- Just thinking of her son brought his bright smile to Sienna¡¯s mind. He was always smiling, but she knew it was only on the surface. His lips often curved upward, but joy was hard to find in his eyes. He seemed cheerful, but he gave off a strong sense of detachment. These days, he was fully independent and hadn¡¯t been home in a long time. He hadn¡¯t evene home, so there was no way he would¡¯ve been willing to help a half¨Csister he¡¯d barely interacted with get on a show. With that thought, Sienna quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Easton wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡± Jean nodded firmly in agreement. ¡°Exactly. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d help me¡­ I got in on my own.¡± ¡°I see. Sienna smiled faintly, a look of quiet pride flickering in her eyes. ¡°You are really something.¡± Matheo, on the other hand, didn¡¯t learn about it until after Jean had already left the vi. Chapter 79 Are You Really That Scared of Him?!! expression. ¡°Jean is going on that show too?¡± Finished Sienna nodded calmly. These days, she didn¡¯t show much emotion around Matheo anymore. ¡°How did she even qualify?¡± Matheo blurted out. There was no way Easton would¡¯ve helped her, and she didn¡¯t have the connections¡­ Sienna shot him a sidelong nce, her toneced with reproach. ¡°What¡¯s this? You think she doesn¡¯t deserve it, or are you just not happy about her being on the show?¡± Matheo quickly forced a smile to smooth things over. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just thought it was unexpected, that¡¯s all¡­¡± Even so, he was uneasy about Jean joining. Now both Easton and Jean would be there. That meant Julia would be around both of his children Which raised the chances of something going wrong. That made Matheo nervous. Still, he didn¡¯t n to tell Julia anything about Jean. It was better if the girls stayed unaware of each other¡¯s identities. Jean wasn¡¯t like Easton. She wasn¡¯t as sharp. She probably wouldn¡¯t suspect anything about Julia. Telling Julia too much would only add pressure. It was enough for her to stay alert around Easton. Jean climbed into the sleek ck Rolls¨CRoyce; the Ginger family¡¯s driver was personally taking her to the filming location. Drowsiness crept over her during the ride. Jean yawned over and over, slumped sleepily in the backseat. Who knew how much time passed before the car finally rolled to a stop. Jean lowered the window and nced out at the in, dusty scenery- Tiled roofs, dirt roads, bare tree trunks, a patchy, yellowish field¡­ This was her destination. The filming site for Behind the Spotlight- Riverview Vige. In other words, just your average countryside vige. The vige might be ordinary, but the show was anything but. The idea of celebrities living with preteens in a down¨Cto¨Cearth rural setting was exactly the kind of thing everyone would want to watch. 12:54 PM Chapter 79 Are You Really That Scared of Him? The driver pulled away, leaving her standing there alone. Finished But it wasn¡¯t long before a ck van came speeding down the road toward her, closing the distance until it stopped just two meters away. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± The window rolled down, and Easton¡¯s wless, model¨Cperfect face suddenly appeared. He was dressed in a dark denim jacket, silver headphones slung around his neck, and a pair of sleek ck sunsses perched on his tall nose. Still gorgeous as ever, but with an added air of stylish cool. Jean looked up instinctively, locking with Easton¡¯s behind the tinted lenses. eyes She scoffed, looked away like she hadn¡¯t seen him, and turned her face to the side without a word. Easton raised an amused brow. Well, well¡­ ignoring me, huh? The van door swung open. Easton tilted his head and patted the empty seat beside him, his smilezy and casual. ¡°Hey. Are you nning to stand there all day? The production crew isn¡¯t even here yet, and the temporary base is a bit of a walk. Why don¡¯t you hop in and wait in my van? Jean hesitated, thinking it over. He¡¯s got a point. Ughhh I messed up. I shouldn¡¯t have gotten out here. There¡¯s literally nothing around¨Cno shops, no houses. Easton¡¯s van is the only ce to sit and rest. Easton, listening in on Jean¡¯s thoughts, nodded to himself in agreement, Exactly. Where else can a little thing like you go? Are you really that scared of me? Interesting. Jean pursed her lips, clearly wavering. But She turned, giving her brother a conflicted look. Easton doesn¡¯t like me. He might even want to mess with me. Wouldn¡¯t sitting next to him just be asking for trouble? Easton¡¯s smile deepened. Right now, he looked like someone who had just discovered a fascinating new toy, eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°You scared of me?¡± He raised an eyebrow, knowingly teasing her. Jean gave him a t look but said nothing. Easton gave a wounded sigh. ¡°Gosh, I didn¡¯t even do anything to youst time¡­ I even gave you ointment, remember?¡± His voice was like a clear spring¨Csoft, clean, pleasant to the car. The Family 80 Chapter 80 A Star¨CStudded Lineup. Finished Jean thought back to time at Central Theater he hadn¡¯t really done anything to hurt her. But still, who knew what he might do in the future¡­ Easton could tell the little one was starting to waver. He patted the seat next to him again, motioning for Jean to get in. Jean nced around. In broad daylight, Easton probably wouldn¡¯t pull anything crazy. After a brief moment of hesitation, she climbed into his van. Standing there was getting tiring anyway, and she still had all her luggage. Easton¡¯s van really was her best option for now. She sat down beside him. A faint, fruity scent drifted from Easton¡¯s body¨Cclean and pleasant. It filled Jean¡¯s nose slowly, effortlessly. No surprise he was a big¨Ctime celebrity. From head to toe, he was polished to perfection. Compared to him, Jean suddenly felt a bit shabby. She really didn¡¯t look refined at all. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Easton turned to nce at her, the curve of his brow visible even behind his sunsses. He knew exactly what she was thinking but still loved to y dumb. ¡°Can¡¯t I look at you?¡± Jean shot back with some bite. Then she pressed her lips together, dropped her gaze, and aid in a cool, firm tone, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to make clear right now.¡± ¡°So serious¡­¡± Easton smiled at her, his tone much lighter in contrast. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all ears. Go on.¡± ¡°Once the show starts, we need to pretend we don¡¯t know each other. We can¡¯t let anyone find out about our rtionship,¡± Jean said tly. Easton blinked yfully, still smiling. ¡°We sound like some kind of secret lovers.¡± Jean froze, her expression stiffening as the tips of her ears flushed red. ¡°Can you not say things that make zero sense?¡± Easton nodded obediently for once, though the amusement never left his eyes. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± ¡°But,¡± he added suddenly, ¡°we¡¯re going to be paired up in a minute. So we have to know each other¡­¡± Chapter 80 A Star¨CStudded Lineup Finished No connection whatsoever. I just want to get through this quietly. If people find out you¡¯re my brother¡­.it¡¯ll be chaos.¡± Easton chuckled and reached out to ruffle her hair. ¡°Sure. As you wish. If you wanna pretend we¡¯re strangers, I¡¯ll y along Jean scrunched her nose and scooted away. ¡°Stop touching my head. You¡¯re so immature.¡± Despite the bickering, the atmosphere between them was rxed. The time passed quickly with their yful back¨Cand¨Cforth. Not long after, Taylor arrived with the production crew at Riverview Vige. The moment Taylor stepped out, his first move was to greet Easton¨Che couldn¡¯t afford to be careless with a star of his caliber. But when he saw Jean sitting beside Easton, his eyes widened ever so slightly in surprise. Easton always seemed cheerful, but Taylor knew he had strong boundaries. He never let unfamiliar people get too close. What was going on? Had they really gotten this chummy already? Although he was puzzled, Taylor didn¡¯t show any of it on his face¨Cand he was smart enough not to say anything out loud. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a decent restaurant nearby. You guys must be starving, right?¡± Taylor invited Easton and Jean warmly. Riverview Vige was so remote that there wasn¡¯t even a proper hotel around. That little restaurant was the best he could find. ¡°We definitely need to eat something,¡± Easton said with a knowing smirk. ¡°Might be the most. filling meal we¡¯ll get for the next few days.¡± The next few days, they¡¯d be stuck in a rundown vige, living like locals. Food and amodations would be barebones¡­ This really might be theirst proper meal for a while. Jean followed Easton and Taylor to the rustic restaurant. The food was surprisingly good¨CJean ended up eating several bowls of rice and still felt like she could go for more. After they finished eating- They headed over to the production crew¡¯s temporary base. The setup was decent, fully equipped with everything they needed, but it was meant for staff use only. As show participants, Jean and Easton would be moving into the vige once filming started to ¡°tough it out.¡± The two of them sat off in a corner, fiddling with their phones while they waited for the other guests to arrive. Then- 12:54 PM Chapter 80 A Star Studded Lineup toward the door. A tall, slender woman with delicate features walked in at an unhurried pace. Finished She had long legs, skin pale as milk, and a clean, fresh aura about her¨Celegant, graceful, and radiating innocence. ¡°Olive¡¯s here. Someone called out, and Jean blinked. So that was Olive. What little memory she had left from the original host told her that Olive was a rising starlet in the entertainment industry¨Cpretty popr these days. And if Olive was here, there was no question about it- She was another guest for the show. With Easton and now Olive, this show¡¯s lineup really was stacked. Right after that, a tall, chiseled man stepped inside. He wore a casual jacket, and his height was impossible to miss¨Che looked at least six¨Cfoot¨Cthree. ¡°Dustin¡¯s here too,¡± a staff member said with a smile. Dustin was a hot model with a huge fan base. He¡¯d walked for major fashion weeks around the world, so his poprity was no joke. Then came a short, slightly chubby middle¨Caged man. He entered with a wide smile, his eyes crinkling and cheeks puffed out like a friendly cartoon character. From his conversation with the staff, Jean learned his Ran, a well¨Cknownedian. Jean learned his name- Jean realized the original host must¡¯ve been pretty familiar with the entertainment scene. While. she personally didn¡¯t recognize any of these people, the memories left behind were helping her fill in the gaps. So far, the guest list for the show was nothing short of extravagant. With Taylor at the helm, this show was practically guaranteed to blow up. Jean turned her head and noticed Easton still glued to his phone. He was deep into some mobile game, many guests had arrived, and he hadn¡¯t bothered to greet a single one, just kept ying. Jean shook her head helplessly. Just then, Easton suddenly looked up¨Cand locked eyes with her. The Family 81 He gave a habitual curl of his lips, then smiled as he turned the phone around, screen facing Jem. ¡°Well: Impressed?¡± Jean blinked in surprise. This guy was actually showing off his game stats to her. People bustled back and forth around them: the ce was buzzing with noise and movement. But Easton looked like he existed in a different worldpletely unaffected,pletely immersed in himself, not giving a damn about anyone else. ¡°Mr. Easton Out of nowhere. Olive approached with a bright, eager smile on her face. She looked at Easton with a hopeful expression, her fingers nervously twisting together. She hade over just to greet Easton. Right behind her. Dustin and Ran also walked up- each one putting on a humble front as they offered their greetings to Easton. Jean stared, ck¨Cjawed. These people all looked older than Easton, yet in front of him, they acted like subordinates groveling before a superior. So this was how it worked: Easton didn¡¯t need to say a word¨Cpeople just came to him. That was thew of the jungle in showbiz¨Cthose with enough fame always ended up calling the shots. ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about?¡± Easton¡¯szy voice drifted into her ears. Jean snapped out of her thoughts, her gazending¨Csomewhat absentmindedly¨Con his deep¨Cset eyes. The guests had finished greeting him and returned to their seats. Easton sat there, eyes lowered. watching her with amused interest He knew exactly what was going through his sister¡¯s head. But he still asked¡ªon purpose¨Cjust to see how she¡¯d respond. Jean pressed her lips together and shook her head hard. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything- Easton curled his lips again and gave a soft chuckle. ¡°Really? You looked a little spaced out just now.¡± Chapter 81 Julia Shows Up But Easton reached out and rubbed the top of her head; ¡°You¡¯re too young to be worrying about stuff that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Finished Under the light, the man¡¯s good¨Clooking face took on a soft, pearly glow. His lips lifted into a dazzling smile. ¡°If you¡¯ve got questions, just ask me don¡¯t go overthinking thing Jean instinctively tried to bat his hand away, her face scrunched up in annoyance ¡°Hey! I told you to stop messing with my hair¡­¡± She acted like she hated it, but inside, she kept reying what Easton had just said. What the heck is up with this guy? Suddenly being all nice? Saying stuff like just ask me¡­ Yeah right. I don¡¯t buy it for a second! He¡¯s still a scumbag¨Cprobably even worse than before! Easton let his hand fall away, ncing sideways at his sister, his eyes crinkling with amusement. This stubborn little thing still clung to the belief that he was out to get her. He had never actually done anything to hurt her. He just really enjoyed watching her squirm, struggle, freak out¨Cit was entertaining, like a toy that satisfied his urge for chaos. But then, Easton¡¯s eyes darkened just a little. Lately¡­ something felt different. He couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. If he had to describe it, maybe¡­. he liked watching Jean look dazed or happy more than seeing her panic. He liked watching her scarf down food with a satisfied little grin¡­ Weird. His tastes really were hard to predict. And honestly, he had no idea when or how it all changed¡­ Wherever Easton went, he was always the most dazzling person in the room. Even now, sitting in an unremarkable corner where no one dared to approach, he was still the focus. Plenty of people had their cars tuned in, catching glimpses of Easton¡¯s every move out of the corners of their eyes. Naturally, everyone saw how Easton interacted with Jean. They were surprised; they were curious. Who exactly was this little girl next to Easton? The high¨Cand¨Cmighty Easton had never been the approachable type¨Calways distant and out of reach, like something just beyond arm¡¯s length. Yet here he was, showing an unexpected side of himself to a young girl. Strange. Really strange. But then agam, weird stuff happened in showbiz all the time. Even if 12:54 PM Chapter 81 Julia Shows Up Right then, a flurry of light, hurried footsteps sounded at the entrance, Finished A girl who looked like a porcin doll¨Cbeautiful and adorable¨Ccame in dragging a suitcase, panting slightly from exertion.. ¡°You are?¡± A staff member nced at her in confusion, unable to hold back a question. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± the girl replied politely, giving a formal bow. Her snow¨Cwhite face was tinged with two faint pink splotches, probably from the sunlight outside, making her look even more adorable. ¡°My name¡¯s Julia. I¡¯m here for the show.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Julia. Taylor, who had been busy, immediately paused and strolled to the entrance for a closer look. Julia was someone the station head had personally mentioned, but Taylor had never met her. before. Seeing that the girl was pretty and well¨Cmannered, Taylor felt relieved right away. With a kid this sweet, what could possibly go wrong? Jean, who¡¯d been half¨Casleep and resting her chin on her hand, suddenly sat up straight the moment she heard the name ¡°Julia.¡± Sleepiness vanished in an instant. ¡°Wh¡­ Julia?¡± Jean frowned anxiously and muttered under her breath. ¡°Where is Julia?¡± ¡°Right over there.¡± Easton helpfully raised his hand and pointed toward the door. He put his hand down right after, eyes still glued to his phone screen. In truth, he hadn¡¯t looked. away from it once¨Che¡¯d just happened to lift his long fingers for a moment¡­. Jean followed the direction Easton had pointed; her gaze cut through the crowd andnded right on Julia. So this was Julia. She looked about the same age as Jean; clearly another civilian guest paired up with a celebrity. Jean furrowed her brows, a sh of confusion in her eyes. I thought the storyline had already shifted¡­ but Julia still showed up right on cue. Julia.. why is she still here? It doesn¡¯t add up. Everything else changed don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s still meant to end up with Easton? Easton¡¯s fingers suddenly froze mid¨Cmotion. Chapter 81 Julia Shows Up Finished ¡°You know Julia?¡± he asked. But in the next breath, he switched to his usual smiling face and looked over at Jeam. Jean pressed her lips together and answered a little stiflly, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Easton stared at her, his gazeced with a smile¨Cyet also bottomless and hard to read. ¡°Really.¡± Jean obviously wasn¡¯t about to admit she knew the plot. She frowned and stared back at Easton with aplicated look. Julia¡­ That girl was the first domino in Easton¡¯splete and total downfall. The Family 82 Easton¡¯s expression shifted slightly; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Julia to be this capable. Jean was still lost in her own thoughts. But Julia didn¡¯t look like she¡¯d be teaming up with Easton anytime soon¡­ so maybe it would be fine. Either way, she nned to avoid Julia whenever possible. Easton curled his lips into a grin; there was a sh of arrogance in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d be this concerned about him. Always worried he¡¯d crash and burn¡­. In reality, whether Easton would crash and burn wasn¡¯t that important to Jean. It was Julia herself -she couldn¡¯t exin it, but from the moment she firstid eyes on Julia, a strange unease had settled in her chest. She didn¡¯t like Julia. It wasn¡¯t so much about worrying that Easton would get into trouble with her, as it was that Jean just didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near Julia herself. Out of sight, out of mind. Once Julia arrived, the cast of celebrities and regr contestants was finallyplete. The variety show was about to begin. At the same time, fans and viewers on all the major social tforms were eagerly waiting for the livestream of Behind the Spotlight to start. Taylor¡¯s new variety show had been hyped for a while. Ever since the announcement, online. discussion had been nonstop. But even with the premiere just moments away, no one had any clue who the show had actually cast. The production team had done a great job keeping things under wraps; the cast lineup would only be revealed during the first episode¡¯s livestream. It was a bold move, one that left viewers on edge with anticipation. Online spection ran wild, with people desperate to fast¨Cforward to the moment the show would finally go live. ¡°This show is keeping things way too secret. Still no official leaks?¡± ¡°What do you mean no leaks? Someone in the industry said a film queen might be joining.¡± ¡°Film queen? You¡¯ve been duped. She¡¯s already overseas filming a movie¨Cno time for this.¡± ¡°I heard from another source that they invited someone unexpected.¡± Thanks for the thrilling insight¨Cthat¡¯s as useful as saying nothing at all.¡± *Forget the celebrities; I wanna know who the regr folks are. Imagine teaming up with a star¡­¡± ¡°Seriously, why didn¡¯t they open up casting to the public? I would¡¯ve signed up in a heartbeat.¡± Cluspter 82 The Livestream. Begine ¡°Can we please skip to when the livestream starts? I¡¯m going insane here.¡± Finished ¡°I hope my fave shows up on Behind the Spotlight. I know he¡¯s probably not on Taylor¡¯s radar, but hey¨CI¡¯ll im a spot for him anyway.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t announce the cast soon, I¡¯m gonna lose it.¡± Meanwhile, Jean sat in front of the makeup station while a stylist applied a light base. They were going on camera, after all¨Cno way she¡¯d show up barefaced. She wasn¡¯t the only one; the rest of the cast was also making final adjustments. Some were changing clothes, others fixing their makeup or hair. Easton wasn¡¯t around. He¡¯d said he was heading to the restroom and hadn¡¯te back yet. The powder¨Cdusted brush moved across Jean¡¯s face while her eyes wandered, bored. Her gazended on Julia, not far away. The graceful girl sat obediently, quietly receiving the stylist¡¯s ¡°blessing.¡± Jean squinted instinctively. For a split second, her brows knit together as something clicked in her mind She finally realized why she disliked Julia so much. Because there was something¨Csomething faint but undeniable¨Cin Julia¡¯s features that reminded. her of Matheo. Of course. It was Matheo. No wonder. She hated Matheo, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t stand this girl either. Couldn¡¯t be helped. Maybe this was what people meant when they said two people just didn¡¯t ¡°click¡± It wasn¡¯t Julia¡¯s fault she looked like that awful guy¡­. There were still thirty minutes to go before Behind the Spotlight officially began. The entire cast followed Taylor to the open¨Cair za beneath the camphor tree at the vige entrance. ¡°We¡¯re starting soon,¡± Taylor said cheerfully, ncing at the group. ¡°You¡¯ve all read the script, right? Just follow the flow¨Cwhen the livestream starts, we¡¯ll do introductions one by one¡­¡± Jean stood beside Easton, only half a meter between them. But to an outsider, that short distance felt loud¨Ctoo noticeable to ignore. ¡°You two know each other?¡± After Taylor had finished exining, Dustin finally gave in to his curiosity. He looked over at Jean 12:54 PM Chapter 82 The Livestream Begins Jean blinked in surprise. Finished She beered for a moment, then quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ we don¡¯t. This is our first meeting. I got lost on my way here and he kindly gave me a ride.¡± ¡°Oh, I sec.¡± Dustin nodded, clearly enlightened. ¡°That exins it. I thought you two already knew. each other.¡± The others quietly took in the exchange as well. So that¡¯s what it was. But was Easton really the type to go out of his way like that? Helping out a stranger didn¡¯t really fit his image. ¡°How could I possibly know her?¡± Easton chuckled with a sigh, his tone light. ¡°Today¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met. She was new to the area and insisted on sticking close¨CI couldn¡¯t shake her off.¡± ¡°Kids can be like that,¡± Olive said with a smile, chiming in after hearing Easton¡¯sment. Jean frowned in annoyance. What do you mean I insisted on sticking close? Don¡¯t tter yourself. Easton turned to her just then, eyes bent in a teasing smile. See? I¡¯m ying along. Pretending we don¡¯t know each other. Jean pouted, turned away with a huff, and refused to look at him again. The final thirty minutes slipped by in chatter, and then¨Catst- ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡± officially went live. As soon as the stream opened, viewers flooded in by the thousands. The hype surged from the very beginning, skyrocketing instantly. ¡°Oh my, is my fave in this show? I just wanna see if he¡¯ll show up¨Cif not, I¡¯ll cry.¡± ¡°Quick, show us the cast already! Who¡¯s on this thing?¡± ¡°Gosh, finally! Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting? If the lineup sucks, I swear- ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a bunch of nobodies. They¡¯ve kept it hidden for way too long. ¡°So excited. I believe in Mr. Taylor.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m dying over here!¡± ¡°Wee to ¡®Behind the Spotlight.¡± 12:55 PM Chapter 82 The Livestream Begins Finished He stood alone in the middle of the shot, no one else beside him. The background was a rustic countryside scene, with a towering camphor tree standing tall behind him, impossible to miss. Send Gifts 232 ? When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 83 The Stars Arrive Thements began flying across the screen like a storm. ¡°Mr. Taylor, long time no see!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, hurry up and show us the guests¨CI want to see who¡¯s in the lineup!¡± ¡°Mr. Taylor, give us a hint already! Who did you invite?¡± Finished After a long¨Cwinded introduction, Taylor finally got to the part everyone had been waiting for- the guest reveal. The mysterious celebrity guests would walk in one by one from the distance, gradually approaching the camera before joining Taylor on screen. ¡°All right, Taylor said with a cheerful rub of his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s see who our first guest is¡­¡± The camera panned¨Cand a slim female figure came into view. Sharp¨Ceyed fans recognized her instantly. ¡°Holy crap, isn¡¯t that Olive?¡± ¡°Whoa, it is Olive! She¡¯s really made it!¡± ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous, an actual vision¨Cmy eyes feel blessed.¡± ¡°When did Olive get this kind of opportunity? She kept it so quiet.¡± ¡°Co, Olive! Do your best out there!¡± Olive walked up to Taylor with confidence and waved cutely at the camera. ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Olive¡­¡± Next, the other celebrity guests appeared one after another. Each reveal brought waves of shock and excitement in the chat. ¡°Oh my, this lineup is beyond anything I imagined.¡± ¡°So many A¨Clisters¨CI¡¯m satisfied.¡± ¡°I knew this show wouldn¡¯t disappoint; what a great cast!¡± ¡°This show is going on my must¨Cwatch list¨Cso many of my faves!¡± ¡°No wonder they kept it a secret. These names are huge. What a surprise!¡± ¡°Are there more? Please tell me there¡¯s more!¡± The Family 83 Finished All the celebrity guests had taken the stage¨Cexcept Easton. He was meant to be the final surprise; the grand finale. Just when the audience thought the reveal segment was over, Taylor gave a mysterious smile to the camera. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Not done yet. One more friend still hasn¡¯t shown up! Thements exploded with question marks. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± ¡°Who could be so big that they¡¯re saving them forst?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not a megastar, this mystery act is just clickbait.¡± ¡°Unless it¡¯s Easton, I won¡¯t be impressed.¡± ¡°No way it¡¯s Easton¨Che barely does variety shows.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be realistic. Maybe it¡¯s that rumored film queen?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease us like this. I¡¯m dying to know. Who is it?¡± ¡°Who the heck needs this much build¨Cup? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s some producer¡¯s pet project.¡± Easton saw Taylor waving him over. He gave a faint smirk and walked over slowly, unhurried. He still had on his casual denim jacket, a pair of stylish ck sunsses perched on his nose. Just like that, Easton swaggered into frame. He pulled down his sunsses slightly to reveal his bright, dark eyes, his brows arching just a little. Then, with a cool ir, he gave the camera a small wave. Thements section went nuclear¨Cquestion marks and exmation points flooded the feed. ¡°Am I seeing things? Did I skip lunch and start hallucinating? Is that him?¡± ¡°What the heck!¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really Easton!¡± ¡°That¡¯s Easton!¡± ¡°The production team really outdid themselves¨Chow¡¯d theynd Easton?¡± ¡°The secrecy was insane. I follow his schedule religiously and didn¡¯t catch a hint!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna faint. I must be dreaming¨Cthis is too good to be true!¡± ¡°Totally worth the wait! They got Easton!¡± Chapter 83 The Stars Arrive Finished ¡°Easton is too good¨Clooking. I don¡¯t even care about the show¨CI¡¯ll just watch him every day and drool.¡± ¡°Waving at the camera like that should be illegal, Easton! Actually, never mind¨Cdo it more. I¡¯m obsessed.¡± ¡°So the final reveal was Easton¡­ fair enough. He¡¯s worthy of the finale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just Easton in my heart now. No one else exists.¡± With the final reveal, all the celebrity guests had taken the stage. At that moment, nearly everyment in the livestream was just one name, Easton. Meanwhile, Behind the Spotlight exploded onto Twitter¡¯s trending list. ¡°Easton¡± and ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡± shot straight to the top two spots. Other guest names also cracked the top ten¨Cone single variety show had taken over the whole tform. ¡°The show¡¯s live? Easton¡¯s in it? I¡¯m locked in.¡± ¡°Easton, here Ie! Someone drop a stream link!¡± ¡°The production team really splurged. This cast is crazy expensive.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m going to watch now!¡± ¡°Easton rarely does variety shows¨CI have to support this one!¡± ¡°I¡¯m super happy with this lineup. Props to the team¨Cthey know what they¡¯re doing.¡± The stream continued. Next up was the introduction of the regr contestants. Jean stood under the tree a short distance away with the other civilian guests. Sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting straight down on all of them. It was a little too bright. Jean squinted instinctively. Julia stood off to her right, separated by a few people. There were as many regr contestants as there were celebrities to match with. They were all around the same age¨Cyoung, and visibly nervous. Besides Jean and Julia, there were several boys and girls the show had found from who¨Cknows- where. They stood in a neat line, waiting for instructions from the crew. 12:55 PM Chapter 83 The Stars Arrive make a good first impression.¡± Jean was scheduled to gost. Finished She watched as the others walked toward the camera, shifting her ankle a little out of boredom. She wasn¡¯t all that interested in the show itself. She was only here because of the contract¨Cshe was getting paid to show up. She already had a n, once the show officially started, she would fully embrace thezy strategy. No fighting, nopeting, no spotlight. She¡¯d stay chill and enjoy herself; let Easton handle all the hard work. Honestly, that sounds perfect. Just wait, Easton¨Cyou¡¯re about to be my personal assistant, heh. Jean nearlyughed at the thought. Finally, a staff member tapped Jean on the shoulder, signaling it was her turn. She walked forward casually, the camera creeping closer and closer. Atst, she stepped into full view and offered a rxed, confident smile. ¡°This regr contestant looks so lively¨CI like her!¡± ¡°Wait¡­ why does she look familiar?¡± ¡°I think so too. Where have I seen her before?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the breakout star in Glory of Hope Cup? The one who yed na?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her! I didn¡¯t recognize her in this outfit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really her! I loved her as na!¡± When the Larily treats the Babe Heiress Mod The Family 84 ¡°What¡¯s your name? Go ahead and introduce yourself,¡± Taylor said warmly, smiling as he turned 10 Jean. Jean looked into the camera, her eyes curving into a cheerful smile as she raised both hands and gave them a yful shake. ¡°Hi everyone, my name¡¯s Jean¡± Her pose was sweet and natural, and under the sunlight, her eyes shimmered with a bright, lively glow. Thement feed lit up instantly. ¡°So cute!¡± ¡°She¡¯s adorable, like a little doll¨CI want to eat her up!¡± ¡°Can we pair this cutie with Easton? I feel like they¡¯d make a great team!¡± ¡°I love her vibe and her look. She¡¯s just naturally adorable.¡± ¡°Go get ¡®em, sweetie. Looking forward to seeing you on the show!¡± ¡°So your name¡¯s Jean? That¡¯s such a pretty name¨CI¡¯m remembering it!¡± Next came the pairing segment between the celebrities and the regr contestants. The so¨Ccalled ¡°pairing¡± wasn¡¯tplicated¨Cit was a straightforward draw. But Jean knew better. Everyone else was drawing names. She and Easton were prearranged. After all, Easton had personally chosen her as his partner. Even if they had to go through the motions of a random draw, Taylor would make sure the result put them together. Which meant she and Easton were already locked in. The draw didn¡¯t mean a thing to her. Before the official pairing began, Taylor decided to interview the regr contestants. ¡°Before we draw, why don¡¯t you all tell us who you want to team up with?¡± The younger contestants all smiled shyly at the question. Julia¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked around the group, ncing nervously at each face. Jean, on the other hand, was calm andposed, her expression steady the entire time. Not like I have a choice anyway! Just as the thought crossed her mind, she noticed Easton giving her a cheeky, smiling look from not far away.. Chap 14 Already Decided At that moment, the camera obligingly cut back to Easton¡¯s wless, strilting face ¡°Easton is the ultimate fan favorite.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s Easton¨Ceveryone loves him!¡± ¡°Who beartthrob husband!¡± ¡°Being on a team with a gorgeous guy like that would make anyone¡¯s day.¡± These kids have great taste, seriously.¡± ¡°Why dient voure too popr. I wanna lock you away for myself!¡± Frailty the camen panned to jean¨Cshe was the only one left. Now it was the tum say who she wanted to team up with. Team¡¯s grace fixed across the faces of the celebrities, notnding on anyone for too long. Truly she had decdea! The un made up her mind. Not that I even have a choice! My partner¡¯s already been tune what an they think I get to pick whoever I want and make it happen? Every bit of that immer mxologue somehow reached Easton loud and clear. Theers of his mouth maggggeed upward in a faint smile. His gaze locked samh other, those beautiful eyes catching jean in the middle of her aimles scanning There was a yful gleam in his eyes.. No one was watching him, and the cameras wemenom him, so he took the opportunity to point to himself. Just pick me alrea The message was clear- Jean looked away, pretending not to see. Ugh, su full of juurdly in nut pisting you. Easton¡¯s sinile deepened, his face rxing as if a weight had litted ember the lus He couldn time he¡¯d felt this genuinely happy. It had been so long, he wasn¡¯t even sure he sull could feel thus was linen¡­ what a strange jacmatin person. He kept his eyes on the girl standing just a few feet away. The thought dric they id definitely end up together on the same team only made his heart feel lighter. ¡°Having trouble choosing?¡± Taylor asked with a chuckle, noticing how Jeun kepe saring a the celebrity guests without saving anything. Chapter Apreach Decided Usees feed immediately flooded with affection. ***Bava? ?etorte¡ªIl¡¯lom grom the from the sweetness!¡± ¡°Je just more and pentfern ¡°Baby, die you know how adenable you are?¡± ¡°Jean makes everything look cure¨Ceven being indecisive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. Taler veut nime:¡± For the sake of the show Bean konew she had to say someone name. Her eyes briefly passed over Eainomisce before during away. Then she raised her hand and pointed in his direction- Jean smiled yfully and said, ¡°I want to its up with him The Family 85 The livestream was still exploding ¡°This girl really is different from the resn.¡± ¡°Ran¡¯s fine too, why the shade?¡± ¡°She actually didn¡¯t pick Easton? Wow. Didn¡¯t expect that from you Jean Terrible taste¡± ¡°Heree the attacks¨CEaston¡¯s fans really are on brand. ¡± ¡°Cut the kid some ck, seriously.¡± ¡°Real Easton fans aren¡¯t like this. Don¡¯t let one person represent all of us. ean can pick whoever she wants. I¡¯m rooting for her and Ran!!¡± Ran had been half¨Csquinting, totally zoned out¨Cuntil Jean pointed at him Be snapped right back to reality. Of all things, he never imagined someone would pass up Easton¡­ and choose him. At that moment, the camera cut directly to Ran. Finisher He gave an awitward little chuckle, his round checks making him look especially goofy Grinning eat to eat the turned to Jean, his tone bright and cheerful. ¡°Awesome, kiddol Hope we go runched up!¡± Mentawhile, the livestream was still flooded with fanments. ¡°They made such a sweet duo. Hope they draw the same number!¡± ¡°This is prese Testiam reality as a bar or Ju looking at him lifts your mood.¡± I am conur. Beam could only offer a small smile in response to Ran¡¯s enthusiasm. I was just saying it for show Then came the offical dram Two balls bases were too by the crew¨Cone for the celebs, one for the regr Constants, Manching mu Jean and Easton of had been wheduled to drawst¨Ctogether cour No surprise there. I made hole lot eukier Chapter 85 Just for Show Finished Ran ended up with a young boy as his partner. He waved at Jean a little sheepishly, his smile friendly and warm. ¡°Sorry, kiddo¨CI¡¯m off the market.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help butugh. She waved back with a grin. ¡°Good luck.¡± As her gaze shifted, she happened to catch Easton standing not far away. He was straight¨Cbacked, stiff, and unusually cold¨Cfaced; his expression held none of its usual warmth. He¡¯s not smiling? What¡¯s his deal? Good thing the camera¡¯s not on him. If his fans saw that ice¨Ccold look, they¡¯d be screaming about his image copsing. Jean was genuinely confused. Easton pressed his lips together, still keeping his frosty expression. When he didn¡¯t smile, his finely carved features took on a sharp chill, giving him an almost unapproachable aura. Honestly, he was just in a bad mood. Jean¨Cthis tiny little brat¨Cnot only hadn¡¯t picked him, she¡¯d looked totally unimpressed and went offughing with Ran. Who¡¯s her real brother here anyway¡­ The thought left a sour taste in Easton¡¯s chest. Meanwhile, Julia unfolded her slip. It had a big number seven on it. Across the way, the celebrity who had drawn number seven was Olive. ¡°Olive and Julia, you¡¯re a team!¡± Taylor said cheerfully after ncing at their results. With a big grin, Olive rushed over to Julia¡¯s side and spoke warmly. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be doing tasks together! Let¡¯s give it our all, okay?¡± Julia smiled back and nodded firmly. She tried to look happy, but deep down, she was disappointed. She hadn¡¯t drawn Easton. Julia instinctively nced his way- The man stood with his sunsses on, glowing like he had his own personal spotlight. His stunning face was hard to read behind the shades. Reluctantly, Julia looked away. Finally, the draw neared its end. Now, only Jean remained. Obviously, they¡¯d be paired together by default. and Easton Chapter 15 Just for Show ¡°Only Jean and Easton are left¨Cthey¡¯re automatically a team!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of Jean¨Cwhat kind of luck is this?¡± ¡°I want to switch souls with Jean. I¡¯m crying, for real.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even do anything and still got teamed with Easton.¡± ¡°Easton, good luck¨C1 hope this girl doesn¡¯t hold you back.¡± ¡°Jean must have some serious good fortune.¡± ¡°Two cuties in one team¨CI¡¯m so here for it. I love them both. So lucky!¡± #Finished Easton walked up to Jean. The icy expression had vanished without a trace, reced by his signature charming smile for the camera. ¡°Looking forward to working with you.¡± He looked down at Jean, still smiling, and held out his hand. His gesture was effortlessly elegant; his fingers long and pale. Jean looked up at her brother. So dramatic¡­ Look at you pretending like it¡¯s some formal business deal. Easton raised a brow ever so slightly. Jean had no choice but to force a smile and lift her hand to meet his. ¡°Looking forward to it, Easton.¡± ¡°Ahh! They¡¯re both so attractive¨CI can¡¯t handle it!¡± ¡°Husband and babygirl.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m cheering for you two all the way!¡± ¡°One¡¯s handsome, the other¡¯s cute. So easy on the eyes.¡± ¡°You two are too precious¨Cit¡¯s lethal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying from the cuteness overload.¡± The show pressed on. ¡°Everyone should have a map of Riverview Vige,¡± Taylor announced from the center of the group, his voice clear and firm. ¡°The map marks where you¡¯ll all be staying tonight. Your first task is to settle into your amodations. But not all of them are equal. Some are nice, some are, well, not. So if you want the best one¨Cbetter be fast.¡± ¡°Oh, this is gonna be intense!¡± Chapter 85 Just for Show ¡°Suddenly worried about Easton. Can he even handle that kind of environment?¡± ¡°Come on, Easton¨Cget yourself the best room! I don¡¯t want you losing sleep!¡± ¡°Sopetitive right out of the gate¨Cgo for it, everyone!¡± ¡°Haha, this is great. I just ordered some food so I can snack and watch.¡± Finished The moment Taylor shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Jean didn¡¯t even have time to react¨Ceveryone around her bolted like arrows flying off a bowstring. ¡°I¡¯m definitely taking the best suite¨Cno other option!¡± Ran yelled into the camera, dragging his contestant along as they sprinted forward. Julia wasn¡¯t about to fall behind, either.There was no way she was going to end up in some dark, damp vige shack. She needed to im one of the nicer homes, fast. ¡°Olive, let¡¯s move quicker,¡± she said gently, watching Olive fumble with the luggage. Then she stepped forward and grabbed a bag to help. Olive looked instantly relieved. Thement section flooded with praise. ¡°This girl¡¯s name is Julia, right? So thoughtful and capable.¡± ¡°What a kindhearted sweetheart.¡± The Family 86 The livestreamments were rolling in: ¡°Julia¡¯s such a good¨Clooking and capable girl. Seriously impressive.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so kind. My heart is melting ¡°Julia¡¯s going all out¨CI love her energy.¡± ¡°Keep it up, sweetheart. I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± ¡°Julia is just too adorable!¡± Most of the other contestants had already taken off running, leaving only Jean and Easton standing still at the starting point. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running?¡± Easton looked down at Jean, his eyes curving into a half¨Csmile. Jean blinked her big, innocent eyes and shot right back, ¡°You¡¯re not running either.¡± Finished Easton chuckled out loud. In the sunlight, his handsome face seemed to glow. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re nning to charge ahead. If you had, I¡¯d have followed.¡± Jean pouted slightly¨Cjust barely noticeable. Oh great, now it¡¯s my fault? Why should I kill myself sprinting? I¡¯m here to vibe, notpete. Let me be a chill little cker fish. Easton raised a brow, his grin bright and carefree, like a bouquet of flowers blooming in the sun. ¡°If we don¡¯t hustle, we might be crashing in the doghouse tonight.¡± He said it so casually, like it didn¡¯t matter in the slightest. ¡°Not a lot of options left for us.¡± Jean looked up at him and said sweetly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Do you, Easton?¡± He stared at her for a beat, then let out a lowugh. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t.¡± Jean gave him a slow, subtle smile. ¡°There we go. You don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll take our time. No need to fight, no need to stress.¡± Easton looked at his little sister without saying anything. This kid really could talk up cking like it was philosophy. But fine¨Che¡¯d let her be. Right now, the livestreamments were exploding: ¡°So this is what cking looks like, huh?¡± ¡°High EQ: No need to rush. Low EQ: I¡¯m cking off.¡± Chapter 26 The cker Dun ¡°Jean and Easton really are off¨Cscript in the best way.¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t care about where they sleep, no point in killing themselves. Let ¡®em vibe! ¡°They¡¯re killing me with the cuteness!¡± ¡°Gotta love people who don¡¯t follow the herd.¡± ¡°Not gonna lie, kinda hoping Easton ends up in the doghouse. Am I evil?¡± Finished Easton traveled light¨Cjust a small, sleek suitcase. Jean, on the other hand, brought way more than he did. He calmly stood with his luggage, watching her expectantly. But Jean didn¡¯t move. She tilted her head up and stared at her brother with sparkling puppy¨Cdog eyes. The look said it all: Come on, help me with my bags. Easton stared back at her. And in that moment, he realized- She looked just like a little puppy begging for a treat. Cute. Pathetic. Adorably maniptive. Now, Easton was not the kind of guy who helped people out just to look good. Even with people watching, even on camera, his image was never about being the nice guy. He was free¨Cspirited. Unapologetic. Still, as he looked into those round eyes, he stood there in silence for a few seconds- And then reached out and grabbed her luggage without a word. Jean¡¯s eyes widened with joy. Nice! The guy¡¯s not hopeless after all. Knew he¡¯d get the hint. I mean, I can¡¯t just ask him directly. His fans would chew me alive. Easton scoffed internally. At least she knows she¡¯d get dragged if she asked out loud. Not that he really minded. Honestly, he could¡¯ve ignored her, brushed it off But hey he was in a good mood. Might as well act like a doting brother for a bit. Thement section was going nuts again: These two are seriously adorable!¡± Chapter 86 The cker Dua ¡°Cutest interaction of the day, hands down.¡± ¡°A brother helping his sister with her bags. I¡¯m crying¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t need to win. Just keep doing this and we¡¯re happy.¡± ¡°Take it slow, darlings. Don¡¯t burn yourselves out!¡± And just like that, Jean and Easton became the inte¡¯s favorite chill duo. They strolled leisurely along a cobblestone path lined with a rustic countryside vibe. Finished Jean looked like a tourist, not a contestant¨Cno bags, just wide eyes soaking everything in. Easton carried both of their bags without breaking a sweat. It really wasn¡¯t that heavy for him. They weren¡¯t in a hurry. While everyone else was sprinting like their lives depended on it, the two of them looked like retirees out for a morning walk. Then, Jean spotted a small roadside convenience store. The kind with creaky signs and an ancient freezer stocked full of brightly colored popsicles. Easton caught the look in her eyes. ¡°You want one?¡± he asked in a soft tone. Jean turned away, scratched the back of her head, and peeked up at him with those sugary. hopeful eyes. Before the show started, the crew had taken everyone¡¯s wallets and phones. Between them, they only had the $30 cash allowance the production team handed out. Everything had to be budgeted, or they¡¯d be out of luck real quick. But god, Jean really wanted that popsicle. She wasn¡¯t sure if Easton would be willing to spend money on it. All she could do was hit him. with her best pleading look and hope for the best. ¡°Then buy it,¡± Easton said with a little smirk. ¡°Get as many as you want.¡± Jean blinked in surprise. ¡°You sure? We only have thirty bucks, you know¡­¡± Easton shrugged, all calm confidence. ¡°I know. But hey¨Clive in the moment. We¡¯ll figure it out ¡°What, you gonna go work on a farm for cash?¡± Jean asked, half¨Cjoking. Eastonughed, sunlight catching in his eyes. ¡°Not the worst idea. I¡¯ll work the fields, you go sell vegetables. We¡¯ll make ends meet together.¡± Chapter 36 The cker Duo ¡°I can¡¯t! Easton¡¯s actually hrious. ¡°Why are they funnier than actualedians??¡± ¡°My heart can¡¯t take this cuteness.¡± ¡°Jean and Easton are the best thing to happen to this show.¡± ¡°Easton, buy her all the popsicles. You two can earn it back!¡± The Family 87 At that moment, Jean and Easton had wandered over to the freezer in the convenience store. Jean kept her head down, carefully picking through the options until she finally settled on a strawberry popsicle. She turned to Easton, who was getting ready to pay, and blinked at him. ¡°Easton, aren¡¯t you getting one?¡± Easton tilted his head and nced at her, the corners of his eyes creasing with a smile. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m living frugally so I can save money for you.¡± Jean¡¯s mouth twitched almost imperceptibly. He¡¯s getting way too into this act. Hah. Keep pretending all you want; let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re full of it. Easton simply kept smiling, saying nothing more as he leisurely paid for Jean¡¯s popsicle. ¡°Omg Easton is spoiling her so hard. I wanna swap ces with Jean, I¡¯m crying.¡± ¡°Easton, will you buy me a popsicle too?¡± ¡°You two are just too cute together.¡± ¡°Take your time, seriously. I love watching you guys stroll like it¡¯s a walk in the park.¡± ¡°Their interactions are adorable¨CI could watch them forever.¡± Meanwhile, the camera cut back to the main group. Ran, at the front of the pack, had followed the map and reached what looked like the best self¨Cbuilt rural house avable. The ce was modern, spacious, and well¨Cequipped with a kitchen and bathroom. Ran couldn¡¯t have been more pleased. The homeowner came out to greet him personally. ¡°I¡¯m the first one here, right?¡± Ran asked with a grin, not wanting someone else to have beaten him to it.. ¡°Yep, you¡¯re the first.¡± The homeowner was an old man, lively and alert, smiling with narrowed eyes and speaking slowly. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯m gonna take good care of this ce.¡± Joy practically burst from Ran¡¯s eyes as he turned to the camera and shed a huge peace sign. ¡°Ran, you lucky dog!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe you beat everyone here¡ªrespect.¡± ¡®Bon¡¯s ens fart At thic esta Faden might end un in the doghouse Chapter 87 Stirring Up Drama ¡°Don¡¯t hate me, but I kinda want to see Easton in a doghouse.¡± Finished ¡°That¡¯s obviously a joke. No way the crew actually set up a doghouse. But yeah, Easton¡¯s not getting any of the nice spots. Hope he¡¯s okay with that.¡± ¡°He seems chill about it; still buying popsicles for Jean.¡± ¡°I love how slow and steady those two are. I could watch them forever¨Cso cute.¡± Same here, hehe.¡± At that exact moment, the camera cut to Julia and Olive. Julia strode ahead, practically gliding. even with heavy luggage in hand; her pace never slowed. In contrast, Olive¨Cdespite being an adult¨Cwas struggling to keep up behind her. The kid walked so fast, Olive realized she couldn¡¯t even outpace a child. She was slightly out of breath, doing her best not to fall behind. The sun still burned overhead, making her sweat at the brow. ¡°Olive looks like she¡¯s reaching her limit.¡± ¡°These two are really pushing themselves¡­ kinda heartbreaking to watch.¡± ¡°You should take a note from Easton and Jean.¡± ¡°Ourid¨Cback duo really is living the dream¨Cno stress at all.¡± ¡°Still, props to Julia and Olive; they deserve encouragement for going all out.¡± Following the map, Julia and Olive also arrived at the nicest self¨Cbuilt house. Unfortunately, Ran was already standing at the door, waving at them with a squinting grin full of mischief. ¡°Sorry! Haha, I beat you to it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re way too fast!¡± Olive¡¯s eyes widened, surprised and a little disappointed. Ran nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Gotta hustle if you want a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Olive dropped her gaze; a flicker of defeat crossed her eyes. She nced at Julia and asked quietly. ¡°Julia, so what now¡­?¡± Julia had already pulled out the map. Despite her young age, her expression was calm andposed¨Cmature beyond her years. She studied the map carefully for half a minute before speaking clearly. ¡°We¡¯ll head east. There¡¯s another ce there that¡¯s decent¨Cnot as good as this one, but still pretty nice.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s like a little grown¨Cup¨Cso mature.¡± Chapter 87 timing the Dramm Up Finished ¡°Honestly, I prefer this kind of serious, snart kid to Jean, who only knows how to eat popsicles¡± ¡°What¡¯s your problem? She¡¯s just eating a popsicle¡± ¡°Seriously! I¡¯ve been annoyed with her for a while. Doesn¡¯t do anything and still gets called cute.¡± ¡°Only cause she¡¯s with Easton. If she were paired with anyone else, people would¡¯ve been dragging her already¡± ¡°What? Jean is cute. Why are y¡¯all being so mean?¡± ¡°You really gonna say nobody can criticize her just ¡®cause she¡¯s cure?¡± ¡°She¡¯s holding Easton back. I don¡¯t like her either. I just don¡¯t say anything out of respect for Easton.¡± ¡°Chill out! She¡¯s just a kid. Y¡¯all are being harsh.¡± ¡°I love their interactions¨Cthey¡¯re sweet. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t watch.¡± Suddenly, the livestream chat exploded with arguments over Julia and Jean. Meanwhile, Julia and Olive had hurried to another self¨Cbuilt house in a rural area. It was a single¨Cstory home, and not as nicely decorated as Ran¡¯s ce. Still, they were satisfied; despite the modest decor, the house had everything they needed. Way better than the mud¨Cwalled houses, at least. The two of them finally let out a sigh of relief and moved in cheerfully with their luggage. Back on the other side, Jean was nibbling her popsicle while leisurely following behind Easton. They continued strolling at their slow pace. Easton studied the map and led them toward the nearest amodation¨Cone that already looked pretty rough from the outside. But at this point, they didn¡¯t have much choice. Jean trailed behind him, and the two of them wandered all the way to their destination like they were on a casual outing. Sure enough, the ce was in bad shape. Standing side by side, Jean and Easton raised their eyes. and stared at the mud¨Cwalled house in front of them. The air went still for a few seconds. They both pressed their lips together and fell silent. The chat immediately exploded withughter. ¡°Look at these two dummies¨Cbet they¡¯re regretting everything now.¡± ¡°Haha. I¡¯m dying. That¡¯s what you get for being so slow.¡± Finished 12:55 PM d. Chapter 87 Stirring Up Drama ¡°Ugh, Jean is the worst. Totally dragging Easton down.¡± ¡°Why are people getting so worked up? This is great for the show. It¡¯s hrious.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s cute¨Cwhat¡¯s gross about it?¡± ¡°Jean just rubs me the wrong way.¡± ¡°Can you stop with the insults? She¡¯s an adorable kid.¡± ¡°Seriously? This scene was hrious and cute¨Cwhat¡¯s there to be mad about?¡± Send Gifts The Family 88 Chapter 88 The Contrast The argument in the livestream chat was still raging on, but Jean and Easton had no idea. ¡°This house¡­¡± Finished Jean was the first to break the silence, but after just those two words, she stopped, the hesitation. practically written all over her face. She looked at Easton and gave two dry littleughs. ¡°Easton, can you handle this?¡± She¡¯d figured the remaining houses would be rough, but she hadn¡¯t expected it to be this bad. Easton had probably never even stepped into a ce like this in his entire life¡­ He pressed his lips together, showing no obvious emotion. Inside, though, he found it kind of funny. Now you¡¯re worried about me? Just a second ago, she¡¯d been all carefree, acting like it was no big deal. What, having a change of heart now? Cute. Though Easton had grown up infort and never really suffered, once he¡¯d entered the entertainment industry, he¡¯d shot scenes in some pretty rough conditions. He wasn¡¯t as sheltered as people thought. And he was surprisingly good at adapting to new situations; nothing ever seemed to really throw him off. This mud¨Cwalled house¨Csure, he¡¯d never stayed in one before¨Cbut it wasn¡¯t something he couldn¡¯t handle. Honestly. Easton knew himself well. His ability to ept difort always depended on his mood. And luckily, he was in a pretty good mood today. So even this shabby little ce didn¡¯t feel so bad. If it had been any other day, there was no way he¡¯d have had the patience to walk in. Why am I in such a good mood? Weird. Being with Jean just makes me feel better. Easton couldn¡¯t help. ncing over at the girl beside him. ¡°Of course I can handle it,¡± he said with a shrug and a smile. ¡°The real question is, can you?¡± Jean let out a quiet sigh of relief. Thank God he¡¯s not mad. I was so scared he¡¯d resent me for making him stay in a ce like this¡­ As long as he¡¯s okay with it. Easton noticed the look on her face and smirked. Always overthinking everything. What a funny little thing. Jean tugged at the corner of her mouth, rxing a little. ¡°Of course I can. I can sleep anywhere.¡± 12:55 PM Chapter 88 The Contrast Finished With that, the two of them picked up their luggage and headed into the mud¨Cwalled house, one after the other. At that same moment- Twitter¡¯s trending page was practically owned by ¡°Behind the Spotlight. The hottest topics were Easton, and the two rookie guests- Julia and Jean. These two little girls, with theirpletely opposite approaches and attitudes, had the inte in a frenzy. ¡°Kids like Julia, who work hard and take things seriously, are the ones who deserve praise.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s got the right attitude¨Cno cking. She blows Jean out of the water.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s not even cking. She¡¯s just aid¨Cback kid. No need to be so vicious.¡± ¡°Easton¡¯s carrying the bags, buying her popsicles, and now he¡¯s stuck in a mud house with her? I can¡¯t stand her.¡± ¡°Can she stop dragging Easton down already? I¡¯m speechless.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like her either. Everyone keeps calling her cute¨CI¡¯m honestly sick of it.¡± ¡°Poor Easton. Got stuck with a partner like her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m crying for Easton. Can he even handle such a terrible house? I feel so bad.¡± ¡°If only Easton had been paired with Julia.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s reliable and capable. That¡¯s what a good partner looks like.¡± ¡°Can you chill? Jean hasn¡¯t actually done anything wrong. She just chose not to kill herself trying. Is that so bad?¡± ¡°Honestly, I do think Jean¡¯s cute. She reminds me of my little sister. I¡¯d buy her popsicles too.¡± ¡°Some of y¡¯all need to calm down. I¡¯m really enjoying the show. Where they sleep doesn¡¯t matter -I love watching their dynamic. It¡¯s sweet and natural.¡± The inte couldn¡¯t stop arguing, and just like that, Jean became the most talked¨Cabout contestant on ¡°Behind the Spotlight¡°-second only to Easton himself. Some people hated her. Others adored her. The controversy and attention went hand in hand, and Jean ended up famous for being hated and loved. Jean, of course, was lol.¡± ¡°Can y¡¯all stop fighting? This whole ce feels toxic.¡± Finished Meanwhile, Jean and Easton were sitting face to face on small stools inside the mud¨Cwalled. house. They stared at each other in silence. The livestream feed had just switched to them. ¡°What are we eating tonight?¡± Easton rested his cheek on his hand, smilingzily as he looked across at his sister. Jean blinked and answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± ¡°I just noticed,¡± Easton said, ncing around with a calm voice, ¡°this house has two carrots and a chunk of cured pork. That should be enough.¡± Jean wasn¡¯t picky at all. She immediately nodded, a faint smile forming at her lips. ¡°Sure. That sounds good.¡± Easton¡¯s smile deepened. His eyes glinted as he locked onto Jean. ¡°Well then, herees the real question¨Cwho¡¯s cooking?¡± The Family 89 Finished Jean said it like it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°We¡¯ll cook together, of course! Ideally, you could do most of it¨Cor better yet, all of it¨Cso I can just lie down and rx.¡± Easton raised a brow. ¡°Can you even cook?¡± Jean blinked. Actually, I can¡­ but right now¡­ yeah, I kinda wanna pretend I can¡¯t¡­ The corners of Easton¡¯s lips lifted in amusement. She can cook but doesn¡¯t want to. What azy little girl. ¡°I don¡¯t know how at all,¡± Easton admitted, voice light and even. His clear, deep eyes met hers, and Jean could see the calm glint swirling behind them. And he wasn¡¯t lying¨CEaston really didn¡¯t know how to cook. He didn¡¯t look like someone who did, and truth was, he¡¯d never so much as tried. But right then, for some reason, he felt bold. ¡°Still, I kind of want to give it a shot today,¡± he said with surprising seriousness. He honestly wasn¡¯t sure why he was doing this. It wasn¡¯t like he enjoyed cooking¨Cor had ever wanted to. But watching Jean¡¯s reaction, he suddenly felt this urge, like a big brother, to shoulder the task himself. Damn this impulse. Ever since meeting Jean, Easton felt like something in him had shifted. His emotions, even his core, seemed to bend around her. He didn¡¯t feel like himself anymore. ¡°You want to try?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of excitement lighting up her face. Great, great, I¡¯m all for it! I¡¯m not picky¨CI can eat anything as long as it¡¯s not some unholy disaster. As long as I don¡¯t have to do anything, what do I have to about? Unless¡­ Easton tries to poison me¡­. That thought made her expression freeze just a little. Of course, Easton picked up on that wild thought right away. She¡¯s off in her own head again. Poison? Her imagination¡¯s too much. If he really wanted Jean dead, he had a thousand better, more subtle ways to do it. Poison was beneath him. Not even worth considering. He didn¡¯t respond; just turned and walked toward the kitchen. Jean didn¡¯t just sit back and rx¨Cshe followed right after him. Mostly because¡­ she felt the need to keep an eye on him. What if he really does mess with the food? You can never be too careful. 12:55 PM Chapter 89 Too Many Surprises just let me know. I can assist you.¡± Jean pondered. That was just being polite. Please don¡¯t actually ask me to do anything Easton gave her a sideways smile and started gathering kindling. Finished Jean followed right behind him, only to feel the air around them suddenly spike in temperature. A thick, burning smell hit her nose. ¡°Wait, something feels off¡­¡± Her brow furrowed, and she rushed forward¨Conly to see- The dry grass around the kitchen had caught fire! mes were spreading out from under the stove! Jean was shocked. Oh crap. We came here to shoot a variety show, not burn down someone¡¯s house! ¡°You set the ce on fire?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes went wide with disbelief. Easton was in his twenties¨Chow could someone his age be this clueless. He turned back calmly and gave her a mild nce. ¡°No big deal,¡± he said evenly. ¡°It¡¯s my first time lighting a fire. Bit clumsy.¡± Then, almost absentmindedly, he scratched the back of his head. ¡°You should back up. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± He stepped in front of her, keeping her away from the mes. But Jean didn¡¯t listen. She stayed right behind him, lex voice crisp and bright. ¡°It¡¯s fine¨CI¡¯ll help.¡± And so, while everyone else was already enjoying dinner, Jean and Easton were scrambling to put out a fire. The fans¡®ments were still flooding the chat. ¡°Do you two even get to eat tonight?¡± ¡°Ah! How did that even happen?¡± ¡°Our adorable disaster duo¨Calways in trouble!¡± ¡°Easton¡¯s first time lighting a fire and this happens. Hope he¡¯s not traumatized.¡± ¡°Poor babies, this is heartbreaking ¡°Is the crew just standing there filming? Can¡¯t they step in?¡± ¡°nce holi tham! I¡¯m hour anna catcht 12:55 PM Chapter 89 Too Many Surprises ¡°This is so unlucky. How does this even happen?¡± Finished ¡°You two are really cursed, huh? Everyone else is eating and you haven¡¯t even started.¡± ¡°I¡¯m crying for Easton. Poor guy, it¡¯s all Jean¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Come on, this wasn¡¯t Jean¡¯s fault. Easton is unlucky, but this was an ident.¡± ¡°It was just bad luck. They¡¯re both victims¨Cdon¡¯t take it out on sweet Jean.¡± By 8.30 p.m., Jean and Easton finally got to cat. After putting out the fire, Jean volunteered to take over fire duty while Easton¨Csomewhat sloppily¨Chandled the cured pork and carro By the time he was done, the ingredients barely resembled what they once were, but at least the food was edible. They both scarfed down a big bowl of rice. Unsurprisingly, the whole fire incident had already made it to the top of Twitter¡¯s trending topics. The buzz was out of control. ¡°Easton nearly burned down the house!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now. He put the fire out himself. It¡¯s his first time, cut him some ck.¡± ¡°Seriously? A grown man in his twenties who can¡¯t light a fire?¡± ¡°Wow, the haters are quick. Easton was born with a silver spoon¨Che doesn¡¯t need to know this. stuff. Maybe worry more about your bank ount than his survival skills.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s so useless. Can¡¯t do a thing and just drags Easton down. Poor guy ¡°Why couldn¡¯t Easton be paired with Julia? Then he¡¯d be living the good life.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s so capable¨CI admire her.¡± ¡°Can we still switch partners? Give Easton Julia instead.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Jean? They¡¯re both adorable. They make the best team.¡± ¡°Yeah, Jean¡¯s clearly sweet and genuine. Their bond feels so natural. Don¡¯t be so mean.¡± ¡°Honestly, I feel bad for Jean. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong¨Cjust not as skilled, and people won¡¯t stop tearing her apart.¡± Oops. The more you bash her, the more I like her. I¡¯m full¨Con obsessed now.¡± ¡°Same. I¡¯m a full¨Cblown lean stan now She¡¯sion cute Vall need to chill 12:55 PM Chapter 89 Too Many Surprises That caught Jean off guard. Finished She¡¯d been thinking about suggesting they split the chore¨Cmaybe wash the dishes together.. But Easton didn¡¯t say a word. He just did it all himself. That left Jean feeling¡­plicated. Send Gifts The Family 90 After going through that fire emergency together¨Cworking side by side to put it out¨Cand then watching Easton wash the dishes without being asked, Jean¡¯s inner bias started to waver just a little. Could this guy really be changing? Maybe he wasn¡¯t as awful as I thought¡­ No! Can¡¯t be fooled by appearances. Gotta stay alert, always. Jean shook her head firmly. While Easton washed dishes, he listened to Jean¡¯s thoughts. The corner of his mouth tugged up in a faint, self¨Cmocking smile. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t so much that he¡¯d changed. Somehow, though, he did feel a small twinge of guilt. That fire had caught them both off guard. And Jean had looked genuinely scared. He¡¯d thrown off her mood and made her miss dinner¡­ Easton did feel bad. And then there was another thing- From what he¡¯d heard in her thoughts, the girl still carried a heavy bias against him. She still thought he might try to hurt her¡­. He closed his eyes with a frustrated sigh. I really wanna fix the way she sees me¡­ this is crazy. Why do I even care so much? Meanwhile, the livestream chat was lighting up with praise. ¡°Easton¡¯s seriously husband material¨Cwashing the dishes without a word.¡± ¡°Jean probably wanted to help at first, but Easton just took over.¡± ¡°They¡¯re too cute. Just stay together forever, please. I love watching them.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been through so much today. Finally had dinner¨Chope they get a good rest.¡± ¡°These two little sweethearts are growing on me more and more.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for Easton. A man who washes dishes? Husband goals.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Jean help wash dishes though? Easton did it all!¡± ¡°Ugh, stop ruining the mood. Jean was going to help. Easton took the whole thing on himself. They¡¯re both great¨Cchill.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of Jean, huh?¡± ¡°Jealous of what? Jean hasn¡¯t done a single useful thing today. Easton¡¯s done everything.¡± 12.56 PM Chapter 90 Turning the Tide Finished ¡°Exactly. On the surface it looks like Easton¡¯s doing all the work, but honestly, if he were paired with one else, he probably wouldn¡¯t lift a finger. I know his personality well¡± ¡°Right? The chemistry between these two is just right. They¡¯re such a sweet match.¡± Night had fallen, Jean and Easton had finished washing up and were getting ready for bed. With their phones confiscated and no inte, not even a TV in their mud¨Cwalled room, there: was nothing left to do but turn in early. There were no private rooms in this house. The two hard wooden beds were set up facing each other, separated by a stretch of rough, uneven cement floor. So, technically, they were sharing a room. Jean was bundled up so tight there wasn¡¯t a bit of skin showing, while Easton, ever the gentleman,y down without even ncing her way. Around them, the crumbling mud walls let in a faint chill. The beds creaked sharply with every movement, and the boards underneath made bones ache. Easton had never imagined he¡¯d ever sleep in a ce like this. It was ufortable, sure¨Cbut more than anything, it was a new experience. Right now, he felt surprisingly calm. Listening to the soft chirp of insects outside and Jean¡¯s quiet breathing nearby, he found a rare sense of peace¡­ Sleep came quickly. Compared to the other contestants¡® setups, Jean and Easton¡¯s living conditions were by far the worst. But neither of themined. They just drifted off quietly. Still, the chat hadn¡¯t stopped. ¡°They¡¯re too cute, I¡¯m melting.¡± ¡°They¡¯re sleeping so sweetly in that awful ce¡­ my heart hurts.¡± This house is actually horrible. I feel awful for them.¡± ¡°Easton and little Jean¨Csweet dreams, you two.¡± They¡¯re in the worst house, but didn¡¯tin once. Watching this makes me feel so calm.¡± ¡°I love them so much. I could watch them forever¨Cplease don¡¯t end the stream.¡± ¡°Today was rough, but I¡¯m wishing them a lucky tomorrow. Sleep well, cuties.¡± ¡°I¡¯m soft now.¡± Chapter 90 Turning the Tide Finished As each guest eventually fell asleep, the livestream wrapped up for the night. Viewers didn¡¯t want it to end. Though the stream had ended, online discussions kept going. The most talked¨Cabout guest that day was, unsurprisingly, Easton¨Che was a walking ma for attention. But Jean unexpectedly came in second. Sure, a lot of people criticized her¨Cbut many others loved her. Some said she was useless, not nearly as capable as Julia, and med her for dragging Easton down. Others said she was innocent and sweet, and that her interactions with Easton were genuinely heartwarming. Jean¡¯s reputation was¡­ mixed. But controversy always meant attention. Thanks to the chaos of that day. Jean¡¯s name was now firmly in the public eye. She had be the center of debate, and her cute looks and natural demeanor had won over a surprising number of fans. Jean herself had no clue what was going on. She fell asleep quickly and slept through the night without a dream. By the time she woke up the next morning, the sunlight was already creeping over her nket. She blinked herself awake and slowly sat up. Wait¡­ did I oversleep? ¡°You woke up just in time. Breakfast¡¯s ready.¡± Easton¡¯s calm voice floated over to her. Jean turned her head quickly and spotted the dirty wooden table across the room. Two bowls of in rice porridge and a few eggs were alreadyid out. ¡°Where¡¯d you get duck eggs?¡± she blurted, without thinking. Easton¡¯s lips curved. ¡°I took a walk earlier. Some old guy gave them to me.¡± ¡°What a nice guy,¡± Jean said with feeling. ¡°Must¡¯ve been charmed by my good looks.¡± Easton raised a brow and said it like it was the most natural thing in the world. Jean was speechless. Ugh. Narcissist. Easton finished setting the spoons and motioned to her. ¡°Hurry up and wash up. Breakfast¡¯s getting cold.¡± Chapter 90 Turning the Tide #Finished The two of them finished breakfast at a rxed pace and, following the director¡¯s instructions, began strolling toward the camphor tree clearing where everyone had gathered the day before. Meanwhile, a new day of livestreaming had begun. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll be sending everyone to explore Westwood Mountain¡­¡± As Jean got closer, she overheard Taylor giving instructions to an assistant. Wait, what? Westwood Mountain? Her eyes flew open. The Family 91 Chapter 91 It¡¯s Getting Ufortable ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it unfolded at Westwood Mountain¡± Jean arched her brow lightly as unease flickered in her eyes. Easton couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head and nce at her with a straight face. Jean didn¡¯t realize as she was still sunken in her emotions. ¡°Is that going to happen again? If yes, it will be a huge blow to Easton.¡± Finished Easton suddenly reached out his hand and patted Jean¡¯s shoulder. With a faint smile on his face. he asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± He gave her a friendly reminder and said. ¡°The stream has started; don¡¯t space out.¡± Easton didn¡¯t really take her concern to heart when she long foretold her downfall. Instead of being concerned, Easton was being curious. That¡¯s how she got to foretell all that. ¡°Good morning, everybody Taylor once again came before everyone; his lips curled up as a habit, his eyes full of vitality like the morning sun. ¡°Good morning, Taylor¡± Some of the guests were still in their drowsy state; some were energetic, but they all responded to Taylor¡¯s greetings positively. Jean and Easton were the only two outsiders. They were lost in thought and said nothing. With a smic on his face, Taylor asked, friendly. ¡°How did everyone sleep? Getting used to it already!¡± as his gaze flicked between the guests. The guests were being supportive as they raised their voices and answered. Taylor, I aleg soundly ¡°It¡¯s better than I thought ¡°Thanks to you, I get to have a good sleep Jean and Eamon were mill the sindy two whoe wiens They seemed out of ce in the mudat of this merry aura Although both of them fell asleep quickly and slegs squallyst night, they couldn¡¯t bring Ahemselves to say After all, then Incang conditissos were prove poster than everyonar 12:56 PM Chapter 911¡¯s Getting Ufortable in that mud brick room with good airflow. By now, quite a number of viewers had joined the live stream. Comments started popping up. Finished ¡°Poor Jean and Easton. They look like they haven¡¯t been getting good sleep. They don¡¯t look energetic at all: ¡°How do you expect them to sleep in such a mud brick room?¡± Taylor, asking such questions is pricking Jean¡¯s and Easton¡¯s hearts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so hrious, Jean and Easton have been keeping quiet. They don¡¯t seem to sleep well.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can have a good sleep under such conditions¡± ¡°But they went to bed quite early yesterday, didn¡¯t they? They don¡¯t seem toin at all.¡± ¡°They might look fine on the outside. Deep down, they may be cursing already.¡± ¡°Poor Ginger siblings. Can¡¯t the crew prepare a proper house for them sooner? I¡¯m so heartbroken looking at them. I¡¯ve never seen such a decrepit house.¡± After simple greetings, Taylor cut to the chase on the topic, as he said, ¡°A new day has begun. After half a day of adaptation period yesterday, today we¡¯ll¡­ He paused for a moment; the smile at the corner of his lips seemed to be hinting at something. Then he continued. Today, we¡¯re going to challenge something different.¡± The guests were unaware of the event today; only Jean knew. She eavesdropped on relevant information about the eventter The guests were all kept in the dark. This entertaiment show was all about thrill. The guests didn¡¯t have prior information on the schedule, not unl the tree announced it on the spot Only under cundinoms withian prist preparation could the honest reaction of the celebrities be observed. Taylor was about to announce the schedule of the guests Apoking imo the camera, he attouced excitedly all of a sudden, ¡°Nearby Riverview Vige, therea a mountain with a walled Westwood Moonsam Has anyone heard of it hail Dustin took the least and shock, b¨²s bead as he said, ¡°Taylor 1 hase no idea. Lin not an expect un geograpto 1 sruly don¡¯t kun tha Oine muuled as she scratched her head esuburanapudly and said, ¡°I doura krisen either Chapter 91 It¡¯s Getting Ufortable Julia¡¯s crisp sound echoed in the air. Finished He nced at Taylor and answered confidently, ¡°There are a lot of natural caves in Westwood Mountain, and that is what it is famous for.¡± Compliments flooded thement section instantly. ¡°Impressive, Julia. She even knows about this. ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to Julia. What a perfect girl.¡± ¡°I wish I had a younger sister like Julia; she¡¯s so reliable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I feel that it would be a relief with her around.¡± ¡°It feels like Julia learned a lot of skills and is well¨Cbehaved. It seems that she is raised well. Could it be she is from a wealthy family?¡± ¡°She¡¯s way better than those clueless fools. Even a youngdy knows about Westwood Mountain, but not them. ¡°That being said, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee across this Westwood Mountain. It is indeed not a famous spot. ¡°I don¡¯t know about Riverview Vige and Westwood Mountain either. It¡¯s just natural that Olive and the others don¡¯t know. Julia is pretty impressive to know this stuff.¡± Hearing Julia¡¯s answer, Taylor widened his eyes, feeling surprised. His eyes filled with contentment, and he said, ¡°Julia is right. I never expected her to know this much.¡± Julia humbly pressed her lips together. Ran widened his eyes slowly and asked straightforwardly, ¡°So we are going to Westwood Mountain today?¡± Taylor nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Today, you guys are going for an adventure at Westwood Mountain.¡± ¡°While we call it an adventure, the crew will be responsible for everyone¡¯s safety. There will be professionals standing by at Westwood Mountain. They will offer a helping hand in case of danger. Taylor put away his smile and said in a serious expression. Taylor continued. ¡°The first guest whopletes the adventure activity and arrives at the designated location gets to have a scrumptious feast and the right to exchange amodation.¡± Feast? Exchange amodation? Upon hearing these words, Jean clenched his fist excitedly. As she thought of what she had for breakfast¨Ca special dish prepared by Easton and in bread 12:56 PM Chapter 91 It¡¯s Getting Ufortable She was craving a sumptuous meal! Of course, the right to exchange amodation is tempting as well. This meant that they could exchange good houses from others for their mud brick house. It¡¯s a guaranteed win! No one¡¯s houses could be worse than theirs. Easton was standing beside Jean as he listened to her inner words calmly. He lookedpletely rxed, giving off a sense of nonchnce. Finished Easton thought, You little rascal. I never knew you meant it so much when you said you didn¡¯t, both the dishes I prepared and the house we are staying in. For some reason, Easton felt a sense of defeat. It turned out that his sister never liked it and felt so ufortable. This made him start to feel uneasy as well. Frankly speaking, he cared neither about the living conditions nor the food. But it was out of his expectation that Jean minded it more than he had imagined. Send Gifts The Family 92 Chapter 92 They All Want to Win Finished Easton looked at Taylor as he curled his lips slightly and said, ¡°Taylor, I¡¯ll be the one to win this adventure. His handsome face was like a dazzling diamond, as it shone bright under the sun. Nobody had ever expected the quiet Easton to speak such bold words. Not even Jean had expected that. She looked at her brother with her eyes widened. Atst, she kept this to herself without saying a word. Someonemented: ¡°Where does this guy¡¯s confidencee from? Saying that he¡¯ll be the one to win? I wouldn¡¯t even dare to say that. If you mess up, you¡¯ll be theughingstock.¡± Upon hearing Jean¡¯s inner thought, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, his will to win grew stronger. He wanted to win, not for himself, but for I rJean. Thement section went into a frenzy at this moment. ¡°Easton looks so cool¨Cespecially the way hespeaksk.¡± ¡°It feels like Easton is quite different today.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± ¡°He used to be the type who grinned at everybody, but didn¡¯t care about anyone. He gave off this distant feeling, and he never care about plenty of things. But now he cares about the oue of this challenge.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I would like to say. Easton looks really different today. I actually see the will to win in his eyes. ¡°This means that he really wants to win.¡± ¡°Perhaps he hasn¡¯t been eating and sleeping well these few days. He longed to change his amodation and have a feast. ¡°Hahaha, I think you¡¯ve just revealed the truth.¡± ¡°Easton, keep it up. I believe you can win this.¡± ¡°Easton wants to win. Let¡¯s root for him¡± ¡°Is that Westwood Mountain dangerous? I¡¯m so worried.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not just about winning Safetyes first. Be careful, Easton.¡± Chapter 92 They All Want to Wis finished Their eyes met as Taylor said, in a teasing tone. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you so eager to win Taylor was the only on site that dared to tease Easton like that. The guests though felt surprised, didn¡¯t dare to speak anything before him. Easton cast his gaze towards her sister beside him, then turned to nce at Taylor. With a nonchnt smile, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I want to win?¡± Taylor waved his hand and replied, ¡°Of course you can. And then, the adventure activity was about to begin. The crew had prepared an adventure pack for each of the guests. Inside it was food, outdoor adventure tools, and first aid kit. When Jean had just carried her adventure pack, the other guests had charged out like rockets. towards Westwood Mountain in a hurry. Easton patted Jean¡¯s shoulder. Jean couldn¡¯t help but lift her head and look at him. ¡°Today, we can¡¯t act the way we did yesterday.¡± Easton¡¯s lips opened slightly: his tone casual yet serious. Which meant they couldn¡¯t ck off today. Jean pressed her lips together with guilt. At this moment, thement section suddenly erupted into a fight. ¡°Jean, how dare you to ck off that Easton can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± ¡°It turns out that Easton know everything. He doesn¡¯t want it either. The me goes to Jean.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you guys go overboard! Easton doesn¡¯t mean that way. He never med Jean for that; he just wants Jean to cooperate and win.¡± ¡°Anyway, if Easton doesn¡¯t win today. I¡¯m venting my anger on Jean.¡± ¡°Why are you guys telling Jean off? You fans are getting intense.¡± It¡¯s better Easton kicked her out of the team. It¡¯s easier to win solo¡± ¡°Can the haters stop going after Jean? Do you think that your insults have any effect?¡± You are instead getting attention for her. Jean is getting popr¡± Easton asked, ¡°You also feel like winning, don¡¯t you?¡± as he reached out his hand and tidied her backback His pleasant vo came from above her head. Chapter 92 They All Want to Win Thinking of his question earlier, Jean nodded seriously and said. ¡°I want to win too.¡± Finished Upon hearing her, Easton curled his lips; the smile on his face was dazzling. He then said, ¡°So let¡¯s do our best, Jean.¡± The moment the viewers in the live stream saw this scene, their hostility vanished in the air as theymented. ¡°So cute!¡± ¡°Every time I see the interaction between you two, my heart went fluffy. How cute of you. Do your best together, Easton and Jean.¡± ¡°The haters can¡¯t see such scene; all they know is argue. They never knew how well these two cuties interact with each other.¡± ¡°The haters have been pped in the face. Come out and talk now if you dare.¡± ¡°Easton and Jean are the greatest partners ever; that is irreceable.¡± These two cuties want to win so badly. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t offer my help: the most I can do is cheer you on before the screen.¡± ¡°Two little cuties, I could eat them up in one bite.¡± Jean and Easton were finally ready to set off on their journey. They came before the sightseeing electric vehicle and hopped on it. This vehicle would take them to the foot of Westwood Mountain. Othe guests had already took the vehicle and left. They were thest team to depart again. But Easton knew that it wasn¡¯t a big deal to be left behind now. Westwood Mountain was the ce where showdown would take ce. He was confident of overtaking his opponents. Fifteen minutester, they arrived at the foot of West Mountain. The towering and magnificent mountain range was looming right before them. A vast expanse of green filled Jean¡¯s vision. She couldn¡¯t exin why, but this mountain was emanating an uneasy, chilling aura, even though it looked no different from the others. The tunnel within Westwood Mountain shouldn¡¯t be posing much danger. On top of that, the crew had provided a professional rescue team for them. They wouldn¡¯t face 12:56 PM d Chapter 92 They All Want to Win However, the incident where Easton¡¯s reputation suffered crossed Jean¡¯s mind. That incident urred here at Westwood Mountain. And Julia was here too. Everything is messed up, but it would still move forward along the predetermined path. At this moment, Easton patted her shoulder and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Finished A man¡¯s eyes are like a quiet deep ocean, where emotional fluctuations are not easily visible. He chuckled lightly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t zone out, we still have important things to do.¡± Easton knew what she was worrying about. Spending all day thinking about something that had yet to ur wasn¡¯t Easton¡¯s style. Now he only wants to focus his attention on the current target. Upon hearing him. Jean nodded seriously. She quickly toss aside the wandering thoughts in her head: her expression turning serious as well. For the sake of changing a better house and the feast at the end, she was giving it her all. The duo headed up the mountain swiftly They were left behind in the first ce. So they had no time to waste now. They had to ascend the mountain fast, and overtook their opponents there. As they were about to enter the mountain, Jean felt as though she was surrounded byyers of forest. A vast expanse of green filled her vision. The sunlight on top of them grew dimmer beneath the thick canopy of the forest. The Family 93 The camera was following them all along. Finished The viewers could also see the view on Westwood Mountain in real time through the camera whilemented. It feels eerie. I¡¯m getting goosebumps.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous? I¡¯m so worried.¡± ¡°Easton and Jean, don¡¯t go push yourselves too hard; this is an order. Safetyes first.¡± ¡°Safety is your top priority. Please stay safe, Easton.¡± ¡°Oh my god. it looks creepy. I¡¯m getting scared just looking at it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight now, don¡¯t scare us like that.¡± At this moment, the camera shifted, and the livestream was cut to the others who was far ahead. They gathered in front of the huge, dark tunnel. No one dared to take the first step. Even though the crew had provided them with torchlights in their adventure pack, but they dared not step a single step forward. The unknown is always the biggest fear. Who knew whaty within this unusually dark tunnel? Olive pressed her lips tightly as she nced at the tunnel before her eyes in a worried expression; her eyes were filled with unease. After all, she was a girl. Julia, who was standing beside her was a girl younger than her ¨C Who knew if the two girls would make it out safely once they entered the cave Although the crew had guaranteed them there would be professionals guarding their safety, Olive couldn¡¯t fully rx. Even Ran, who loved to lead the way and dashed ahead hesitated at this moment. Moments had passed since he stood outside the cave. He nced at the crew members nearby and asked with a cheerful smile, There wouldn¡¯t be any bizarre things inside this cave, will there?¡± The crew membersforted him and spoke with gentle tones. ¡°We¡¯ve sent people inside to check the cave. No worries, there won¡¯t be a problem. The only problem is that it¡¯s darker than usual. There has to be some difliculties. It wouldn¡¯t be treated as adventure if it¡¯s too easy right?¡± Unon hearinorhim Pan move off a ryed avurution and caid. ¡°Tr¡¯s mad to hear that hu Chapter 93 Hesitation and Fear Finished He arched his brows and said, ¡°If we were to face any dangers in the cave, could we forfeit?¡± In a smile, the crew member nodded and replied, ¡°Of course you can. If you want to forfeit, you can tell us through the walkie¨Ctalkie. And the rescue team will take you away from the scene immediately.¡± The viewersmented. ¡°Hey, wait, it hasn¡¯t even started yet, and you¡¯re already thinking about forfeiting. Talk about being a loser.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable. These tunnels look indeed creepy.¡± ¡°Is Ran being afraid? I thought you are bold.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hesitant. Just charge in already. Stop asking questions and rambling.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough with all those craps. Quickly go in already!¡± ¡°Thements are bearing such hostility. It¡¯s natural to feel scared and hesitant under these circumstances, isn¡¯t it? If you all were at the scene in person, you¡¯d probably be scared to death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Stop being harsh on the guests. Celebrities are just ordinary people as well.¡± ¡°Ordinary people? They¡¯ve earned so much money. Give me 15000 dors, and I¡¯d dashed in without even blinking.¡± ¡°Could you guys stop arguing over such petty stuff? I¡¯ve had enough. I just want to watch the livestream in peace.¡± Amidst the quiet and tense atmosphere, Julia took a step forward lightly, Carrying arge adventure pack, her beautiful face showed no sign of fear; her dark with determination. She turned and nced at Olive and said in a low tone, ¡°Olive, let¡¯s go in.¡± As she spoke, she turned on her torchlight. eyes filled Curling her lips, Julia said, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time,¡± as she tried tofort Olive¡¯s anxiety. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that our goal is to have a scrumptious feast.¡± Looking at Julia¡¯s calm, smiling face, the nervousness in Olive seemed to ease a bit. She nodded with a smile and took a step forward, following Julia¡¯s lead. Little did everyone expect, it was the girls that took the lead and went in the cave. Compliments flooded thement section. Chapter 93 Hesitation and Feat Julia is my goddess. It¡¯s always you who takes the lead.¡± ¡°I like Julia even more now. She¡¯s amazing!¡± Stayingposed in the face of danger, poised and perseverant¨Cthat¡¯s who Julia is¡± ¡°You adults, aren¡¯t as brave as a little girl. Howughable!¡± ¡°Nice one, Julia 1 am cheering you on You have to win this ¡°I never thought Julia to be the true warrior. The others should look up to her.¡± Tm already the fan of Julia. This youngdy is so charming and amazing #Fassbend ¡°Where are the others Hurry up and go in already. You guys are way more timid than the girls. Howme¡± ¡°Julia is amazing. The others have left me speechless. Can they even deal with this?¡± Seeing that Julia and Olive had entered the tunnel, Ran and the others understood they have to go in along no matter how They couldn¡¯t afford themselves to lose to two girls. Ran held the hand of a random guest as he took a deep breath before turning on his torchlight and walked in the tunnel. Seeing this, the others didn¡¯t hesitate longer as they walked into the tunnel one by one. Soonter, Easton and Jean had arrived before the tunnel in a hurry. Seeing no one before the tunnel, they knew that all the guests had entered the tunnel. Both of them wanted to dy no more, as they entered the tunnel without hesitation. The viewersmented in surprise. ¡°Impressive. These two aren¡¯t afraid at all.¡± ¡°They are the most decisive among the guests.¡± ¡°As expected of Easton and Jean, they charge in without sparing a moment spouting nonsense. It turns out that you two are the boldest among them all. You two have my admiration.¡± ¡°These two are so cool. They said nothing and charge in already ¡°Keep it up! Easton and Jean were giving in their all to catch up, trying to overtake the rest. Chapter 93 Hesitation and Fear ¡°Could you stop putting others down and lift them up?¡± Finished ¡°Aren¡¯t those real words? Neither are they fearful, nor do they hesitate as they charge in the tunnel. The others weren¡¯t dare of doing so at first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get triggered. Easton and Jean are the boldest and most amazing among them all.¡± Easton held the torchlight in one hand, the beam lit up the path in front of them. Jean walked beside him. They stayed close to each other as they were afraid of being separated as they walked. What appeared before them were rock cliffs of uneven surface, where countless water beads had umted.. The entire tunnel gave off a damp feeling. It seemed as water will be dripping anytime above, while water stain was extending on the floor. Inside the tunnel, a gust of natural cold emanated. Fortunately, they had put on the windbreaker jackets that were prepared by the crew team in advance. Otherwise, they might be frozen to death in the tunnel. At this moment, the viewers in the livestream channel, as if following the guests, had started howling in panic. ¡°It¡¯s so creepy. Why does it suddenly turn into horror movie?¡± ¡°How does Easton and Jean manage to not tremble at all? I¡¯m almost scared to death!¡± The Family 94 ¡°Cuties, you are so bold! I¡¯m feeling like quitting this livestream.¡± ¡°Do you guys think there might be pranks from the crew team hidden in this cave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s giving me goosebumps!¡± ¡°Two little cuties, could you walk slowly? I¡¯m afraid that you might trip.¡± ¡°My heart is racing so fast; this is so scary!¡± At this moment, a new episode of Behind the Spotlight went into a frenzy. The topic of adventuring in Westwood Mountain had be the focus of everybody. Viewers started toment in the livestream channel. ¡°I¡¯ve lived this long and it is the first time Ie across this Westwood Mountain.¡± ¡°Same here. How did the crew manage to find this mountain? It¡¯s so niche.¡± ¡°Westwood Mountain isn¡¯t that niche, is it? I¡¯ve heard of it before.¡± Finished ¡°Adventure in Westwood Mountain, has the variety show be this thrilling now? Interesting!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel great seeing the celebrities scared and getting humbled. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± ¡°But this tunnel is indeed eerie. I couldn¡¯t do it if you asked me to. But since these celebrities earned a lot, there shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to crawl through some tunnels.¡± ¡°Julia is really dazzling. She gives off a sense of maturity that doesn¡¯t match her age. I¡¯ve taken a liking of her.¡± ¡°But I like Jean more. She¡¯s so cute, and she looks like she wants to win today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Easton going for an adventure in the mountain. What an interesting sight!¡± ¡°Interesting, my foot! I¡¯m so worried about him. I hope nothing bad happens on him; I would be heartbroken.¡± It would only get interesting when it¡¯s thrilling. The previous variety shows were too nd. This one is good. I suggest they push the pedal to the metal.¡± ¡°I enjoyed seeing the celebrities freak out.¡± Easton and Jean were still traversing in the stretching tunnel. Chapter 94 The Entanglement with Julia The sound of water dripping restlessly echoed in their ears. For some reason, Jean grew frustrated. She forced herself to calm down as her mind began to wander and many thoughts shed through her head. Her biggest concern was still Julia. Finished A viewermented, ¡°Based on how things were before, it also took ce in the tunnel of Westwood Mountain. Easton and Julia were partners back then.¡± Easton¡¯s fingers that were holding the torchlight paused slightly for a moment. He had heard Jean murmured about the entanglement between him and Julia in her mind. But she had never revealed the details through her thoughts. To be frank, he was quite curious about it. How exactly did Julia cause his downfall? Jean arched her brow, as she lowered her head and pondered. The viewers continued, ¡°After they went in the tunnel for an adventure, the two of them had some argument. Out of fury, Julia ran away blindly as she lost her way in the pitch¨Cck tunnel. ¡°Easton was also a responsible person. He didn¡¯t leave her behind. Instead, with the torchlight in his hand, he searched everywhere for Julia, along with the rescue team.¡± ¡°They had searched for a long time, but to no avail. Without a choice, they left the tunnel.¡± ¡°Little did they expect, when they just stepped out of the tunnel, Julia followed them out. But she wasn¡¯t in a good state; wounds were visible on her body.¡± A flicker of hatred shed through Jean¡¯s eyes in an instant. The viewersmented, ¡°What¡¯s most disgusting about Julia is that, after she walked out of the tunnel, she refused to interact with Easton and the crew. It was then she revealed on the personally, that she was injured in the tunnel of Westwood Mountain and could hardly move, yet was ruthlessly left behind by Easton.¡± Upon hearing this, Easton paused for a moment; his eyes hollow. He felt disgusted It was like something dirty had gotten on him, making him feeling ufortable. Meanwhile, Jean was still in her train of thought. 12:56 PM Chapter 94 The Entanglement with Julia Julia¡¯s reveal soon exploded. Without doubts, theizens startedmenting Easton.¡± Finished ¡°There¡¯s so much factors that was evoking pity and affection on Julia. She was a minor, and a girl. With all these factors stacking up. it struck a nerve with the public. The public was outraged by the injustice. ¡°Although Easton had denied in person, and the rescue team who went inside the tunnel and searched with him bore witness for him. But due to insufficient proof, the public did not buy it and they assumed Easton was quibbling, and the testimonial from the rescue team was an approach by the crew team to smooth things over.¡± Easton¡¯s brows furrowed sharply as a chill slowly crept into his beautiful eyes. As Jean walked, he let out a soft sigh. The viewersmented. ¡°All in all, due tock of evidence, people are more willing to take Julia¡¯s side. Easton became the victim of the public opinion. Then, the Ginger family stepped in and suppressed the voices.¡± ¡°Never did they expect that this action backfired. The more they tried to cover the voices, the angrier the public be and the more they hated Easton.¡± ¡°Easton¡¯s image copsed like that. He then lost a lot of endorsement deals, and this was the first step of his downfall.¡± Easton pressed his lips; his chill lips formed a straight line. By now, his expression looked stern and serious, Only until did he understand what Jean meant by his downfall and the details. Now he understood. He curled his lips, like a cold, beautiful rose blooming in the night. Though feeling disgusted, it seemed interesting. Julia, right? He wanted to have a look, if the girl could really cause him that much trouble. Jean walked forward with her heads down. Suddenly she was tripped by something. Jean lost her bnce. She let out a shriek and stumbled on the other side. ¡°Jean!¡± Easton noticed something unusual about Jean. He rarely gave off a shocking look as he widened his eyes and called out her name. He reached out his arm, trying to grab Jean. Chapter 4 The Totomaiorano win bolle Easton didn¡¯t reach Jean in time. She indiniselte gribbediamconbig seck, hoping to slow her fail But she still hit the ground and tumbled over wickets The good thing is she shicided ber bead¨Csmart m Unsure how long had she rolled over the ground. Due to anxiety, she had been keeping her eyes closed. When she opened her eyes again, what she saw was just pitch ck. At this moment, she was lying on her back against cold rocks. She could beunty lichide wen on the surface of the rock. The coldness from the water was slowly seeping through bencheres. There were some small abrasions on her body, and she could feed subtle pain emanating frown them. Jem furrowed her brows as she got up decisively, opened her adventure pack and trout out bers Torchlight Tumming on her torchlight, she illuminated her surroundings. Ority then did she realized she was surrounded by rock, as unyielding as a impassable fortress, in albe was trapped. Wherever medies formed a circle, as if an airtight room.. uneven There wush atty path; no way out. So how did she card up then? The band no he The Family 95 Finished That¡¯s only natural, since she couldn¡¯t feel the presence of anyone else at all ¨C Easton, the crew members, the rescue team No one. It was as if they hadpletely vanished, and she was trapped within a strange, airtight space. She couldn¡¯t hear a single sound from the others. Jean struggled to get on her feet. She began to circle the rocks, with the torchlight firmly held in her hand. She was searching for a tinge of hope for survival among these rocks. She couldn¡¯t let herself trapped and died here. However, after circling for a long time, all she found was nothing but rocks. There wasn¡¯t a single ce where hope seemed possible. She lowered her eyes, a hint of desperation shed in her eyes. It was then the walkie¨Ctalkie in the adventure pack came across her mind. A sh of excitement flickered in her eyes as she immediately opened his backpack. She rummaged through her backpack and she finally found the walkie talkie at the corner of her bag. However, when she was about to open the walkie¨Ctalkie, she realized that it seem to be malfunctioning. To put it in simple words, it couldn¡¯t work at all! For God¡¯s sake! Jean felt like crying. She thought, What was this bad luck? Is the end of me? At that thought, a sh of resolve ignited in her eyes. Even if fate turned against her, she wouldn¡¯t concede defeat that easily. At this moment, Ludwig came across her mind. Jean thought, With her current situation, does Ludwig have any way to save her? 12:57 PM ? Chapter 95 The Hope Within the Harshness Sadly, what she could do now was think about it. Finished She never brought that badge from the Abyssal Choir with her, and naturally she wasn¡¯t able to contact Ludwig via the badge. Now, she could only rely on herself. Jean rapidly adjusted herself. The desperation earlier was gone, as she continued to inspect her surroundings with the torchlight in her hand. After around 20 minutes, she finally found a gap that was neither wide nor narrow at a corner. If there¡¯s a gap, it exins that it is not a total airtight space! Jean pressed her lips together. She umted strength in her fingers as she tried to move the rock around the gap. She knocked and tapped for a while. All of a sudden, she didn¡¯t know what she knocked but a whole chunk of rock started to move! The initial small gap turned wider without warning ¨C wide enough for a skinny child to slip through sideways. Jean finally understood how she could end up in this isted space from the main path of the tunnel. It turned out that she might have bumped against a simr chunk of rock, and fell inside through the narrow gap. As for the others, they were too big to fir through. Jean let out a soft sigh as she thought, How could I be this unlucky? A series of coincidences and idents led me in this current situation. Fortunately, now she had caught a faint tinge of hope. Carrying her backpack, she squeezed through the narrow gap carefully. She instinctively held her breath and tried her best to curl her body. After a series of intermittent struggling, she made it out! Jean couldn¡¯t help but took a long breath. However, the sight in front of her made her stand still in ce. She never thought that after crawling out, a huge piece of rocky before her. Besides, what surrounded her was still impassable rocks. 12:57 PM c Chapter 95 The Hope Within the Harshness Jean felt like she was being yed in the hand of fate. She gritted her teeth; her eyes filled with resilience. The more reality hit her, the less she could afford to fall! Like how she did before, she inspected the surroundings with her torchlight. Finished Hard work and determination never goes unrewarded. Before long, she discovered another gap between the rocks. Based on her experience, Jean pushed the rocks around the gap. But this time, the rocks didn¡¯t move an inch even thought she had used every ounce of her strength. And this gap was too narrow for her to slip through. This time, Jean was truly trapped in this difficult situation. Unwilling to give up yet, she bit her lips and bent her body down as she pressed her face against the gap. She cast her gaze out via the gap, s she tried to grasp the condition out there. Without warning, a beam of bright light shot through. Jean instinctively backed away as she blocked her eyes with her hand. The next second, she heard clear footsteps. Someone was right out there on the other side of the rock. This could possibly mean that she was just one step away from getting out of this dire situation. Jean immediately pressed her face against the gap as she yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°Anybody there?¡± Once her voicended, the sound of footsteps outside stopped. This time, she didn¡¯t back away. Instead, she squinted her eyes instinctively. Then, the sound of cautious footsteps rang beside her. Someone was approaching tentatively. Jean widened her eyes, and with the aid of torchlight, she vaguely saw a face approaching from outside. It was Julia. Holding her torchlight Iulia slightly widened her eves as she annroached with caution. 12.57 PM Chapter 95 The Hope Within the Harshness Finished escape. Subconsciously, Jean wanted nothing to do with Julia. Because she knew that the capable and intelligent Julia was not a kind person. However, given everything that had happened until now, they were not at odds with each other. Just as Jean was still tangled in her thoughts, Julia suddenly spoke, ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Her voice was trembling slightly. It was obvious that Julia wasn¡¯t calm as well, and was even a bit fearful. Jean spoke up boldly, ¡°Julia. It¡¯s me, Jean.¡± Upon hearing her, Julia froze for a moment; her eyes darted around for a while. Then she asked, ¡°Jean, why are you here?¡± Jean pressed her lips slightly. Given her current situation, the only way is to ask help from Julia. No matter what, staying alive and escaping was the top priorities. Thinking about this, she parted her lips slightly and recounted her earlier encounter to Julia. She then said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m now trapped here and can¡¯t get out. Can you please pass on the message to the rescue team?¡± Julia kept biting her lips as she remained silent without saying a word. For some reason, upon hearing those tragic experience she had encountered, not only did she not feel sorry for her, but she felt a strange thrill instead. In fact, she didn¡¯t like Jean. A useless good¨Cfor¨Cnothing who knew nothing ¨C how did she get such good luck to be on the same team as Easton and enjoy his care? Send Gifts The Family 96 Chapter 96 Resentment Julia had known everything all along. Finished Even though the crew had asked everyone to turn in their phones, she handed over one and secretly kept another for herself. Whenever the cameras weren¡¯t rolling, she¡¯d sneak off to check the inte. Mostly, she just wanted to check what people were saying about her. Luckily, the inte still seemed to be on her side. But Jean¡¯s poprity was way higher than hers,pletely overshadowing her. She also came across a few clips of Jean and Easton together¡­. Watching those videos made her furious¨Cand jealous. Jean was clearly holding Easton back, but he still kept indulging her, constantly stepping in to handle her problems. And now, Jean was trapped here. Julia felt like she deserved it. Save her? Not a chance. Besides, Julia was on her own now¨Cshe had gotten separated from Olive too. The tunnel was pitch¨Cck. If two people didn¡¯t stay close together, it was way too easy to get separated. The rescue team probably hadn¡¯t even realized she was missing. And worse, her walkie¨Ctalkie was in Olive¡¯s bag- So really, she wasn¡¯t in much better shape than Jean. I could barely keep myself together, she thought. Why would I waste energy on her? ¡°I¡­ I got separated from them too¡­¡± Julia bit her lip and put on a pitiful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help you¡­¡± ¡°You got separated too?¡± Jean frowned, her face turning serious. ¡°I¡¯m really tired right now. Dizzy, too. I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t help you¡­¡± Julia¡¯s voice was low as she spoke. Then she turned away, slowly walking off, her silhouette fading into the darkness. Wait, Julia!¡± Jean called out, raising her voice. But all she could do was watch as Julia disappeared into the shadows. Chapter 96 Resentment Finished Jean didn¡¯t dwell on it. No one could be relied on now. She¡¯d just have to figure it out on her own. Julia kept pushing forward through the darkness. She held onto her shlight like it was the only thing keeping her grounded. Honestly, her situation was still better than Jean¡¯s¨Cat least she could move freely through the tunnel. If she got lucky, maybe she¡¯d actually find a way out. Jean, though? That was a different story¡­. A sh of icy resentment flickered in Julia¡¯s eyes. Let her suffer, she thought. The worse, the better. Just as the thought crossed her mind¨Csuddenly, something snagged her foot. She stumbled hard and lost her bnce. With a loud thud, she hit the cold, wet vet ground. A sharp pain jolted through her leg, and Julia let out a quiet gasp as the strong smell of blood hit her. She didn¡¯t even need to look¨Cshe knew her leg was bleeding. Seriously? Just my luck She sucked in a few sharp breaths, her brows pinched tightly together, her face pale with pain. Then suddenly¨Ca beam of lightnded right on her Momentster, she heard footsteps, hurried and unsteadied ¡°Julia!¡± someone called out in surprise. She lifted her head slightly and saw a rescue worker¡¯s worried face. But her gaze slipped past him, drawn to the tall figureing up just behind. Easton. He was following the rescue team, quickly closing the distance between them. The second he realized it was Julia on the ground, a flicker of disappointment crossed his eyes- barely noticeable, but there. It was Julia. Not Jean. He and the rescue worker had been searching this whole area for Jean. And instead, they ran into her by ident. ¡°You okay, Julia?¡± The rescuer crouched beside her, speaking with gentle concern. Chapter 96 Resentment Finished Easton stood off to the side, rigid and silent. He didn¡¯t step forward, didn¡¯t ask if she was okay. His perfect features were calm and distant, impossible to read. That hit Julia harder than she expected. He never acted that way with Jean. He was always kind to her, protective, and looked out for her. But when ites to family, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s really his sister¨Ceven if I¡¯m the one who has to stay in the shadows and can¡¯t be acknowledged. That thought sent a wave of emotion crashing over her. A rush of emotions surged through her¨Cfrustration from the pain, resentment from Easton¡¯s indifference, and the quiet, aching sorrow of her hidden identity. It all twisted together inside her, tight and unbearable. And for a moment, it made her want to scream. Julia¡¯s hands clenched before she even realized it, her eyes turning red with tears. Her lips. trembled as she spoke. ¡°I fell¡­ My leg¡¯s bleeding¡­¡± At her words, Easton frowned. He quickly turned to the rescue worker and said firmly, ¡°Her injury needs to be treated right away. Get her out of here. I¡¯ll go find Jean myself.¡± ¡°That works. We¡¯ve got to bring both girls back safe anyway,¡± the rescuer nodded in agreement. ¡°But if anythinges up, let me know. I can send someone to back you up.¡± Easton gave a quiet nod. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± julia stared at him, stunned. Her whole body started shaking even more. She didn¡¯t even know what exactly had set her off. The truth was, she and Easton were barely more than strangers now. But hearing him hand her off to someone else¨Cwhile he chose to go after Jean himself¡­. That lit something deep and furious inside her. Her chest tightened. Easton didn¡¯t care that she was hurt¨Che only cared about Jean. The moment she realized it, a wave of anger rushed through her. More than anything, she suddenly hated Easton. Not Jean¨CEaston. The brother who shared her blood¨Cbut treated her like she didn¡¯t matter at all. Easton had no idea what was going through Julia¡¯s head. As soon as he saw the rescuer lift her up with practiced case, he turned and headed deeper into the tunnel with just his shlight in hand. Jean had disappeared right in front of him. And the thought of it hit him like a punch to the chest, cold and unforgiving. 34 Chapter 96 Resentment Finished But he stopped himself right there. Regret wasn¡¯t going to fix anything. He had to stay sharp. He had to find Jean. He¡¯d search every inch of this ce if that¡¯s what it took to find her. The Family 97 Chapter 97 I¡¯ll Get You Out Finished By then, the emergency with Jean and Julia had forced Behind the Spotlight to abruptly end its livestream. The production team rushed to release a public apology, but it barely made a dent¨Cpanic and outrage were already spreading like wildfire online. ¡°Behind the Spotlight Livestream Cut Off¡± instantly shot to number one on the trending list, blowing up across social media. Names like Easton, Jean, and Julia were also dominating the charts. Practically the entire trending page was taken over by Behind the Spotlight¨Crted news. ¡°They wanted drama and pushed it too far. Now look what happened. Just find them already- this is not okay.¡± ¡°Thank God Easton¡¯s okay¡­ But what about Jean? They still haven¡¯t found her, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all on the production team. I¡¯m furious.¡± ¡°Honestly, the team was well¨Cprepared. They scouted the location, brought in a pro rescue crew¡­ But things still went wrong.¡± ¡°They never should¡¯ve chosen a dangerous ce like Westwood Mountain. What were they thinking?¡± ¡°No point in regretting it now¨Cwhat matters is finding them, fast.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stop crying. Jean and Julia are such sweet girls. I just want them safe.¡± ¡°Those tunnels at Westwood Mountain sound terrifying. People just disappear in there? No one said it was that bad.¡± ¡°The show has to take responsibility. If they don¡¯t find them, they¡¯d better be ready to face the consequences. I¡¯m so angry.¡± ¡°Praying hard for Jean and Julia. Please let theme back safe.¡± ¡°How did it go so wrong? Everything was fine at first¨CI¡¯m in shock.¡± ¡°The producers better give us answers. We¡¯re not letting this slide.¡± ¡°Let Easton out of there! It¡¯s too dangerous. What if he gets hurt too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really worried about Easton. If I could, I¡¯d be at Westwood Mountain right now getting him out of there myself.¡± ¡°This whole production is a mess.¡± Chapter 97 I¡¯ll Get You Out ¡°Easton, please be okay. I couldn¡¯t take it if something happened to you.¡± ¡°Screw this show. Absolutely irresponsible.¡± Finished As the inte exploded with worry and anger, the production team suddenly dropped an update¨CJulia had been found. It was the first real sense of relief anyone had felt¨Ca small glimmer of hope in the middle of all the chaos. ¡°Oh my God, thank goodness! I¡¯m literally in tears right now.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s been found. Oh my God, this is the best news I¡¯ve heard all day!¡± ¡°What about Jean? There¡¯s still no word. Does that mean they haven¡¯t found her?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on with Jean? No update probably means she¡¯s still missing. I¡¯m still worried.¡± ¡°At least Julia¡¯s safe. We needed some good news.¡± Julia¡¯s safe¨Cthat¡¯s all that matters. Who even cares about Jean? Honestly, good riddance.¡± ¡°Seriously? What is wrong with you?¡± ¡°You soundpletely unhinged. How can you say something so heartless?¡± ¡°God, people online are the worst.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s been a train wreck since day one. I¡¯ve always hated her. Maybe this¡¯ll finally get rid of her.¡± ¡°With an attitude like that, no wonder your life¡¯s a disaster.¡± ¡°Kick this creep out of here!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? She¡¯s just a kid. She didn¡¯t do anything to deserve this.¡± ¡°Reported. You seriously need help.¡± ¡°Can people stop being awful? This is life or death.¡± ¡°Get lost. You¡¯re seriously messed up.¡± Jean sat on the ground, knees pulled to her chest, leaning against the cold stone wall, eyes gently shut. The damn sir hung around her and furi wouldn¡¯tt un Chapter 97 1 Get You Out But that didn¡¯t mean she was giving up. She just needed a moment¨Conce she got her strength back, she¡¯d try again. # And deep down, she believed someone would show up¨Csomeone would make it to the other side of this wall If Julia could somehow end up here by ident, then someone else definitely could too. As long as she saw another person, she¡¯d figure out how to get out of here. Surprisingly, Jean wasn¡¯t panicked. She actually felt pretty calm¨Csurprisingly calm, even a little rxed. Then she heard it¨Cbarely there, soft footsteps. So faint she would¡¯ve missed them if she hadn¡¯t been listening carefully. Her eyes snapped open, and a spark of hope rose in her chest. Someone wasing! She turned quickly and pressed her face against the stone wall, peeking through a narrow gap- and locked eyes with someone on the other side. The eyes were deep, sharp, and instantly recognizable. For a moment, both of them just froze, staring at each other through the crack in the wall. The sudden appearance startled Jean. She instinctively stepped back. ¡°Jean!¡± A clear, familiar voice echoed through the gap. It was Easton¡¯s voice. ¡°Easton?¡± She called back, her voice trembling with disbelief and a rush of relief. She¡¯d always hadplicated feelings about Easton, but after everything¨Cbeing trapped, scared.pletely worn out¨Cjust seeing a familiar face hit her harder than she expected. It was like finding something solid to hold on to in a ce where nothing felt safe or familiar. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Easton¡¯s voice came through the narrow gap,ced with urgency. Jean couldn¡¯t see his face, but she heard it a slight tremble in Easton¡¯s voice. Was he¡­ actually emotionall ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Jean said, gripping the stone. ¡°Just some scrapes. Nothing serious.¡± Easton let out a quiet breath, the tension in his chest finally easing. It hit him hard, like getting back something he thought he¡¯d lost. And in that moment, he felt something he hadn¡¯t expected¨Crelief so strong, it nearly knocked the wind out of him. He was grateful. Truly, deeply grateful. 12:57 PM c Chapter 97 I¡¯ll Get You Out -but carrying a quiet, unwavering strength. It sounded like a promise. One she wanted to believe in. Fiiished Jean nodded hard, but her brows drew together slightly. ¡°I believe you¡­ But these walls aren¡¯t easy to get through.¡± Easton let out a quietugh, and the confident smirk that followed said it all. ¡°Is that all? I don¡¯t care what it takes¨CI¡¯m getting you out.¡± Jean blinked, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say something like that. Didn¡¯t he used to hate me? Send Gifts The Family 98 Chapter 98 Be a Better Brother Finished Still, deep down, Jean had a feeling she could trust Easton now¡­ And honestly, that just made everything more confusing. Hearing Jean¡¯s thoughts, Easton¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Jean,¡± he suddenly called out, his voice low and steady. She snapped out of her thoughts and leaned toward the gap in the rocks. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Easton rested his hand on the rock, like somehow that would bring him a little closer to her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been a good brother. Back then, I was pretty immature.¡± His voice dipped, a little self¨Caware, a little regretful. ¡°But today, after everything that¡¯s happened¡­ it finally hit me. I want to be better. I want to be someone you can count on.¡± He hesitated, then added with a flicker of softness in his tone, ¡°I might not be great at it yet¡­ but I¡¯m trying. Haven¡¯t you noticed I¡¯ve been looking out for you thest couple of days?¡± Wait, what? Jean¡¯s mind wentpletely nk for a second. She honestly couldn¡¯t tell what was more shocking¨Cthat he wanted to be a good brother or that he actually thought he¡¯d been taking care of her. Looking out for me? All she remembered was him almost burning down the house and making some weird, barely edible meals¡­.. Easton cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m really going to try to be a better brother.¡± Then, in a voice so unexpectedly soft it made her freeze for a second, he added, ¡°So¡­ Jean, do you think maybe you could stop hating me?¡± Maybe it was the way his voice sounded¨Ccalm and low, with just enough vulnerability to make it real. Or maybe it was how genuinely awkward¨Cbut kind of sweet¨Cit came out. Either way, Jean¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Figures. Easton really is a celebrity¨Che¡¯s dangerously good at this¡­ Easton gave a smug little smile, like he knew exactly what he was doing¨Cand was pretty pleased with himself. Jean bit her lip, a little flustered. ¡°Um¡­ that depends on how you act from now on.¡± ¡°Deal.¡± Easton smiled easily, then added, ¡°Just hang in there¨CI¡¯ll go get help.¡± There was no way he could move the rocks by himself. He needed the right tools¨Cand backup. Jean knew that too. She nodded. ¡°Alright. Go. I¡¯m good for now.¡± After Easton left, Jean sat back in the corner again. The whole thing had felt surreal. Chapter 98 Be a Better Brother getting along. The idea of her and Easton having a calm, honest conversation like this? It was¡­ unreal. And she could tell¡­ he wasn¡¯t faking it. He wasn¡¯t putting on an act. Every word he said was real¨Cand he meant it. Finished Jean wasn¡¯t the type to push someone away when they were trying. If Easton genuinely wanted to fix things, she wasn¡¯t going to shut him out. After all, ever since they met, aside from running his mouth, he¡¯d never actually done anything to hurt her. In fact¡­ he¡¯d helped her. More than once. So yeah¨Cshe was willing to give him a chance. About twenty minutester, Easton returned¨Cwith a full rescue team and the proper equipment. With professionals on¨Csite, the rocks that had trapped Jean were quickly cleared. It didn¡¯t take long before Jean was finally freed. And the moment she stepped into the light, the first thing she saw was Easton¨Ctall, calm, and striking¨Cstanding in front of her, hand outstretched. Jean didn¡¯t hesitate. She ced her hand in his. Easton gave her a quiet smile, then took her hand and started leading her toward the exit of the tunnel. Not long after Julia¡¯s rescue, the production team finally released a statement¨CJean had been found safe and sound. The inte exploded. ¡°Ah, finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for this all day!¡± ¡°Jean, thank God you¡¯re okay! I can¡¯t stop crying.¡± ¡°Omg, I¡¯ve been waiting forever for this¨CI¡¯m literally sobbing.¡± ¡°She¡¯s safe¡­ She¡¯s really safe. I was this close to going to church to pray for her!¡± ¡°Okay, Julia and Jean are both safe now, but the production team doesn¡¯t get to walk away from this. The whole setup was a mess,¡± ¡°Exactly. The show didn¡¯t keep their cast safe¨C10 way to spin that.¡± Chapter 98 Be a Better Brother Finished ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook, producers. Just because they made it out doesn¡¯t mean this wasn¡¯t serious. If luck hadn¡¯t been on their side, this could¡¯ve ended so differently. Now that Jean¡¯s okay, I bet her haters are pissed.¡± ¡°Hate to break it to you, but Jean¡¯s totally fine¨Csuck it, haters!¡± Although both Jean and Julia had been rescued safely, there was no way the show could continue. Production was officially put on hold. The team released a statement announcing an indefinite suspension¨Cno return date, just a promise to share updates once everything was sorted. The rest of the cast was sent home. He brought her to his home¨Ca sleek, high¨Crise apartment overlooking the bay. He¡¯d lived there alone for years¨Cand almost never brought anyone over. Having Jean there was a first. Before heading back, he took her to get her scrapes cleaned up. Jean didn¡¯t have to do a thing- he handled it all, quietly and thoroughly. His apartment was stunning. The moment they walked in, Jean was met with massive floor¨Cto- ceiling windows that looked straight out over the ocean. Crystal¨Cclear water stretched endlessly beneath a cloudless sky. Off in the distance, a modern bridge cut across the bay, cars zipping by as waves shimmered below. It was breathtaking. Jean couldn¡¯t help but walk up to the ss, eyes wide, taking it all in. The view was so beautiful, it actually made her feel calm inside. Wow, she thought. So this is how Easton¡¯s been living? And he never told us? Seriously? Behind her, Easton chuckled and shook his head. ¡°If you like it, you can stay here as long as you want,¡± he said, tilting his head with a soft, teasing tone. Jean spun around and waved him off. ¡°Please. You stare at a view like this every day; it¡¯s bound to get old.¡± Then she spun around and dropped onto the couch with zero hesitation. It was incredibly soft. The moment she sat down, she practically melted into it. Just then, the doorbell rang. Jean sat up, eyes wide with curiosity. Easton, meanwhile, lookedpletely unfazed¨Clike he¡¯d been expecting it. He gave her a rxed, knowing smile. The Family 99 Jean blinked and watched him go. Who could possibly be showing up now? Finished When the Family Reads the Lake Heiress Mind Chapter 99 Trouble Online Jean heard the front door open and close. About thirty secondster, Easton walked back in, carrying a paper bag. Jean¡¯s eyes dropped to the bag, and she frowned, curious. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Easton gave a faint smile and opened the bag right in front of her. Inside were all kinds of food¨Cpizza, cake, snacks, and fresh fruit. ¡°You ordered takeout?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, a smile breaking across her face. Finished She had to admit¨Cshe was starving. She hadn¡¯t eaten a thing since they left Westwood Mountain. ¡°Nope. Had my manager do a quick food run,¡± Easton said casually, pulling everything out and setting it neatly on the coffee table. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be starving,¡± he added, settling onto the couch. across from her. His eyes met hers with a smirk. ¡°I was going to cook for you¨Cmake up for that disaster the other day. Total fail.¡± He chuckled, his grin growing. ¡°But then I figured, after everything you¡¯ve been through, you probably don¡¯t want to risk eating my cooking. So I had my manager pick up a bunch of stuff kids your age actually eat.¡± The warm glow from the ceiling lights washed over Easton¡¯s face, softening his features. His smile was easy, quiet¨Cbut unmistakably charming. Jean blinked, a little dazed. Okay¡­ yeah. Now I get it. That face is something else. Easton paused when he caught her look. We were talking about food¨Chow did she end up staring at my face? Still, he¡¯d beenplimented more times than he could count. But somehow,ing from Jean, itnded differently. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of satisfaction. ¡°Thanks, Easton!¡± Jean shot him a grin¨Cshe wasn¡¯t about toin when someone brought her food. Then she dove right in, clearly enjoying every bite. Just then, Easton¡¯s phone rang. He¡¯d been quietly watching her from across the table, chin resting on his hand, when the ringtone broke the moment. He nced down and pulled out his phone. It was his manager. Easton tapped to answer. ¡°What now?¡± he saidzily. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¨Cthis is bad,¡± his manager¡¯s voice came through, urgent and stressed. Chapter 99 Trouble Online Jean looked up, her curiosity piqued. Finished The manager¡¯s voice lowered a little, frustration leaking through. ¡°One of the girls from the show just posted something about you on Twitter. It¡¯s blowing up. I¡¯m not going to say more¨Ccheck it yourself. I¡¯m heading over to PR now.¡± The call ended. Easton¡¯s brows drew together. Wait, what? Someone posted about me? He didn¡¯t quite get it at first¨Cuntil the pieces clicked into ce. A girl from the show. Twitter.Julia. She posted something about me? Easton¡¯s eyes narrowed, a cold glint shing through them. So in the end¨Ceven though things had yed out differently¨Cthe oue had matched what Jean said. Julia really had gone and thrown him und the bus online. Jean caught the change in his expression and tilted her head, confused. ¡°Easton? What¡¯s going on?¡± Easton gave her a quick look, calm as ever, a faint smirk on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. If you¡¯re that curious, check Twitter.¡± So they both pulled out their phones. Right at the top of Twitter¡¯s trending list, two names stood out. Easton and Julia. Oh no. Jean¡¯s eyes widened as panic hit her like a wave. It¡¯s happening. It¡¯s really happening. Despite everything that had changed¨CJulia hadn¡¯t been teamed up with Easton, and they¡¯d barely even interacted¨Cthis still happened. Was this fate or some kind of twisted loop I couldn¡¯t break? She quickly tapped into the trending topic, and sure enough¨Cjust like she¡¯d feared¨CJulia had used her personal Twitter ount to publicly call out Easton by name. And the post? Almost exactly what Jean had expected. Julia imed that during her time trapped in the Westwood Mountain tunnel, she¡¯d injured her leg and genuinely thought she was going to die down there¨Cuntil she unexpectedly ran into Easton. In her post, she described seeing Easton as her one shot at survival. She truly believed he would. help her. Chapter 99 Trouble Online Finished She added that, luckily, someone from the rescue team eventually found her and pulled her out. Otherwise, she might not have made it. And she insisted she wasn¡¯t doing this for attention. She just wanted people to see Easton for who he really was not the polished, charming version everyone saw on camera. Jean read every word. Julia¡¯s tone was desperate and emotional¨Calmost too believable. And people were eating it up. They seemed to believe every word, dragging Easton while pouring sympathy all over Julia. You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, Jean thought, letting out a slow, frustrated sigh. She really believed that by keeping Easton and Julia apart, this whole mess would be avoided. That things would finally go differently. But somehow¡­ it still yed out. Jean scrolled down and looked through the replies. The post had already gone viral. In just under an hour, it had tens of thousands of shares andments and the numbers were still climbing. ¡°Julia, I¡¯m so sorry. This is heartbreaking.¡± ¡°Wait¨CEaston did this? No way. I thought he was better than this.¡± ¡°Whoa. This is some serious drama.¡± ¡°Easton better say something soon. Julia, take care of yourself and don¡¯t let this mess get to you.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe I ever liked Easton. What a jerk. Hang in there, Julia¨Csending love.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Easton? Is he hiding? He owes everyone an exnation.¡± ¡°Julia, that post broke my heart. I¡¯m so sorry you went through that.¡± ¡°So the production team¡¯s just going to cover this up? Because she¡¯s not famous? Disgusting.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got you, Julia. Just shared it¨Cpeople need to see this.¡± ¡°I used to be a fan of Easton. This is honestly such a letdown.¡± Jean backed out of Julia¡¯s post and headed over to the main trending feed. She wanted to see what the rest of Twitter was saying- Compared to the overwhelming support for Julia in her replies, the overall reaction on Twitter was much more divided. Easton had a huge fan base, and his loval followers weren¡¯t quick to buy into the usations. The Family 100 Chapter 100 What Did I Ever Do to Her? ¡°I¡¯ve been a fan of Easton for years. He¡¯s not the warm and fuzzy type, sure- but he¡¯s not the type to do something like that. I¡¯m waiting to hear his side before jumping to conclusions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s literally just Julia¡¯s word right now. Easton hasn¡¯t said a thing. And now all these people are pushing me to unfollow? Sounds like an organized smear campaign. ¡°Not going to lie, I was shaken at first. But after thinking it through, I¡¯m sticking with Easton. I know what kind of person he is.¡± ¡°Can you all calm down? Some of thesements are way too harsh. Chill out and wait for Easton to say something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking Easton and leaving. You all better watch how you talk.¡± ¡°What if Julia¡¯s just lying? She hasn¡¯t shown any proof, and you all are out here believing everything she says?¡± ¡°Ugh, ssic. The more sessful you are, the more people line up to tear you down. Easton¡¯s just too popr¨Che¡¯s an easy target.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually crying. Why are people going so hard on Easton? He¡¯s definitely seeing all of this. He¡¯s got to be heartbroken.¡± Julia who? Does Easton even know you? Stop reaching.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad I could scream. I¡¯ve been battling trolls in thements all day, but I finally shut them down. If you¡¯re stilling for Easton, you¡¯re next.¡± Easton¡¯s loyal fans were holding their ground, but the rest of the inte? Not so kind. ¡°She¡¯s a 13¨Cyear¨Cold girl, and Easton just left her there? What kind of person does that?¡± ¡°Wait¨Cdid this actually happen? Let¡¯s not jump the gun here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be real. I mean, look at the silence. This has been trending for hours, and Easton hasn¡¯t said. a word. Feels shady.¡± ¡°Easton should be cklisted from the industry.¡± ¡°Seriously? Acting all high and mighty, but he couldn¡¯t even help a hurt teenage girl? That¡¯s cold -and I¡¯m pissed.¡± ¡°Still hiding, Easton? Say something already.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got to speak up for Julia. Girls support girls.¡± Chapter Tit What Did I Ever De to Her? Da turning his back on a minor. We can¡¯t let this fade¡± Finished ¡°Why are brands still working with Easton? You seriously want him as your spokesperson? He¡¯s tanking your reputation.¡± ¡°I used to like Easton. Now it just makes me sick. I was rooting for the wrong person.¡± ¡°Easton¡¯s alwayse off as arrogant. Now we finally see the truth.¡± ¡°We should all speak up and hold him ountable. With the kind of money his family has, they¡¯re probably already trying to bury this.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s just a regr kid¨Chow¡¯s she supposed to fight back? Wouldn¡¯t be surprised if her whole post disappears.¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a sweet, smart girl. Meanwhile, Easton¡¯s out here acting heartless.¡± ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m Team Julia now. Fully. She¡¯s got my full support.¡± Jean exited the app and let out a heavy breath. Across from her, Easton lowered his phone at the same time, his gaze dark and unreadable. While scrolling through Twitter, he¡¯d also been listening¨Che¡¯d heard every one of Jean¡¯s thoughts. And honestly? He was confused too. He was sure he¡¯d barely even crossed paths with Julia. In fact, there shouldn¡¯t have been any interaction at all. Somehow, in the middle of looking for Jean, he¡¯d ended up running into Julia¨Clike it was bound to happen no matter what. And somehow, it all spiraled again. What he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around was- Easton raked a hand through his hair, frustration starting to bubble. What did I even do to her? They hadn¡¯t even spoken. He¡¯d literally asked the rescue team to help her. He¡¯d done the right. thing So why did she hate him like this? He nced down, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. Maybe he just had one of those faces people. couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of. Kaston Jean frowned slightly, watching him sit there in silence. He hadn¡¯t said a word. She thought maybe he was upset. ¡°Are you upset?¡± Easton¡¯s smirk only deepened. ¡°Do I look upset? I¡¯m smiling, aren¡¯t P¡± Chapter 100 What Did I Ever Do to Her? Finished changed the subject. ¡°Seriously though¨Chow did you even cross paths with Julia? That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. What did you do to piss her off?¡± Easton didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°No idea,¡± he said casually, raising an eyebrow. Jean looked at him, a little stunned. ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe how calm he was. The inte was exploding, and this guy looked like he couldn¡¯t care less. Did he not realize how bad this could get for his career? Easton gave her a rxed smile. ¡°I mean, yeah, it looks bad. But I didn¡¯t do anything. Julia¡¯s making stuff up.¡± Jean let out a short scoff. ¡°If you don¡¯t have proof, no one¡¯s going to believe you. Even if you speak up, people will just say you¡¯re trying to cover it up.¡± Then she added, more firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s be real you¡¯re the one with power and status, and Julia¡¯s just a kid. People are always going to side with the one who seems weaker.¡± Easton chuckled. ¡°You make a good point,¡± he said with a nod. Then he said nothing else. He simply picked up his phone again, unlocked it, and started scrolling. Jean stared at him,pletely speechless. That¡¯s it? He¡¯s really just going to sit there and do nothing? No n, no response? Wow. No wonder Julia¡¯s after you. She didn¡¯t say it out loud¨Cbut Easton heard her anyway. He nced up, his expression unreadable, but there was a flicker of cold amusement in his eyes. ¡°Who says this is over? We¡¯ll see how it ys out.¡± Jean pressed her lips together. Where does that confidence even from? Seriously? Easton nced back down at his phone. A momentter, something popped up that made him.ugh. ¡°Huh. Look at that¨Cthe production team actually put out a statement backing me.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? What¡¯d they say?¡± Easton leaned slightly toward her and turned the phone screen so she could see. It was a post from the show¡¯s official ount¨Can official statement rifying what really happened. They said Julia¡¯s ims weren¡¯t urate. ording to the production team, Easton and the rescue crew had found Julia while searching for Jean. Julia had an injured leg and needed help immediately, so Easton made the call to send her back with the rescue team while he kept looking for Jean on his own. In the end, Easton was the one who found her. And most importantly, the statement confirmed that there were multiple witnesses¨Cincluding members of the rescue team¨Cwho could back this up. Chapter 100 What Did I Ever Do to Her? Finished Honestly, Easton hadn¡¯t expected the production team to step in and defend him so quickly. But when he thought about it, it made sense. This probably came straight from Taylor. He was the one who pushed to get Easton on the show in the first ce. If Easton went down, the whole thing would fall apart¨CTaylor¡¯s work and the investors¡® money, gone. So of course he¡¯d step in and try to save it. Jean, who already knew how all this would y out, just shook her head. ¡°Honestly, that statement probably won¡¯t help much,¡± she muttered. She didn¡¯t even need to check¨Cshe could already guess what wasing next. 232 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress Mind The Family 101 Chapter 101 Julia Speaks Out Again I know this storyline. Jean pressed her lips together. The rescue team stepped up to defend Easton, but without solid proof, the public still chose to believe Julia. Some even floated wild conspiracy theories, iming the show faked the statement just to smooth things over. In the end, the producers¡® official release didn¡¯t make a difference. Easton caught every bit of Jean¡¯s silent frustration. He didn¡¯t say a word¨Cjust gave a faint smirk, a cold gleam shing in his eyes. Right now. Julia wasid up in bed. Her leg had been cleaned and bandaged, but it still ached. Thankfully, it was just a surface wound¨Cno broken bones. Still, she didn¡¯t feel like doing anything. All she could do was lie in bed and recover. Earlier, Emily had gone out of her way to bring in a family doctor to check on her. Once they confirmed it wasn¡¯t serious, she finally felt at ease. Juliay there, growing more furious the more she thought about it. Eventually, her temper red¨Cand she fired off that tweet. Now that everything had blown up, she didn¡¯t regret it one bit.. Maybe it was the pain in her leg. Maybe it was the hatred boiling in her chest. Either way, she just wanted Easton to pay. Sure, she didn¡¯t like Jean¨Cbut Easton? She hated him. She hated how distant he always acted. They were siblings by blood, but he acted like she didn¡¯t exist. In that pitch¨Cck tunnel, when she was writhing in pain from her leg injury, he had chosen Jean without hesitation. He left her there, handed off to the rescue team¡­. She never thought she could hate someone this much. At first, it was just jealousy toward Jean. But now¡­ now she wanted to ruin Easton. Jean was a nobody¨Cbarely worth her attention. But Easton was different. He was their father¡¯s pride and joy. The star everyone loved. The same ¦£¦É Chapter 101 Julia Speaks Out Again Every bit of it filled her with jealousy and rage- Finished She wanted to bring Easton down. Wanted to watch him crash. Wanted to see him finally drop. that smug, superior act. And that tweet? It worked even better than she expected. She hadn¡¯t imagined so many people would rally behind her, calling Easton out. Julia wasn¡¯t afraid of her lies being exposed. Even if Easton tried to deny it, he had no proof. He couldn¡¯t prove he didn¡¯t leave her behind in that tunnel. And as long as she stuck to her story, people would keep siding with her¨Cthe one who looked like the victim. Thinking that, Julia picked up her phone and opened Twitter. She wanted to see just how far the buzz had spread- But to her surprise, the producers of Behind the Spotlight had actually posted a statement defending Easton. Julia¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her face tightened with irritation. They were both guests on that show, and yet the producers had clearly chosen a side¨Chis. Still, what the statement said¡­ was true. Yeah, she was spreading lies. She was in a bad mood and felt like stirring the pot. So what if she made something up? Julia let out a slow breath, her face tightening with cold determination, There was no way she was backing down. The production team could say whatever they wanted- without evidence, she could keep twisting the truth. Julia was drafting a new tweet. She typed, deleted and rewrote¨Cthen, once she was done, she hit send without hesitation. ¡°Hi everyone, this is Julia. I¡¯m sure by now you¡¯ve all seen the statement Behind the Spotlight put out I just want to say¨CI don¡¯t agree with it. Not even a little. I stand by everything I said. Every single word. I¡¯m not the one lying here. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know how to put into words what I¡¯m feeling right now. It feels like I¡¯ve been betrayed. Whether they¡¯re trying to protect their star or just hoping to sweep this under the rug, that statement doesn¡¯t reflect the truth at all. It goes against everything I¡¯ve been through¡­ and it breaks my heart. I don¡¯t even know what to do anymore. I¡¯m still stuck in bed, trying to recover from my leg injury, wondering if I¡¯ll ever see justice. And if this tweet disappearster, just know¨Cit means I was forced to take it down. PR. stepped in. I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. I can¡¯tpete with celebrities and the people holding all Chapter 101 Julia Speaks Out Again The moment Julia¡¯s tweet went live, thements and retweets came flooding in, ¡°Damn, I thought there was a twist, but nope¨Cnothing changed.¡± ¡°Easton fans, take a look¨Cthis is your so¨Ccalled rification? Julia¡¯s not having it! ¡°Easton and the production team are clearly in this together¨Cdisgusting¡± Finished ¡°Big¨Cname celebs and powerful producers teaming up to take down a teenage girl? Absolutely shameless.¡± ¡°Julia, you¡¯re so brave. Speaking up under this kind of pressure? We¡¯re with you all the way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have connections, Julia. You¡¯ve got us behind you.¡± This is disgusting. The producers and Easton clearly don¡¯t care about Julia at all. They¡¯re not trying to hide the fact that they¡¯re lying.¡± She¡¯s only 13. How is she supposed to fight back against all this? I bet they¡¯ll just sweep it under the rug. ¡°Even if they try to bury it, we¡¯re not letting it go. We¡¯re keeping the pressure on.¡± ¡°You know what? I¡¯m fired up. Let¡¯s go all in on this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m literally crying. It shouldn¡¯t be this hard for a regr person to speak up. Julia, stay strong- we¡¯ve got you.¡± ¡°Easton¡¯s such a coward. Probably begged the show to cover for him. No shame at all.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a kid, already dealing with all this¡­ but she¡¯s brave. I¡¯m proud of her for standing up.¡± Right now. Twitter was blowing up again, spiraling into another round of chaos. ¡°Oh my god, Julia just posted again¨Cthere¡¯s no twist, it was all a setup by the producers and Easton!¡± ¡°Damn, I almost believed them. That¡¯s seriously shady.¡± Julia¡¯s really going through it. Let¡¯s keep the buzz going and help her fight back.¡± ¡°They really think they can just drop fake statements and get away with it? The producers and Easton are finished.¡± ¡°Juste out and apologize already. Stop dragging this on¨Cthis kind of shady move is straight- Un Uross.¡± D Chapter 101 Julia Speaks Out Again Meanwhile, Easton¡¯s fans were still trying to hold on. ¡°If you¡¯re going to unfollow, go ahead¨Cbut don¡¯te back.¡± ¡°I still believe in Easton. There¡¯s no way he would ever do something like this.¡± ¡°If anyone¡¯s quitting, sell me your signed merch¨CI¡¯ll take it!¡± Finished ¡°Why does that statement from the producers feel so off? This whole thing¡¯s gotten so much attention¨Cwould they really risk lying? Maybe Julia¡¯s the one twisti The Family 102 ¡°Anyone who believes Julia¡¯s nonsense doesn¡¯t deserve to be an Easton fan.¡± ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, the show has already cleared it up¨CEaston¡¯s innocent.¡± Finished Meanwhile, in the apartment where Jean and Easton were glued to their phones, they naturally. saw Julia¡¯s new tweet. After reading it, Jean had only one thought: Tsk. This Julia chick is so fake. What is it with her obsession with ying the victim? How does she even have the guts to type this crap? Doesn¡¯t her conscience hurt? Pili.¡± Easton let out a low chuckle. Jean looked up and saw Easton with azy, carefree smile¨Ccalm as ever. She couldn¡¯t help but frown a little. How is this guy so chill right now? Doesn¡¯t he realize he¡¯s one step away from career death? But somehow, the situation was following the same rhythm as before. Even with the production. team and rescue workersing forward to clear things up, the public still refused to believe. And Julia¡¯s sudden ¡°pity me¡± tweet? Jean hadn¡¯t seen thating. That definitely wasn¡¯t in the original script. Clearly, this surprise tweet from Julia was nothing short of throwing gasoline on the fire¨Cit had pushed Easton even deeper into the mess. ¡°Jean.¡± jean was still lost in thought when Easton¡¯s deep voice cut through. She looked up instinctively- The man¡¯s eyes shimmered faintly, the corners of his mouth curled into a casual smile. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, huh?¡± Jean blinked, caught off guard. Then she cleared her throat and replied coolly, ¡°Nope. Whatever happens to you is none of my business.¡± Easton smirked, his tone light and teasing. ¡°Such a liar.¡± Jean opened her mouth to fire back, but before she could, Easton¡¯s phone started ringing. He nced down. It was his manager again. No need to guess why they were calling. Chapter 102 Time to Strike Back Finished ¡°I¡¯m telling you, things are getting real bad,¡± his manager said the second the call connected. Easton chuckled dryly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that already?¡± His manager sounded more frustrated this time. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. A bunch of sponsors have been calling me nonstop¡­ If we don¡¯t fix this, they¡¯re pulling out. Not only that, they¡¯re going to sue for breach of contract.¡± Easton¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He let out a quietugh. ¡°You¡¯ve never once asked me if I actually did it. Did you just assume I¡¯m guilty?¡± There was a pause. He was right. The manager had assumed he was guilty. After all, the one using Easton was a thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl¨Caplete nobodypared to Easton. If she hadn¡¯t truly been wronged, why would she dare toe forward? Besides, he knew Easton. They¡¯d worked together for years. Easton wasn¡¯t a bad guy, but he wasn¡¯t a saint either¨Csmiled on the outside, but cold and arrogant underneath. If it had been a girl he didn¡¯t like or care about, it was totally possible Easton would turn a blind eye. He wouldn¡¯t lift a finger. So the manager never questioned it. He just assumed Easton had done it. And besides, if Easton had been wrongfully used, he wouldn¡¯t just sit there and take it. Easton wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who¡¯d swallow an injustice.. ¡°You didn¡¯t try to clear your name for so long,¡± the manager muttered, ¡°So of course I thought. you did it¡­¡± Easton shook his head slightly, as if disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± The man nced at his watch, voice low and calm. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± the manager asked, confused. Jean, sitting nearby, was also watching him. Easton¡¯s lips curved in a subtle arc, but his eyes were icy cold. ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s time to strike back.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. Wait¨Cdid this guy already have a n all along? Negative press about Easton continued to surge. His brand endorsements and even several drama contracts were now rumored to be pulling the 11:57 PM Chapter 102 Time to Strike Back Finished Public opinion was overwhelmingly against him. People said Easton deserved it and hoped he¡¯d be cklisted. Julia¡¯s Twitter gained hundreds of thousands of new followers overnight. In stark contrast, Easton¡¯s own Twitter was bleeding followers. And then, Easton¡¯s fans noticed something. Easton had suddenlye online. ¡°Easton¡¯s finally here, oh my God!¡± ¡°Please log off, Easton. Don¡¯t look at all those nastyments, they¡¯ll just make you ¡°Why am I crying?¡± ¡°Easton¡¯s about to speak up. He would never let himself be framed like this.¡± ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve been waiting for you to tweet. I¡¯ll support you forever.¡± ¡°Just seeing you online makes it easier to breathe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t read the haters, Easton. They¡¯re being disgusting.¡± sad¡­¡± Just as the fans were losing their minds, Easton dropped a bombshell tweet: ¡°I deny all the rumors spreading today. I¡¯ll be presenting my evidence soon.¡± Just that one short sentence¨Cyet it was enough to shake the entire inte. His replies exploded instantly. Within minutes, the post had over a hundred thousandments and retweets. The hashtag ¡°Easton¡¯s tweet¡± soared to the top of the trending list¨Cand was soon marked explosive. Netizens were left reeling. No one knew who to believe anymore. ¡°Seriously? Another twist? Is this whole thing just one long soap opera?¡± ¡°Holy crap, Easton himself finally tweeted. This is about to get spicy.¡± ¡°What kind of evidence is he talking about?? Spill it, I¡¯m dying to know!¡± ¡°Aaaaaah! Yes! I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong. Easton finally spoke up, and he¡¯s got evidence! Haters, crawl back into your holes!¡± that¡¯s in One rantane du it¡¯s a rouare]? If he¡¯s not roof ha chould nort Chapter 102 Time to Strike Back Finished ¡°I still believe Julia. She wouldn¡¯t lie. Easton¡¯s just setting the stage to drop awyer letter next. 1 can see the whole PR scripting ¡°Ha. This is what you¡¯ve been working on all this time? Just one vague tweet? Nice try. I¡¯m not buying it. Everyone, stay strong¨Ckeep supporting Julia!¡± The Family 103 Naturally, Jean also saw the tweet Easton had posted. Finished She frowned and immediately looked across at Easton, who sat calmly on the other side of the room. She couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°You said you have evidence? For real?¡± Easton lifted his eyes slightly, ncingzily at Jean with a hint of amusement. ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Jean scratched her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡± But ording to the plot, Easton never had any evidence¡­. ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Easton said casually, soundingpletely confident.. At the same time, Julia was also glued to Twitter, monitoring the buzz. Easton publicly denying the usations? That much she had expected. iming to have evidence? That, she hadn¡¯t seening. How could he possibly have a¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as unease surged through her. Still, what Easton said might not be true. He was under a lot of pressure from all sides. It wouldn¡¯t be out of the question for him to bluff. Saying he has evidence? Total bluff, right? Julia clutched her phone tighter, a mixture of anxiety and doubt swirling inside her. She had no idea what Easton might do next. All she could do now was wait and watch. Just as the whole inte held its breath, wondering what Easton¡¯s next move would be, he dropped a bomb. He posted a second tweet¨Cno caption, just an audio file. Clicking in, people quickly realized it was a recording. Three voices could be heard: an unfamiliar man, Julia, and Easton. It was a recording from inside the Westwood Mountain tunnel¨Cthe moment Easton and the rescue worker stumbled across Julia, who had been injured in the fall. The audio was incredibly clear. In it, Easton told the rescue worker to take Julia to get her injuries treated while he stayed behind to search for Jean, who was still missing. The division of roles was logical and reasonable¨Cnothing at all like the rumors swirling online. Chapter 103 Warning from the Heart ¡°What¡­. is this real? This recording sounds insane.¡± ¡°Holy crap. This is Easton¡¯s evidence? That¡¯s wild. How did he even think to record that?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m gonna wait before Iment¡­ this audio is kinda blowing my mind.¡± Finished ¡°If this is legit, then Julia straight¨Cup lied. That¡¯s messed up. If Easton hadn¡¯t found her, she would¡¯ve died in that tunnel. And now she¡¯s turning around to smear him?¡± ¡°I need a minute. This whole thing has flipped like ten times now. I don¡¯t even know what to believe anymore.¡± ¡°Whoa. This is damning. That recording sounds too real to be fake.¡± ¡°Anyone saying the audio¡¯s fake¨Cuse your brain. This just happened today. Even if you wanted to fake it, there¡¯s no time to pull that off. Easton posted it immediately¨Cno way he could¡¯ve fabricated this.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ did Julia seriously fool all of us? She¡¯s thirteen! How is she this maniptive?¡± ¡°Julia intentionally ndered Easton and tried to ruin his whole career. Why does she hate him that much? I don¡¯t get it. He literally saved her!¡± ¡°I feel so used. What even is the truth anymore?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I still choose to believe Julia. I¡¯m standing by this thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl. That recording? I don¡¯t trust it.¡± ¡°Same. Still believe Julia. That audio means nothing to me.¡± ¡°LMAO. Weren¡¯t y¡¯all the ones shouting ¡®show us proof earlier? Now that there is proof, you¡¯re all like ¡®I don¡¯t believe it!¡® Just admit you hate Easton and stop pretending it¡¯s about justice.¡± ¡°Easton, you didn¡¯t let me down! That evidence was brutal. Now all the haters have nothing left to say!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe this, you¡¯re living in a fantasy. What¡¯s more reliable¨Can actual recording or Julia¡¯s sob story?¡± ¡°Ah I almost gave up, but Easton finally dropped the hammer. Anyone who lied about him? Crushed.¡± ¡°I never thought about unfollowing him. And now, hearing that audio, I love him even more. He¡¯s a man of integrity¨Che really looks out for his teammates.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved now. And all of you who unfollowed him? Don¡¯te crawling back. You¡¯re not worthy!¡± 12:57 PM Chapter 103 Warning from the Heart Finished Sitting on the couch, he scrolled through thements briefly¨Cthen added one of his own: ¡°This audio was recorded during the Westwood Mountain rescue. What you heard is the full story of what happened when I found Julia. That¡¯s all there was between us. For anyone using me of faking it¨CI¡¯ll be turning this over to the police. They have ways of confirming its authenticity.¡± ¡°Holy crap, Easton¡¯s actually replying in thements!¡± ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s him!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I believe you. Love you!¡± ¡°This audio is airtight. People refusing to believe it just hate you and won¡¯t admit it.¡± ¡°Anyone who thinks it¡¯s easy to fake audio like this¨Cdid you even graduate elementary school?¡± ¡°I was still unsure before¡­ but now? Easton didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°Julia really lied? That¡¯s so disgusting.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a total backstabber. Easton saved her. And this is how she repays him?¡± ¡°She went way too far. I almost believed her. She yed the whole inte. What a liar.¡± ¡°Julia, you still gonna tweet? Come on, have the guts to respond.¡± ¡°Turns out the show¡¯s official statement was right all along. The rescue workers were the real witnesses. Julia misled everyone.¡± ¡°Julia¡¯s a viin. Come out and apologize already¨CI¡¯m so mad I could scream. Thirteen and already this scheming?!¡± ¡°Easton, you don¡¯t have to exin anything else. This audio. says it all.¡± ¡°So happy right now. You don¡¯t even need to defend yourself anymore. I already knew your character.¡± ¡°Julia,e out and apologize. I¡¯m about to explode!¡± Jean had listened to the audio too. When it ended, she blinked slowly, a look of disbelief flickering across her face. Easton had recorded something like that? That wasn¡¯t in the script at all. When did things start changing? What altered the oue so drastically? Chapter 103 Warning from the Heart That¡¯s insane. Finished Across from her, Easton leaned back with his arms crossed, eyes half¨Clidded, silently watching the flickering confusion on Jean¡¯s face. And Jean had guessed right. He had known in advance. Because Jean¡¯s inner voice had warned him. Her thoughts told him everything. The Family 104 Chapter 104 Turning the Tide Finished So back in the Westwood Mountain tunnel, when Easton came across Julia lying on the ground- His first instinct wasn¡¯t to help her. It was to wonder if she might be the one Jean warned him. about¨Csomeone who could cause serious damage. He was instantly on guard and turned on his voice recorder. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. Just a precaution. If nothing happened afterward, all the better. But if Julia really did n to spread lies and cause trouble, he¡¯d have concrete evidence to defend himself. Sure enough, things unfolded just like Jean had predicted. Julia didn¡¯t hesitate to twist the story and smear him. But Easton wasn¡¯t flustered¨Cnot one bit. This time, he had the upper hand. The tragedy from. before wouldn¡¯t repeat itself. ¡°How¡¯d you even think to start recording?¡± Jean had been sitting in silence for a while, deep thought. But she couldn¡¯t help asking the one question that had been eating at her. in Easton set his phone down and looked at her with a faint, amused smile. His voice was gentle. ¡°Maybe it was divine intervention.¡± There was something cryptic in the way he said it, like his words hadyers. Jean stared at him. ¡°Can you talk like a normal person for once?¡± she asked, not bothering to hide the exasperation in her tone. Easton let out a softugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said with a shrug, his face catching the afternoon light from the window. ¡°Maybe it was a sh of inspiration. Or a total coincidence. Either. hit record¡­ didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy. Guess you could call it fate.¡± way, 1 Jean gave a dryugh. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s basically a whole bunch of nothing. ssic.¡± Easton just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything more. His phone buzzed. A new message from his agent popped up on WeChat: ¡°Evidence has been submitted to thewyers. You can post now.¡± Easton nced at it, opened Twitter, and began typing his third tweet of the day. Most celebrities had teams that managed their social media ounts, but not Easton. He handled mueruthing himself Chapter 104 Turning the Tide The tweet read: Finished ¡°To Julia, and everyone else who joined in spreading lies and causing harm¨CI¡¯ve collected all the evidence and passed it on to mywyers. The inte is not above thew. Everyone will be held ountable for what they say and do.¡± The moment that tweet went up, Easton¡¯s fans absolutely exploded. ¡°Easton you¡¯re so badass, this is exactly how you deal with haters.¡± ¡°Finally, Easton! You¡¯re standing up for yourself!¡± ¡°Oh my god this is SO satisfying. Hit them where it hurts!¡± Julia¡¯s still a minor¡­ not sure if she¡¯ll face charges, but I hope she gets what¡¯sing to her.¡± ¡°Standing ovation. You¡¯re amazing, Easton!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over for Julia, right? There¡¯s noing back from this.¡± ¡°She still hasn¡¯t tweeted anything. If she were innocent, she would¡¯ve responded the second that audio dropped. Her silence says it all.¡± ¡°Julia, you liar. I cried over your sob story. You yed us. You¡¯re disgusting.¡± ¡°Easton I was wrong to doubt you. I¡¯m sorry for ever questioning you.¡± ¡°If you ever doubted Easton, you were never a real fan. Just leave.¡± ¡°That was beautiful. I feel so damn vindicated.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long for this moment. You didn¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°The more I think about it, the more pissed I get. Julia is such a snake.¡± ¡°Julia, karma ising for you. You lied¨Cyou deserve everything you get.¡± ¡°Please tell me this is the final plot twist. Can we be done now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been glued to this mess all day. Haven¡¯t done a single thing at work.¡± ¡°Absolute chaos. I live for this drama.¡± At that point, hashtags like #Easton, #EastonRecording, and #Eastonrifies were all trending at the top of Twitter. He¡¯d used just three tweets topletely flip the narrative. Nearly everyone now believed he was innocent Chapter 104 Turning the Tide Finished All those people who had been supporting her, sympathizing with her, praising her strength? Gone. Reced by waves of doubt, rage, and disgust. ¡°Julia, you there? Hiding like a coward? Come out and exin yourself.¡± ¡°Did you hear the audio, Julia? Got anything to say?¡± ¡°Gone quiet now, huh? What happened to all that drama?¡± ¡°Staying silent won¡¯t help you. Easton¡¯s gotwyers involved. You¡¯re not walking away from this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re seriously not gonna say anything? This proves everything.¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? What did Easton ever do to deserve this?¡± ¡°Easton literally saved your life. You turn around and try to ruin his? You¡¯re despicable.¡± ¡°Trash. You don¡¯t deserve the spotlight.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thirteen and already this maniptive?¡± ¡°Get down your knees and apologize to Easton. Without him, nobody would even know who au at, Julia? I thought you loved posting. Cat got your tongue?¡± yed everyone¡¯s sympathy. You¡¯re dead to me.¡± O Julia stared at the nonstop flood of notifications, her phone trembling in her hand. Her face was pale, her whole body tense with panic. She bit down on her lip. A sick feeling churned in her stomach. The bacsh hit harder than she¡¯d expected. She shut down the app, unable to keep looking. Why the hell did Easton have that recording? How could he possibly have thought to hit record in that moment? It didn¡¯t make sense. It felt downright eerie. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She¡¯d actually lost¨Cbecause of some bizarre recording. If it hadn¡¯t existed¡­ I would¡¯ve won. Chapter 104 Turning the Tide Everything had fallen apart. Her reputation was in ruins. The entire inte hated her. And she¡¯d made enemies with someone powerful¨Csomeone with serious influence in the industry. The entertainment world had just mmed its doors in her face. Who would ever dare hire her again? Julia sniffled hard. Her eyes were red, tears threatening to fall. And then her phone rang. She nced down and saw the name on the screen. Her eyes widened slightly. It was a familiar name. Julia¡¯s feelings were suddenly a tangled mess. The Family 105 Chapter 105 He Won¡¯t Help You The name shing on her phone was Matheo. If he was calling now, he must¡¯ve seen what was going on¡­ Julia didn¡¯t know what kind of tone he¡¯d take. Would he be angry? Would he chew her out? Or maybe just maybe he¡¯d believe in her, stand by her side.. ¨C Her fingers trembled. Her heart pounded. She slowly epted the call, lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°Hi, Daddy.¡± Her voice was soft, sweet, and obedient¨Cjust like always. ¡°You tell me. What the hell kind of mess did you just make?!¡± Matheo¡¯s voice hit like a p. Julia flinched. Her face went even paler. ¡°Dad. I¡­¡± She stammered, trying to find something¨Canything¨Cto say. But no excuses came to mind. Her mouth opened, but her eyes were already glossing with tears. ¡°What were you thinking? Have you lost your damn mind?¡± Matheo was furious. Angrier than she¡¯d ever heard him. He¡¯d never spoken to her like this before. In her memory, Matheo was alwaysposed. Gentle. Kind. But now he sounded unhinged¨Cviolent, even. Harsh and cold. Julia¡¯s tightly coiled nerves finally snapped. Her eyes brimmed, and the tears came spilling out. ¡°Daddy..¡± Her voice trembled with heartbreak. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I was your favorite? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t care about your other kids?¡± She sniffled hard, face streaked with tears. ¡°So why are you screaming at me over Easton? I thought¡­ I thought if it came down to it, you¡¯d pick me¡­¡± Matheo hadn¡¯t expected her to unload like this. And to be fair, he had gone too far. He¡¯d let his temper get the best of him. But dammit¨CJulia needed to be scolded! She wasn¡¯t wrong. He really didn¡¯t care for the kids Sienna had given him. Chapter 105 He Won¡¯t Help You Finished But she was stupid¨Cso stupid¨Cfor thinking she could go head¨Cto¨Chead with Easton. Did she think was just some harmless pretty boy? All of his kids were dangerous. Julia didn¡¯t stand a chance. he Not to mention, Julia¡¯s very existence was a liability. If Easton figured out who she was¡­. Matheo could lose everything. He liked Julia, sure. But he was a selfish man. And his own survival came first. If helping Julia meant risking his secrets¨Cthen screw it. He wasn¡¯t going to help. That didn¡¯t mean he had to say it so bluntly. She was still a kid. He tried to rein it in. ¡°You really messed up this time, you know that?¡± Julia stayed quiet. Matheo sighed. ¡°Why¡¯d you even go after Easton? I told you to stay away from him.¡± Julia lowered her head. The tears wouldn¡¯t stop. Then, lips trembling, she said, ¡°Now that Easton¡¯sing after me¡­ Dad, are you going to help me?¡± She was genuinely terrified now. Easton had gottenwyers involved. The police too. This wasn¡¯t just a scandal anymore¨Cit was serious. And Matheo¡­ was the only person she had left. She had let her hatred cloud her judgment. Now, reality hit like a brick wall. ¡°Help you?¡± Matheo repeated, his voice low. There was a pause. A long one. Julia could almost feel him thinking it over. Then, atst, he let out a sigh. ¡°How am I supposed to help you?¡± If he stepped in, Easton would start digging¨Cand Matheo¡¯s connection to Julia woulde out. That couldn¡¯t happen. His own safety came first. ¡°You screwed up, and now you have to pay for it,¡± Matheo said sharply. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t die. it¡¯ll be fine ¡± 1:17 PM Chapter 105 He Won¡¯t Help You The coldness in his voice stunned her. Her loving, doting father¨Cgone. All that remained was a selfish, terrifying stranger. Matheo wasn¡¯t going to help her. Finished ¡°And do you have any idea how hard I worked to get you on that show?¡± he snapped. ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done. You think I can just exin this away? No. You¡¯re on your own. If Easton decides to destroy you, then you¡¯ll just have to take it. You brought this on yourself.¡± And with that, Matheo hung up. Julia stared at her phone. The tears on her cheeks had already dried. Her eyes were nk. Empty. She didn¡¯t move. And then, her phone rang again. She blinked, slowly refocusing. An unknown number. Her heart skipped a beat. She hesitated¡­ but finally answered. ¡°¡­Hello?¡± ¡°Julia.¡± The voice on the other end was sharp. Cold. Devoid of any warmth. She recognized it instantly. It was Easton. Her breath caught in her throat. ¡°You¡­.¡± she stammered, trying to sound calm, ¡°How did you get my number?¡± Easton let out a low chuckle. ¡°You think that¡¯s hard for me?¡± Julia¡¯s stomach dropped. If he had her number¡­ then what else had he found? Like her connection to Matheo? The Family 106 Finished ¡°Did you¡­ need something from me?¡± Julia asked, trying to control her emotions, pretending not to know. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you,¡± Easton¡¯s voice was cold, like frozen snow, ¡°that you must pay for spreading false rumors. You may only be 13, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can escape responsibility. This was deliberate nder, and it had a very negative effect.¡± Julia¡¯s hands began to shake again. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear any more. Matheo had already made it clear that he wasn¡¯t going to help me. Emily was just someone who relied on Matheo; she couldn¡¯t help either. The sting of tears welled up again. ¡°Expect a court summons, Julia,¡± Easton said with icy finality, as if he were pronouncing a death sentence. Julia¡¯s eyes widened, but she couldn¡¯t get a word out. ¡°And don¡¯t let me see you again,¡± Easton added with a wry smile, his tone full of contempt. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of going into show business, too bad.¡± There was a casual coldness to his voice, yet it was sharp and ruthless. ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll never make it in entertainment.¡± She had prepared herself for this, but hearing it still made her heart quiver uncontrobly. A mixture of regret and sorrow washed over her. I regretted everything I really regret it now¡­. After all, I shouldn¡¯t¡­ After saying that, Easton ended the call. Julia put down her phone and suddenly crouched down on the floor, hugging her knees and bursting into tears. Her tears flowed again, and the bitterness overwhelmed her. The matter was over. Easton left it to his manager to follow up. Chapter 106 Deserved Consequences Finished Jean had watched Easton handle the entire rumor incident quickly and efficiently. It all felt surreal. In the original plot, this had been a major setback in Easton¡¯s career, yet he had resolved it so easily. It was almost magical. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about now?¡± Easton came over and gently ruffled Jean¡¯s hair, a faint smile ying on his lips. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me?¡± The man furrowed his brow slightly, pretending to be annoyed. Jean quickly caught on and gave him an embarrassed grin. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy¡­ I¡¯m just a little surprised that everything went so smoothly. I thought it would¡­¡± Easton curled his lips and interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. You need to get some rest today. ¡°Would you like to take a shower?¡± He asked calmly, tilting his head toward the bathroom. Jean blinked in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m staying here tonight?¡± I had thought Easton would just drive me back and drop me off at home he actually wanted me to stay the night? ¡°Is that a problem?¡± Easton asked with a half¨Csmile. Why did the little girl look so shocked? Was it really so strange for me to let her stay here? ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little ttered,¡± Jean pouted honestly. ¡°Why are you ttered¡­¡± Easton smiled helplessly, his eyes quickly softening. ¡°You¡¯re my sister.¡± For some reason, Jean¡¯s heart fluttered at that moment. Easton said nothing more. He went into the bathroom, adjusted everything for Jean, then came our and urged her to take a shower. After all, they had juste from the tunnel and hadn¡¯t cleaned up yet. Jean¡¯s luggage had also been brought. She took out some clothes and followed Easton¡¯s suggestion to take a bath. Easton¡¯s bathroom was even more beautiful than Jean had imagined. Chapter 106 Deserved Consequences The tub itself was spacious, pristine white, gleaming like fine porcin. Jean couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Easton really did know how to enjoy life. The view from this oceanfront apartment was unbeatable. But now it was my turn to enjoy it. She took a long,fortable bath, and her mood immediately improved. The frustration and exhaustion of the day seemed to wash awaypletely. She looked out at the starry sky and the rxed, quiet coast. Finished I hadn¡¯t expected things between me and Easton to thaw so suddenly. Our rtionship had taken a big step forward. But if one day the real heiress showed up and he found out I wasn¡¯t his biological sister, would he still treat me the same? Not just Easton, but Sienna, Dominic¡­ They were all so nice to me now, but in the future¡­ If it came down to choosing between me and Sarah, who would they choose? Jean shook her head quickly. Better not to think about it. Expectations always led to disappointment. Relying on myself is the only way forward. Saving money is the real answer. Fortunately, I had already saved quite a bit. Even if everyone abandoned me one day, I¡¯d still have my own foundation. After the bath, Jean came out in oversized loungewear. Easton happened to being out of the guest room; they ran into each other in the hallway. Easton smiled softly and said gently. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the room for you. Come with me.¡± Jean was slightly stunned. Easton is more capable than I thought. I always assumed he was the type who wouldn¡¯t lift a finger around the house, but he even helped prepare a room for me. Faston¡¯s smile broadened like a child¡¯s when raised. There was real inv in his eves Chapter 106 Deserved Consequences know¡­¡± As the door opened. Jean once again saw the huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. Finished Outside the clear ss was the star¨Cstudded night sky and, of course, the vast, sweeping view of the bay. Every corner of this ce is breathtaking. Easton¡¯s taste is truly amazing. Jean couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Hearing that made Easton feel even better. He loved to be praised by Jean. This kind of praise was special. It felt like he was being validated in a way he¡¯d never experienced before. Easton didn¡¯t linger. When Jean was ready to sleep, he simply said good night and left. From a mud¨Cbrick house to a gorgeous, high¨Cend oceanfront apartment, Jean¡¯s living conditions had taken a giant leap. She soon fell asleep. And didn¡¯t dream at all. The next morning, Jean was awakened by the sound of her phone ringing. The shrill ring pierced her ears as she groggily opened her eyes and reached for her phone on the bedside table. Send Gifts The Family 107 Chapter 107 Can¡¯t Stand by and Do Nothing The screen shed the name Sienna. Jean was momentarily dazed. Finished She suddenly remembered, after I came out of the tunnel yesterday, the crew had finally returned my phone. But the battery was dead, and no one could reach me¡­ What had happened yesterday had dominated all the headlines. There was no way that Sienna and Dominic hadn¡¯t seen it. They must have tried to reach me right away, but with my phone out of battery, they couldn¡¯t get through. In the end, they had no choice but to call Easton. It was the first time in a long time that Easton, who had lived alone for years, had received a call from his family¡­ He gave them a brief exnation, told them not to worry, and said he would take me back to his apartment to look after me. Now, with my phone fully charged, Sienna¡¯s call finally came through Jean answered and spoke in a slightly nasal tone, ¡°Hello, Mom¡­¡± ¡°Jean, Sienna¡¯s voice was as soft as ever, ¡°how are you feeling now? Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Jean yawned. ¡°I slept great.¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°Easton¡¯s ce is nice. It¡¯s cozy here. I feel pretty good.¡± Sienna couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± At the same time, a wave of bitterness stirred in her heart. 1 Come to think of it, I, as Easton¡¯s mother, had never even been to his apartment. The Ginger family had long since scattered. Everyone was distant and cold to each other. As the matriarch, I had tried to keep the family together, but I¡¯d been powerless. But now¡­ things felt different. Jean had be more open, more joyful. Her transformation had created a ripple effect. I had reconnected with both Easton and Samuel after such a long time. And I had also finally seen through Matheo. ¡ª 117 Chapter 107 Can¡¯t Stand by and Do Nothing Finished ¡°Oh right, Jean,¡± Sienna added as if she remembered something, ¡°Dominic is flying abroad this morning. He left already. He told me to ask if you wanted anything from there. He¡¯ll bring it back for you when he gets back. He¡¯s going to a country called Northara¡± Northara? Jean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. If I remembered the novel correctly, this part of the plot had been described in great detail. Dominic flew to Northara on a private airne to meet with clients for business talks. But unexpectedly, the airne is involved in a serious ident near Northara¡¯s airspace. It is a serious ident. The pilot suddenly lost control of the airne, and the airne crashed into a dense rainforest. Miraculously, everyone on board survived. But tragically, they were stranded in this vast, uninhabited tropical forest. Dominic¡¯s leg was crushed in the crash. He and the others were forced to survive in the wilderness¡­ It wasn¡¯t until about two weekster that a rescue team finally found and rescued them. However, due to dyed treatment, Dominic¡¯s leg injury became permanent. I always thought that this, along with emotional trauma, was a major reason for his eventual descent into darkness. He had once been perfect, on top of everything. But suddenly he was left with a disability. The contrast was too harsh. Over time, psychological problems umted. The darkness in his heart grew until it consumed him. And the ident? It wasn¡¯t an ident. Someone had tampered with the jet. Dominic found out through an investigation after he was rescued. But he never found out who did it. The novel never revealed the culprit. It became a mystery without an answer, a case forever unsolved. ¡°Mom!¡± lean clutched her phone her eyebrows furrowed ¡°Has he boarded the ne vet?¡± 1:17PM Chapter 107 Can¡¯t Stand by and Do Nothing Finished Jean¡¯s voice had suddenly be urgent and worried, confusing her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jean? He boarded a while ago. It¡¯s our family¡¯s private airne¡­ Jean closed her eyes quickly and let out a helpless sigh. It was toote. At first, I had only wanted to focus on myself, to stop caring about the fate of others. I had no desire to interfere in anyone else¡¯s life. But after living with the Gingers for so long, I wasn¡¯t heartless. I had felt Dominic¡¯s warmth. His concern had been genuine. So now, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. I want to save him. I want to prevent this disaster. But Dominic was already on the airne. There isn¡¯t much time left. ¡°Mom. I have to go. Talkter.¡± Jean quickly ended the call and dialed Dominic¡¯s number. She bit her lip anxiously, waiting for him to answer. But his phone was off. He¡¯d probably turned it off after boarding, like he always did. Jean¡¯s face fell. Her eyes darkened in frustration. Am I really going to have to watch this happen without doing anything? No! Jean jumped out of bed, quickly freshened up and changed clothes, and then rushed out of the guest room. Easton sat at the dining table, eating breakfast and watching TV. Jean nced over and saw that the breakfast was still in takeout boxes, probably something Easton had his agent buy again. The guy really couldn¡¯t cook. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Easton turned his eyes from the screen to her. His hair was a little disheveled, and he ware loose loungewear. Despite his beauty, there was a rxed, boyish charm about him. ¡°I was just about to call you down for breakfast in five minutes.¡± He smiled, the morning sunlight making the curve of his lips even more dazzling. 117 PM Chapter 107 Can¡¯t Stand by and Do Nothing Finished But Jean suddenly interrupted him, her tone worried. ¡°Easton, I want to go home. Right now.¡± Easton paused, a flicker of emotion crossing his deep eyes. There was a fleeting trace of disappointment, but his lips still wore that easy, careless smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He kept smiling, though his tone was a bit stiff. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep well here? Why the rush?¡± The Family 108 Chapter 108 Reunion After a Long Time Jean shook her head quickly. Finished She looked into Easton¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°Your ce is great. I slept so wellst night¡­. but something urgent hase up at home, and I really need to get back right away.¡± Seeing Eason not replying, she quickly added, clearly trying to be convincing. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I promise,¡± Easton chuckled at how earnest and adorably awkward she looked. He let out a softugh, and the glow on his handsome face sparkled like sunlight. ¡°All right, I believe you.¡± Then he patted the table gently and said in a softer tone, ¡°Eat breakfast first. I¡¯ll take you soon as you¡¯re done.¡± back as Jean didn¡¯t argue. She obediently sat down at the table and ate more than half of the breakfast in front of her. True to his word, as soon as she was done, Easton grabbed her luggage and headed for the door, urging her along as he went. ¡°Come on, weren¡¯t you the one in a hurry?¡± He teased, ¡°Why am I more anxious than you?¡± Jean sulked, trying to keep up with his long strides. ¡°It¡¯s because your legs are too long and you walk too fast¡­¡± The two chatted as they made their way to the underground garage. Just like that, Easton, efficient as ever, drove them back to the Ginger mansion. He parked his sports car right in front of the house and, like a true gentleman, took her luggage out of the car. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± Jean asked as she watched him turn back to the driver¡¯s seat without even ncing at the house. Biting her lip, she blurted out the question. Easton paused. His face was shaded by the trees, making his expression unreadable. Bits of dappled light fell across his features, making him look almost ethereal. ¡°Maybe not.¡± Easton curved his lips into a vague smile and unconsciously ruffled his hair. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been back¡­ it would be awkward to show up all of a sudden.¡± I had gotten used to being alone, cut off from my family and everything that went with it. Chapter 108 Reunion After a Long Time ¡°What¡¯s so awkward about it?¡± Finished She began toin without a filter, ¡°By that logic, shouldn¡¯t you be ufortable being with me?¡± ¡°But you seemed to fit in just fine¡­ Jean suddenly smiled and mimicked his tone yfully, ¡°You even said I had to be a good big brother¡­ Easton couldn¡¯t help butugh again at her antics. He smiled softly, the light in his eyes flickering, lost in thought. Just then, ¡°Jean, you¡¯re back?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice came from nearby, and they both turned their heads in her direction. Sienna hurried over. Easton froze again. She had only noticed Jean at first, but as she came closer, her eyesnded on Easton. Seeing the child she hadn¡¯t seen in so long, Sienna blinked, clearly taken by surprise. onfu Surprise and confusion shed through her eyes. She opened her mouth to say something, but the words caught in her throat. It was awkward, Distant. Easton¡¯s lips were pressed into a tight line. The smile was gone from his face. He stood still, his. expression unreadable. The atmosphere instantly froze. Jean gave a small cough and looked at Sienna with a smile. ¡°Mom, Easton brought me home. 1 was just about to invite him in.¡± Jean¡¯s hint gave Sienna a chance to recover. She nodded slowly. ¡°I see¡­¡± She turned to Easton, her expression softening. There was a careful tenderness in her voice. ¡°Easton, it¡¯s been a long time. Juste in and sit for a while.¡± Her smile was polite and unfamiliar, but the warmth in her eyes was genuine. For Easton, the moment felt surreal. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jean, I probably wouldn¡¯t havee back at all. I wouldn¡¯t have face¨Cto¨Cface with Mom again. He pursed his lips and paused for a few seconds. Sienna¡¯s eyes went wide with joy. She sped her hands, nervous and excited at the same time Just like that, Easton stepped back into the Ginger mansion. Jean entered the living room and looked around but didn¡¯t see Mather anywhere, She turned to Sienna with a confused look on her face. ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Mat¡­ Emean, where¡¯s Dad?¡± At the mention of Matheo, Sienna couldn¡¯t help the sh of amusement that crossed her heart, though she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She replied calmly. ¡°He had to go out.¡± In truth, Matheo had gone to apologize to the director I like many others online, had been watching the ¡°Behind the Spotlight livestream. Til expected to see two familiar faces on the show, Easton and Jean, What I hadn¡¯t expected was the appearance of a third, Matheo¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Julia, I quickly investigated hore Julia had ended up on the show. Just as I¡¯d suspected, Matheo had pulled strings through his connections to get her on But things had quickly gotten out of hand. What had started out as a brilliant image for Julia had ended in aplete disaster. The public now hated her. And for that, I had Easton to thank His powerful response had not only shut down Julia but also forced Matheo to eat his words and make amends with the station. After all, it was Matheo who had insisted on forcing someone onto the show, and now that person had nearly brought down the entire production. Naturally, the director was furious. Sienna¡¯s lips curled into a small smile at the thought. She called cheerfully to her children, ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about him. I made some cookies this morning. Come taste them.¡± But Jean hadn¡¯t forgotten her real purpose. She shook her head and quickly said, ¡°Mom, you and Easton like them. You two should talk. I have something to do; I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± She waved at them with a simile and turned to head upstairs. Once in her room, Jean instinctively pulled out her cell phone. Chapter 108 Reunion After a Long Time This time, the result was the same. His phone was still off. Jean¡¯s mind raced. She tried to think of another way. The pilot, Bryson¡­ they are all on the same flight with Dominic. But there is no way to contact any of them. I¡¯m cut off from Dominic. She can¡¯t tell him. Just then, a headline shed across her phone screen: ¡°A private airne lost contact over Northara airspace.¡± Jean¡¯s heart dropped. Hard. The Family 109 It seemed as if it was already toote. Jean closed her eyes; a storm of emotions washed over her. It is clear the plot had begun to unfold. Finished Dominic¡¯s ne had indeed run into trouble. Although the news was still reporting it as missing, Jean knew better, the ne had already crashed. There was always a dy in media reports. The world would not know the devastating truth for some time. Jean exhaled deeply. Suddenly she heard a loud noise downstairs. She opened her door and hurried down the stairs into the dining room. Sienna had dropped an entire te of cookies on the floor. She stood frozen, her face hollow and shaken. Easton sat nearby, expressionless. His face was veiled in the dim light, unreadable and pale. Jean understood right away; they must¡¯ve seen the news just like I had. ¡°Mom¡­ Easton¡­¡± She approached slowly and asked gently, ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± Sienna snapped out of her daze, her shaken heart slowly beginning to calm as she looked at Jean. ¡°Jean.¡± She opened her mouth, stunned, but not knowing how to break such tragic news to her daughter. ¡°I¡­¡± Jean¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Dominic¡¯s ne went missing, right?¡± she asked directly, not beating around the bush. ¡°You already know?¡± Sienna looked at her in surprise. Jean picked up her phone and said tly, ¡°I saw it on the news.¡± ¡°Jean, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Sienna said with a tired but steady look, her voice filled with a quiet strength. Easton looked over thoughtfully, his gaze as deep as the ocean, unreadable. ¡°What if¡­ it¡¯s not that simple?¡± 1.18 PM Chapter 109 The Head of the Family ¡°Mom,¡± she said, her lips tightening, her expression strained, ¡°maybe I can help you.¡± Sienna blinked, surprised by Jean¡¯s offer. But then she remembered, Jean could foresee some events¡­. Maybe she really did know something. Just then Sienna¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the screen. It was the Federal Aviation Administration. This is their second call Not long ago, I had received the first call informing me that the private airne was missing. Now they were calling again. Which could only mean that there was an update. A bad one, most likely. Sienna suddenly felt a twinge of fear. As old people said, no news is good news. Whenever new information came in, she hoped it would just go away. I didn¡¯t want to hear bad news about Dominic¡­ The ringtone buzzed in her ears like a curse. Her fingers shook as she held the phone. ¡°Should I answer it?¡± Easton, perhaps sensing her hesitation, suddenly held out his hand, Finished His fingers were long and slender, his pale, beautiful face shining with a cold light. He showed no expression, but there was a quiet strength about him, and it made Sienna feel strangely reassured. I hadn¡¯t expected Easton to notice my emotions, let alone offer to share them with me. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as heartless as I¡¯d once thought. But in the end, Sienna shook her head. I¡¯m still the head of the Ginger family. My nerves aren¡¯t that weak. n¡­ Chapter 109 The Head of the Family This moment is my exception no Sienna hit the answer button. A calm voice came over the phone. Jean stared at her, watching her carefully. Whatever the person on the other end said, it made Sienna¡¯s face freeze. Her eyes widened in shock. She lookedpletely lost. Then she hung up. Finishe She stood there, motionless, her lips pressed tightly together, all color drained from her face. Jean had a feeling she knew what the call was about. It could only be an update on Dominic and the airne ¡°Was that it?¡± Easton asked, though the look on Sienna¡¯s face already told him it was bad news. Sienna didn¡¯t answer. She just clenched her fingers tighter. She looked like she was about to copse. Her eyes were red with unshed tears. Easton couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. His voice was low, ¡°Let me handle this It had been earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have cared. Sienna¡¯s joy and sorrow, Dominic¡¯s life or death¨Cit didn¡¯t matter to me. Somewhere, my heart had grown cold. I no longer felt the way most people did I¡¯m cold¨Cblooded, selfish, and filled with a strange, buried urge to destroy. But ever since I started spending time with Jean, something inside me had changed. It is strange But it is al I want to be a good brother. I havee home. And now I even feelpassion for Sienna. Fretangs that should never have existed in me¨Cnow they are real. ¡°No need¡± Stena had pulled herself together. She shook her head gently, her expression calm. ¡°The FAA est confirmed that Dominic¡¯s ne¡­ crashed.¡± 1:18 PM Chapter 109 The Head of the Family Jean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She pressed her lips together and said nothing. It is just as I had expected. Finished ¡°Stay out of this, Sienna said to Easton. She didn¡¯t want him to get involved. ¡°You have your own career. I¡¯m flying to Northara right now to take care of everything.¡± Her eyes swept over her two children. At that moment, she hadpletely regained her She was once again the calm, intelligent woman she had always been. Her voice was firm and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how this ends, I will bring Dominic back.¡± The Family 110 Hearing those words, Jean felt a faint, inexplicable sadness. ¡°Easton.¡± She turned to him, her voice clear and gentle. ¡°You should go back now.¡± Finished She pressed her lips together. ¡°Thanks for bringing me home. This isplicated. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved.¡± Easton raised an eyebrow in helplessness. One after the other, they kept telling me not to get involved¡­ What was that supposed to mean? Did I really look like the kind of guy who would screw things up? Well, if they didn¡¯t want me involved, I wouldn¡¯t force it. That wasn¡¯t my style, okay? He tugged at the corner of his lips and said with a half¨Csmile, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡± ¡°But,¡± he looked straight into Jean¡¯s eyes, his gaze deep and determined, ¡°if anything goes wrong. I said I would stay out of it, but obviously I hadn¡¯t let it gopletely. I hadn¡¯t always been like that. It is Jean¡¯s fault. Easton couldn¡¯t help but think that. Jean smiled and nodded firmly. ¡°Got it.¡± Just like that, she said goodbye to Easton. She walked him to the door and stood there while he drove away. The real reason I didn¡¯t want Easton involved was because I wanted to get into it. But I am not enough on my own. I need help from some ¡°special forces.¡± Like the Abyssal Choir. But Easton is sharp and alert. I¡¯m afraid he might find out, so it is better to keep him out of the picture for ¦Ð?¦Ó¦Å, 1:18 PM Chapter 110 Want to Go With You. | The story immediately shot to the top of trending lists, taking the top three spots. Finished ne crashes weren¡¯tmon, but when they did happen, everyone understood one thing, the chances of survival were slim. Thement area below the news quickly exploded. ¡°It is the eldest son of the Ginger family¡­ So young and talented. What a shame.¡± ¡°Is there any hope that he¡¯s still alive? I really don¡¯t want to see someone like him go.¡± ¡°It has already been confirmed that the ne crashed. Survival is highly unlikely.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve read about Dominic Ginger in the financial news. A really capable guy, and good¨Clooking too. No way¡­ News like this makes me afraid to fly again. Scary.¡± ¡°Rx, crashes are still rare. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°Pray for Dominic. I know the chances are slim, but I hope he makes it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in tears. This is too heartbreaking. I don¡¯t even know him, but I hate to see a life taken like this.¡± ¡°He is my boss. He went to Northara to meet customers. I never spoke to him directly, but he was incredibly capable. I can¡¯t imagine what thepany will be like without him.¡± ¡°I pray for a miracle. Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. They haven¡¯t found any remains; there¡¯s still a chance. I hope the rescue team acts fast and doesn¡¯t miss the golden window.¡± ¡°Oh well, rich people again. They love to fly everywhere. I don¡¯t fly, and look, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Making bitter jokes and hating the rich at a time like this?¡± ¡°Trying to go viral by stepping on someone else¡¯s grave? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Rich or poor, we should all pray in the face of such tragedies. Don¡¯t be heartless.¡± ¡°Dominic wasn¡¯t the only one on the ne. There were others, ordinary people. So stop making this about money! ¡°I just hope that everyone is safe. Please, let there be a miracle.¡± Jean walked back to the mansion from the gate, her mind racing. Everything that had happened fit perfectly with the original plot. If only I¡¯d realized Dominic was going to Northara earlier, if only I¡¯d stopped him from boarding the ne, maybe none of this would have happened¡­ Chapter 1101 Want to Go With You. And now everything was out of control. Still, I knew Dominic hadn¡¯t died. There is still time to make things right. I have to go to Northara. I have to find Dominic and save his leg My first priority now is to prevent him from bing permanently disabled. If I can do that, maybe his future wouldn¡¯t be so bleak. The ident had already happened. There is nothing I can do about that. But I can save his leg. Finished Jean entered the mansion. Sienna was packing her bags, obviously eager to fly out and check out the scene herself. ¡°Mom.¡± Jean approached her, her voice calm and steady. She bit her lip, then spoke solemnly, ¡°I want to go to Northara with you.¡± Sienna stopped in mid¨Cmovement. She looked up at Jean in surprise. ¡°Jean, why would you go?¡± She shook her head quickly. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. There¡¯s no need¡­ ¡°But I want to go.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were wide, her tone firm and unwavering. Her expression was serious, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°I want to go¡­ I want to see him, whether he¡¯s alive or not. I want to know where he is.¡± There was something heartbreaking in her voice, something raw and sincere in her gaze. ¡°Even though I¡¯m young, I have my own convictions. I hope you understand and let me go.¡± Her words touched something deep inside Sienna. Her eyes suddenly filled with tears, her heart heavy and painful. In that moment, she saw Jean¡¯s sincerity and quiet stubbornness. For the first time, she realized how emotionally rich this child was. So different from the cold, indifferent world of the Gingers. Sienna couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. She nodded, a small smile flickering at the corners of her lips. ¡°All right. You cane with me.¡± Hearing that lean finally rver Chapter 110 I Want to Go With You I had convinced Sienna. Nowe the next step¡­ Jean pulled out the badge of the Abyssal Choir. I¡¯m going to summon Ludwig. She activated the badge and asked him toe to the Ginger mansion. * Finished About 30 minutester, she heard a faint sound near the window, as if someone was tapping gently on the ss. Send Gifts The Family 111 Chapter 111 Fight Between Parents. Jean rushed to the window. Finished She reached out and pushed it open; almost immediately a gust of wind blew past her. A blurry shadow darted in like lightning. Jean blinked, momentarily stunned. She instinctively closed the window and turned around; Ludwig was already standing calmly in her bedroom. Dressed all in ck, his hair dark as ink, the sharp ends of his bangs entuating his porcin. skin, making it look even paler. The boy parted his lips slightly, a flicker of light shining in his dark eyes. ¡°Jean, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°You got here so fast¡­ Jean¡¯s eyes widened in awe. Ludwig tilted his headzily like a sleek ck cat. ¡°Because I felt you were in a hurry.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seriously climb down from the roof, did you?¡± Jean asked, pointing to the window. He nodded. ¡°Something like that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡± Jean stopped mid¨Csentence. She was about to say he¡¯s really matuch with the name ¡°Rebel Sprout,¡± but then she decided to let it go. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I asked you toe over all of a sudden?¡± Jean asked, noticing that Ludwig didn¡¯t seem to care or question her at all. He stood there expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡± Then he gave her a rare smile, a strange contrast to his cold, pale face. ¡°My job is to protect you.¡± Loyal enough. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of spell the Abyssal Choir had cast on Ludwig. He obviously had terrifying powers, but he willingly let himself be used by the organization to protect someone as insignificant as me¡­ Jean shook off the thought and came straight to the point. ¡°I need to go abroad. To Northara.¡± She pressed her lips together, her forehead furrowed in concern. Her voice became serious. ¡°I¡¯m really worried. This trip won¡¯t be easy. It might even be¡­ Controlled by someone behind the scenes. Chapter 111 Fight Between Parents But it wasn¡¯t. This was man¨Cmade. There is a hidden force operating from the shadows, something I don¡¯t fully understand. I don¡¯t know if going to Northara with Sienna will attract the attention of that force. But if it does, we will be in unimaginable danger. That¡¯s why I want Ludwig toe with her. Only with him by my side can I feel a little bit safer. At least, I will not be helpless. ¡°So you want me to go with you?¡± Ludwig raised his eyebrows, his eyes dark and deep. Jean nodded seriously. ¡°I need you to protect me.¡± Finished He met her eyes, deep and sincere. He reached up and ran a finger through his hair, his cold lips curling slightly. ¡°Of course. I will even if you hadn¡¯t asked.¡± Just then, voices echoed from below. It sounded like someone arguing. Jean frowned and walked over to her door, leaning sideways to listen more closely. She recognized Sienna¡¯s voice. And Matheo¡¯s. He came back? Jean turned to Ludwig and lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go check. Stay here and be careful not to be Scen Ludwig found her warning amusing. His sharp eyes glittered with yful defiance. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind to get caught.¡± Jean said nothing further. She opened the door and stepped out. She stopped at the top of the stairs instead of going down. From here she could clearly hear the fight between Matheo and Sienna. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice was tight with anger, her rage practically burning in her eyes. ¡°Do you even care if our son is alive or dead?¡± Matheo let out a deep sigh and tried to sound reasonable. ¡°Sienna, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for you to go. You can send someone else¡® Chapter 111 Fight Between Parents I¡¯d never heard of anyone surviving a ne crash. To put it bluntly, going there is just to pick up the body. And that isn¡¯t something either of us should be involved in. Too morbid. Too unlucky. Going overseas just for a dead person? Not worth it. Finished ¡°Send someone else?¡± Sienna scoffed coldly. Her eyes shone with unshed tears. ¡°He¡¯s my son. My flesh and blood!¡± She narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. ¡°Matheo, I never realized how cold you really are¡­¡± Matheo¡¯s eyes widened slightly. A tremor ran through his chest. Panic crept Not now, not yet.
  1. in.
I really didn¡¯t care about these children. Even if they died, I wouldn¡¯t feel a thing. But I couldn¡¯t let Sienna see that Her words right now were thick with emotion and suspicion. I had to be careful, or she¡¯d figure me out. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, Sienna.¡± Matheo¡¯s voice softened instantly. He lowered his eyes and pretended to be sorry. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you¡­.¡± He tugged at the corner of his want, go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of thepany and the house. Don¡¯t worry about a thing.¡± ahead. I¡¯ll take car, mouth and offered one of his usual fake smiles. ¡°If that¡¯s what you His message was clear, Sienna could go on her own. He had no intention of going with her. Sienna¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much. Her lips were pressed together, her face tense. She stared at Matheo, her gaze deep and icy, hiding a frost he couldn¡¯t see. If I weren¡¯t so tied up with everything right now, if the timing weren¡¯t better, I would have ripped off his fake, disgusting mask right then and there Sienna took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. She bit her lip. Once her emotions had settled, she looked at Matheo calmly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thepany. I¡¯ve arranged everything. As for the house¡­¡± She paused. A thought suddenly struck her. Chapter 111 Fight Between Parents A sh of icy light crossed her eyes. If he dared, then he better be ready for hell. The Family 112 Chapter 112 Preflight Check ¡°Handle it however you like, Sienna said after a short pause. Finished Matheo, always the picture of gentle obedience, smiled and replied, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take care of everything here. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Hearing this, Jean turned away from the stairs and walked back. Matheo¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t surprise me. He had no real affection for this family. Even if Dominic were to die. it wouldn¡¯t touch his heart in the slightest. In fact, he might even be d that Dominic was gone. Dominic¡¯s influence in the Ginger family had be too great. The power and resources in his hands posed a serious threat to Matheo¡¯s control. In many ways, they aren¡¯t father and son; they are rivals. Jean returned to her bedroom. The boy, dressed in ck, was sitting on the sofa, focused on his cell phone. Adorable game sounds wereing from the device. Jean leaned in to take a look. He is actually ying Whack¨Ca¨CMole¡­ Alright, this Rebel Sprout ying such a childish game¡­ fitting. Sensing her presence, Ludwig continued to y, but his dark gaze drifted to her. Jean was truly impressed. What a little monster. He can actually smoothly do two things at once! His fingers controlled the game, but his eyes watched me. ¡°You seem curious.¡± The boy¡¯s lips curled slightly. His tone was like sparkling soda in the middle. of summer, cool and clear. ¡°Would you like to try?¡± Jean immediately shook her head. ¡°Not a chance.¡± Then she came to the point. ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon. Be ready.¡± Ludwig shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t need to prepare. You¡¯re the one who should.¡± 1.18PM ? Chapter 112 Preflight Check When she was almost done, there was a knock at the door. Jean widened her eyes slightly and looked at Ludwig. Hr can¡¯t be seen, not yet. If someone finds out about him, I will never be able to exin it. Finished Ludwig met her gaze and understood immediately. He rose from the sofa and moved to a blind spot in the room holding his breath. The door opened Sienna appeared, slightly worried Jean, are you packed?¡± she asked gently. ¡°We have to leave soon. No time to waste.¡± Jean nodded obediently. All set. Mom¡± She pointed to her suitcase. Tm ready anytime.¡± Sienna¡¯s lips curved into a warm smile. Her eyes softened with emotion. She felt proud at that moment. Compared to Matheo, Jean was truly different¨Cbrave, responsible, and full of love for family. She insisted on going to Northara to bring Dominic back. That alone made her far better than Matheo. My little Jean, such a good child. At exactly three in the afternoon, Jean and Sienna boarded a private jet for Northara It was one of the Gingers¡® other nes. Northara was visa¨Cfree, and as the daughter of a wealthy family, Jean had had her passport prepared long ago So there were no obstacles in her way. After boarding. Jean made an excuse to go to the bathroom and walked quietly to the back of the ne As she moved, she kept looking around. Suddenly, someone tapped her on the shoulder. Jean¡¯s eyes widened and her heart stopped. Jurier innanrad harida her Wir handia coverad meet of hic fare bot adia en LIA FM Chapter 112 Preflight Check She nodded, calming herself quickly. ¡°So? Anything unusual?¡± she asked quietly. I couldn¡¯t tell Sienna about Ludwig¡¯s presence. But he has to fly to Northara with me. So I had found out where the ne was taking off and asked Ludwig to sneak on board. Now he could travel unnoticed by anyone. Finished I had also asked him to do one more thing, inspect the ne after he got on to see if anything seemed off. Sure, every ne went through checks before takeoff¡­ But Dominic¡¯s ne had been checked, hadn¡¯t it? And yet it crashed. Who knew what tricks had been used to avoid detection? Or maybe the inspectors had been bribed from the beginning? It was all unclear. Jean had neither the time nor the energy to investigate. Dominic¡¯s safety came first. So all I can do is make sure that this ne, the one carrying me and Sienna, hasn¡¯t been tampered with If someone had sabotaged Dominic¡¯s ne, who was to say they wouldn¡¯t do the same to this one? I want to save Dominic, but not at the cost of my own life. So it can¡¯t hurt to be careful. Luckily, Ludwig really is a strange genius. He even understood airne mechanics and can help me inspect the ne. Otherwise, I would not have known who else to trust. Ludwig¡¯s cold lips moved slightly. ¡°I checked it. Everything is fine.¡± Jean finally breathed a sigh of relief. She smiled at him. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± she looked at him apologetically, her voice tinged with guilt, ¡°you need to hide back here for a while. There¡¯s food. Eat if you get hungry.¡± Ludwig nodded nonchntly. ¡°Got it.¡± Jean didn¡¯t linger. 118PM Chapter 112 Preflight Check She began walking toward the front of the cabin. ording to the original novel, Sienna hadn¡¯t nned to go to Northara at all. A lot had changed. Back then, Sienna had beenpletely focused on Matheo, chasing him all over the world. Matheo, meanwhile, traveled constantly, either for work or for pleasure. Sienna often flew out to join him. When Dominic¡¯s ident happened, they were both abroad. They didn¡¯t even hear about it in time. Dominic was finally rescued by a professional team. It was only after he was back in the country that Sienna finally returned. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say that the Ginger family had always been distant. But how could a child, on the brink of life and death, be left without his parents? How could that not chill someone to the bone? Send Gifts The Family 113 Chapter 113 Arrival in Northara In the original plot, Sienna had never taken a private airne to Northara. So Jean couldn¡¯t predict whether this flight would be safe based on the novel. She could only rely on Ludwig to inspect the ne thoroughly. So far, everything seemed fine. Finished Once in the front cabin, Jean sank into a wide, luxurious seat, plugged in her earphones, and closed her eyes to rest. Sienna also leaned back in her chair, closed her eyes, and tried to rx. The atmosphere in the cabin was calm and quiet. No one spoke. Peaceful music yed in Jean¡¯s ears, gradually calming her nerves. The tension in her body slowly melted away. Sienna opened her eyes slightly and looked at her daughter out of the corner of her eye. Jean was unusually quiet. Not a single thought escaped her. Sienna shook her head and closed her eyes again. Her face remained expressionless, showing no trace of emotion. But inside she was afraid. Though she didn¡¯t show it, her nerves were on edge. I had no idea what to expect in Northara. If¡­ if this is the worst¨Ccase scenario¡­ A shiver ran through her chest. She clenched her fingers and forced herself not to think about it. Several hourster, the airnended at an airport in Northara. Sienna was the first to leave the cabin. Her expression was calm, her featuresposed, and she wore a dark trench coat that made her look sharp andmanding. At that moment, she fully embodied the authority of the Ginger family¡¯s head. Chapter 113 Arrival in Northara Sienna took a deep breath and walked down the iron steps. To her surprise, a swarm of reporters was already waiting at the airport. They held cameras and microphones, and the moment they saw her, their eyes lit up like predators spying prey. Meanwhile, Jean remained on the ne. Finished When most of the crowd had cleared, she quietly made her way to the back of the ne, where Ludwig had been hiding. Worried that he might forget to sneak out, she came to check on him. But the area was silent. If Ludwig is still here, he will have said something by now. That meant he¡¯d already slipped out. Jean breathed a sigh of relief. Since the airport staff would take care of her luggage, she left empty¨Chanded and stepped off the ne. To her dismay, Sienna was already surrounded by reporters. Although she was protected by bodyguards, the media pressed forward like a mob, ¡°Madam Sienna, your son is presumed dead. How are you feeling right now?¡± Jean almost rolled her eyes. What kind of question is that? ¡°They say the exact crash site hasn¡¯t been confirmed. The official rescue hasn¡¯t started yet. What do you think?¡± ¡°Do o you think there¡¯s still hope for Dominic¡¯s survival?¡± ¡°Could the crash have been caused by poor maintenance of the Ginger family¡¯s private jet?¡± ¡°Will you personally visit the crash site?¡± Question after question was hurled at Sienna, sharp and relentless. The bodyguards tried to push them back, but Sienna said nothing. She held her head high her expression cold as if none of them even existed. Chapter 113 Arrival in Northara Jean came down the stairs, quickly dodging the crowd and heading in another direction. Getting mixed up with those reporters would have been a disaster. No empathy at all. Just vultures. Sienna is the victim¡¯s family, yet they kept asking painful questions just for clicks and headlines. Jean shook her head and picked up the pace. At the same time, the news of Sienna¡¯s flight to Northara went viral on social media. Finished ¡°Dominic¡¯s mother is going to Northara. Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t end with white hair burying ck.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it! He could still be alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that someone I saw on TV is now in an ident like this.¡± ¡°Sienna went herself¡­ I didn¡¯t think someone of her status would.¡± ¡°I hope she brings her son back safely.¡± ¡°It hurts too much to think about. If you put yourself in her shoes, you¡¯ll cry.¡± ¡°Please let there be a miracle.¡± ¡°Heard the Ginger family wasn¡¯t close. Didn¡¯t expect Sienna to go in person. Maybe there are still some real feelings there.¡± jean walked quickly, scanning the area. Still no sign of Ludwig. He is well hidden, so well hidden that I couldn¡¯t even find him. But I knew he is smart enough to stay close to me. He wouldn¡¯t get lost. With that thought, she stopped searching and returned to Sienna. Sienna¡¯s profile was filled with quiet sorrow. Her lips were pressed into a thin line, and Jean could see the faint glimmer of tears on hershes. Jean tapped her shoulder gently. Sienna jumped and turned stiffly to meet Jean¡¯s bright eyes. ¡°Mom.¡± Chapter 113 Arrival in Northara Sienna¡¯s mood is even worse than I had expected. Finished ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. What we need now is strength, Jean said, her gaze steady, like an adultforting a child. Sienna blinked in surprise. Then she smiled faintly, touched. ¡°Thank you, Jean.¡± I never thought that in this moment of grief and weakness, the one at my side will be the daughter who had always seemed invisible. Jean smiled back. The two of them got into the ck car waiting at the curb and drove directly to the hotel. Sienna had already booked a five¨Cstar hotel in the area. The drive was smooth, as if the press scrum earlier had been only a brief, unpleasant memory. At the hotel, Jean was escorted to her private suite. The room was elegantly furnished with everything she needed. She opened her suitcase and was about to unpack when she heard a noise at the window. She immediately understood and hurried over. Jean turned the handle of the window and pulled it open as far as it would go, a dark blur shot through like a sharp gust of wind and entered the suite at lightning speed. Send Gifts The Family 114 ean quietly closed the window. Then she turned around. Sure enough, Ludwig was already standing nearby. Finished The boy¡¯s skin was pale with a cool undertone, so white it was almost ghostly. He tilted his head, casually scanning the area. ¡°A hotel this high¡­ You didn¡¯t seriously climb the wall, did you?¡± Jean asked. She was genuinely surprised. He had managed to get into my bedroom on the second floor without a problem, and now this? He really is something else. Ludwig tilted his head, the sharp curve of his dark hair catching the light. ¡°You¡¯ve really lost your memory. I¡¯ve always been like this, haven¡¯t I? His lips curled quickly, like a meteor streaking through the night. ¡°Is that so surprising?¡± Jean dropped her eyes instinctively. A pang of guilt crossed her heart. I hadn¡¯t really lost my memory; I had taken over someone else¡¯s body from a novel. ¡°What are you nning next?¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t dwell on the memory issue. Instead, he went straight to the point. Jean¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°We need to confirm the crash site.¡± Even though I knew the ne had crashed in a dense rainforest, Northara is full of them. I can¡¯t possibly search them all. I need professionals to confirm it. Just then, a sudden knock on the door. Jean blinked in surprise. It is probably Sienna. She looked at Northara. He understood immediately and slipped quietly into a hidden corner of the room.. Finished Chapter 114 Good News and Bad News When everything is over, I really have to reward him. Jean crossed the room and opened the door; as expected, it was Sienna. She was holding her phone, her fingers trembling slightly. ¡°They found it, the crash site.¡± Her voice was deep and tense, her eyes clouded with fear and anxiety. Finding the crash site meant they were one step closer to finding out if Dominic was alive or dead. Sienna didn¡¯t want to face that. But she knew she had to. ¡°Mom, are you nervous?¡± Jean asked softly, reading her emotions with case. Her voice was soft, but it had a calming effect on Sienna¡¯s shaken heart.. Sienna nodded. ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Her voice broke. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he is¡­ if he¡¯s cold¡­ if he¡¯s in pain¡­. No matter what, I have to get him home. I¡¯m just afraid¡­ afraid it will be too horrible for me. Jean saw how red her eyes were and gently pulled her into the suite. She poured her a ss of hot water. Sienna epted it wordlessly, rubbing her hands around the warm mug. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we see. Jean¡¯s tone was steady, her eyes calm and grounded. ¡°And if you¡¯re afraid, just hide behind me.¡± That one simple sentence somehow swept away the heavy shadows in Sienna¡¯s heart. She froze, then let out a soft breath. ¡°This is a little embarrassing,¡± she joked, her lips twitching into a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing at all,¡± Jean said, shaking her head. Her eyes shone with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m not just here to observe. I¡¯m here to help you. To help Dominic.¡± She patted her shoulder. ¡°So lean on me, Mom.¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes lit up. Fhad lost count of how many times Jean had moved me . Fren though Jean it my ton daughter I had altave 118PM Chapter 114 Good News and Bad News Finished But now Jean had be someone full of depth and light. Every part of her glowed with quiet strength. A child like that deserved to be cherished by the whole family. Not dragged into this mess with me. The thought brought a pang of guilt. This girl had traveled all the way to Northara just to be with me and even to suddenly? We¡¯ve never hugged like this before¡­ Hearing her thoughts, Sienna only tightened her hug. We really hadn¡¯t. Jean had always kept a distance. I didn¡¯t know why Jean had changed so much, but I love this new Jean. ¡°Mom,¡± Jean mumbled, her face buried in Sienna¡¯s shoulder. Sienna held on tighter. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°We have to go. It¡¯s time to go.¡± Jean¡¯s dark eyes looked up, her voice soft but firm. Sienna nodded and let go. The two quickly dressed and left the hotel. ording to the Federal Aviation Administration, the private airne had crashed in the mountainous northern region of Northara. That area was filled with dense forest andpletely uninhabited. It was basically a wild jungle. After a long drive, Jean and Sienna arrived at a small town near the mountains. It was the closest settlement to the crash site. Beyond that point was nothing but endless wilderness¨Cdangerous and unexplored. Jean and Sienna couldn¡¯t go into the jungle alone. They stayed in town while professional rescue teams flew in by helicopter to search the area. The wait was grueling. Finished 1:18 PM Chapter 114 Good News and Bad News Jean stood at the window, staring at the vast ck forest in the distance, It looked like a massive dark beast, ready to devour everything in its path. Finally, alter two long hours, word came from the rescue team. They had found the wreckage of the private jet. It was a huge relief.. But with the good news came something terrible. No signs of life had been found near the wreckage. The Family 115 Chapter 115 A Firm Decision The moment Sienna heard the update, her face turned as pale as snow. Her shoulders trembled uncontrobly. Finished No longer able to maintain a facade of calm orposure, she bit down on her lip, her mouth quivering in obvious distress. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ there¡¯s basically no chance they survived?¡± Her voice trembled as she murmured the words, her eyes filled with grief and despair. Jean, however, remained calm. The rescue team had just begun to expand their search area, moving beyond the wreckage to cover a wider radius. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t panic yet,¡± she said calmly, trying to calm Sienna¡¯s emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the search teams to finish checking the area.¡± Sienna¡¯s gaze dropped, her eyes dull and lifeless. Her lips barely moved as she murmured, ¡°If they couldn¡¯t find anything nearby, there¡¯s no hope further out¡­ What if¡­¡± She thought of all the tragic ne crashes where the victims had been reduced to nothing, not even a trace of a body left behind. What if Dominic had ended up the same way? The thought almost crushed her. A dull, excruciating pain spread through her chest. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Jean patted her shoulder gently, hoping to calm her. They continued to wait. About two hourster, another update came from the rescue team, even after expanding the search zone, there were still no signs of life. In short, they had found no survivors and no bodies.. Just the wreckage and scattered luggage. Not a single person had been found. Sienna was almost in pieces. 118PM 0 Chapter 115 A Firm Decision Jean remainedposed, her expression calm and steady. It makes sense that they haven¡¯t found anyone. Time¨Cwise, this isn¡¯t when they¡¯re supposed to. Sienna looked at her daughter. Jean¡¯s thoughts sounded so cryptic that I didn¡¯t quite understand. Would they be found or not? I knew that Jean was hiding something. My daughter can see the future. But I can¡¯t ask directly; I will risk revealing that I can hear Jean¡¯s thoughts. So Sienna just pursed her lips and stared at her daughter in silence. Jean said nothing more. She walked past Sienna, opened the door, and stepped outside. By now the sun had fully set, and even thest rays of twilight had faded. Darkness crept across the sky. Finished As the night deepened, visibility diminished even further. The dense forest ahead looked like a monstrous shadow, ready to devour anything that came near. Jean had already made up her mind. She was going to search for Dominic herself. But now was obviously not the right time. The forest was too dangerous at night. She would wait until the morning. Jean returned inside. Sienna was still standing, lookingpletely lost, her pale face nk. ¡°Mom,¡± Jean said softly, patting her gently on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s rest tonight. We¡¯ll decide everything tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Sienna echoed, her voice unfocused. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can rx¡­ or fall asleep¡­ Her eyes were dim. ¡°Just thinking about my son, not even leaving a trace¡­¡± Suddenly she looked up, her expression urgent. ¡°Jean, shall I go with the search party? I want to see for myself.¡± Chapter 115 A Firm Decision copse before we find Dominic?¡± #Finished Jean¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a tender edge to it. Sienna paused to consider her daughter¡¯s words. They made sense. She reluctantly gave up the idea of joining the search. That night they checked into a modest hotel in the nearby town. It wasn¡¯t luxurious, but at least it was clean. The search team continued, nning to search through the night. Besides looking for survivors, they had another critical task, finding the ne¡¯s ck box. The ck box, or flight data recorder, was the key to determining the cause of the crash. Meanwhile, social media back home was abuzz with updates about the incident. Each new report rose to the top of trending lists within minutes. The news that the wreckage had been found, but no people, quickly went viral. ¡°So they found the wreckage, but no people?¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal, right? Survival is almost impossible in these cases¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for a miracle to happen. I don¡¯t want to believe it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably gone. Not evenplete remains. ¡°So tragic¡­ A brilliant young man, not even thirty, just gone?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re gone, let¡¯s find the ck box. I want to know what caused the crash.¡± ¡°Frankly, it was predictable. The ne crashed in a forest. There¡¯s almost no chance of survival.¡± ¡°Everyone on board is probably dead.¡± ¡°So no miracle happened¡­ I¡¯m devastated.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up yet. Keep looking. There may still be hope.¡± ¡°Argh, another heartbreaking tragedy¡­¡± Jean sat alone in her hotel room. Chapter 115 A Firm Decision The boy in ck appeared again, standing silently in front of her. Jean met his night¨Ccolored eyes and said directly, ¡°Ludwig, I want to go to the crash site tomorrow. You¡¯reing with me.¡± Finished Ludwig didn¡¯t even flinch, as if he had expected this. He flexed his fingers slightly and replied. calmly, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡± Jean smiled and nodded toward the long sofa nearby. ¡°You¡¯ll have to sleep here tonight.¡± Ludwig looked at the couch and curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can sleep anywhere.¡± And so Jean brushed her teeth and cleaned herself early, turned off the light, and went to bed. Tomorrow will be a busy day. I need rest. Meanwhile, Ludwigy quietly on the sofa in the far corner. Not even the sound of his breathing could be heard. The Family 116 Finished This guy was eerily quiet. Anyone unaware of the situation would never have guessed that there was a living person lying on that couch. Jean closed her eyes. All kinds of thoughts continued swirling in her mind. ording to the plot of the novel, Dominic had wandered through the mountains for two weeks before finally being found and rescued by the search team. So it made perfect sense that the team didn¡¯t find Dominic today¨Ctechnically, they weren¡¯t supposed to discover him for another two weeks. But Jean couldn¡¯t wait that long. If she waited two weeks, Dominic¡¯s leg would be ruined. She had traveled all the way to Northara through long and exhausting journeys, not just for fun; she came to change fate, to rewrite Dominic¡¯s future. Even though she knew he was still alive and not in immediate danger, she had to find him as soon as possible and treat his leg. Tomorrow, she couldn¡¯t just sit around anymore. She had to act. As these chaotic thoughts ran through her mind, sleepiness slowly overtook her, and she drifted off. The next morning, the sky was already bright. When Jean opened her eyes, she saw Ludwig resting straight¨Cbacked against the wall. His arms were crossed in front of him, and he leanedzily against the surface. The teenager was still dressed entirely in ck. His jet¨Cck hair made his skin look almost snow¨Cwhite by contrast. ¡°You¡¯re up early?¡± | Jean¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as she squinted at Ludwig. The corners of Ludwig¡¯s cold eyes lifted slightly, and he pulled out a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t need much sleep. Jean was bundled up in her pajamas. Since she saw Ludwig as just a kid, sharing a room with him didn¡¯t make her feel awkward. She walked into the bathroom, changed clothes, washed up, and then returned to the bed to pull out arge bag of food from her suitcase. She had prepared this in advance. ¡°Let¡¯s skip the hotel restaurant and just fill up here. Jean spread the food out¨Ccupcakes, sausages, and various snacks¨Cand waved Ludwig over. The boy sat down on the carpet with her, the two of them surrounded by snacks, eating away like two cute little kids, sitting together, happily munching on treats. ¡°Eat more, Ludwig,¡± Jean said with a smile, patting his arm. She¡¯d need him to lend some strength soon. Chapter 1 to in Secret The boy simply stood there, his expression unreadable. Finished Jean suddenly felt like she¡¯d upset a child. She quickly got up and walked over to him, reaching out¨Cshe ruffled his hair gently, as ifforting a child, or perhaps a proud little cat. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Landwig¡± she said sincerely. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much. I should be thanking you, not avoiding you.¡± She gave him a small smile. ¡°Ti going to be relying on you againter.¡± Then she casually pulled her hand back. Ludwig¡¯s eyes widened a little, stunned. Jean had already turned away, but the boy instinctively lifted his hand and touched the spot where she¡¯d ruilled his hair. That feeling¡­ wasn¡¯t so bad. He smiled, his mood inexplicably lifted. But, the Jean from before never acted like this. She wouldn¡¯t sit on the floor eating snacks with him. She definitely wouldn¡¯t rule his hair. Could it be¡­ He looked at Jean¡¯s back. Does memory loss really change a person that much? After that little moment, Jean and Ludwig quietly slipped out of the hotel. Today¡¯s mission had to be carried out in secret. That meant she wasn¡¯t Sienna. anyone¨Cnot even If she told Sienna that she nned to go to the crash site herself to help with the rescue, Sienna would never agree. Even if she did, she would never let Jean go alone. She¡¯d insist on going with her That was exactly what Jean didn¡¯t want. First of all, Dominic¡¯s ne crash wasn¡¯t just an ident; it was orchestrated by someone. Someone who wanted him dead. And that person¡­ was not the type to just sit back and watch from afar. Of course not. So Jean suspected that not only the search and rescue team, but even she and Siema¡­ were being watched by whoever was behind this. Send Gifts The Family 117 Chapter 117 The Strange Helicopter 0 Finished Of course, this was just Jean¡¯s spection. She had no idea what the exact situation was or where the mastermind might be hiding The only thing she was certain of was that whoever was behind this would definitely be keeping a close eye on what was happening in Northara. So Jean didn¡¯t want Sienna to appear too. conspicuously at the search and rescue site. What if they got spotted? Better safe than sorry. Staying in the town, at least Sienna had bodyguards around her, which made things a lot safer. More importantly, Jean needed to bring Ludwig with her. If Sienna came along and noticed anything off, that would be a huge problem. So, it was best that she and Ludwig moved in secret, just the two of them. They made their way near the rescue team¡¯s helicopter. A new round of search was about to begin. The rescue team was still on the ground doing final preparations, not yet on board. This was the perfect opportunity for Jean and Ludwig to sneak in. Yes, they nned to sneak aboard rather than go openly to the crash site. Jean was sure the rescue team wouldn¡¯t allow them to tag along. In their eyes, she was just a 13¨Cyear¨Cold kidpletely useless in a rescue mission, and very likely to get in the way. So, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. Her n was simple and direct¨Chave Ludwig carry her and sneak them onto the helicopter. ¡°Can you do it?¡± She looked at the boy beside her and asked seriously. Ludwig raised an eyebrow with confidence, the sharp edges of his features softened a little by the sunlight. ¡°Of course I can.¡± With that, he extended his arm and pulled Jean into his embrace. Jean suddenly found herself wrapped tightly in Ludwig¡¯s one¨Carmed hold. In an instant, the world around her blurred like a fast¨Cforwarded video, and she instinctively clung to his arm. It felt like she had turned into a gust of wind, everything whizzing by too fast to see clearly. When her vision finally steadied, she realized they hadnded safely inside the helicopter cabin. Ludwig released her. He then quickly grabbed her wrist and led her into a hidden corner of the cabin. Just then, voices echoed from the front. The rescue team was boarding. Their footsteps and chatter rang clearly in Jean and Ludwig¡¯s cars. Ludwig lightly patted Jean¡¯s shoulder, signaling her to stay quiet. Jean pressed her lips together and instinctively held her breath. One by one, the rescue personnel boarded the aircraft, and finally, the cabin door was shut. Jean and Ludwig crouched in the corner, trying to minimize their presence. The helicopter lifted off slowly, heading toward the forest in the distance. The flight started off smoothly. Chapter 117 The Strange Helicopter Finished Jean stayed silent, lips pursed, ears perked as she listened closely to the rescuers¡® conversation. Apparently, today they nned to search in a different direction. The other side of the mountain. Changing direction was actually a good move. Better than circling around the same area. Who knew? They might just find something. As the helicopter headed toward the other side of the mountain¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s another chopper out there?!¡± A voice from the front of the cabin burst out in shock. Ludwig lifted his eyes calmly, his sharp gaze slicing toward the front of the helicopter. He was observing as well. ¡°This is insane! Completely insane!¡± The rescuers¡® anxious, panicked voices filled the cabin, and Jean felt like her eardrums were being stabbed by their shouting. ¡°That helicopter¡¯s headed straight for us! If we don¡¯t change direction now, we¡¯re going to collide!¡± Jean¡¯s brows furrowed instinctively at the words. This new helicopter, flying so strangely toward them, clearly wasn¡¯t normal. Could this be the mastermind¡¯s doing? But then again, yesterday, the first day of the rescue, nothing weird happened. The mastermind didn¡¯t make a move¡­ So why today? Why now, and why send a helicopter? Then it hit her. Jean¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. Because they found nothing yesterday! But today, they were heading to the other side of the mountain. Could it be that Dominic was in that area all along?! And the mastermind, realizing this, couldn¡¯t hold back and was trying to block the rescue team. It all made sense now. A chill crawled up Jean¡¯s spine. Goosebumps broke out all over her skin. That mastermind really had been watching everything from the shadows. Not only that; he had spotted Dominic¡¯s location before anyone else and was now actively stopping others from rescuing him. Suddenly, Ludwig stood up. Started, Jean¡¯s eyes widened instinctively. ¡°What is it?¡± She lowered her voice as much as possible, looking at Ludwig in confusion. Ludwig¡¯s lips parted slightly. He also spoke in a low voice. ¡°I sense danger. We need to be ready.¡± Danger¡­ By now, chaos hadpletely broken out inside the cabin. The rescuers were being driven to the edge by the iing helicopter. They tried to veer away, but the other helicopter followed their every move- As if determined to sh, no matter what. Yes, the danger was real. Chapter 117 The Strange Helicopter Fashed anymore, Ludwig said, his expression tant, eyes focused. ¡°We need to prepare for the worst.¡± The worst being parachuting out Honestly, that was exactly what they might have to do. That iing helicopter was clearly there to intercept the rescue team, and it looked like it was going to crash right into them. Before Jean could dwell on it, Ludwig had already finished securing the parachures. In Jean¡¯s mind, Ludwig had be this all¨Ccapable figure. He seemed to know how to do everything Calm, skilled, surprisingly reliable, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll jump together¡± Ludwig¡¯s low voice reached Jean¡¯s ears, his tone cool and That meant they¡¯d be sharing one parachute. It was for Jean¡¯s safety, of course. ¡°Okay, Jean nodded, her brow still furrowed in concern. At that moment, a sharp, high¨Cpitched scream came from the front of the cabin. ¡°That chopper¡¯s really gonna crash into us!¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s nuts!¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with him?!¡± ¡°Did anyone contact air control yet? Report this immediately!¡± In the middle of all the frantic shouting, Ludwig grabbed Jean¡¯s hand, and the two of them. moved quickly toward the cabin door. Ludwig, clearly familiar with the structure of the aircraft, opened the door without hesitation! At the same time, the rest of the team finally noticed them. ¡°Who are you two?!¡± one of the rescuers shouted in disbelief, eyes wide. The Family 118 Chapter 118 A Safe Escape
  • Finished
¡°This is bad! You all need to get ready to jump!¡± Jean turned back and shouted into the cabin, warning the others loudly. Even though her own life was the priority, Jean didn¡¯t want to see unnecessary casualties. These rescue workers were innocent, and they had no idea they were already being targeted by at terrifying mastermind. It felt like her responsibility to warn them, but beyond that, there was nothing more she could do. Given the current situation, she could barely protect herself. As soon as she finished speaking, Ludwig picked her up and leapt straight out of the helicopter. He held her tightly, shielding her eyes with his hand. Both of them already had their parachutes properly secured, so in theory, there was nothing to fear as they could jump safely. But this was Jean¡¯s first time skydiving. The unfamiliar sensation washed over her, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Jean felt the sudden drop in gravity, followed by a rapid freefall. Harsh, cutting wind roared past her ears, everything a blur, and she couldn¡¯t hear a thing. She instinctively clung tighter to Ludwig, eyes shut tight. She had no idea how much time passed, but eventually, the falling slowed. There was a loud. boom near her ears. A giant parachute burst open above them, and the biting wind began to fade. Jean instinctively opened her eyes. At that moment, she was securely wrapped in Ludwig¡¯s arms. Everything had calmed. She hadn¡¯t actually done anything; she had relied entirely on Ludwig. Without realizing it, she had jumped out of the ne. The feeling was both strange and thrilling. Jean let out a long breath. But right then, a loud bang exploded overhead. The roar hit suddenly and violently. Jean looked up reflexively. Thick ck smoke bloomed in the sky like fireworks, rolling like storm clouds. The two helicopters above had collided. Just as Jean had predicted, the enemy came with nothing to lose. Even if it meant dying, they were determined to destroy the rescue helicopter and stop Dominic from being saved. Such ruthless tactics. Jean narrowed her eyes and looked up carefully again. After the collision, the helicopters plunged toward the ground in mes. At the same time, several dark figures jumped from the cabin, parachutes strapped to their backs. They were the rescue workers from the same chopper Jean had been on. Seeing them all sessfully parachuting to safety, Jean¡¯s anxious heart finally eased a bit. It was best if no one died. She didn¡¯t want to see more casualties. Meanwhile, she and Ludwig were slowly descending toward the ground. Below them stretched. endless forest. Thick, ovepping trees covered everything in sight. There was no clear space to 1:19 PM Chapter 118 A Safe Escape But just as they neared the ground, a sharp gunshot cracked through the air, startling Jean. Ludwig instinctively shielded her. The gunfire didn¡¯t stop. It was unclear whether the shots were aimed at them or at the other people who had just parachuted down, but either way, the shooter¡¯s goal was easy to guess, Finished To stop anyone from getting close to this forest. Which only confirmed what Jean had begun to suspect, something about this forest wasn¡¯t normal. Dominic¡­ might really be here! The Family 119 Chapter 119 Her Objective Finished Gunshots tore past their ears, sharp and urgent, and in a sh, Jean and Ludwig finally reached the ground safely. They quickly detached their parachutes. Ludwig grabbed Jean¡¯s hand and darted into the dense forest like a gust of wind, moving swiftly and nimbly. The gunfire still echoed around them. Jean kept running, ncing anxiously toward the sky through the cover of trees. Clearly, the rescue team members still in the air had be the next targets of the gunfire¡­ Jean could only wish them luck in her heart. Ludwig led her deep into the forest, where the canopy above blocked out nearly all sunlight. He came to a stop. Jean followed suit. She hadn¡¯t run this far in a long time, and now she feltpletely drained, crouching down weakly. She took deep, gasping breaths, needing a long moment to recover. Ludwig opened his backpack and pulled out a bottle of water, handing it to her. He lookedpletely unaffected¨Chis expression calm, his breathing steady and unshaken. ¡°Drink some water and wet your throat a bit.¡± Jean pressed her lips together and silently took the bottle. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to speak. After a few gulps, she slowly began to feel more alive. Meanwhile, Ludwig was moving around with a serious expression, carefully observing their surroundings. ¡°How is it?¡± Jean straightened up slowly and asked softly, looking at him from a short distance away. ¡°Are we still in danger?¡± At her question, Ludwig immediately turned to her. His brows rxed slightly, his voice light and clear, like morning dew. ¡°Right now, it seems like we¡¯re safe,¡± He walked over and pulled out the food he had packed earlier,ying it out in front of Jean. ¡°It¡¯s safe to eat now.¡± Ludwig looked at her, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Jean couldn¡¯t help but admire hisposure. After everything they¡¯d just been through, he still lookedpletely unfazed, as if nothing had happened¡­ But then again, he had never been a normal person. Jean nodded and gave him a small smile in return. ¡°Okay.¡± Honestly, none of this came as a real surprise to her. She had expected interference from the mastermind from the very beginning. From the moment she boarded the helicopter, she had epted the risk she was walking into. Thankfully, Ludwig was with her. Bringing him to Northara had absolutely been the right decision. After a quick meal to fill their stomachs, they didn¡¯t stay in ce for long. Jean¡¯s goal was to find Dominic. And she had to do it fast. If they were toote, she feared Dominic wouldn¡¯t just lose the use of his legs¨Chis life might be in danger too, Chapter 119 Her Objective Finished The mastermind clearly already knew Dominic¡¯s whereabouts and had locked in on this area. It was highly likely they were looking for him too, just like she was. If they found Dominic first, things would be bad. Really bad, ording to the original story, Dominic was never found by them, and his life was never at risk. But now that she had stepped in, who knew if the plot might shift? Jean pressed her lips together and set off again with Ludwig, moving quickly through the quiet, shadowy forest. They walked for what felt like hours, without spotting a single person. There were plenty of wild animals around. Ludwig remained calm as ever, walking ahead of Jean, essentially guiding the way. Jean kept looking around as she followed. Then suddenly, a sharp, strong smell of blood hit Jean¡¯s nose. The Family 120 Chapter 120 A New Discovery She instinctively frowned, a guarded look rising in her eyes. ¡°Ludwig,¡± Jean called out, her voice tense. ¡°Do you smell that?¡± Ludwig turned his head, his expression as calm as ever. ¡°I do. But¡­¡± Finished He curled his lips, the corner of his mouth lifting in azy, faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just the smell of blood. Nothing else.¡± His tone was firm, and Jean naturally trusted his judgment. But still, why was the scent of blood so strong all of a sudden? Something that unusual couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.. Jean frowned and voiced her suspicion. ¡°Could someone nearby be seriously injured?¡± Ludwig shook his head. ¡°Not likely.¡± His eyes scanned the surroundings. ¡°I don¡¯t sense anyone around.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, then asked another question. ¡°Then could it be an animal? Maybe something died nearby?¡± After all, Dominic and the others from the helicopter were still alive. If they had ended up in this area, there was no way they could survive without food and water. In a dense, wild forest like this, their only option might¡¯ve been to hunt animals for sustenance. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was necessary. To stay alive, they would have had no choice but to adapt to thew of the jungle¡­. ¡°Either way, we should go check it out.¡± With that thought in mind, Jean called Ludwig over without hesitation and headed toward the source of the blood scent to investigate. Ludwig didn¡¯t protest or say a word¨Che simply followed Jean¡¯s lead. She moved forward, tracking the smell, until they finally reached a towering tree, and there, at its base, was arge pool of blood. The blood hadn¡¯tpletely dried. It clung to the grass and trees, still damp in appearance. ¡°Not human. Animal,¡± Ludwig said, almost immediately. Jean nodded calmly. ¡°I thought so too.¡± Just as she¡¯d suspected, it was animal blood. Her eyes moved from the bloodstains to the surrounding area. There was nothing but blood. No sign of an animal carcass or any other remains¡­ Frowning slightly she stenned forward. Chapter 120 A New Discovery And there it was¨Ctraces of something heavy having been dragged away. The nts on the ground were crushed t, and faint blood stains were left behind. Finished Jean¡¯s lips curled into a small smile, a gleam of excitement shing in her eyes. ¡°Just as I thought.. Someone must be nearby. Ludwig looked down at the ground alongside her and tilted his head. ¡°Someone hunted here. Killed an animal and dragged it away.¡± He spoke casually, and Jean nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Then this makes things a lot easier.¡± Ludwig¡¯s eyes curved slightly in a rare hint of a smile. ¡°If we follow this trail, we might be able to find your brother soon¡­¡± But Jean didn¡¯t feel particrly excited. Even though they¡¯d finally found a clue, the situation was still far from safe. She didn¡¯t know how badly Dominic might be hurt¨Cor where the mastermind could be hiding. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep looking.¡± Jean pushed down her uncase and continued forward along the blood trail. Ludwig walked beside her, calm in appearance, but his eyes stayed sharp, silently scanning for anything out of the ordinary. They followed the trail together. Until, the tracks suddenly disappeared. The Family 121 However, through the denseyers of forest ahead, a small pond faintly came into view. Jean and Ludwig both instinctively turned to look at each other. A knowing excitement shed in their eyes. Water meant there was a good chance people were nearby. ¡°I can feel it,¡± Ludwig said, parting his lips slightly, his voice as clear as spring water. ¡°Someone¡¯s definitely around here.¡± As he spoke, he immediately grabbed Jean by the wrist. ¡°But I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re friend or foe¡­¡± A subtle curve lifted the corner of Ludwig¡¯s lips, like azy cat¡¯s smile. ¡°If it¡¯s not your brother, that could be bad.¡± So stay close to me.¡± Jean looked into Ludwig¡¯s deep eyes and nodded. Ludwig led Jean forward. He could sense the group¡¯s exact movements, so all Jean had to do was follow him. Finally, they arrived at a dense patch of forest about two hundred meters from the pond. There was a small hill here; not too big, not too small. Without hesitation, they circled to the back of the hill and discovered a cave, also modest in size. ¡°Told you, it¡¯s here.¡± Ludwig¡¯s eyes lifted with a subtle smirk as he pulled Jean forward. Since he didn¡¯t sense any hostility or danger from those inside, Ludwig didn¡¯t put up his guard. Jean followed him as they approached the cave. Just then, the faint sound of footsteps echoed from within, and a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Jean. She blinked. Standing before her was none other than Dominic¡¯s assistant, Bryson. Although, she almost didn¡¯t recognize him. His hair was messy, his features haggard. Dark circles shadowed beneath his eyes, and unshaven stubble lined his jaw. The moment he saw Jean, a sh of shock crossed his eyes. The wariness in his gaze immediately vanished. Bryson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, the surprise in his expression practically spilling over. ¡°Ms. Ginger?¡± He had been guarding the cave entrance when he heard a noise. Thinking it might be a wild animal, he came out to check, only to find Jean standing there! He stared at her for a long moment, still unable to fully process what he was seeing. Ms. Ginger? Here? In this ce? It was beyond unbelievable. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Bryson.¡± Jean gave him a small nod, her voice firm and steady. ¡°Ms. Ginger, it really is you!¡± Bryson slowly came out of his shock, his brow furrowed as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± 1:19 Pu d Chapter 121 Reunion Finished Jean pressed her lips together, her expression calm as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ After your ne crashed, my mom and I came to Northara. The rescue operation hasn¡¯t been making much progress, so I volunteered to join the search. Something unexpected happened along the way, and by some strange twist of fate, I ended. up here¡­¡± At that, Jean instinctively tugged the corners of her lips into a faint smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be lucky enough to actually run into you.¡± Bryson was speechless. In a ce like this primitive forest, Jean appearing out of nowhere might be their only chance at rescue. But Ms. Ginger is just a teenager; what could she really do to help is? She might even be putting herself in danger just by being here. That thought made Bryson¡¯s gaze instinctively shift to Ludwig, who stood quietly at her side. Send Gifts The Family 122 Ludwig had pale, cool¨Ctoned skin and strikingly sharp features. His gaze was clear yet piercing, and just standing there, he carried a quiet,manding presence. ¡°Ms. Ginger, and who¡¯s this?¡± Bryson asked, his brow slightly furrowed in confusion. Jean pressed her lips together and gave a vague answer. ¡°Someone I met on the way¡­ If it weren¡¯t for this friend, I probably wouldn¡¯t have made it here safely. Bryson didn¡¯t question her at all. He simply nodded, then stepped aside slightly and gestured toward the entrance of the cave. ¡°Ms. Ginger, you both go in first.¡± Jean nced at Ludwig. The two exchanged a look, then stepped into the cave together. Inside, the light was dim. But since it was daytime, a few beams of sunlight still managed to filter through the entrance. With the help of that faint light, Jean could just barely make out the scene inside. Several people were sitting on the ground, leaning against the rock wall. Among them were pilots. and flight attendants¨Ctheir uniforms made them easy to recognize. Jean¡¯s eyes scanned deeper into the cave, until finally, she saw Dominic sitting at the very back. His head was lowered, as if he were asleep,pletely silent. Jean could only make out the vague outline of his side profile, still and serene like a beautifully sculpted statue. His hair wasn¡¯t nearly as messy as Bryson¡¯s. It fell neatly over his forehead, but a noticeable stubble had grown along his refined jaw. Still, it didn¡¯t make him look disheveled¨Cif anything, it added a sense of mature sharpness and quiet elegance. He sat there silently,pletely still. Jean stepped forward, but her footnded on a rock on the ground. The sound was loud enough. to stir everyone in the cave. The pilots and a few of the flight attendants opened their eyes right away. They had all been resting with their eyes closed, and the sudden noise startled them, their eyes instinctively filled with confusion and guarded tension. Dominic also slowly lifted his head. He turned to the side, his deep¨Cset eyes shadowed beneath dark bangs. Jean couldn¡¯t make out the look in his eyes, but she could feel his gaze narrowing as he examined her. The next moment- His eyes widened slightly on instinct, and his thin lips parted. ¡°J¨CJean?¡± His voice came out rough, tinged with hoarseness. His lips were pale, almost colorless. ¡°Our CEO¡¯s sister is here, everyone¨Cnothing to worry about,¡± Bryson said as he stepped into the cave after them, shing a reassuring smile at the rest of the group. At his words, the tension in their eyes quickly faded, though their faces still showed surprise. What is thr pampered Ms. Ginger doing in a ce like this? 1:19 PM c Chapter 122 Inside the Cave Finished Bryson then repeated the made¨Cup story Jean had casually spun moments earlier, exining to everyone in the cave how she had ended up there. Jean didn¡¯t care whether they believed her or not. She simply moved past them and made her way to Dominic¡¯s side. ¡°Dominic.¡± She crouched down and called his name, her voice crisp and bright. Dominic¡¯s thin lips trembled slightly. He stared at his sister, his gaze burning, yet said nothing for a moment. Now that she was close, Jean finally noticed how pale Dominic¡¯s face was¨Cjust like his lips,pletely drained of color. And because of that, his dark eyes seemed even more intense and bottomless. There was a distinct scent of roasted meat in the cave. Jean clearly smelled it in that moment. So, the bloodstains in the forest¡­ They had hunted wild animals for food. ¡°Dominic, how are you feeling?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, her gaze instinctively falling to his slightly curled¨Cup leg, The Family 123 On the surface, Dominic¡¯s leg didn¡¯t look too bad. But Jean noticed a dark, obvious bloodstain on the fabric of his pants. She frowned slightly, her voice lowering. ¡°You hurt your leg?¡± Dominic¡¯s thin lips pressed together. His expression stayed calm, but there was a tension beneath it. He slowly lifted his eyes, his voice still raspy and low. ¡°A little.¡± ¡°A little?¡± Jean¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t think that¡¯s serious? Does it hurt?¡± Dominic shook his head. ¡°It did at first. Not so much anymore¡­¡± Jean didn¡¯t bother arguing. She reached out to lift the leg of his pants- ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He instinctively reached out and stopped her hand, leaning back a bit in difort. ¡°I want to see how bad your leg actually is!¡± Jean looked straight into Dominic¡¯s dark eyes, her tone serious and unwavering. Dominic narrowed his eyes, silently studying the girl in front of him. At first, Jean had always been the quiet one in his mind¨Cdistant, unimportant, invisible. But slowly, she had be someone he wanted to protect¨Ca sweet, lovable little sister. Yet now, at this very moment, the determination in her eyes, the seriousness in her face, the calm resolve in her gaze¡­ it all felt strangely unfamiliar. Like the thirteen¨Cyear¨Cold kid had suddenly grown up, and was now the one trying to protect him. I can¡¯t really feel anything right now,¡± Dominic said slowly, his thin lips parting slightly. The ident hade out of nowhere. Everything with the ne had been fine¨Cregr inspections, nothing out of order. But just as they were preparing tond in Northara, something beyond their control had happened. The ne dropped sharply. The pilots lost all control- They crashnded. And maybe by some miracle, everyone survived. It was nothing short of extraordinary. The ne hadn¡¯t broken apart on impact, and that was the only reason they¡¯d made it. But¨Cwhile Dominic had survived, his leg had been trapped beneath something heavy from the wreckage. The pain, the pressure, the stiffness¨Cit all hit him at once. Everyone had tried to help, to pull him free, but nothing worked. Then the fire started. mes began to spread, putting Dominic¡¯s life in danger¡­ In the end, it was Bryson¨Che somehow found a hammer and started breaking the heavy object apart piece by piece. They got Dominic out just before the ne was fully engulfed in mes. Most of their luggage Chapter 123 His Leg Injury leg was already beyond use. Finished Some sharp object must¡¯ve cut his leg as they pulled it free¨Cit had bled heavily. And the area that had been trapped? It had already lost all feeling. He couldn¡¯t walk. Bryson had to carry him everywhere. They needed water, food. They had no idea how long they wandered before finally stumbling on this ce¨Ca spot with water, animals, and a cave where they could at least rest for now. Jean¡¯s sudden appearance had caught himpletely off guard. He never imagined his sister would a word. She simply lifted Dominic¡¯s pant leg. Around them, the others remained quiet, their eyes fixed on the pair. No one dared interrupt. Ludwig stood with his arms crossed, leaning casually against the wall, his eyes half¨Clowered, avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze. Dominic¡¯s leg was definitely cut. The blood had already dried, forming a dark crimson crust along the wound. Fortunately, it was just a surface injury¨Cnot life¨Cthreatening on its own. But that wasn¡¯t the real issue. The real damagey in the muscle; one area had clearly been severely crushed. If it wasn¡¯t treated in time, the muscle would start to atrophy¡­ or worse, be necrotic. If it reached that point, amputation might be the only option. Jean didn¡¯t speak her thoughts aloud, but Dominic could hear them in her silence, see them in her eyes. A flicker of surprise shed in his gaze. Why did Jean seem to know so much about medicine? When has she learned all this? Or has she been keeping it hidden all along? Once again, Dominic realized he didn¡¯t know his sister nearly as well as he thought. He lifted his lips slightly, feigning curiosity. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Jean pressed her lips together, her expression tight. She didn¡¯t respond right away. Her brows furrowed, and her face was tense. When she finally looked up, her eyes were sharp with concern. ¡°Your leg was crushed under something heavy. It¡¯s not looking good,¡± she said seriously. Dominic raised a brow with a faint, almost amused look. ¡°And?¡± But Jean¡¯s stern expression suddenly eased. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dominic. I¡¯ve There was confidence in her eyes. Dominic couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°You seem to know a lot about this, Jean.¡± He looked at her carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you ever learning this kind of thing¡­¡± got this.¡± Jean¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. She simply replied, ¡°I studied in secret. Is that a problem?¡± Then she turned to Ludwig and called, ¡°Ludwig, hand me the backpack.¡± Ludwig lifted his head. Without a word, he grabbed the pack from beside him and walked over. He opened it skillfully and pulled out exactly what Jean needed¨Csomething they¡¯d prepared in advance before boarding the rescue helicopter. Thanks,¡± Jean said, taking the supplies. It was a medical kit fully stocked with tools and madicis. Chapter 124 Preparing for Treatment Needles? A flicker of doubt crossed Dominic¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯re doing¡­ acupuncture?¡± he asked instinctively. #Finished Jean¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°The most intricate technique in traditional. medicine¨Cacupuncture.¡± Here, in the middle of a dense, wild forest, with barely any supplies and poor sanitation, using traditional medicine was the smartest option they had. ¡°Traditional medicine? Needles?¡± Before Dominic could respond, Bryson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. He stared at Jean like she¡¯d lost her mind. Ms. Ginger is just a teenager. What could she possibly know about traditional medicine or acupuncture? She can¡¯t be serious. Maybe she¡¯d seen it on some TV drama, picked up a few needles, and now thought she knew what she was doing? ¡°Ms. Ginger¡­ Bryson began hesitantly. He didn¡¯t want to sound rude, but he had to say something. ¡°Are you sure about this? This isn¡¯t child¡¯s y¡­¡± Send Gifts The Family 125 Finished Even the pilot and flight attendant nearby looked stunned, as if watching some wild fantasy y out. Could this really work? Ludwig, however, showed no sign of doubt. In fact, there was a flicker of encouragement in his gaze as he looked at Jean. He seemed genuinely curious to see how she nned to save Dominic¡¯s leg with a few needles. ¡°It might hurt a little,¡± Jean said softly, ncing at Dominic in warning. Dominic shook his head, unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of pain.¡± ¡°But Mr. Dominic¡­¡± Bryson still couldn¡¯t bring h doubt clouded hission. to trust Jean. His brows furrowed, and ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dominic lifted his eyes, calm and deep, giving Bryson a look that instantly silenced. him. Bryson paused, then quickly caught the message. The meaning behind that look couldn¡¯t be clearer¨CShut up. ¡°I trust Jean.¡± Dominic turned his gaze back to his sister, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly into a faint smile. And he meant it. He truly did. For one, he could hear Jean¡¯s thoughts¨Cshe wasn¡¯t bluffing. Her diagnosis of his injury had been spot¨Con. For another, maybe it was selfish, but part of him wanted to believe in her. He wanted to give her a chance. Jean didn¡¯t say anything more. Her nerves were taut, focus razor¨Csharp as she turned all her attention to the needles in her hand. She pressed her lips together, then drove the needles into the precise acupoints on Dominic¡¯s leg steadily. Her movements were practiced and confident, nothing like a first¨Ctimer fumbling through guesswork. She moved like she¡¯d done this a hundred times before. Everyone watching held their breath. in was so focused that sweat began to bead on her forehead. She bit her lower lip, eyes unwavering, her hands executing every movement with certainty. The entire space fell silent. Dominic¡¯s brows twitched ever so slightly, his lips pressed into a thin line. Of course he felt it- tiny jolts of pain radiated from every needle prick, tugging at his frayed nerves, but it was tolerable. His lips had turned a shade paler, and cold sweat had begun to pool in his palms. Chapter 125 Treatment Sessful No one knew how long it had been. Suddenly, something changed.. Finished The area of the leg that had been crushed¡­ almost seemed to release a pressure valve. Thick, dark. red, nearly rotten blood began to slowly ooze from the wound. It was like detox. It drained out, sluggish but steady, Jean paused, then instinctively wiped the sweat from her brow. That was enough. Now that the blood cirction had been restored and the necrotic blood drawn. out, the damaged tissues could start to heal. Dominic¡¯s leg would recover, and it wouldn¡¯t reach the point of no return. ¡°All done?¡± Dominic heard the thought in her mind, but still asked aloud, as if needing to confirm. Jean nodded. ¡°Once the blood finishes draining, I¡¯ll clean and bandage it.¡± Bryson had watched the whole thing. His eyes were wide, unblinking. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t even seen what Jean had done as her hands had moved too quickly. One second she was holding the needles, the next, it was over. Even though there is a lot of blood, enough to make the scene look a little gruesome, Mr. Dominic¡¯s face¡­.. actually looks better. It was obvious. Bryson scratched the back of his head, suddenly feeling a bit. ashamed. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted Ms. Ginger. She was¡­ incredible. The Family 126 The others had witnessed everything. Their reactions had shifted from initial doubt and surprise to reluctant admiration. That calm¨Cfaced girl with such skilled hands¨Ccould she truly have been Dominic¡¯s in, forgettable little sister? They had never heard the name Jean before. All they knew was that the Ginger family had quirky youngest daughter, someone who blended into the background like she didn¡¯t exist¡­ But now, it was clear that she was nothing like the rumors. in? Where? She is clearly a hidden genius in medicine! At that moment, most of the blood pooling lin Dominic¡¯s leg had already been drained. Jean turned toward Ludwig- The boy understood instantly and pulled out the medicine and gauze he had already prepared from his backpack. Jean applied the medicine swiftly, then wrapped the injury with practiced care. ¡°Dominic, you¡¯re all set.¡± She tugged at the corners of her lips; a relieved smile surfaced. ¡°Don¡¯t move around too much. Just rest.¡± With that bit of advice, Jean turned and walked out. She stepped to the mouth of the cave and let out a long breath. Though she had appearedposed, the pressure had been weighing on her. This wasn¡¯t some simple treatment. More importantly, she hadn¡¯t used those needles in a long time. She hadn¡¯t even known if her technique would still hold up. Thankfully, those skills felt embedded in her muscles¨Clike muscle memory. Even after so long, her hands still moved with case. Her knowledge of medicine, her ability to use needles¨Cit all came from her previous life. She had learned all kinds of skills in order to survive, to grow stronger, to climb higher, and im more wealth- Medicine, of course, was part of that. Her past life felt like a fleeting dream now, like it had happened forever ago. wriet She hadn¡¯t noticed manant but now that Chapter 126 No Free Rides ¡°Jean.¡± Suddenly, a clear, pleasant voice rang out behind her. Jean instinctively turned around. Thrushed Ludwig stood tall behind her. She hadn¡¯t even noticed when he came out. His pale face seemed to hold the faintest trace of a smile. ¡°You did great.¡± His words came out of nowhere, like someone praising a kid for doing well.. Jean pressed her lips together, a little embarrassed; the tips of her ears reddened. ¡°Turns out, the organization doesn¡¯t keep freeloaders around.¡± The boy¡¯s cool, deep eyes fell on her, rippling with something unreadable. ¡°At first, I thought you were just some kid with no real skills.¡± He scratched the back of his head absentmindedly. ¡°I was even nning to train you myself. Guess there¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± ¡°But really, I should¡¯ve known,¡± he went on, like something had just clicked in his head. A glimmer of something sharp flickered in his eyes. ¡°You managed to pull off revenge on your ssmates all by yourself in the Palette Building. Yeah, you¡¯re definitely not ordinary.¡± Jean blinked, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say so much all of a sudden. The truth was, she had no idea how the original Jean had gotten into the Shenyin Organization. She didn¡¯t know what that Jean had done to Lacey and Deon back at the Palette Building, or how terrifying it might¡¯ve been¡­. That entire part of her memory was a nk. Maybe the original Jean had some talent; maybe Shenyin had seen something special in her¡­ But none of that had anything to do with Jean. After all, all of her skills came from her past life. She and the original Jean different people! were two twopletely ¡°Heh.¡± At that thought, Jean let out a couple of dry chuckles. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got no clue what the organization was thinking either¡­¡± The Family 127 Ludwig¡¯s gaze, calm and unreadable, settled quietly on her with a hint of scrutiny. He didn¡¯t speak; he just stared in silence. Jean had no idea what he might be thinking¨Cand honestly, she didn¡¯t want to know. Finished It was obvious that, to Ludwig, she had now be someone mysterious, someone who had been hiding their true strength all along. He was probably curious to know more¨Clike what other skills she had, or what her real role was in the Shenyin Organization. ¡°We¡¯re going in,¡± Jean muttered, avoiding the boy¡¯s gaze as she quickly ducked back into the cave like she was fleeing. Ludwig might have been under orders to protect her unconditionally for now, but she still hadn¡¯t figured out how he really felt about her. If he ever found out that the real Jean was long gone¡­ Jean shook her head and shiver. If he ever found out, it¡¯d be a disaster. She had to keep that secret buried. gave a slight Jean stepped back into the cave. Ludwig didn¡¯t linger either and followed close behind. At the same time, Dominic was recovering well. It felt like things were finally beginning to return to normal. With his leg treated in time, they had. managed to prevent the permanent damage he was originally destined for. All they had to do now was wait for the rescue team to arrive. However- Things never went as smoothly as expected. A sudden gunshot rang out without warning, sting through the stillness and crashing into everyone¡¯s ears. Jean froze; dread surged through her instantly. The shot hade from close by¨Cprobably right outside the cave. Had the people behind us found us? There was no reason for a rescue team to open fire. And when she considered everything that had happened so far, it seemed almost certain¨CDominic had been discovered by whoever was after them! At that moment every single one of her thoughts echoed clearly in Dominic¡¯s mind. Finished Chapter 127 They Found Us The man frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t know who this supposed ¡°mastermind¡± was, or who exactly the ¡°bad guys¡± might be¡­. Jean¡¯s thoughts had left him feeling a little lost in the fog. Then- More gunfire rang out right by their ears. The others in the cave finally realized how serious the situation was; one by one, their eyes went wide with fear. Ludwig pressed his lips together and looked toward the cave entrance. His expression barely changed. His eyes, cool and deep, flickered with a trace of interest. Dominic lifted his gaze just a little. His face, handsome andposed, gave away nothing. Compared to the chaos and panic of everyone else, these two were remarkably calm and collected. Jean¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. She rubbed her fingers together, then made a quick, decisive call. ¡°Everyone, we can¡¯t stay in this cave any longer.¡± Her voice was steady and firm. ¡°We need to get out. Now.¡± It was clear¨Cthe people behind this had discovered the cave. They¡¯d been scouring the area looking for Dominic. Now that they¡¯d found this ce, they had likely already guessed that he was hiding here. Which meant- They were going to surround the cave andunch an attack. If they stayed here, they¡¯d be cornered with nowhere to run¨Csitting ducks for ughter. They had to get out immediately! Dominic, hearing every thought inside his sister¡¯s head, couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement. His brow dipped slightly as he scanned the area. His voice carried a touch ofmand. ¡°Do as she says. We¡¯re leaving the cave now.¡± Bryson saw how serious Dominic looked. He didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but it was obvious things were urgent. He was the first to respond. -Understood, Mr. Dominic.¡± The Family 128 Chapter 128 Their Only Chance Emiched Bryson didn¡¯t waste any time. He walked straight over to Dominic and, with practiced ease, hoisted him onto his back. Dominic¡¯s leg still hadn¡¯t healed; he couldn¡¯t walk on his own and had to be carried. The others looked at each other, then quietly got to their feet one after another, preparing to leave the cave with Dominic. Ludwig took the lead, stepping out toward the mouth of the cave. Jean followed beside him, fingers instinctively tightening. Staying hidden inside the cave would guarantee death; but stepping outside- That would turn them into open targets. No matter what choice they made, danger was unavoidable. Still, at least leaving the cave gave them a fifty¨Cfifty shot at survival. Jean couldn¡¯t help but nce at the boy next to her- At this moment, every single one of them, including herself, was counting on Ludwig. He was their only real chance of getting out of this. As if sensing Jean¡¯s gaze, Ludwig turned his head slightly. With pale skin and deep¨Cset eyes, he looked like a proud white cat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± It was like he had read the worry in Jean¡¯s mind. The corners of his mouth curled up just a little as he offered those words in a calming tone. Then he turned to face the group behind him. The faint smile disappeared, reced by a cool. stern expression as he said, ¡°Just follow me. Do exactly what I say.¡± Ludwig had presence. It was only natural that the others put their trust in him. Even though he looked young, there was something strangely reassuring about him¨Can aura that made people want to follow. Dominic lifted his eyes slightly at that. This boy who had suddenly appeared and clearly shared some sort of connection with Jean- Dominic didn¡¯t fully trust him. There was something off about him, something dark and slippery that rubbed Dominic the wrong way. Still, Jean seemed to trust him. She even relied on him¡­ 1:20 PM Chapter 128 Their Only Chance like they¡¯d known each other for a long time. Finished Jean¡¯s inner voice hadn¡¯t revealed much about the boy. But even so, it was clear from her thoughts that she considered him powerful¡­. If this was someone his sister recognized as strong, then maybe he could put his faith in him- just this once. Dominic lightly patted Bryson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What is it. Mr. Dominic?¡± Bryson instantly straightened, alert. Dominic pressed his lips together and spoke in a low voice. ¡°Just follow that kid.¡± The ¡°kid¡± he was referring to was Ludwig. Bryson nced at Ludwig¡¯s tall figure up ahead and gave a firm nod. Right then, Ludwig grabbed Jean by the wrist and was the first to charge out of the cave. ¡°Stick to my path¨Cdon¡¯t stray!¡± That was all he said as he pulled Jean close, shielding her with his body, and made a beeline for the dense forest up ahead. The others still lingered at the mouth of the cave, faces full of hesitation and nerves. They had to follow Ludwig¡¯s lead. If they veered off course, they might get caught in the crossfire. In that moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of doubt and awe toward Ludwig. Could this boy actually predict where the attacks wouldnd? But they had no other choice now. All they could do was trust him, no questions asked. Bryson clenched his teeth. Remembering Dominic¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He carried Dominic on his back and rushed out, close behind Ludwig¡¯s every step. Send Gifts The Family 129 Chapter 129 Marked Finished Only the pilot and a few flight attendants remained at the mouth of the cave, their faces still filled with hesitation as they stared nervously at the backs of theirpanions who had already taken. off running. Finally, they gritted their teeth, made up their minds, and stepped out of the cave. The moment they plunged into the forest, a deafening explosion erupted behind them. The cave that had served as their refuge was swallowed in an instant by thick, heavy firepower- and in the next breath, it copsedpletely, reduced to rubble and shattered stone. The pilot and attendants quickly turned away, eyes wide with lingering terror. That was close. If they¡¯d hesitated just a second longer, they would¡¯ve been blown to bits with the cave. A dyed sense of relief hit them¨CDominic¡¯s little sister had made the right call, just in time. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been unthinkable. At the front of the group, Jean was being pulled along by Ludwig as they raced ahead at full speed. They had heard the explosion too. ¡°We¡¯ve been made,¡± Ludwig said calmly. There was no change in his expression, but something dark and sharp flickered in his eyes as the words left his mouth, quiet and casual. Jean pressed her lips together. Her gut had been right all along. Staying in the cave would¡¯ve been suicide. But still these people were more dangerous than she¡¯d expected. Not just guns, they had bombs too? ¡ª To tten a cave that size, they must¡¯ve packed it full of explosives¡­ Suddenly a burst of gunfire rang out, jarring and abrupt! Bullets sliced through the thick forest, though it was unclear where theynded. They were close -just barely missed their group¡­ It was clear now. They were moving targets, all of them. The cave had been bombed, and now, even their escape into the woods hadn¡¯t shaken off the gunfire. Every move they made felt like it was being watched. Jean couldn¡¯t help but look back- She froumed at the eight of Reson and Dominic hushind them 120 PM Chapter 129 Marked Finished Dominicy on Bryson¡¯s back, his sharp ck hair falling over his eyes, hiding his expression. Right now, he looked fragile¨Clike a ss doll ready to shatter at the slightest touch. Bryson, carrying him, clenched his jaw tight, eyes full of grit; it looked like he was already using every ounce of his strength. Neither of them had any way to defend themselves if they were targeted. And yet those ruthless bullets might sweep through their area any second now. Jean bit her lip and nced worriedly at Ludwig. ¡°They¡¯ve already locked onto our position.¡± Ludwig stayed calm, eyes steady. ¡°I know.¡± Jean lowered her gaze, her eyes clouded with a growing darkness. ¡°I mean, we need to do something.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re fast, even if you can protect yourself¨Cand me,¡± she said, her lips moving steadily, her voice level and clear despite the tension, ¡°you can¡¯t protect the others behind us.¡± Ludwig¡¯s brow twitched. He seemed to be catching on to what Jean was thinking, but he still yed dumb, asking, ¡°So?¡± ¡°So,¡± Jean said, suddenly breaking into a smile, her eyes burning with a fierce, reckless determination, ¡°let¡¯s be the decoys.¡± Her expression was eerily calm. ¡°The two of us will draw their fire and buy the others a chance to escape.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know it¡¯s dangerous. But I believe in you. You¡¯ll find a way to keep both of us alive.¡± Send Gifts The Family 130 Chapter 130 The Swift Young Man Ludwig listened quietly. Finished When Jean finished speaking, his expression rxed; he didn¡¯t seem the least bit opposed. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, Jean, then sure.¡± He was surprisingly agreeable. Jean blinked- Then again, he had always been unusually amodating when it came to her. He rarely went against her. Jean patted his arm, her eyes shining. ¡°Just be careful, okay?¡± Ludwig gave a proud smirk. ¡°What, you think I can¡¯t handle this?¡± In the blink of an eye, the boy had already leapt into the opposite side of the forest with Jean in tow Bryson stopped in his tracks, stunned as he watched Ludwig suddenly move in the opposite direction at full speed. What is going on? The others looked just as confused, uncertainty flickering in their eyes. At that moment, Ludwig burst through the trees with Jean andnded in a wide clearing. Suddenly, a massive shadow fell over them, pressing down with an overwhelming sense of force Jean instinctively looked up. A huge aircraft loomed directly above them. The deafening roar flooded her ears, and all she could hear was an overwhelming buzz. Maybe sensing her difort, Ludwig calmly raised a hand and pressed his fingers to the side of her head. His fingertips were cold, but the touch was gentle. The ringing eased immediately. Jean gave him a grateful look. But out of nowhere¨Cseveral sharp bullets ripped through the air, aimed straight for the two of them in the clearing! The agile boy narrowed his eyes and, like a sh of lightning, twisted and dodged within seconds, narrowly avoiding the lethal shots. But clearly, whoever was on that ne had no intention of letting them go so easily. ? Chapter 130 The Swift Young Man of gunfire with fluid precision. Jean was shielded in his arms; all she could do was shut her eyes on reflex. Finished She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. The deafening noise and crushing pressure finally seemed to fade. Slowly, Jean opened her eyes. She blinked in confusion. Everything around her had changed. Ludwig had brought her beneath a thick, towering tree. They were no longer under the open sky where the ne had hovered overhead. In its ce was a forest of ancient tree their heavy branches swaying low around them. ¡°Where are we?¡± Jean pressed her lips together, asking without thinking. Beside her, Ludwig answered inly, ¡°A temporary safe spot.¡± Then his eyes curved slightly, half¨Csmirking. ¡°We¡¯ve done enough acting like bait. We¡¯re not actually going to let ourselves get shot up.¡± Jean nodded, her eyes reflecting her agreement. Exactly. All she¡¯d wanted was to use Ludwig¡¯s skills to draw the enemy away and buy Dominic some time to escape. That didn¡¯t mean they were supposed to be sacrificial pawns. The situation just now had been incredibly dangerous. If it had been anyone else besides Ludwig, they¡¯d already be dead thanks to the people on that ne. The fact that Ludwig hadsted this long¨Cit was impressive. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. We need to get out of this forest first.¡± Just then, Ludwig¡¯s clear voice pulled Jean back to the moment. She nodded absently. Ludwig led the way up ahead, and she followed behind at an even pace. Suddenly¨Cheavy footsteps echoed in the distance, growing louder with every passing second. Send Gifts 232 W The Family 131 Chapter 131 All for Nothing. And then¡­. # Fintshed Jean saw over a dozen figures in ck, like sharp bolts of ck lightning, streaking out from all directions. They wore ck masks, their faces almostpletely concealed, leaving only a pair of deep, jet- ck eyes exposed. They appeared in front of Jean and Ludwig without warning, and they were not alone. Surrounded tightly by the ck¨Cd assants,pletely restrained and unable to move, were two unexpected figures¡­ Bryson and Dominic. Bryson stood with his eyes lowered, utterly defeated, his expression ashen and lifeless. Dominic, on the other hand, looked ghostly pale, not a trace of color in his face. He stood ramrod. straight in the hter of the ck¨Cd group, like a ss doll that could shatter at any: looked fragile and hauntingly quiet. He There was no visible injury to his leg, but Jean knew that he was using thest of his strength just to remain standing. She could even see the trembling arc of his wounded leg. In that instant, the Clearly the nerson nulling the strings behind all this had taken an interest in her and I udwie too Chapter 131 All for Nothing Finished Or perhaps it was because Ludwig¡¯s abilities made them feel threatened, and they wished to eliminate himpletely¡­. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got what you wanted. They¡¯re in your hands now. Do whatever you please.¡± She arched a brow, her tone indifferent. But behind that calm exterior, her mind was racing. She was trying to find a way. Something that could save both Dominic and Bryson¡­. and still let her and Ludwig make it out alive. As if hearing the turmoil in his sister¡¯s heart, Dominic lifted his eyes. Jean was caught off guard when her gaze met his. His eyes were still as deep and dark as always, but now, there was a misty sheen to them, making the usually cold andposed Dominic look heartbreakingly fragile, like he might break apart at the slightest touch. He knew she wanted to save him, but¡­. The odds of all four of them surviving were slim to none. His pale, bloodless lips moved slightly, barely parting. Jean instantly read his lips. He was saying, ¡°Go.¡± Just one word. But it carried all the weight in the world. He wanted her and Ludwig to run and leave him and Bryson behind. Jean clenched her fists, a sharp, aching sorrow welling up in her chest. Brother¡­ The Family 132 Jean could not help but recall all the moments she had shared with Dominic these past few days, The way he looked after her, thought about her constantly. Her brother, who even now would rather sacrifice himself to ensure her escape¡­ Her lingers curled tighter and tighter. Suddenly¡­. The ck¨Cd menunched a surprise attack. One of them, stationed farthest back, silently drew a sleek ck pistol and took aim at the still- thinking Jean The bullet burst forth from the barrel, carrying deadly force. Ludwig sensed the danger almost instantly. He threw an arm around Jean and dodged to the side. But this gunman¡¯s skill was far superior to any they had encountered before! This was a hidden marksman. A sharpshooter. Ludwig barely dodged in time. The bullet missed them by a hair¡¯s breadth. And no sooner had they evaded that deadly shot than more gunshots echoed around them in rapid session. The sound of bullets tearing through the air rang in her ears. Jean¡¯s world spun. Ludwig dragged her behind a nearby tree trunk, but then, a thick, metallic tang filled the air. Jean¡¯s brow furrowed. She turned toward Ludwig, her voice firm with certainty. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. aren¡¯t you?¡± Gunshots continued to thunder nearby. Ludwig¡¯s lips were pressed into a straight line, his pale face tinged with a sickly gray. He did not answer. From his reaction, Jean confirmed that he was injured. Perhaps not wanting her to worry, he gave a small shake of his head, his eyes dark and steady. ¡°Tim line.. just a graze from a bullet.¡± A graze She could see clearly that he was bleeding a lot. 1:20 PM c Chapter 132 He Bleeds Too Finished Meanwhile, beyond the gunfire, came the heavy thuds of approaching footsteps, like death itself was drawing near. The ck¨Cd men were closing in. Surrounding them. ¡°Jean!¡± From where he stood, Dominic used thest of his strength to shout in her direction, ¡°Run!¡± Whether he lived or died did not matter anymore. The torment of these past days, every near¨Cdeath moment, had already made him numb to life and death. But Jean¡­. she was innocent. She was dragged into all this because of him. She was still so young. She deserved to live. And all Dominic could feel was helplessness. He could not protect her at this critical moment. He could only watch¡­ At the same time¡­ Jean¡¯s entire body was taut, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. Beside her, Ludwig gritted through the pain, clearly still intent on fighting their way out with her. But she stubbornly grabbed his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself,¡± she said, her voice calm and steady. ¡°They¡¯ve sent more elite fighters this time, and they outnumber us. You¡¯re injured. Your reflexes and speed arepromised.¡± If Ludwig insisted on fighting now, he would only end up with more wounds, or worse, get killed by the encircling enemies. Until today, she had always thought Ludwig was invincible. That he would not bleed. That he could not be hurt. But now she knew. The boy beside her was still just a boy. Flesh and blood like everyone else. Ludwig narrowed his eyes and spoke in a low voice, ¡°But if we do nothing¡­ We¡¯re as good as dead.¡± Jean patted his arm lightly, her eyes sharp andposed. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡± She clenched her fists. Right now, she could only rely on herself. The ck¨Cd men had surrounded them entirely. Jean instinctively held her breath. The Family 133 Chapter 133 Descending from the Heavens Her heartbeat pounded in her ears. Loud. Clear. Relentless. Finished Just as Jean was about to risk everything in a final struggle against the ck¨Cd men, a series of steady, powerful footsteps echoed from the distance. The sound was crisp and disciplined, as if each stepnded straight onto everyone¡¯s chest. Jean froze. Even the ck¨Cd attackers hesitated mid¨Cstep, their eyes snapping upward in alert. From the depths of the forest emerged five or six tall men d in jet¨Cck uniforms, striding forward withposed precision. Their gazes were sharp, their expressions stern. They carried an innate air of authority, each exuding an overwhelming presence. Jean blinked in disbelief. The uniforms were both sleek and imposing, cut from pristine ck fabric and adorned with gleaming gold buttons. They looked like the clite royal guards from legends. On each of their uniforms was a blinding insignia. On their chesty a sharp¨Cedged, cold metal emblem where a fierce double¨Cheaded eagle perched upon a solemn cross. Jean¡¯s eyes widened, a ripple of shock surging through her chest. This was¡­ In the original story, the original Jean had grown up in Chalczon, where there existed a mysterious, elite force. They were noble, deadly, and unmatched inbat strength. They were called the Night Sentinel. And their symbol is a double¨Cheaded eagle upon the cross. Which meant.. These men standing before her now were unmistakably the Night Sentinel. We had actually mobilized the Night Sentinel?! The Night Sentinel never appeared lightly. Only in the face of unsolvable paranormal threats, matters of grave national danger¡­ or war. Only then would this mysterious and powerful force descend like divine saviors to takemand of the situation. And speaking of Night Sentinel¡­ Jean suddenly frowned. Would he be here too? Chapter 133 Descending from the Heavens aside in unison to open a path through the center. From the depths of the woods, beneath soft, dappled light, a tall figure began to emerge. At first a vague silhouette, then clearer and clearer. Finished He wore the same uniform as the other Night Sentinel, but what set him apart were the eight golden stars gleaming on his uniform. The golden stars zed under the light, casting sharp, frigid gleams. Each one a symbol of absolute, unquestionable honor. His presence was even more imposing than those around him. He was cold, refined, and regal. Like a deity looking down on mortals from above, unreachable and untouchable. Jean¡¯s gaze trembled as itnded on his face. He looked young, somewhere between boy and man. His youth and maturity mixed into a striking,posed presence. His features were chiseled, almost foreign¨Clooking. From his deep, ink¨Cdark eyes to the high bridge of his nose and the perfectly shaped lips¡­ everything about him was sharp, aloof, and elegant. Like a god from ancient myth descending from the heavens. His features were too wless. Paired with his tall frame andmanding uniform, he was like a ck knight who had stepped out of a manga. The very air seemed to glow around him, too dazzling to look at. Jean pressed her lips together. So she had not guessed wrong. He had shown up. This man was the Ginger family¡¯s fourth child. Her fourth brother, Carl. He was the only eight¨Cstar Night Sentinel in the entire force, the current Commander¨Cin¨CChief of the Night Sentinel, and a legendary war god. Carl¡¯s meteoric rise wasn¡¯t just because of his monstrous talent. He had made his name in several critical wars for Charzon. His first battle made him famous. The second sealed his myth. By the third, he stood at the peak. In short, he was, without exaggeration, absolutely badass. When the Family Reads the Fake Hoenn Mind The Family 134 Finished Carl walked forward with steady, unhurried steps, but in his cars, a girl¡¯s muffled voice echoed faintly. Soft, low murmurs squeezed their way into his hearing, filled with admiration, saying just how badass he was¡­. He raised his eyes instinctively, and his gaze swept toward the only girl present. He knew that voice had to be his younger sister, Jean. It could only be her. But when he looked over, the girl crouched near the trees wore a serious expression, lips pursed tightly. She clearly had not said a word. Carl¡¯s brow furrowed, barely noticeable. At the same time, Jean was also looking at him. Their eyes met, inevitably. She saw the shadowed darkness within his gaze, deep and bottomless, like the pure night sky untouched by any dust. Meanwhile, the ck¨Cd assants surrounding Jean and Ludwig all froze when the Night Sentinel arrived. And when Carl appeared, their eyes turned to fear. This was not part of the n. No one had told them the Night Sentinel would be involved. The badge was unmistakable. They recognized it immediately. And that eight¨Cstar badge¡­ was nothing short of terrifying. If they had known this would happen, they would never have¡­ But now, there was no time to think about what should have been. Their only thought was escape. They exchanged nces, reading the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. No words were needed. As one, they began to retreat. They turned and bolted into the woods, moving as fast as they could. Even those who had been restraining Bryson and Dominic and fleeing in panic. Ve up, throwing their ¡®prey¡® aside But their escape did not go as nned. Because, out of a sudden, a massive fell from the sky, blocking their path. It swept down like a divine trap, wrapping around the fleeing ck¨Cd men and ensnaring them all. Chapter 134 Nowhere to Run Carl strode forward, head held high, not the least bit rushed. Finished The chilling pressure he exuded only intensified the fear in the hearts of the ck¨Cd men. They began to tug desperately at theting, trying to rip their way free of the suffocating trap. But clearly, the Night Sentinel had prepared everything long before showing themselves. They had silentlyid this trap in the forest, waiting for the perfect moment. By the time the ck¨Cd men realized it, they were already toote. There was nowhere left to run. Hidden in the trees, Jean had witnessed everything from start to finish. Beside her, Ludwig had seen it all too. His face remained pale and unreadable, with no trace of emotion. The sudden appearance of the Night Sentinel had not surprised him. He simply watched in silence, deep in thought. Jean blinked, her gaze fixed on Carl¡¯s back, her fingers curled tight around the tree beside her. Oh damn¡­ That was insane. Didn¡¯t even break a sweat, and the ck¨Cd bastards got wrecked. Carl heard the voice again. Compared to before, it now carried a hint of¡­ glee. His shoulders stiffened slightly. His lips pressed into a tight line. Jean, still lost in her own thoughts, did not notice his reaction. Not bad, not bad at all. No doubt about it, he really is my brother! Send Gifts 232 The Family 135 Chapter 135 No Survivors A flicker of realization surfaced in Carl¡¯s pitch¨Cck eyes. It was Jean¡¯s voice. But not a spoken voice. Rather, it was a voice buried deep in her heart¡­ He could hear her thoughts. Faced with such a supernatural phenomenon, the man showed no visible sign of surprise. His deep ck eyes remained as calm as the surface of a still , unshaken and unreadable. For Carl, strange things were nothing new. This was just one more to add to the list. At that moment, the ck¨Cd men trapped in the were still struggling violently. Carl¨Cshifted his sharp gaze to the Night Sentinel beside him. They immediately caught the signal in his eyes, and they werepletely in sync. It was time to reel in the. They had never nned to let any of these people walk away. Every one of them must be captured alive. Only then could they trace the threads and uncover the mastermind behind this entire operation. The Night Sentinel began moving toward the struggling captives, pulling out the shackles they had prepared in advance. But the moment the ck¨Cd men saw the shackles, their expressions changed drastically. Their struggle stopped cold, and in their eyes, a sh of grim determination appeared. Carl narrowed his eyes slightly, instantly sensing that something was wrong. ¡°Force their mouths open.¡± His voice was low and indifferent, like snowmelt cascading from a mountaintop. Cold, without warmth, yet heavy with authority. The Night Sentinel moved at once, reaching toward the captives¡® faces, but it was already toote. The ck¨Cd men all clenched their jaws in unison, and in the next moment, pain twisted across their faces. Almost simultaneously, their bodies went limp and copsed to the ground. Their eyes lost focus as they slowly closed. ¡°Damn it!¡± one of the Night Sentinels muttered under his breath. He lunged forward and tore off one of their masks, prying the mouth open. As expected. There was a poison capsule hidden inside. Chapter 135 No Survivors today only had two possible oues. Mission aplished or death. Finished The one behind them would never allow them to be caught alive. Under interrogation, even the toughest might break. Even the most loyal might spill secrets. So once they realized escape was impossible, they were to bite the capsule and end their lives. No hesitation. No loose ends. No trouble for their master. Carl looked down at the heap of lifeless bodies. His handsome, sharp face showed no emotion. In fact, he had expected this oue. He had sensed they would kill themselves the moment they were backed into a corner. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that these people were still hiding poison in their teeth in this day and age. And they did not hesitate. Not for a second. He was just a step toote. Still, Carl was not disappointed. Regret was a useless emotion. He had never seen the point of it. His reason foring to these forests in Northara tonight had only ever been one thing. To rescue Dominic and Jean. Anything else was just a bonus. He waved a hand at his subordinates, signaling them to clean up the scene. The Night Sentinels, though few in number, were sharp and skilled. Efficient to a fault, they moved quickly to tidy everything up.. And finally, Carl had a moment to turn his head, his gaze settling on Jean in the distance. His little sister. Truth be told, an incident like a ne crash alone would not normally warrant the Night Sentinel¡¯s involvement. The Family 136 Chapter 136 He Was a Machine Finished Even though the person at the center of this incident was his own biological brother, Carl had always kept his personal and professional life strictly separate. People called him an emotionless machine; he never gave special treatment to his own family- Especially since he wasn¡¯t particrly close to them to begin with. When he saw the news of Dominic¡¯s ne crash, his heart didn¡¯t waver in the slightest; it was as calm and t as a still . Over the years, it was as if his heart had been forged into hardened steel; the softness and warmth had long since drained out of him. He was more like a cold machine than a human being. Even with the headlines flooding in about the crash, he calmly scrolled past them, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything at all. But what he hadn¡¯t expected, was that Sienna would reach out to him. His mother was a proud woman, defined by ambition and busyness; the To Carl, they were like a hazy cloud¨Cnothing clear or distinct remained. He had pretty much forgotten all of it. rest of her traits- No¡ªthere was still one thing he remembered. Sienna had loved her husband deeply, the man who was his father. If she had a mental ranking of priorities, Matheo would have always been in first ce. The children came after. This mother of his, who hadn¡¯t contacted him in what felt like a hundred years, suddenly called his private number; to Carl, it felt like a disruption to the natural order of things. Like a glitch in a perfectly coded program¨Cthis sort of anomaly didn¡¯t belong in his daily routine. He didn¡¯t refuse the call. Truthfully, he was curious what Sienna wanted to say to him. Only Carl knew that, just before he picked up the phone, something strange and restless had stirred in his otherwise still heart. The very first thing she said- Sienna got straight to the point, bluntlyying out her request. ¡°I¡¯m in Northara right now. I originally came here to deal with Dominic¡¯s tuation in person¡­ but things have taken a turn. Dominic¡¯s fate is still up in the air, and now I¡¯ve lost Jean. Do you know her? She¡¯s your youngest sister She probably pot Inst somewhere in the Northaran mountains Chapter 136 He Was a Machine Finished your brother and your sister are most likely lost in that forest out here in Northara¡­ and I believe you¡¯re the one who can find them fast. Right now, we¡¯re racing against the clock, We have to move quickly.¡± There was a faint quiver in Sienna¡¯s voice¨Cnot obvious, but Carl caught it. He let her go on and on without interrupting. His face remained calm, unreadable¨Clike a sheet of cold white paper, empty and t. ¡°Carl, are you listening?¡± He hadn¡¯t spoken a single word, and Sienna couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Carl finally spoke, his voice deep and void of emotion; it sounded like metal scraping against. metal. ¡°I won¡¯t step in.¡± No excuses, no softening the blow. He gave Sienna a cold, direct answer. Right now, he was just a Night Sentinel. He wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s son, or anyone¡¯s brother. This situation with Dominic wasn¡¯t something a Night Sentinel had any business getting involved
  1. in.
And if that was the case, he wouldn¡¯t lift a finger. Sienna froze when she heard that; she didn¡¯t speak for a long moment. Carl waited patiently for a few seconds, then frowned slightly, already growing a bit impatient. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to say anything else, I¡¯ll hang up- ¡°Wait.¡± Sienna suddenly cut in, her voice tinged with urgency. Send Gifts The Family 137 Chapter 137 Kind of Annoying ¡°Carl, do you remember when you were little you, your brother, and your younger brother spent my birthday with me?¡± When we were little Carl¡¯s gaze paused slightly. His childhood memories were already a blur car As he zoned out, Sienna¡¯s soft voice kept ying in his ¡°Back then, the three of you sat around me while I made a wish in front of my birthday cake¡­ I still remember it like it was yesterday. You told me that when you grew up, you¡¯d protect my wish and help make ite true. You probably don¡¯t remember, but I only have one wish now I want to find Dominic and Jean Will you help me make that happen?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice, like a pebble with weight, dropped into the still waters of Card¡¯s heart and stirred sected ripples He really didn¡¯t remember. But somewhere deep down, he vaguely felt like it might have happened. Could he really have been that warm and innocent as a childr Forced by his mother to recall those moments, something uneasy surfaced in Carl¡¯s dark, steel- like heart. It was like he was having an allergic reaction to that version of himself so bright and soft¨Cand His emotions rose and fell, looping around before finally settling back where they started. As if pulled by some unseen force, Carl ended up agreeing. ¡°Just this once.¡± Just this once¡ªto pay the debt owed by that strange version of himself from the past. Carl ligured that who he was now was far more normal. He followed his own rhythm, didn¡¯t need too much emotion or sentiment, and preferred to stick to the n. This would be the first time he made an exception since bing a Night Sentinel He didn¡¯t need a big team, five or six subordinates would be enough. They boarded a special operations aircraft reserved exclusively for the Night Sentinel and quickly flew to Northara. Everything went smoothly¨Caside from the fact that the ck¨Cd men had ched far too decisively, leaving no one alive to interrogate. ut that didn¡¯t matter anymore. Right now Chapter 137 Kind of Annoying slightest attempt to hide it. Of course, she could feel it. She met his heavy stare, then suddenly smiled and called out sweetly, ¡°My dear brother¡­¡± Finished Carl¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much; you could even call it indifferent. But no one knew that the moment he heard her call him brother, the tips of his cold fingers trembled just slightly. He was rarely called that¨Cespecially not by a girl like her. He had barely seen Jean. His knowledge of this little sister extended only as far as her name and. her age. That was it. Nothing more. Now, for the first time, he had a chance to get a good look at her. She looked like a doll from a store window. Even though she was a mess, she still looked like a pretty little doll. Now, she was smiling at him with bright eyes and a voice as sweet and crisp as sugar. She feltpletely out of ce next to him. Like two ends of a mapletely opposite. Kind of annoying. Carl looked away, refusing to meet her gaze anymore. His handsome, sharp features seemed to be covered in ayer of icy frost. Jean¡¯s smile froze on her face. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Carl had just looked at her with outright disgust. Wait, what did I even do to him? I gave him my best smile, was super polite, even called him brother -so why¡¯d he look at me like that? Ugh, did I just get rejected? Her cute, lively thoughts floated into Carl¡¯s ears again, and his fingertips twitched ever so slightly once more. The Family 138 Chapter 138 Finally Rescued But he soon put his inner thoughts out of his mind. Carlpletely ignored Jean. With an expressionless face, he turned and walked towards Dominic, who was nearby.. Finished Without support from the others, Dominic couldn¡¯t stand for too long. With a pained expression. he knelt on the ground, his face as pale as frost. Upon seeing this, Bryson, with an anxious face, tried to approach and support him from falling. He never expected a cold figure to fall. Bryson instinctively froze. Carl, with a tall and robust body, came before them without being noticed. His gaze, cast from the top, made Bryson hard to breathe. Carl didn¡¯t speak up as he turned and gestured to his subordinates to support Dominic. The two Night Sentinels heeded his order as they immediately came before Dominic to support him, who was now extremely weak on both sides. Dominic was surprisingly calm in his expression, as if he had lost his consciousness; his eyes were lowered. Bryson had never seen Carl, and so he didn¡¯t know that the mysterious man in front of his eyes was Mr. Carl from the Ginger family. He simply widened his eyes and observed everything in shock and silence. The man before him was scheming and capable. Bryson knew that he wasn¡¯t his match, but as he observed, this man seemed to have no animosity towards them. This was probably the only good news. Meanwhile, Jean turned around dejectedly, only to realize Ludwig was behind her¨Cthe situation was dire. The young man stubbornly stood in his ce, but his stance was unsteady, as if he would fall to the ground the next moment. Jean took an immediate step forward and reached out to grab Ludwig¡¯s arm. Now that she was closer to him, she noticed the young man¡¯s deathly pale face; his skin was devoid o any color, and his bluish veins were clearly visible. Jean opened her palm, and warm blood streamed down Ludwig¡¯s arm and flowed onto her palms. Chapter 138 Finally Rescued. She asked, ¡°Ludwig, are you still conscious?¡± Finished Jean supported half of Ludwig¡¯s body with all her might as she spoke anxiously in his car. If the young man lost his consciousness now and fell into aa, it was going to be tricky. Upon hearing her, he lifted his eyelids; his eyshes, like crow feathers, quivered gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ludwig shook his head, calmness all written on his face, without any trace of misery. If it weren¡¯t for his pale face and swaying figure, Jean might have been deceived by him. He was seriously injured, yet he was acting tough. An arm suddenly stretched firmly in front of Jean. Ludwig was supported by Night Sentinel, who suddenly appeared. Jean blinked her eyes in bewilderment. The Night Sentinel said, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of him, as they nodded slightly towards Jean. Their tone was calm, but at the same time, it carried a trace of restrained respect. These Night Sentinels were fully aware of Jean and Dominic¡¯s identities. She was Carl¡¯s biological younger sister. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, no matter what. A fighter jet, like a ck eagle,nded on the spacious space in front of the woods; the logo of the Night Sentinels could be seen on the body¨Ca double¨Cheaded eagle above The two injured persons were brought onto the ne first, with Bryson following behind. Carl and Jean were thest to board the ne. The loud sound of the ne taking off echoed in their cars as Jean looked outside the window subconsciously. Before her eyes, the vast expanse of forest, like a massive monster, grew smaller. The Family 139 Chapter 139 It¡¯s Very Different However¡­ Jean couldn¡¯t help but turn her head around. She was sitting in the same row as Carl by coincidence. The handsome and profound man was sitting beside her without a word. The buttons and badges on his ck suit were reflecting a cold, dazzling light. The man didn¡¯t speak up; Jean couldn¡¯t bother to say anything either. She pouted. Carl thought to himself, Do I look cheap? as his brows furrowed. Finished Carl continued, You kept ignoring and despising me. I am not going out of my way to tter someone who ignores me anymore. I¡¯d better take a sleep first, treating this girl as nothingness. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a sissy. do you?¡± Jean was still rmed by how Cal had behaved earlier. But now she tilted her head back and casually leaned against her seat and closed her eyes. Carl couldn¡¯t help but turn his head. His icy gaze was fixed on Jean¡¯s face; darkness filled his hollow, calm eyes. It was very different. The man¡¯s cold, stiff thoughts were now showing fluctuations at this very moment. He reached. this conclusion about her sister, whom he had met for the first time¨Ca brat who was different from the others. This was probably due to the fact that he could hear her inner voice and got to see the most genuine and vibrant side of her. ttering, cautious, cold, and dull¨Cthose were the traits he¡¯d seen from those around him. In contrast, Jean indeed looked pretty different. Carl thought so. After Dominic and Ludwig boarded the ne, they received temporary treatments from the Night Sentinel¡¯s medical team on board. However, their injuries wereplicated and serious. Given the limited resources on board, they could only perform temporary treatinents. Further treatments would have to wait after theynded. Chapter 139 It¡¯s Very Different smoothly at the town beyond the hills and forests. Dominic and Ludwig were assisted off the ne. Jean followed behind Carl and walked down the staircase step by step. Sienna had been waiting for them at this crude airport for a long time. The moment she saw her children appearing at the cabin door, her eyes reddened uncontrobly. Bitter tears welled up, rolling in her eyes. Finally, All her children appeared before her neatly. They were still alive! No news could be better than this. Finished Sienna took a deep breath and reached up to wipe away her tears that were about to escape from her eyes as she ran straight towards her children. The bodyguard beside her dared not let his guard down as he followed her steps immediately. She came before Dominic first and called out his name, ¡°Dominic¡­¡± At this moment, her oldest child could barely keep his eyes open while he was carried by the Night Sentinel; his silence was horrifying. Sienna arched her brows; an unsettling feeling welled up within her. She looked at the Night Sentinel beside her and asked in a panic¨Cstricken, tight tone, ¡°Is¡­ is he alright? Is he still alive?¡± The Night Sentinel beside her answered patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s still alive.¡± Sienna felt the weight lift off her heart. Dominic was put on a stretcher and swiftly carried into an ambnce. Along with him was a young man whom Sienna didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Mom,¡± It was then a crisp, female voice that echoed in her ear. Following the voice, Jean¡¯s porcin¨Clike, delicate face came into Sienna¡¯s sight. Sienna couldn¡¯t help but bite her lips. Her trembling gaze swept over Jean, as if she was confirming if her daughter was perfectly fine. The Family 140 pter 140 She Had Never Reproach Her If you were to describe Jean in one term, it would be a total mess. Her clothes were wrinkled and stained with dirt. Her long ck hair was also disheveled, 0 Finished Sienna didn¡¯t see any conspicuous wounds or bloodstains on her. She then heaved a sigh of relief and embraced her within her arms with teary eyes. Jean allowed her to hug her. Sienna asked, in a tearful tone, ¡°Jean, why did you run away from home secretly?¡± as she put her chin on Jean¡¯s shoulder¡­ However, her tone didn¡¯t carry a hint of reproach at all; instead, it was full of gentle concern. Jean pressed her lips together with guilt. She stammered, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to keep worrying and feel helpless. I want to find Easton as soon as possible.¡± What she said was the truth. Upon hearing her, Sienna hugged her even tighter. This was exactly what she thought. Jean acted out of kindness. Jean reached out her hand subconsciously and patted Sienna¡¯s back, as ifforting her gently. After all this time together, no matter how reckless and unruly she was, Sienna never truly reprimanded her, nor did she say a single harsh word. A sudden cough from behind interrupted this lovely and touching aura between mother and daughter. Sienna was stunned as she subconsciously lifted her gaze. Carl walked out of the cabin; his calm yet proud face came into sight. Sienna released Jean from her hug. Sheposed herself in an instant, looked at Carl, and sincerely said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard Thank you¡± Upon hearing her, Carl didn¡¯t show any particr expression, nor did he speak a word. Alter a short tension, he nodded gently. Chapter 140 She Had Never Reproach Her Carl¡¯s cold attitude was within Sienna¡¯s expectations. Finished When Carl arrived at Northara and headed into the forest for the rescue, they met at the town. The two of them were, of course, not reminiscing on the past. Carl asked her some basic information and left hurriedly. After so many years, Sienna once again met Carl. They never imagined their encounter would ur under such urgent circumstances. There wasn¡¯t much warmth; it felt more like a matter of business. Now that they met again, Carl was still the same as always. Sienna didn¡¯t say anything further as she grabbed Jean¡¯s wrist and walked ahead. Bryson was thest to get off the ne. Just now in the woods, he was so excited that he didn¡¯t notice the badges on the uniforms of these people. But the logo on the ne was too conspicuous for him to miss. He, of course, recognized that logo. Bryson only realizedter that these people who showed up all of a sudden were the Night Sentinel. The fact that Dominic had an influential younger brother of high status¨Che knew it too. Bryson wasn¡¯t a foolish person; he figured it out between the lines. He thought, could it be that the Night Sentinel, who had a remarkable charisma, was Mr. Dominic¡¯s biological younger brother? No wonder that Night Sentinel will extend such an honor and to rescue in person. The pilot and the cabin crew who got stranded in the woods along with Dominic were rescued soon after. Dominic, Jean, and the others diverted the enemies¡® attention. They managed to walk out of the woods unthreatened before they were found and saved by the rescue helicopter. This was, of course, another rescue helicopter. The rescue helicopter that Jean and Ludwig were aboard had already disassembled and crashed. But luckily, with Jean¡¯s reminder in time, they managed to escape the crash andnded safely via parachutes. The news soon spread back to the country, dominating the headlines of various publications. The Family 141 ¡°Holy crap, the rescue helicopter actually crashed?!¡± ¡°I heard it was hit by an unidentified aircraft. Some kind of paranormal incident?¡± ¡°Thank God, everyone on board made it out safely just a few minor injuries, no fatalities.¡± ¡°That¡¯s honestly a miracle.¡± Finished ¡°What about the aircraft that rammed into them? The pilot should be arrested! How can such a huge mistake happen? That kind of recklessness could¡¯ve killed people!¡± The news said the ne vanished right after the crash,no trace of it has been found¡­¡± ¡°God, are we really talking about a ghost ne now? This is getting creepy¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got chills just thinking about it.¡± ¡°Who knows, really¡­¡± ¡°Breaking news! Dominic has been found,he¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°Not just him,everyone else on the ne survived too!¡± ¡°Wow! Finally, a miracle! I¡¯m actually crying¡± ¡°They survived?! I thought a crash like that meant certain death¡­ This really is a miracle.¡± ¡°Dominic had apparently been ¡®wandering¡® in the Northara mountains before they found him. It couldn¡¯t have been easy. Thank God the rescue team reached them. I¡¯m crying.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just any rescue team,it took the Night Sentinels to find them!¡± ¡°Night Sentinels? Damn, I¡¯ve only heard about them. I heard they¡¯re insane,only show up most extreme cases.¡± for the ¡°Well, there is a Jiang family young master in the Night Sentinels. Makes sense they¡¯d step in. ¡°True that.¡± ¡°No wonder they got results the moment they made a move. The Night Sentinels don¡¯t y.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it,no one died. Every single person survived. It¡¯s unreal!¡± ¡°Today¡¯s nothing but good news. I swear it¡¯s the result of my prayers finally paying off!¡± ¡°Reading this has me all emotional. I¡¯m so pumped and happy.¡± Chapter 141 No Clues at All Finished At that moment, Dominic and Ludwig were receiving treatment in a hospital in the small town of Northara. The medical team that was handpicked from the Night Sentinels was performing basic surgerie on them. Ludwig had taken a bullet to the arm. Once the bullet was extracted, the wound was stitched and dressed. It wasn¡¯t anything life¨Cthreatening. ¡°This bullet was unusually sharp andrger than standard size. That¡¯s likely why he was in so much pain,¡± the medic exined while working on Ludwig. Jean was nearby, listening. The hospital in the small town was bare¨Cbones, to say the least. There were no proper surgical rooms, just makeshift curtains acting as partitions. Even from behind one of those curtains, Jean could clearly hear the medic¡¯s voice. She frowned slightly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doctor, besides the shape, is there anything special about this. bullet? Any markings or identifiers¡­¡± The doctor didn¡¯t seem offended or bothered by her question. Instead, she responded patiently. ¡°Nothing at all. I¡¯ve examined it closely. Aside from the unusual shape, there¡¯s nothing else distinctive. Tracing its origin will be nearly impossible,¡± In truth, the Night Sentinel had alreadypleted all necessary inspections. The ck¨Cd assants who had died by suicide had been thoroughly searched. But these men came prepared,aside from the poison hidden in their mrs, there wasn¡¯t a single clue on them. Which means there are no leads pointing to whoever is pulling the strings behind the scenes¡­. Meanwhile, the aircraft that crashed into the rescue helicopter, along with the second one that had appeared in the skies above the forest to attack Jean and Dominic,both had vanished without a trace. As if they had evaporated into thin air. There was not a single fragment remained. Send Gifts The Family 142 Finished Just like thest time Jean had been kidnapped, all the clues in this case had been wiped outpletely¨Cno leads, no trails, just dead ends. Whoever was pulling the strings stayed hidden in the shadows, treating them like marites ont a stage. Then, once the show was over, they vanished without a trace. The way they operated; clean, efficient, and ruthless. This meant one thing¨Cthey were powerful, and dangerously good at staying invisible. Jean furrowed her brows slightly. One question had been nagging at her. The people behind this attempt on Dominic¡¯s life¡­ are they the same ones who abducted me and dragged me to that estate? Their methods were strikingly simr. But without concrete evidence, she couldn¡¯t say for sure. Seeing that Ludwig was out of danger, Jean straightened up and made her way to the other side. of the makeshift hospital area and toward the operating room where Dominic was being treated. He was in much worse shape. The doctors had been working on him for a while now and still hadn¡¯te out. Across from the entrance, Sienna sat quietly, eyes downcast and her face pale, lookingpletely drained. Carl stood beside her like some statue that was stoic, still, and cold. His features were sharp, his gaze distant as he stared out the window, lost in thought. They sat and stood in silence. Though physically close, it was like each of them was sealed in their own world. Not a nce, not a word passed between them. Jean found an empty seat and settled down. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to break the weird atmosphere either, so she kept her mouth shut and simply turned her eyes to the curtain¨Ccovered operating room entrance, silently waiting. Calling it an ¡°operating room¡± was a bit generous. It was really no better than the room Ludwig had been in, just a curtain separating it from the rest of the space. Even from where she sat, Jean could hear the sound of surgical tools clinking together. No one knew how long had passed when light footsteps echoed through the corridor. A secondter, the curtain was pulled back, and a masked doctor stepped out. Sienna¡¯s eyes flew open as she quickly got to her feet. Carl noticed, but his face remained cold and unreadable. He barely lifted his gaze, giving the doctor a fleeting nce. ¡°How is he?¡± Sienna rushed to the doctor, her voice tight with anxiety. ¡°He¡¯s going to be okay,¡± the doctor said, his brow rxing in relief. ¡°Honestly, he was extremely Chapter 142 Thanks to Jean As he spoke, his eyes drifted Finished ily toward Jean, a hint of intrigue shing in his gaze. Then he curled his lips into a half¨Csmile and added, ¡°And it¡¯s all thanks to Lady Ginger.¡± Sienna froze for a second, then realized who he meant¨Cher daughter. She turned toward Jean with confusion in her eyes, blinking as she tried to process what she¡¯d just heard. ¡°Mr. Dominic¡¯s leg was crushed during the crash,¡± the doctor continued. ¡°It was close; another minute or two and he might have lost itpletely.¡± He nodded as he spoke, a clear look of admiration on his face. ¡°But this youngdy arrived in time and performed the correct emergency treatment. It¡¯s because of her that his leg was saved. The surgery was tough, but thanks to her quick thinking, it wasn¡¯t in vain. Without Lady Ginger¡¯s help¡­ well, even with everything I know, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to save it. The operation was a sess. There¡¯s no need to worry anymore. Sienna let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. Relief flooded her expression, but so did surprise. She nced at her daughter, overwhelmed with questions. Jean¡­ knows medicine? Meanwhile, the doctor¡¯s words had clearly gotten Carl¡¯s attention too. His gaze shifted sharply, locking onto Jean. For a second, something stirred in those cold eyes- shock, maybe even a flicker of admiration. It was obvious neither he nor Sienna had expected Jean to y such a critical role in Dominic¡¯s survival. The Family 143 Chapter 143 The Final Night Finished All of a sudden, with multiple sets of eyes falling on her, Jean felt a chill run down her spine. She stood up from the chair, pretending to be calm, though her mind was buzzing¡­ How did the doctor even know I was the one who treated Dominic¡­. Bryson, the pilot, and the crew who were aware of what happened weren¡¯t even here. So who told him? Honestly, this wasn¡¯t something she ever wanted publicized¡­ Carl, catching the subtle changes in Jean¡¯s expression, picked up on the doubt flickering in her heart. His sharp gaze wavered slightly, betraying a hint of intrigue. Almost as if he had read her mind, the doctor added, ¡°Mr. Dominic was unconscious most of the time, but there were brief moments when he came to. I told him his leg had already been treated before we got to him, and that it was what prevented irreversible damage. He mumbled that it was his sister who did it. I was just as shocked when I heard that.¡± Jean let out an awkward little chuckle. Sienna turned to her, eyes wide with wonder and relief. ¡°Jean, you really helped treat Dominic¡¯s leg? But¡­ how? How did you know what to do?¡± Carl didn¡¯t say a word, but his eyes never left her. Jean scratched her head, a bit sheepishly, and replied with humility, ¡°I kind of just¡­ taught myself a little on the side. It¡¯s really nothing special, just some basics I picked up. I guess I got lucky and it worked out. I¡¯m just d I was able to help save Dominic. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Her tone was so sincere that Sienna didn¡¯t question it for a second. With a warm smile tugging at her lips, she ced a hand on Jean¡¯s shoulder, pride glowing in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯m proud of you, Jean.¡± So the girl everyone called distant, strange, or antisocial¡­ was quietly growing stronger, quietly learning all this while no one was watching- In that moment, Sienna¡¯s heart filled with pride, and a deep, aching tenderness. Carl, meanwhile, silently retracted his gaze, one brow lifting just slightly. To be honest, he didn¡¯t buy it. Just the basics? A lucky guess? He¡¯d caught a glimpse of Dominic¡¯s injury before the surgery. It wasn¡¯t something anyone with just ¡°a little knowledge¡± could¡¯ve handled. The damage was severe andplicated. Also, Jean had not only found Dominic in that vast, remote wilderness, but treated him quickly and correctly enough to save a crushed leg. For a teenage girl to pull that off? Unbelievable. Carl narrowed his eyes, a storm quietly gathering in their depths. Looks like this little sister of mine is Chapter 143 The Final Night Finished With both Ludwig and Dominic out of danger, Carl didn¡¯t n on staying in Northara any longer. He arranged for a morefortable private jet to take them all home immediately. Which meant, Jean¡¯s time in Northara was finallying to an end. Tonight would be herst night here. She sat alone in the suite of her hotel room, unable to sleep. That was when a knock sounded at her door. Jean frowned, then slowly walked over to the door. Who could it be at this hour? She nced at the monitor beside the door, and her brows shot up when she saw who it was. Carl. Seriously? Him? After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she reluctantly opened the door. Her expression was t, annoyed even, and her tone wasn¡¯t any better. ¡°What do you want?¡± He had ignored her for so long, acted like she barely existed, and now he was showing up out of nowhere at her door? Send Gifts The Family 144 Finished Carl looked down at her from above, his gaze as sharp and frigid as ever. ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± His lips barely moved, but the sudden words made Jean pause. Her grip on the doorknob tightened instinctively. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± His voice floated through the silence. ¡°You.¡± Jean¡¯sshes trembled slightly. Talk about me? Did Carl¡­ figure something out? She raised her eyes, meeting his unreadable gaze. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about, Dominic?¡± She forced a casual smile. Carl¡¯s mouth remained in a straight line, his expression unreadable. His eyes, though, betrayed a forceful pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point. You¡¯ve got a lot of secrets, don¡¯t you?¡± Jean¡¯s fingers curled into her palms. Her face remained impassive, but her lips pressed into a thin line. Carl nced down the quiet corridor beside them and said offhandedly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡± It felt like she¡¯d been caught red¨Chanded, and now she had no choice but to go along with him. Because the truth was, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure how much this man had already uncovered. Reluctantly, Jean stepped out of her suite and walked beside Carl down the long hallway of the hotel. The ce was eerily still, and there was not a soul in sight. Only the echo of their footsteps apanied them. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, then just say it,¡± Jean said, eyes fixed ahead, face nk and voice. brisk. ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty impressive.¡± Carl¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. Jean sucked in a sharp breath. The air shifted around them. ¡°Oh?¡± she murmured with a hint of augh, eyes downcast as she stared at the floor. ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You managed to find Bro before any of the trained search teams,¡± he said, voice cool and steady. his eyes still locked on the air in front of them. ¡°In terrain like Northara, that¡¯s not something just anyone can do.¡± Jean felt like she was being interrogated under the pretense of small talk. One wrong word and she¡¯d blow her cover. Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t ramble. Stay calm, she reminded herself Chapter 144 Let¡¯s Talk Outside Finished ¡°So?¡± she replied with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, her tone light, almost flippant. ¡°If there¡¯s more you want to say, just spit it out. I¡¯d like to get back to my room.¡± She motioned toward a grand wall clock hanging ahead. ¡°Say your piece, then I¡¯m leaving¡± Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly pitched forward. They had unknowingly walked up to a short flight of stairs, and Jean¡¯s foot caught the edge of the first step. She stumbled. Her body lurched forward,pletely off bnce. In a blink, Carl¡¯s arm shot out and grabbed her, pulling her back with almost no effort. He steadied her, holding her firmly in ce. ¡°You okay?¡± he asked, mistaking her nk, dazed look for fear. His voice softened for just a second. Jean blinked. Then she looked at him, really looked at him, with aplicated expression in her eyes. ¡°Carl¡­ I want to go back,¡± she said, pressing her lips together. Her voice suddenly turned small, almost pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m really tired. You dragged me out here and said a whole bunch of stuff¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to respond.¡± She rubbed her eyes like a sleepy child, pretending to be too tired to engage. Carl¡¯s eyes darkened instantly, his tone dropping to an icy whisper that carried an unmistakable chill. ¡°So you really don¡¯t want to talk to me, huh?¡± The Family 145 With those words, Carl¡¯s hand fell on Jean¡¯s shoulder as his fingers reached for her. Finished Jean narrowed her eyes. In the blink of an eye, her legs pushed off the ground, and she dashed to the side with all her strength. She ran as if her life depended on it. She realized that the man in front of her might not be Carl! If she didn¡¯t run now, she might not make it out alive. Sure enough, when ¡°Carl¡± saw her attempt to escape, he let out a dangerous, seductive smile. His smile was both alluring and threatening. His voice dropped into a deep tone, the kind that made her heart race with uncase. ¡°Why are you running?¡± he asked, his words dripping with mockery. Before Jean could react, his figure blurred, and in the blink of an eye, he was right behind her. He grabbed the back of her neck with terrifying speed. Jean¡¯s attempt to flee was abruptly stopped. She let out a startled gasp, her eyes wide in shock. Her body stillcked the strength, speed, and explosive power needed to escape from someone like him. She was like a helpless chick, easily pulled back by this man¡¯s overpowering strength. ¡°Let go!¡± she gritted her teeth and fought back with what little energy she had left. But her resistance was nothing more than a mere irritation to him. The man continued to walk forward, dragging her along like she was nothing, and her desperate attempts to break free were effortlessly swatted aside. It was clear that his destination was the nearby elevator. If she got dragged into that elevator, things would only get worse. Instinctively, Jean reached up to pry his hand away from the back of her neck, but it was no use. His grip was unrelenting and brutal, tossing her hand aside with ease. ¡°You¡¯re being troublesome, Calr¡¯s voice came down coldly, and Jean felt as if the sound pierced her eardrums. ¡°When did you realize?¡± His voice carried an eerie, cold undertone, like he was savoring the moment. ¡°When did you figure out I¡¯m not Carl?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She had to admit, this man had disguised himself well. So well, in fact, that she hadn¡¯t realized anything was amiss at first. She had been deceived, and in her foolishness, she¡¯d let her guard down. She had walked out of the suite with him, only to fall straight into a trap. Chapter 145 When Did You Realize? Finished choice of words. From what she knew of Carl, he would always call Dominic by his full name. He would never call him ¡°Bro. And then, when she almost fell earlier, the concern and warmth he disyed made her realize that this man was definitely not Carl. Carl was cold, distant, and almost robotic. The real Carl would have just stood by and watched her fall, telling her to get up on her own. That was his style. Although her interactions with Carl were limited, the few descriptions from the novel and today¡¯s brief time with him had given her a good sense of his personality. The man before her had tried his best to mask himself. But in the face of unexpected circumstances, he had slipped up and revealed his true nature. Unfortunately, despite realizing this, Jean still found herself in a dangerous situation. This man was skilled and powerful. She had clearly run into someone tough. Her mind raced, trying to find a sliver of hope in this bleak situation. This man was likely the one who had attacked her and Dominic in the Northara forest. This meant he was probably linked to the mastermind behind it all! After all, they wouldn¡¯t just give up after failing in the forest. They must have found another way to approach her, using her as a way in. Clever, but deadly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± The man¡¯s voice took on a darker edge, his eyes narrowing ast he looked at Jean. There was a faint hint of displeasure in his gaze, as if he were growing frustrated with her silence. The Family 146 Chapter 146 A Ray of Hope in Despair Finished ¡°You¡¯ll let me go if I talk?¡± Jean lifted her eyes, her gaze dark and stormy, cold light glinting from her narrowed pupils. All she could make out was the man¡¯s shoulder. Then, she heard him let out a low, amused chuckle. ¡°Of course not.¡± He strode toward the elevator and pressed the button to go down. The cold, glowing numbers flickered before Jean¡¯s eyes. She bit her lip, instinctively. What should I do now? She exhaled softly, and in that fleeting instant, she made a decision¡­ She began to scream for help. There was no way she could fight him physically. No chance to win in strength or skill. She knew that much. So she had only one weapon left¡­ Her voice! There was no chance of escape on her own. Her only hope was that someone else would hear her and realize she was in danger. Fortunately, the man had gotten a bit too careless. He had not gagged her and left her a window of opportunity. ¡°Help! There is a bad guy here! Mom! Brother!¡± Jean opened her mouth wide, forcing out a desperate, high¨Cpitched cry with all the strength she could use. The man¡¯s brow furrowed as her voice rang out. Then, irritated, he reached out his other hand and harshly mped it over her mouth. ¡°Yell again, and I¡¯ll rip out your tongue. His low, threatening voice rumbled like thunder, crashing down on her. Jean¡¯s eyes widened in instinctive fear. He was not joking. It was clear that if she defied him again, he really would tear out her tongue without a second thought¡­. She pressed her lips together, unwilling but forced to surrender. Soon, the elevator doors opened in front of them. Inside, it waspletely empty. Not a single person. Jean¡¯s fleeting hope shattered once more. If only there had been someone inside¡­ She might have had a slim chanc 121 PM When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress Mind Linthed The Family 147 Chapter 147 Sure, Be My Guest Carl¡¯s expression remained utterly unchanged. His deep eyes were as calm as still water, yet beneath the surface, something sharp and measured stirred. It was like he hadplete control. Raising his arm, the silver pistol caught the faintest glint in the cold air. The bullets tore through the air like an unstoppable force, swift, precise, and merciless as they embedded themselves into the elevator¡¯s metal paneling. Carl was not aiming for the man inside the elevator. He was targeting the elevator itself! Jean¡¯s eyes widened. She watched in shock as thick smoke began to billow from the control panel. The elevator jolted and stalled, its doors refusing to close. It had been destroyed, renderedpletely inoperable. Carl had chosen not to attack the imposter but to sabotage the elevator instead. It was the smarter move. A direct confrontation might have pushed the man into desperation, risking Jean¡¯s life. But now, with the elevator ruined, no one could leave. Predictably, the ¡®Carl¡® standing beside Jean furrowed his brow. Carl stepped forward, his footsteps echoing loud and clear in the silence of the night. His tall figure stood squarely in front of the elevator entrance, blocking itpletely. Which meant there was nowhere left for Jean and the man beside her to run. They were trapped in this motionless elevator, suspended between floors, with Carl standing guard over the only way out. A perfect trap. And at that moment, the man suddenly smiled. A subtle curve yed across his lips. Though the face mirrored Carl¡¯s, that smile twisted it into something strange and wrong. Jean felt a chill at the base of her neck. A sharp de was now pressed against her carotid artery. She was not surprised. Her expression remained calm, as if she had already foreseen it. She had expected this. In a moment like this, backed into a corner with no way out, the man was bound to use her as a hostage. Chapter 147ture. Be My tumat #Testers If she could figure that out, so could Carl. He stood still, face indifferent, not the slightest hint of worry in his eyes. ¡°Let me go,¡± the man said, holding her tight, de inching closer to her skin. ¡°Or your preven little sister. He had not even finished his sentence when Carl suddenly lowered his gun. The man assumed his threat had worked. Butthen¡­.. Carl¡¯sshes lowered slightly, his voice calm and disinterested. ¡°Sure. Be my guest! Be my guest? The man blinked. Jean¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She had been half¨Cexpecting this, but still¡­ This guy gave up way too fast! Sure, I know Carl isn¡¯t exactly the emotional type, and maybe I don¡¯t mean much to him, but did he have to say it like that? That actually hurt. Stupid brother Fine then, let me fend for myself. You probably didn¡¯t even want to save me that badly anyway. So fake. Whatever Jean¡¯s snarky inner monologue spilled freely into Carl¡¯s cars. He gave no visible reaction, merely kept his eyes fixed on the man who wore his face. ¡°Are you really going to stand there and watch her die?¡± the man asked. His free hand moved to caress Jean¡¯s pale neck, threatening with just a twitch of his fingers to end her life. ¡°I said, Carl replied coldly, ¡°be my guest.¡± The Family 148 Chapter 148 Hidden Emotions Upon hearing this, a smile of quiet relief suddenly spread across the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Of course,¡± he murmured, ¡°you are Carl..¡± His voice drifted like a breeze in the dead of night, low and intangible. Jean¡¯s heart remained still, untouched. Just as the man had said. Carl was exactly that kind of person¡­ He was a wall of ice, emotionless and immovable. No one could ever be his weakness. Finished She knew now she could not count on her brother. If she wanted to survive, she had to rely on herself. But just as that thought crossed her mind, Carl suddenly made his move. In the blink of an eye, his figure turned into a shadow so fast it nearly dissolved into air, slicing through the space between them like a de of cold wind. The knife in the man¡¯s hand was already gone. It was snatched away by Carl, who now held it steadily in his palm. ¡°Hah.¡± The man did not flinch. He was not angry or frustrated. If anything, his smile grew. There was somethingyered in that smile. Something dark, cryptic, and amused. ¡°Very well.¡± He spoke the words with a chuckle, but Jean noticed something strange. His voice had changed. Up until now, he had been mimicking Carl¡¯s tone with eerie precision. But now, he had dropped the disguise. This was his real voice. And yet¡­ that. Jean¡¯s eyes widened. She froze. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day! Until we meet again.¡± A murky, unreadable darkness flickered through the man¡¯s eyes. The smile vanished from his lips in an instant, and his entire face hardened into something cold and imprable. Without warning, he shrugged off the Night Sentinel uniform he wore, moving so fast it was almost a blur. The ck fabric flew through the air like a curtain drawn shut, blocking Carl and Jean¡¯s view in one cweening matian Chapter 148 midden Emotions) Finished Carl¡¯s expression remained perfectly calm as he lifted his hand in a swift, fluid motion, swattin the uniform aside with effortless precision. But the man was already gone, like mist scattered by the wind, he had vanished before their ey Carl made no move to pursue him. It was as if he held not the slightest interest in the man who had dared to wear his face. With only a casual nce at Jean, he said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And then he turned and walked out of the elevator first. Jean hurried after him, staring at his tall, distant figure. After a beat, she asked, ¡°Why did you change your mind ande back for me?¡± He clearly seemed indifferent to my life or death at first¡­ Yet in that critical moment, he still chose to grab the de held to my throat¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Carl stopped walking. His voice was t, unfeeling. ¡°I came to Northara at Sienna¡¯s request. If something happened to you on my watch, I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to her. Your life means nothing to me. Not enough to take a risk. I acted because I was confident it would seed. Under different circumstances, I¡¯d leave you behind without hesitation.¡± Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. Wow, ssic Carl. And here I thought you actually had a conscience! Turns out you don¡¯t even have a heart, huh? She pressed her lips together, said nothing more, and silently walked ahead of him toward her TOOI. Carl lowered his gaze, watching her retreating figure, a shadow flickering in his eyes. The real reason be saved her? Her chaotic and constant inner voice kept telling him how much she did not believe he would. That she had given up on him. This made Carl, who was usually so by¨Cthe¨Cbook, strangely experience a feeling of rebellion¡­. He wondered, if that was the case, how would this girl react if he actually stepped in to save her¡­ But such a secret emotion was something Carl would never speak aloud. The Family 149 Chapter 149 Heavy with Secrets. Carl personally escorted Jean back to her room. Finished ¡°Next time, no matter who it is, don¡¯t step outside,¡± he said, his tone distant, almost indifferent. Clearly, he was not pleased about her reckless decision to leave the room tonight. Jean pouted. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time¡­¡± If that guy hadn¡¯t looked like you, I¡¯d never have gone out in the first ce. Carl¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He pressed his lips into a thin line, staring at her in silence for a moment. Finally, he said coldly, ¡°Get some rest.¡± Then, he turned and walked away. Jean did not argue. She closed the door firmly behind her and locked it. She strolled into the inner room, calm on the surface, but her mind was anything but. She kept thinking about that man, the one who had disguised himself as Carl. His voice¡­ It was nearly identical to the one she had heard during the manor kidnapping. She could not be mistaken.. Which meant the incidents in Northara and the earlier abduction were the work of the same group. But what was his role? Was he the mastermind or just a pawn? Was there someone even more powerful behind him? None of these questions had answers. What terrified her most was that even a family as powerful as the Ginger family could not uncover the truth. The investigation had stalled, and the people in the shadows remained hidden. Jean¡¯s eyes darkened. Did this mean traditional methods were no longer enough? Perhaps it was time to try something untraditional. Like turning to Abyssal Choir for help? Fighting magic with magic might be their only hope. Of course, it was just a thought for now. She still did not know what kind of standing the original hed in thousal OL¨Cin Would the un Chapter 149 Heavy with Secrets Finished Clearly, this conspiracy was targeting the entire Ginger family, and she was simply caught in the crossfire. But as long as she remained linked to the Ginger family, she would share their fate. If their ship sank, she would go down with it and maybe even lose her life. Jean shook her head, brow furrowed deeply. At this point, relying on Ludwig alone was not going to cut it. Maybe it was time to learn more about the mysterious Abyssal Choir. With a head full of thoughts, shey awake deep into the night before finally drifting into sleep. The next morning, the ne meant to take them backnded at the airport. At , it was time to leave Northara. What happenedst night was known only to Jean and Carl. Without a word, they both chose to keep it a secret, telling no one. After all, talking about it would only cause panic, and offer no real benefit. Ludwig and Dominic had regained consciousness, and their injuries were gradually healing. That, perhaps, was the only silver lining. Before boarding, Carl had his men meticulously sweep the airport and aircraft for any threats. hidden They were not safe. Perhaps, those terrifying forces were still lurking in the shadows, watching them. The airport, and the ne, needed to be thoroughly checked. They had no room for the slightest. oversight. Otherwise, this rescue mission would be in vain. After everything was confirmed to be secure, Jean finally boarded the flight back home. The Family 150 Chapter 150 Return to the Ginger Family The flight was not particrly long. Finished Jean had dozed off lightly for a while during the journey, and when she reopened her eyes, the ne was already preparing tond. The airport terminal had beenpletely flooded with reporters. Of course, they had been warned in advance by airport staff. The news that survivors of the crash were returning had already made waves back home. Reporters had caught wind of it and rushed to the airport. It was not surprising in the least. But the Ginger family clearly had no intention of letting the media pester them. After a brief discussion between Carl and Sienna, they made a decisive choice to leave through the more secluded VIP exit. Just before disembarking, Jean rose from her seat and made her way to thest row, where Ludwig sat motionless, his eyes lowered, his face expressionless. ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± she asked softly, settling beside him. Hearing her voice. Ludwig slowly lifted his eyelids, his cold, clear gaze sweeping lightly in her direction. ¡°I¡¯m more or less fine now.¡± His injury was not too severe. Once the bullet had been removed, there was not much to worry abou? ¡°I was just about to tell you,¡± Ludwig said softly, his thin lips parting with quietposure, ¡°once wend, I¡¯ll be leaving on my own¡­ Jean had been expecting this. After all, Ludwig could not possibly return to the Ginger mansion. with her. It was best for him to leave quietly, at the right time. She nodded, though a trace of concern lingered in her eyes. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re up for it? Don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡­¡± Ludwig¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly, a faint smile softening his cold features. ¡°Do I really seem that fragile to you? I¡¯m fine, Jean.¡± At his words, the tension between her brows rxed. ¡°Alright.. and Ludwig, thank you for everything this time.¡± After their quiet exchange, Jean returned to her seat. ¡°That kid¡¯s noting with us?¡± Carl suddenly spoke, his tone cool and indifferent, as if the question was no more than idle curiosity. Chapter 150 Return to the Ginger Family Finished She and Ludwig had kept their voices low on purpose, making sure only the two of them could hear. Could it be¡­ His hearing was freakishly sharp? Carl sipped on silence with nonchnce. It looks like this girl still didn¡¯t know I could hear her thoughts. ¡°Yes,¡± Jean replied mildly, sitting down. ¡°He¡¯s noting with us. He¡¯s heading back to his own. ce.¡± ¡°I remember you said you met him in the mountains of Northara,¡± Carl said, eyes narrowing slightly, turning his sharp gaze on her as if he could pierce right through her. Anyone else would¡¯ve been cowed by such a look, but Jean remained perfectly calm. ¡°So?¡± she replied coolly. ¡°Nothing.¡± he said, retracting his stare and facing forward again. ¡°Just curious. You two don¡¯t seem like strangers who met by chance.¡± Jean curled her lips into a small smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other long, but we¡¯ve already been through life and death together. Don¡¯t you know the bridge effect, brother?¡± Carl said nothing more. Silence descended. The ne touched down. The cabin door opened. From that moment on, Jean had nothing to worry about. She simply followed her mother and brothers through the VIP exit, leaving the airport smoothly and without disturbance. Just as promised, Ludwig quietly slipped away as soon as theynded. Their car sped through the streets, heading directly for the Ginger mansion. But the Ginger mansion they returned to was far from what they had expected. The Family 151 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 151 Brothers Reunited Mathco, who was supposed to be at home, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, two rare visitors who hardly ever returned home showed up unexpectedly. 4.95% +8 Pearls Easton and Winston sat silently on the living room couch. When they heard the door open, they both froze for a moment before quickly getting up to greet the neers. At that moment, Jean¡¯s four brothers were all gathered at the Ginger family home. All except Samuel. For a moment, the scene became strangely surreal. It was as if these people, whose lives had long since be parallel lines, suddenly collided today, sparking interactions that had never existed before. Dominic had regained consciousness, but his leg injury still made walking difficult. Bryson had to support him at his side. Seeing his two younger brothers return to the Ginger family after so long naturally filled Dominic with relief. He had always regretted the frozen, distant rtionship between the brothers. Now, with his two brothers speciallying back to the Ginger family, it was clear they still held a sliver of warmth for their older brother. ¡°I just happened to be on school break, and my friends were busy too¡­¡± Before Dominic could even speak, Winston, with a cold nce around the room, opened his mouth first. He was making it clear he wasn¡¯t here out of concern for Dominic. The proud and awkward young man stood stiffly, and although he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his gaze, sneaking peeks at Dominic¡¯s injured leg. Easton, on the other hand, smiled casually. ¡°I heard you guys wereing back today, so I made a special trip to wait,¡± Easton said, his gaze sweeping over the crowd before finally settling on Jean. ¡°I just wanted to make sure my little sister made it home safely.¡± Jean, suddenly called out by Easton, looked up and met his deep, dark eyes. For Easton, Jean was now the one he cared about most. After all, he had promised Jean he would be a good brother to her. As for the rest of the Ginger family- His feelings toward them remained distant and indifferent. 11:43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 151 Brothers Reunited 95% +8 Pearls Still, it wasn¡¯t as if he wished for Dominic to die in the ne crash either. That would have been a huge blow to the Ginger family. Even though he no longer cared much about the Ginger family¡¯s fate, he hated situations spiraling out of control. If anything happened to Dominic, it wouldn¡¯t just destabilize the Ginger family- it could throw all of irford into a subtle kind of turmoil. ¡°No matter what the reason is¡­ I¡¯m just happy you came home,¡± Sienna said, her eyes turning red. Who would have thought that, during such an incredibly difficult time for her, all her children would appear before her? The sight brought her deepfort. It had been many years since she had seen so many of her children together like this. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your father?¡± Sienna asked after a moment. She had been home for a while now. With so many people gathered, there was no way Matheo hadn¡¯t noticed. Yet he still hadn¡¯t shown up. It wasn¡¯t normal. Though she had no desire to see that hateful man ¨C just the thought of his face made her grit her teeth ¨C the fact that he hadn¡¯t appeared gave her a bad feeling. ¡°I didn¡¯t see him when I got here,¡± Easton said, tilting his head slightly, speaking inly. He showed no hint of concern, as if Matheo¡¯s whereabouts didn¡¯t matter to him at all. ¡°Mr. Matheo said he had something important to take care of¡­¡± Linda, the housekeeper, suddenly spoke up from the side. She had been waiting at the door the whole time. ¡°He left in a hurry. Didn¡¯t exin what it was about¨Cjust packed a bag and left.¡± 232 The Family 152 Chapter 152 Killing Two Birds with One Stone 49.95% When Sienna beard this, her gaze Aurtened highly, Best che quely hit the coldness and dieptesure in her eyes and curved her lips tits twinterville 1 * Knowing Matheo me well we che did, the cond every goes he was pray off handling his deal messes At that very moment, on the found out ofwford. Marken meered The driver kept a steady hand on the wheel white Mathers say in the back seat with Emily and Julia It had taken a lot of effort for him to clean up Jolix¡¯s meet Everything that needed to be handled was more or less taken care of Although he had hurled a lot of angry words at Julia at the time, and had even thought about washing his hands of this unfilial daughterpletely, things changedter on Emily hade to him crying and begging for help, and Julia had cried alongside her, both of them heartbroken. Julia promised him that she had realized her mistake and would never do anything that stupid again. In the end, Matheo couldn¡¯t harden his heart. He chose to step in. But everything had to be done in secret, without Easton finding out. If that guy ever discovered Matheo¡¯s involvement with Julia, it would be a disaster. Matheo quietly smoothed over the entertainment industry contacts Julia had offended and pressured some media outlets and journalists to stop the damaging reports about her. Now, the scandal surrounding Julia had more or less died down, especially since the ne crash involving Dominic hadpletely shifted everyone¡¯s attention. At this point, no one cared much about Julia¡¯s past screw¨Cups. Still, her reputation was in tatters, and if she ever wanted to reenter the entertainment industry¡­ well, that would be nearly impossible. And despite everything Matheo managed to fix, there was still one person he could never sway- Easton Easton was still holding a grudge against Julia. But Matheo couldn¡¯t, and didn¡¯t dare, try to ¡°fix¡± things with Easton. He had already done everything he could. As for Easton- As long as that guy didn¡¯t actively seek revenge on Julia, that was already the best oue Mathed could hope for. 12 11:43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 152 Killing Two Birds with One Stone Under the current circumstances, it was misfortune mixed with a bit of luck. ?,95%? +8 Pearls As for Julia¡¯s future, it would have to be taken one step at a time. Now that she had be the thorn in Easton¡¯s side, it was already a blessing if she wasn¡¯t targeted. This trip out of irford was at Emily¡¯s request. She said Julia had been crying every day, spiraling into depression. As her mother, she couldn¡¯t bear to see her like that. They wanted to go far away to lift their spirits. Matheo thought about it. He didn¡¯t have any urgent matters at hand. Everything that needed solving was already solved. As for his eldest son, whose fate was still uncertain, Matheo couldn¡¯t care less whether he lived or died. And Sienna was too busy handling Dominic¡¯s situation to spare attention elsewhere. If he took Emily and Julia on a little vacation, it was unlikely anyone would notice. So, he made his decision quickly- Take Emily and Julia out of irford for a rxing trip to a southern tourist city. However, he needed to keep their movements under wraps. He created the illusion that he was still in irford, busy handling important matters. Only those close to him knew the truth ¨C it was all a smokescreen. Who would have thought that he had already left irford with his beloved? Since Emily and Julia had lived abroad for many years, the beautiful scenery of their homnd was aplete novelty to them. This trip would give them a chance to truly experience it, and he wouldn¡¯t have to face Sienna, who would soon return from Northara. Killing two birds with one stone. 232 The Family 153 11:43 Sat, 3 May When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 153 No Sense of Tact Meanwhile, back at the Ginger family home. 94% +8 Pearls Sienna quickly pushed Matheo out of her mind. Right now, Dominic¡¯s condition was what mattered most. She immediately called for the servants to help settle Dominic safely into a room. Seeing that things had more or less been taken care of, Carl clearly had no interest in lingering at the Ginger family home any longer. He lifted his eyes carelessly. To him, everyone else in the room seemed nonexistent. His cold gaze fell straight onto Sienna. ¡°Now that everything¡¯s done, I¡¯m heading back.¡± Sienna was momentarily stunned. Heading back? This was his home ¡ª where else would he be going? But that flicker of emotion quickly disappeared. Sienna forced a small smile and spoke with a hint of regret. ¡°Leaving so soon? I was hoping we could all have a meal together¡­¡± ¡°My time is very valuable,¡± Carl said, lowering his head to nce at the watch on his wrist. His voice was icy. Sienna¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. The atmosphere grew heavy. The others quietly shifted their eyes between Carl and Sienna, none of them speaking, all merely pressing their lips into thin lines. ¡°I understand,¡± Sienna said after a beat, quickly smoothing over her emotions and pulling her smile back into ce. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Carl, cold as a walking ice sculpture, responded without a trace of warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t expect it again.¡± Sienna was speechless. Jean couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. Dear Lord, this guy¡¯s emotional intelligence is beyond saving. Just then- She noticed something. Everyone ¨C Carl, Jean, Winston, and Easton ¨C all quietly shifted their gazes toward her. Jean blinked in confusion as she caught the family¡¯s strange stares. Why is everyone looking at me?! Do I have something on my face or what? 11:43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 153 No Sense of Tact +8 Pearls ¡°I still have things to take care of. I have to go,¡± Carl said, looking back at Sienna. His usually cold voice held a rare trace of warmth. Although Carl¡¯s expression remained nk, the fact that he offered this small exnation was, in its own way, a concession. ¡°I understand,¡± Sienna replied. Her heart, which had been somewhat heavy, lifted a little. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± And so, everyone saw Carl off together. During the entire time, the three brothers of the Ginger family exchanged not a single word. No one spoke to anyone else. It was like a gathering of strangers. Jean silently observed the strange atmosphere and said nothing. In truth, aside from Sienna and Jean, Dominic was the only one who still maintained any willingness tomunicate with the family. The others had all grown cold to an extreme degree. After Carl left, Sienna wanted to invite Easton and Winston to stay for dinner, but Easton refused almost immediately. ¡°I¡¯m leaving too.¡± The handsome man ran his fingers through his hair, his voiceced with azy indifference. ¡°I just stopped by to check in. Now that I know Jean¡¯s fine, I¡¯m relieved.¡± As he spoke, his light¨Ccolored eyes turned to Jean, and a faint, almost imperceptible smile touched his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do. See you next time, Jean.¡± On the other side, Winston also showed no intention of staying. ¡°I have things to take care of too. I need to leave right away,¡± the boy said, lifting his eyelids slightly to reveal eyes as cold as frost. He had onlye to take a look ¨C nothing more. There was no reason to stay any longer. Seeing this, Sienna didn¡¯t try to persuade them. Dealing with Dominic¡¯s situation had already drained herpletely. She didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with her other children right now. After Easton and Winston left, Jean finally returned to her room, feeling a rare sense faint contentment in her heart. se that stirred a Just then- Her phone suddenly rang, its sharp ringtone sounding especially loud in the quiet bedroom. 11.43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 153 No Sense of Tact 94% +8 Pearls 232 The Family 154 Chapter 154 The Real Culprit After heading to Northara, Jean¡¯s phone had been without signal the entire time. She couldn¡¯t receive any messages or calls, Now that she was back in the country, a flood of messages and even phone calls came pouring in. She pulled out her phone and saw a name shing on the screen¡­. It was a name she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. Jean didn¡¯t hesitate. She immediately answered the call. ¡°Sofia, you-¡± <94% +8 Pearls Before she could finish her sentence, Sofia¡¯s voice, thick with tears, came through the line. ¡°Jean¡­ I just feel so awful, I needed to talk to someone¡­¡± Jean frowned instantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry, just tell me slowly¡­¡± In her eyes, Sofia was just a kid. She instinctively started to soothe her. ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to bother you,¡± Sofia sniffled. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been recovering, that you¡¯ve been sick and haven¡¯t been able toe to school¡­ But this thing, I didn¡¯t know who else to turn to. Keeping it bottled up is killing me¡­ Jean¡¯s frown deepened. Sofia¡¯s obvious sadness tugged at her heart. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, then just tell me everything,¡± Jean said, her voice softening without her realizing it. ¡°Actually¡­ it doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with me,¡± Sofia said, her voice halting. Jean¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. ¡°Nothing to do with you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Sofia continued. ¡°It¡¯s about Asher.¡± Asher? Wasn¡¯t he the male lead? What could have happened to him? ¡°He¡¯s been framed and now he¡¯s in a detention center,¡± Sofia said, the words exploding in Jean¡¯s ear like a bolt from the blue. The male lead ended up in detention? What the hell?! Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. Is the novel¡¯s plot going off the rails now? 11:43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 154 The Real Culprit What on earth had happened?. ???94% +8 Pearls ¡°Sofia, tell me everything from the beginning,¡± Jean said, pressing her lips together, her expression turning serious. ¡°I need all the details.¡± Sofia could hear the seriousness in Jean¡¯s voice and quickly pulled herself together. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Do you know Thomas?¡± The familiar name shot out of Sofia¡¯s mouth, and Jean couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Of course she knew that guy. But a bad feeling suddenly rose in her gut. Could it be that Asher and Thomas had already crossed paths? Sofia¡¯s next words confirmed Jean¡¯s fears- The one who had gotten Asher thrown into the detention center was none other than Thomas. Jean frowned deeply, her mind full of questions. Weren¡¯t those two supposed to have no contact at all yet?! At this point in the story, Asher hadn¡¯t returned to the Lawson family yet. He was still living a miserable, downtrodden life, and Thomas was still the untouchable golden boy¡­ One was the legitimate heir, the other an illegitimate son who didn¡¯t even know his true identity. It was way too early for them to sh. Jean¡¯s gaze suddenly froze. Wait- She remembered now. She had deliberately hinted to Asher about the secret of his birth to disgust the Lawson siblings¡­ Could it be that because of my hint, the storyline had shifted? Sh*t! Now I¡¯m the one who caused this mess! 232 The Family 155 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 155 Truth and Doubts Jean let out a sigh without even realizing it. Sofia¡¯s voice continued on the other end of the line- What happened to Asher was far from simple. 94% +8 Pearls It all started when a girl from a vocational college went to the police station iming that a man had tried to assault her. The incident had happenedte at night, at.Tri Street in irford. At first, the girl was extremely emotional. The police asked her many questions, but she couldn¡¯t give any clear answers and was unable to urately describe the features of the ¡°attacker.¡± The police had no choice but to send her home first and arrange for psychological counseling and emotional support. Meanwhile, the station began preparing to pull the security footage from Tri Street from that night. The next day, the girl returned to the station as scheduled- But in just one night, both her behavior and her statement had undergone aplete transformation. Gone was the confused, emotional mess from the day before. She now spoke in a calm, logical manner, clearly identifying her attacker as a student from Sterford Academy named Asher. Naturally, the police were skeptical and asked her how she suddenly knew the identity of the suspect. The girl exined that during the chaos that night, she had grabbed something off the attacker. At the time, she had been too distraught to notice. It wasn¡¯t until she looked at it carefully the night before that she realized she had grabbed the boy¡¯s school badge. The badge clearly disyed his school and his name. After exining, the girl handed over this crucial piece of evidence¨Cthe badge¨Cto the police. The police verified the badge. It was indeed a real Sterford Academy badge, with no signs of forgery. But Asher was still just a teenager! He¡­ had tried to assault an older girl? Still, the police were used to handling extreme cases. They had seen many crimes co the age of fourteen. aitted by boys under Many young people,cking proper guidance, acted impulsively and strayed into crime- Especially boys. Chapter 155 Truth and Doubts At the same time, the surveince footage from Tri Street was retrieved¡ª The footage clearly showed the girl¡¯s figure, and before long, Asher appeared on camera too. 94% +8 Pearls Although the cameras didn¡¯t capture them interacting directly, the girl¡¯s testimony, the badge Asher had supposedly dropped, and the footage showing him nearby seemed to align, Asher looked like the most likely suspect. Just like that, Asher was summoned by the police to the station for questioning. When the police interrogated him, he naturally denied everything. But his denial was weak. The girl had evidence, the surveince video pointed to him, and Asher couldn¡¯t provide an alibi for that night. When asked why he was at Tri Street sote, he couldn¡¯t give an exnation either. The boy simply kept stubbornly insisting that it had nothing to do with him. Given the circumstances, Asher was not allowed to return to school. He was kept at the station as a ¡°suspect. The news spread quickly at Sterford Academy- ¡°I only found out then too,¡± Sofia said, her voice now tinged with sadness. ¡°Everyone in ss was gloating, saying Asher was a fake and a hypocrite, but I didn¡¯t believe it. I really don¡¯t think he¡¯s that kind of person¡­ Later, I just couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so I went to find Asher¡¯s mother. I went with her to the police station to see Asher. The moment I saw him, I asked him, I begged him to tell me the truth¡­¡± 232 A The Family 156 Chapter 156 On Our Side 94% +8 Pearls Sofia continued, ¡°At first he was really reluctant, but after his mom and I kept pressing him, he finally told us everything.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, her brows furrowed deeply. ¡°I asked him, if he didn¡¯t do it, then why was he even at Tri Street at that time¡­¡± Sofia¡¯s voice rose a little, her emotions clearly getting stirred up. ¡°Asher told me it was because he had just left the hotel where his mom works. Since it was the weekend and there was no school, he stayedte to keep herpany.¡± Jean nodded in understanding. That sounded exactly like something Asher would do. She had even seen him before, helping his mom, Mindy, at the hotel. ¡°Then I asked him,¡± Sofia sighed lightly, ¡°after he left the hotel, why didn¡¯t he just go home? Why go to Tri Street, which is in the opposite direction? And you know what? He refused to tell me!¡± Sofia¡¯s voice filled with obvious frustration. ¡°I really don¡¯t get what he¡¯s thinking. Acting all secretive and refusing to exin anything no wonder the police are suspicious!¡± ¨C Jean pressed her lips together, saying nothing. There was definitely some hidden reason, something Asher couldn¡¯t openly talk about¡­ Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed silent. So why had he gone to Tri Street that night? Was it because of Thomas? After venting her anger, Sofia gradually calmed down again. ¡°Even though Asher wouldn¡¯t tell me why he went to Tri Street, he did tell me¨Che knows who the real culprit is!¡± ¡°Thomas?¡± Jean blurted out without even thinking. Sofia gave a small ¡°yeah.¡± ¡°You guessed right. Asher told me there¡¯s no one else it could be. It has to be Thomas.¡± Her voice instantly dimmed with sadness. ¡°But what good does that do¡­ just telling me? It doesn¡¯t clear his name, and it doesn¡¯t get the real criminal punished. Even though everyone thinks Asher did something wrong and deserves to be punished, I believe him. I believe he¡¯s innocent, that Thomas set him up¡­ I believe Asher would never lie¡­¡± Sofia¡¯s voice was full of helplessness. ¡°Everyone else in ss, even my friends, none of them understand. They all just join in mocking Asher. I can¡¯t convince them. They even think I¡¯ve been brainwashed by him¡­¡± Sofia let out a long sigh, but then her voice picked up again, full of hope. ¡°But I know you¡¯ll be on our side, Jean. Right? I know you¡¯re different from them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you all this. that I¡¯ve let it all out, I feel a little better¡­¡± Jean¡¯s fingers instinctively tightened around her phone. Sofia sounded so certain that she would be on their side 11:43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 156 On Our Side involved in something like this. But now, Asher¡¯s situation was very likely because of her. If she hadn¡¯t ¡°reminded¡± him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this mess. Jean felt a heavy sense of guilt. 94% +8 Pearls Besides, Thomas and his sister really were despicable. How could people like them be allowed to walk free while an innocent Asher took the me? She didn¡¯t need any evidence or investigation ¨CJean fully believed Asher was innocent. Come on, he was the male lead! The male lead was always a positive, good¨Chearted character. And from everything she knew about the book, Asher would never do something like that. Thomas, on the other hand, absolutely would. 232 The Family 157 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 157 Thinking of a Way Since Asher was firmly insisting that Thomas was the real culprit- It was very likely that Asher had actually seen Thomas at Tri Street that night. But why hadn¡¯t Thomas shown up on the surveince footage? The real biggest suspect seemed to have just disappeared¡­ In any case, this situation could be described as both simple andplicated- The truth itself was simple. Asher was clearly innocent. 94%1 +8 Pearls But with theck of evidence and the many suspicious details that couldn¡¯t be easily exined, proving Asher¡¯s innocence had be extremely difficult andplicated. In the eyes of thew, evidence was everything. And right now, the odds were clearly stacked against Asher. ¡°I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Jean finally said softly after a long moment of thought. Sofia sounded startled. ¡°You¡¯ll think of something?¡± In her mind, Jean was just a pitiful girl from a tragic background, someone with no connections and no power, barely able to take care of herself. How could she possibly help Asher? ¡°Jean, don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Sofia quickly softened her tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you all this because I expected you to help or worry about it. I just¡­ didn¡¯t have anywhere else to vent.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much,¡± Sofia added, her tone turning grim. ¡°Some things are just beyond our control. All we can do is take it one step at a time¡­ And since you know Thomas, you should also know how rich and powerful his family is in irford. If he really did it¡­ how could the three of us possibly take him down¡­¡± Jean pressed her lips together and pretended to agree. ¡°Yeah, I was just saying. It would be great if we could find a way to save Asher¡­¡± Finally, the long call ended. The moment she hung up, Jean immediately went online and started digging for information about Asher case. The entire inte was flooded with reports about Dominic, along with a slew of leaked photos. Cerwise, her connection Jean suddenly felt a little relieved at least no clear photos of her had surfaced. C ¡ª to the Ginger family would have been exposed to the entire inte by now. She kept browsing quietly, and finally found some articles about Asher. Compared to Dominic¡¯s coverage, Asher¡¯s situation hadn¡¯t gotten as much attention, but it had still trended online and stirred up a lot of debate. 1.40 Chapter 157 Thinking of a Way ¡°Still a student and already going down a dark path. Scary.¡± ¡°Male trash is gross at any age.¡± ¡°Even if he¡¯s a minor, he deserves to be severely punished! No leniency!¡± ¡°Girl help girl ¨C let¡¯s all speak out for the victim.¡± 94% +8 Pearls ¡°So young and already this messed up? Why not put that energy into studying instead of being disgusting?¡± ¡°When will there be a verdict? I can¡¯t wait to see this guy get punished.¡± ¡°A Sterford Academy student, huh? Why hasn¡¯t he been expelled yet? Ruining the school¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Sterford Academy really has fallen ¨C producing scum like this.¡± ¡°Those Sterford Academy kids must think they¡¯re better than everyone else. Think they can just humiliate vocational students?¡± ¡°Go to hell, you disgusting piece of trash!¡± Jean also came across an ¡°interesting¡± report. A journalist had actually gone to Sterford Academy to interview Asher¡¯s ssmates- Which, of course, meant Jean¡¯s ssmates too. The spoiled rich kids from ss Three couldn¡¯t wait to tear Asher down. Taking advantage of the fact that he was locked up and couldn¡¯t defend himself, they exaggerated and ndered him, painting him as some morally bankrupt degenerate¡­ Reports like these only made things worse, pouring even more fuel on the fire surrounding Asher¡¯s case. 232 The Family 158 Chapter 158 Contradictions and Divides. Jean turned off her phone. If possible, she felt she needed to meet Asher in person. Just then- A sudden noise came from the bedroom window. 4°ü94%•þ +8 Pearls Jean¡¯s eyes flickered. As if she had thought of something, she instinctively moved closer to the window. ng. She reached out and pushed the window open. A shadow carrying a chill darted inside! It was exactly as Jean had suspected- ¡°Ludwig, you-¡± She turned, her surprised gaze falling on the boy who had suddenly returned. ¡°You¡¯re still injured. Can you stop pushing yourself so hard?¡± Jean said helplessly, shaking her head. Just a few hours ago, they had gone their separate ways at the airport. Ludwig was supposed to go home and rest. Why had he suddenlye to the Ginger family now? ¡°I¡¯m not pushing myself,¡± the boy said, brushing his slightly messy bangs aside. His cold, pale skin under the light looked almost like a sheet of paper. ¡°I came because I need to talk to you.¡± Ludwig¡¯s lips pressed into a straight line, his dark eyes sharp as des. For once, the boy looked deadly serious. It made Jean¡¯s nerves tighten instinctively. ¡°What is it?¡± She walked closer to Ludwig and asked directly. Ludwig pressed his thin lips together and then said, ¡°The Abyssal Choir is about to hold a regr meeting.¡± Jean blinked, stunned. ¡°You have toe with me,¡± Ludwig said firmly, his thin lips moving with quiet determination. Jean blinked again, her mind racing. The Abyssal Choir was holding a regr meeting? An underground, viinous organization actually held scheduled meetings? Where would they even meet? It couldn¡¯t possibly be somewhere public¡­ 11:43 Sat, 3 May Chapter 158 Contradictions and Divides But she hadn¡¯t received any kind of notification from the organization! Not just about this ¡°meeting¡°-even during the operation at the Central Theater, she had been keptpletely in the dark. 94% +8 Pearls Besides, ever since joining the organization, no one besides Ludwig had ever contacted her. Was that normal? Was Ludwig her superior? It didn¡¯t seem that way. Ludwig had always gone out of his way to protect her and amodate her requests. That was definitely not how a superior treated a subordinate¡­ Or maybe, inside the Abyssal Choir, she was just an insignificant nobody, someone not worth notifying about anything important. Only someone at Ludwig¡¯s level would be informed¡­ But that didn¡¯t make sense either. If she really were a nobody, why would the organization assign someone like the infamous ¡°Wicked Kid¡± to protect her? Everything about it was contradictory and confusing. What exactly was her position? Maybe¡­ maybe she could find some answers at this meeting. Jean suddenly felt a bit more interested in this mysterious ¡°routine meeting.¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The boy¡¯s voice broke through Jean¡¯s tangled thoughts. Seeing her deep frown, Ludwig thought she was reluctant to attend. His tone softened slightly. ¡°Originally, you didn¡¯t have to attend¡­ but don¡¯t worry. The meeting¡¯s not as formal as you¡¯re imagining. You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± But Jean sharply caught a keyword in his words. ¡°You said I originally didn¡¯t have to attend?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Ludwig nodded. ¡°Normally, only core members active in irford go to these meetings. As for you At this, Ludwig¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Honestly, most people in the organization don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± 232 212 11.40 Sat, I may The Family 159 Chapter 159 Her Questions Jean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected the reality to be like this¡­. 94% $8 Pearis Ludwig noticed the surprise in Jean¡¯s eyes. Thinking of her earlier im about ¡°memory loss,¡± the boy shook his head helplessly. ¡°I almost forgot. You don¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fine. If you forgot, then you forgot.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, hesitating. A question that had been circling in her mind for a long time¨Cshe decided to take this chance to ask it, to see if she could coax anything out of Ludwig. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m just a nobody in the organization¡­¡± she finally said, her eyes locking onto Ludwig¡¯s as she studied his expression carefully. ¡°Whether I remember or not doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± She wanted to know what exactly she was to the Abyssal Choir. What role did she y within the organization? Ludwig¡¯s gaze faltered slightly at her words. After a long moment, he stared deeply at her and said, ¡°Your role in the organization-¡± He paused. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not entirely sure myself.¡± Jean was baffled. ¡°You¡¯re just a stray in the organization too? Totally clueless?¡± Jean frowned, instinctively spitting out theint. Ludwig scratched his head. ¡°Honestly, before I received the order to protect you, I didn¡¯t even know you existed.¡± ¡°Our first meeting was near Sterford Academy. I suddenly showed up in front of you, shed my badge, and told you I was here to protect you¡­¡± The boy seemed to recall something amusing, his sharp, cold eyes curving slightly at the corners. ¡°Do you know how you reacted back then?¡± Jean¡¯s lips twitched. How could I possibly know¡­ The memories left by the host were iplete. She was stuck in a weird ¡°semi¨Camnesiac¡± state now. ¡°Stop dragging it out. Just tell me,¡± she urged impatiently. Ludwig recalled the scene as he spoke. ¡°After hearing what I said, you werepletely calm. You didn¡¯t even ask for my name or where I came from. You just said you didn¡¯t need protection.¡± 11.44 Sat, 3 May Chapter 159 Her Questions Her character was hard to describe¨Cstrange and unpredictable. 94%1 +8 Pearls ¡°Even though you said you didn¡¯t need protection, I still had to stay. Orders are orders,¡± Ludwig said casually. ¡°You didn¡¯t argue about it either. It was like you quictly epted it. At first, we barely spoke at all. Most of the time, we just stayed out of each other¡¯s way.¡± Ludwig¡¯s voice remained calm, his dark eyes sharp. and prating. ¡°At first, I thought you were just a weak girl who needed protecting. Butter, when you handled those ssmates of yours in the art building with some unknot tricks, my opinion of you changed.¡± Ludwig was clearly referring to the time the host had dealt with Lacey and the others in the art building¡­ That had been before Jean crossed over. After crossing, that part of her memory was missing, and she only knew the basics now through Ludwig¡¯s retelling. ¡°I figured that if you weren¡¯t weak, then you should be trained properly. So I let you get involved with the Central Theater mission¡­¡± Jean pressed her lips together unconsciously. Yeah, she definitely remembered the Central Theater. She had nearly been wrecked by this guy back then. ¡°So even you don¡¯t really know me¡­¡± Jean let out a long sigh, her toneced with subtle meaning. Then, as if something suddenly struck her, a bright light shed in her eyes. ¡°Then who exactly gave you the order to protect me? Who is it?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m an invisible nobody inside the organization, then who¡¯s the one so concerned about my safety?¡± When Jean finished asking, the boy¡¯s dark eyes deepened slightly. 232 (1) The Family 160 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 160 Full of Hidden Meaning Ludwig fell silent. 94% +8 Pearls Jean couldn¡¯t help but keep pressing. ¡°You said before that you joined the Abyssal Choir because you owed someone a favor-¡± ¡°Was it that person who told you to protect me?¡± The boy shook his head, answering each word clearly. ¡°No.¡± His dark eyes locked onto Jean. ¡°As for who.exactly gave the order¡­ I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s ssified.¡± Jean realized Ludwig wouldn¡¯t tell her and wisely dropped the subject. She needed to sort through this carefully. Which meant, most likely, the entire Abyssal Choir organization¨Cincluding Ludwig¨Chad no idea she even existed at first. The only person who knew about her was the one who gave Ludwig the protection order. Unfortunately, Ludwig was staying tight¨Clipped about it. Her ce in the Abyssal Choir remained a total mystery. It looked like she would have to wait until the uing meeting to try to uncover the truth. Wait- Jean¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She turned her sharp gaze on Ludwig. ¡°You just said that most people in the organization don¡¯t even know me. Then why do I have to attend this meeting? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I didn¡¯t show up?¡± Ludwig lifted his lips slightly. ¡°They know I¡¯m protecting someone. They figured it¡¯s a good opportunity to bring you along so everyone can meet you.¡± Jean:¡­ Well, that was a ridiculously simple and crude reason. ¡°And you didn¡¯t refuse?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. The corner of Ludwig¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡°Why would I refuse? Think of it as a new trial for you. You¡¯ll get to meet some interesting characters¡­ You were going to have to meet them eventually anyway.¡± Jean didn¡¯t say anything more. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°By the way, when is this meeting?¡± ¡°This weekend. I¡¯lle pick you up then,¡± Ludwig said, patting Jean lightly on the shoulder as if telling her not to worry. ¡°What the heck¡­¡± Jean muttered, pouting a little. ¡°The way you rushed back here, ignoring your injuries, I 11:44 Sat, 3 May Chapter 160 Full of Hidden Meaning Jean suddenly thought the boy standing in front of her seemed a little¡­ dense. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just used the badge to contact me?¡± she asked, half exasperated, half amused. +8 Pearls Ludwig raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have been as fast. Besides, you¡¯re surrounded by people¨Cit wouldn¡¯t have been convenient to call.¡± That was true. This boy¡¯s speed really was something else. By now, Ludwig had already moved to the window. He turned back, his ck eyes as dark and deep as ink. ¡°I¡¯m heading back. Get ready.¡± Ready? She had to prepare just to attend a meeting? Could there be some unexpected challenge waiting at this meeting? Jean couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a hidden meaning in the boy¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Wait¡­ is this meeting going to be dangerous?¡± The boy¡¯s dark eyes glimmered slightly, and his voice dropped into a tone full of hidden meaning. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± With that, Ludwig vanished from Jean¡¯s sight like a gust of wind. That guy¡­ Was he seriously still recovering from heavy injuries? Jean once again reevaluated Ludwig¡¯sbat strength. The Abyssal Choir¡¯s routine meeting was set for the weekend. Suddenly, a thought crossed Jean¡¯s mind. She paced over to the bed and sat down instinctively at the edge, her brows knitting together. At the meeting, she would inevitably face the organization¡¯s other core members. Those people would surely be on the same level as Ludwig¨Cheavy hitters. She had gotten away with using ¡°memory loss¡± as an excuse with Ludwig, but would the others buy it? Ludwig might believe her, but if the others in Abyssal Choir discovered she was a fraud¡­ What would she be facing then? 232 11:44 Sat, 3 May The Family 161 Chapter 161 Long Time No See Jean couldn¡¯t help but shiver, a chill rising through her body. The Abyssal Choir was not the kind of group to be taken lightly. If they found out that their member had been reced by someone else¨C She would definitely be punished by the organization. 94% +8 Pearls So for this weekend¡¯s meeting, she couldn¡¯t just quietly observe and probe for information¨Cshe would have to staypletely sharp and avoid giving herself away. So much pressure! Jean rubbed her forehead. Only now did her tightly wound nerves finally begin to ease. The situation in Northara was finally over. Even though the mastermind behind everything was still hidden in a cloud of mystery, with no clear trail to follow, at least Dominic¡¯s leg had been saved. In that sense, her trip hadn¡¯t been a waste. Jean walked into the bathroom and, for the first time in a long while, took a refreshing shower. Then she changed into her pajamas and copsed onto her bed, quickly falling into a deep sleep. She buried her head under the covers, clearing all the chaos from her mind atst, allowing herself a moment of real rest. The next morning. Jean decided to make a trip to Sterford Academy. Sienna didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You just got back. There¡¯s no rush. You should rest a little longer. I can call the school and get you an excused absence.¡± She was wearing an apron, busy cooking something in the kitchen. ¡°Since when have you been so passionate about studying?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really about studying,¡± Jean said, scratching her head and smiling. ¡°It¡¯s just been a while since I saw my ssmates. I kind of miss them.¡± At her words, a flicker of surprise crossed Sienna¡¯s face. Since when did she get so close to her ssmates? Jean¡¯s rtionships at school hadn¡¯t been good. Dominic had mentioned it before¨CJean wasn¡¯t popr, and she had even been bullied by her ssmates¡­ They had overlooked that problem for a while, but after learning about it, they had quietly warned 11.44 Sat, 3 May Chapter 161 Long Time No See Still, Sienna couldn¡¯t help but worry that Jean wasn¡¯t happy at school. Now, hearing Jean say she missed her ssmates¡­ It was unexpected. 94% +8 Pearls ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jean said vaguely. ¡°There are a lot of people in the ss. It¡¯s not hard to make a few real friends. I just haven¡¯t seen them in a while and want to catch up.¡± Seeing her like this, Sienna didn¡¯t push any further. ¡°All right, then hurry up and cat. Breakfast is almost ready. After you eat, I¡¯ll have the driver take you.¡± Jean nodded happily. At that moment, Dominic was still asleep. As someone recovering from serious injuries, he had paused all his work and was focusing on resting at home, even sleeping in for once. Jean didn¡¯t wait for Dominic to wake up. After finishing her breakfast, she immediately headed to Sterford Academy. She had only one purpose today- She really did want to see a ssmate and talk. But that ssmate wasn¡¯t just anyone. It was Sofia. She was eager to meet Sofia and talk about Asher. Standing once again at the entrance to the ssroom after so long. A girl was justing back from getting some water. As she casually nced toward the ssroom, her eyes widened in shock when she saw Jean approaching. ¡°Jean?! You¡­ how¡­¡± It was Sofia. Her lips trembled, and she stumbled over her words, unable to speak properly. Jean smiled at her, her eyes lighting up like they were filled with tiny stars. ¡°Sofia, long time no see.¡± 232 1 The Family 162 Chapter 162 Die Thoroughly Sofia still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from her shock, standing there wide¨Ceyed, unable to say a word. Jean simply smiled at her, showing no impatience. +8 Pearls ¡°I thought you were sick¡­¡± Sofia said instinctively, stepping closer to Jean. Her gaze swept over her from head to toe, and then a soft smile bloomed on her lips. ¡°Have you recovered?¡± A lot had happened recently, and Jean¡¯s school attendance had been sporadic. Every time she took leave, the excuse was illness, so naturally, people assumed she was in poor health. Jean didn¡¯t exin further and simply went along with it. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± ¡°Jean?!¡± ¡°Holy crap, what¡¯s she doing here¡­¡± At that moment, the students inside the ssroom noticed themotion outside and turned their eyes toward the door. It was between sses. Some of the students even swaggered out into the hallway, their eyes filled with hostility as they looked at Jean. ¡°Hey, you still remember how toe back?¡± Their eyes were sharp and full of disdain, like they were looking at a bug they could crush underfoot at any moment. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to pick a fight. Don¡¯t push it,¡± Sofia snapped back, frowning with clear irritation. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak up so boldly. These ssmates all came from powerful families. She wasn¡¯t a coward, but she would have been more cautious. But after what happened with Asher, Sofia had lost all respect for them. She didn¡¯t care about burning bridges anymore. ¡°Who asked you? We¡¯re talking to her, not you!¡± one girl sneered, raising her voice and barking at Sofia. Then she curved her lips into a mocking smile. ¡°We just want to catch up with Jean. Don¡¯t butt in and make yourself look pathetic.¡± ¡°Jean, have you heard about Asher?¡± another ssmate asked before Jean could say anything. Jean¡¯s expression stayed calm, her lips holding a slight, measured smile. ¡°I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t it hrious? Turns out he¡¯s that kind of person¡­ You were pretty close with him, weren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a potential criminal too?¡± 11:45 Sat, 3 May Chapter 162 Die Thoroughly ¡°You guys¡­¡± Sofia clenched her fists, almost grinding her teeth in rage. 94% +8 Pearls ¡°You and Asher must be two of a kind. If you¡¯ve done anything shady, I suggest you turn yourself in now. If we find out, don¡¯t think we¡¯ll cover for you just because you¡¯re a ssmate.¡± ¡°Yeah, just like we¡¯re not covering for Asher.¡± The students spoke smugly, wearing the same self¨Csatisfied, superior expressions. Jean couldn¡¯t hold back a coldugh. She narrowed her eyes slightly, a chill shing deep within them. ¡°So this is the reason you smear Asher¡¯s name and nder his character?¡± The students¡® faces stiffened slightly. They quickly realized exactly which incident Jean was referring to. ¡°Do you really not know what kind of person Asher is?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes reddened slightly with suppressed anger. ¡°Whether he¡¯s guilty or not should be decided by thew. You had no right to nder him in interviews, to drag his name through the mud, and roast him over public opinion.¡± Jean shook her head lightly. ¡°You really think what you¡¯re doing makes you powerful?¡± The area fell into a brief, awkward silence. Jean could hear the faint sound of breathing all around her. ¡°Enough, Jean.¡± The silence was soon broken. More and more students filed out of the ssroom, their every move radiating the natural arrogance of the privileged, looking down on Jean as if she didn¡¯t even matter. ¡°Who do you think you are, talking to us like that? So what if we exaggerated a little? People like Asher deserve to die. Giving him a little push toward death¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong with that?¡± 232 The Family 163 Chapter 163 Completely Rotten At their words, Jean¡¯s fingers instinctively tightened. Could these people be any more shameless? ? ???, 94% +8 Pearls Completely ignoring others¡® fates,pletely ignoring justice, casually fabricating lies based only on their own preferences and emotions. Then again, it made sense. Each one of them was born at the top of the pyramid, spoiled and arrogant beyond belief. Someone like Asher meant nothing to them. Even if they destroyed him for fun, they wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of guilt. ¡°Jean, freaks like you are disgusting too. We just can¡¯t be bothered to deal with you¡­¡± Their words continued to cut through the air, sharp and cold like a winter wind. ¡°If you ever screw up like Asher, don¡¯t expect us to say a single nice word about you hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Not only would we not say anything nice, we¡¯d stomp you even harder!¡± ¡°Besides, Jean, you used to sit with Asher. You two seemed pretty close, huh? Maybe you¡¯re just as dirty as he is. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if the police decided to investigate you too? I¡¯d love to see that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Sofia finally snapped, her brows furrowing hard as she shouted. The students froze for a moment, then turned their scornful gazes toward Sofia. Before this, they had rarely bothered to target Sofia directly. The ones they hated were Jean and Asher. One a weirdo everyone despised, the other a self¨Crighteous nobody from the bottom of the heap¡­ But after the whole Asher incident, Sofia had clearly chosen the other side. She had even publicly criticized them! And they weren¡¯t the type to forgive and forget. Before, they had tolerated Sofia simply because she kept to herself and caused no trouble. But now, this clueless idiot actually dared to stand against them- They weren¡¯t going to be nice about it. ¡°Sofia, did you forget your uncle still works as a security guard at Sterford Academy?¡± One of the male students looked over with arrogant disdain, his tone as cold as ice. ¡°All it would take is one phone call, and he¡¯s out of a job. You really want to be the reason he gets fired?¡± 11:45 Sat, 3 May Chapter 163 Completely Rotten She hadn¡¯t expected them to stoop so low, to threaten her uncle¡¯s job. ¡°Enough. That¡¯s where this ends.¡± Just as the atmosphere grew razor¨Csharp, Jean¡¯s lips moved, her voice t and emotionless. ? 94% +8 Pearls Her cold, sharp eyes lifted slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯te back to school to waste time on you clowns, watching you jump around like circus acts.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about-¡± Of course, Jean¡¯s words immediately made them ufortable. ¡°I think your mental states are seriously unstable,¡± Jean said, curling her lips into a frosty smile. ¡°If you love showing off your superiority and malice so much, you¡¯re barking up the wrong tree. Go find a dog to be your audience instead.¡± Right now, there was only one thought running through Jean¡¯s mind- The entire ss Three was rotten to the core. Aside from a handful of decent people, the rest were already beyond saving. Lacey had only been a symptom. Now that Lacey was gone, they had simply be dozens of new ¡°Laceys.¡± Every single one of them deserved to be humiliated and punished, just like her. They needed to pay for their cruelty. Jean narrowed her eyes slightly, her fingers curling tightly into fists. 232 The Family 164 Chapter 164 Another Possibility 94% +8 Pearls ¡°Jean, you-¡± The students¡® eyes widened in anger,pletely caught off guard by Jean¡¯s sharp, insulting words. It was pure provocation! Their anger surged, the air between them growing heavier and colder. They bit their lips, wanting to strike back, but when they opened their mouths, no words came out. At that moment, Jean stood there radiating a kind of pressure that was hard to describe, a force so strong it crushed the air around them- The students instinctively fell silent. Jean narrowed her eyes, staring straight at them. Her cold gaze swept over them like a de, freezing them in ce. No one knew how much time passed before Jean finally shifted her gaze. She turned to Sofia, her cold expression fading into a calm smile. ¡°Ignore them. Let¡¯s go talk somewhere else.¡± Just like that- Jean and Sofia, under the stunned gazes of the entire ss, strode proudly out of the building and headed toward the nearby grove of trees. ¡°Actually, I mainly wanted to talk to you about Asher.¡± Jean didn¡¯t beat around the bush. She got straight to the point. Sofia blinked, startled for a moment, then quickly nodded. ¡°Ask anything you want. If I know it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The two of them walked side by side through the trees, Jean¡¯s voice soft. ¡°What¡¯s Asher¡¯s n now? Has he hired awyer?¡± No matter what the situation was¨Cno matter whether the evidence was for or against him¨CAsher had already been dragged into the storm. He had to face trial, and he needed awyer to defend him. Sofia¡¯s expression faltered slightly, and then she shook her head in frustration. ¡°Nowyer.¡± ¡°No?¡± Jean frowned. ¡°Is it because of money, or-¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about money,¡± Sofia immediately said, shaking her head again. Her lips pressed into a tight line, her mood visibly falling. ¡°Even if they didn¡¯t have money, the court would assign him a public defender out of humanitarian concern¡­ But actually, Asher¡¯s mom wanted to hire a top- tierwyer herself. No matter how expensive, she was willing to pay. But every singlewyer they approached turned them down.¡± Sofia¡¯s gaze lowered, her whole face shadowed with a kind of gray despair. . ¡°None of them were willing to take Asher¡¯s case. Maybe they were afraid of public bacsh, or maybe¡­ they had already judged him guilty in their hearts.¡± Sofia¡¯s voice grew quieter and quieter, until it became a near whisper. ???? but, y Chapter 164 Another Possibility Jean immediately caught the key point hidden in Sofia¡¯s words 9.34% * Pears The girl¡­ if Jean remembered right, she was just an ordinary Vocational college student from a regr background¡­ There were suspicious holes all over her story, so many inconsistencies and unnatural details. But in the public¡¯s eyes, she was the perfect female victim. The public stood by her unconditionally, fighting for her, speaking out for her. No one questioned her contradictions. No one doubted her every word. And that blind belief had covered up so much, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes¡­.. ¡°She hired a topwyer?¡± Jean repeated quietly. ¡°From the way public opinion is already leaning, she wouldn¡¯t even need a topwyer to win. Unless Asher coulde up with overwhelming proof, she¡¯s already winning.¡± ¡°So doesn¡¯t it seem a little¡­ excessive?¡± Jean nced sideways at Sofia, her tone meaningful Sofia didn¡¯t think too much about it. She just nodded along. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe she just has more money thanri she knows what to do with.¡± Jean¡¯s lips curved slightly, but her eyes were filled with an intense, icy ckness. ¡°Or maybe¡­ there¡¯s another reason. Maybe she wants to make sure Asher never has the chance to get back up again.¡± 232 The Family 165 Chapter 165 Too Few Normal People 34% 48 Pearls In truth, Asher was still a minor, and the case didn¡¯t involve anyone¡¯s death. It was impossible for him to face extremely harsh criminal penalties. At most, he would be held at the detention center for reeducation. The reason that girl had hired a topwyer was likely to demand arge sum in emotional damages, and to push for Asher to be punished as harshly as possible¨Cmaybe keeping him in the detention center for a long time for ¡°rehabilitation¡°¡­. If that happened, Asher wouldn¡¯t be able to return to school- And even if he got out one day, he would have no diploma, only a criminal record¡­ Jean was shocked just thinking about it. Would that still be the male lead? The plot waspletely flying off the rails like a runaway horse! ¡°What?¡± Sofia gasped, her eyes wide in shock. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ the intiff doesn¡¯t even want to leave Asher a way out?¡± She frowned tightly, her whole demeanor deting. ¡°But¡­ after going through something like that, it¡¯s normal for her to hate him, right? Still¡­ she¡¯s hating the wrong person!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not normal,¡± Jean said calmly. Sofia blinked, confused. ¡°What¡¯s not normal?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°I just think¡­ the choice ofwyer doesn¡¯t seem like something she would¡¯vee up with herself.¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes grew even wider. She rolled them once, thinking hard, then leaned closer. ¡°You mean¡­ someone helped her hire thewyer?¡± Jean nodded slightly. As for who that person was- It wasn¡¯t that hard to guess. They didn¡¯t keep discussing it. Instead, they turned and left the grove. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to ss?¡± Sofia asked when she saw Jean heading toward the school gate instead of back to the ssroom. ¡°No, not for now,¡± Jean said. She was drowning in too many issues to have any patience for sses right now. Besides, just seeing those ssmates of hers was enough to make her sick. Better not to see them at all. 11.40 ?d, ? ?Vidy Chapter 165 Too Few Normal People Pot 9470 +8 Pearls Sofia waved it off easily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t dare to do much right now. At worst, they¡¯ll just freeze me out¡­ And if they really try to mess with me, I¡¯m not going to sit back and take it.¡± Jean frowned slightly. Originally, she had been the only one the ss targeted and isted. Asher, as a top transfer student, had started off with a decent standing. But because of his proud, aloof personality, it was only a matter of time before those spoiled rich kids turned on him. And after he had ¡°retaliated¡± against one of them for Jean¡¯s sake- That had been seen as a direct provocation by ss Three¡¯s ruling elite. It was probably why they were so eager to kick him while he was down now¡­ Now Sofia was also caught up in it. There really are too few normal people in this ss. Jean shook her head helplessly. This pack of spoiled, arrogant brats spent their days clinging to each other, treating the ssroom like their little kingdom of dominance and cruelty. And they would never realize they were wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll head out first,¡± Jean said, waving a hand at Sofia in farewell. Sofia nodded and stood there watching as Jean walked step by step out of the school grounds. But Jean didn¡¯t go home. She didn¡¯t call the Ginger family¡¯s driver to pick her up either. Instead, she hailed a cab and headed straight to the busiest part of downtown. She was looking for someone. 232 ¡£ The Family 166 Chapter 166 No One Dares to Take It 94%1 +8 Pearls Jean weaved through the busy crowds, surrounded by towering skyscrapers and endless streams of cars. The massive buildings stretched along the street, their dark gray ss exteriors reflecting dazzling light, grand and imposing- This area was home to several of irford¡¯s topw firms. To be honest, Jean hadn¡¯t decided exactly who she was looking for. She just wanted to find awyer who looked decent enough to trust. But she hadn¡¯t expected- To run into Mindy here. ¡°I already told you clearly. Please leave!¡± Through the full ss doors of aw firm¡¯s lobby, Jean spotted Mindy being coldly dismissed by a female employee. Mindy¡¯s hair was messy and frizzy, her eyes hollow with exhaustion and grief. She clenched her fingers tightly, her eyes slightly red. ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­ I really have no one else to turn to¡­ Please save my son¡­¡± Her voice trembled, thick with tears, her entire body on the verge of copse. Jean instinctively stopped and watched quietly. ¡°Your son¡¯s a public enemy right now. Nobody wants to touch that mess. Anyone who does will have their reputation and business dragged through the mud. Don¡¯t you get that?¡± The female employee looked down at Mindy, her tone filled with disdain and impatience. ¡°My son¡¯s not that kind of person¡­¡± Even now, Mindy still stubbornly clung to her faith in him. ¡°Aren¡¯twyers supposed to help if we pay you?¡± The employee looked her up and down with thinly veiled contempt. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re nning to pay with a loan.¡± ¡°Now get out! Or I¡¯m calling security!¡± In the end, Mindy was kicked out. She staggered out of thew firm, her gaze vacant,pletely missing Jean standing not far away. Jean pressed her lips together and, after a moment of thought, walked straight into thew firm Min¡® had just been thrown out of. The lobby was nearly empty now. Just as the female employee finished kicking Mindy out, a sharply dressedwyer came down the stairs. 11.40 Sat, May 94% Chapter 166 No One Dares to Take It The employee nodded. +8 Pearls ¡°You know,¡± thewyer said suddenly, his voiceyered with subtle meaning, ¡°the price she offered wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°But¡­ everywyer in irford has already been warned. No one dares to take it¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flickered. So that¡¯s how it is¡­ The fact that no one would represent Asher wasn¡¯t just because of public pressure. What was public pressure anyway? Even criminals ten times worse than Asher could still findwyers to defend them. In fact, cases like Asher¡¯s¨Cwhere the odds of winning were low¨Ccould actually be golden opportunities. If awyer managed to secure a lighter sentence, their fame would skyrocket. It would be free advertising. If someone could flip a case like Asher¡¯s, they could be famous overnight. Normally, there would always bewyers willing to gamble. But here, they had all rejected it at once. Meaning the real reason wasn¡¯t public opinion or money. Someone had deliberately warned them off behind the scenes. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± Thewyer and the female employee finally noticed the young girl standing quietly in the corner. Their faces stiffened, unsure how much she might have overheard. ¡°I had to pee,¡± Jean said coolly, blinking her innocent eyes. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, is there a restroom here?¡± Hearing that, thewyer and the female employee both breathed a sigh of relief. Just a clueless, naive little kid¨Cprobably didn¡¯t understand a word they said. The female employee opened her mouth, about to tell Jean that the firm¡¯s restrooms weren¡¯t open to the public. Just then- There was a sudden noise at the entrance. The ss doors swung open. The Family 167 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress Mind Chapter 167 Relentless Everyone¡¯s attention instantly shifted toward the door. +8 Pearls But the person who walked in wasn¡¯t anyone new¨Cit was Mindy, the very woman who had just been kicked OUL Mindy walked straight ahead without looking at anyone, her steps unsteady. ¡°Mr. Lwain, I really can¡¯t just give up¡­¡± Her lips were tightly pressed together, and the tracks of tears were clearly visible around her eyes. She walked right up to thewyer known as ¡°Mr. Lwain,¡± and made as if to kneel- Mr. Lwain¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He quickly shook his head in disgust and caught Mindy¡¯s arm just in time to stop her from kneeling. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Mr. Lwain said sharply, his brow furrowing deeply. He looked at Mindy like she was some troublesome pest. ¡°I already made myself clear. I¡¯m not going to help you!¡± ¡°Mr. Lwain, I really¡­¡± Mindy¡¯s voice was broken, almost unintelligible, as if she might break down crying at any moment. Over the past few days, Mindy had visited countlessw firms and spoken to dozens ofwyers. She wasn¡¯t just looking for someone to defend her son in court- She was desperate to find awyer who could help Asher uncover the truth. Her son was innocent. He had been framed. Of that, she was absolutely certain. But she had no evidence to prove it. She had heard thesewyers were supposed to be experts, so she hoped to hire someone who could investigate and find the real evidence. She was willing to pay whatever it took, even if she had to take out a loan¡­ But no one would agree. All she got were rejections¨Cmany of them without even meeting her. As soon as they heard her name, they mmed the door in her face. Only Mr. Lwain had been willing to meet her- Although, in the end, he still turned her down. Still, Mindy clung to him like a drowning person clinging to a piece of driftwood. In truth, Mr. Lwain hadn¡¯t intended to meet her either. It was a mistake¨Chis secretary had brought her up without checking her name first, thinking she was some wealthy client. The moment he realized who she was, he practically threw her out of the office. And now, she was back, still refusing to let go. ¡°You really think pestering me is going to change anything?¡± Mr. Lwain snapped, his disgust deepening. 11:46 Sat, 3 May Chapter 167 Relentless She instinctively moved forward to help, but she was still a step toote- Mindy hit the ground hard. She gritted her teeth, reaching out to help Mindy up, quickly checking her for injuries. Thankfully, Mindy wasn¡¯t hurt. Still, her face twisted in pain. It was obvious she was biting down hard, refusing to cry out. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± Jean asked, trying to steady her. 94%1 +8 Pearls Mindy instinctively turned to look at the girl helping her. There was something vaguely familiar about her face. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Mindy stared at her for a moment, then asked cautiously, ¡°You¡¯re one of Asher¡¯s ssmates?¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer. She just smiled at her quietly. Then she helped Mindy up from the ground. Jean¡¯s gaze then shifted sharply, her eyes locking coldly onto Mr. Lwain. The soft smile disappeared from her face in an instant. ¡°Mr. Lwain, you don¡¯t actually think you¡¯re some kind of big shot, do you? You don¡¯t think you¡¯re irreceable, right?¡± Jean tilted her head slightly, her voice sharp and cutting. Mr. Lwain blinked in confusion. What the hell was this brat babbling about?! 232 The Family 168 Chapter 168 It¡¯s Settled, Then Mr. Lwain¡¯s face stiffened, and he didn¡¯t say a word. Jean curled her lips into a cold smile. ¡°Mr. Lwain, someone like you isn¡¯t even worth our time.¡± 43.94%# +8 Pearls Then she turned to Mindy, her expression softening into a smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we don¡¯t need to waste time with this kind of trash. Since we¡¯re here, we should aim to find the bestwyer.¡± Mindy blinked, lookingpletely lost. She didn¡¯t quite understand what the young girl was saying¡­ The bestwyer? She had already tried contacting everyone around here, and they had all rejected her. Where was she supposed to find some ¡°bestwyer¡°? Mr. Lwain¡¯s face flushed white with anger. ¡°Trash?! You¨Cwatch your mouth, kid!¡± This little brat actually dared to look down on him? Just then, Jean calmly pointed toward a screen in the lobby. The screen was broadcasting a loop of legal news. At that moment, a woman¡¯s face appeared prominently on the screen. She looked young, with sharp, refined features and a neat head of short ck hair. In the footage, she was being interviewed, her words crisp and calm, her voice steady and cool. At the bottom of the screen, her name was disyed- Jolene. Jean had noticed the screen right away. When she saw Jolene¡¯s face appear in the broadcast, it had triggered her memory- In the novel¡¯s world, there really was a famous figure named Jolene. A top¨Ctierwyer, almost legendary. Even though the legal world wasrgely dominated by men, Jolene, at a young age, had risen to be a towering authority over all her peers. Her skills must have been extraordinary. Though Jean didn¡¯t know much more about her, she did remember that eventually, Jolene was w I over by the heroine¡¯s charm and became one of her strongest allies. Heh. 11:46 Sat, 3 May Chapter 168 It¡¯s Settled, Then 94% +8 Pearls Thinking about how the real daughter would eventually gather all these powerful allies and crush her¨Cthe fake daughter¨Cbeneath her heel¡­. Jean couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Forget it. This isn¡¯t the time to be thinking about that. ¡°Jolene. You know her?¡± Jean tilted her head slightly, looking at Mr. Lwain with innocent, blinking eyes. ¡°Mr. Lwain?¡± Both Mr. Lwain and the female employee looked at her like she was an idiot. Who didn¡¯t know Jolene? ¡°I heard she¡¯s the bestwyer in irford?¡± When they didn¡¯t answer, Jean continued, her voice light and curious. Mr. Lwain looked like he had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. He almostughed out loud. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡¯re thinking about hiring Jolene?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Jean smiled, her bright eyes gleaming. ¡°Dream on!¡± Mr. Lwain snapped, his face turning dark. ¡°You think someone like Ms. Jolene will justcasually take on any case? She barely takes cases anymore, and no one even knows where she is most of the time. Finding her is already hard enough- much less hiring her. Save it. You and that old woman better get out of here before you ruin my business. You¡¯re dirtying my floors already!¡± Jean tilted her chin up, her voice ringing out clearly. ¡°What if I actually get Jolene to take the case?¡± Mr. Lwain¡¯s mouth twitched in disbelief. His face twisted into a sneer. ¡°If you can actually get Jolene toe out for this case, I¡¯ll get down on my knees and bark like a dog.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Jean beamed instantly. ¡°It¡¯s settled, Mr. Lwain.¡± Seeing the sudden bright smile on Jean¡¯s face, Mr. Lwain felt a strange chill creep up his spine. But then he shook his head,ughing at himself. This little brat¡¯s chances of hiring Jolene are lower than me actually turning into a dog. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. 232 The Family 169 +8 Pearls Chapter 169 Two Pieces of News Jean didn¡¯t say anything more. She simply grabbed Mindy¡¯s hand and pulled her straight out of thew firm. Mindy¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. She didn¡¯t fully understand what hajust happened until Jean had dragged her out onto the bustling street. Finally, she opened her mouth uncertainly. ¡°Kid, did you say¡­. you¡¯re going to find the bestwyer?¡± Jean nodded firmly. Her lips curled into a confident smile. ¡°Ma¡¯am, just leave thewyer business to me. I promise, I¡¯ll find the bestwyer in all of irford for Asher- and I¡¯ll make that arrogant Mr. Lwain get down on his knees and apologize to you.¡± Mindy stared nkly at the bright¨Ceyed, sharp¨Clooking girl in front of her. This child¡­ She seemed to radiate a kind of strength that didn¡¯t match her young age. Mindy pressed her lips together. She didn¡¯t take Jean¡¯s words as a childish boast or empty bragging. For some reason, this child exuded a kind of magic- a force that made people believe her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you,¡± Mindy said, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. After saying goodbye to Mindy, Jean called for the Ginger family¡¯s driver. Before long, she was back at the Ginger family home. When she arrived, the living room was empty. She caught a glimpse of the maids bustling in the kitchen, but there was no sign of Sienna. Jean didn¡¯t think much of it. She headed straight for the stairs- only to run right into Sienna, who was slowlying down from upstairs, lookingpletely lost. They nearly bumped into each other. ¡°Mom, you¡­¡± Jean blinked, frowning slightly as she caught the dazed, downcast look in Sienna¡¯s eyes. Sienna froze for a second, then forced herself to snap back to reality. She immediately put on a smile. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? You looked really upset just now,¡± Jean said, ignoring Sienna¡¯s attempt to change the subject. Sienna lowered her eyes and shook her head. It wasn¡¯t exactly something small- She had just received two pieces of news. 11:46 Sat, 3 May Chapter 169 Two Pieces of News 9431 48 Pearls The people behind it hadn¡¯t just caused the crash They had also chased Dominic through the forests of Northara, trying to capture him.When that failed, they even attempted to abduct Jean Thankfully, none of it had seeded. But even after Carl mobilized the full force of the Night Watchers, he still couldn¡¯t find the masterminds. All they uncovered were a few scattered traces- no real leads, no real anslis She had thought about investigating it herself. But if even the Night Watchers couldn¡¯t dig up the truth, her efforts would be pointless. The feeling of being kept in the dark, toyed with by unseen enemies, left Sienna furious and frustrated. At the same time, she had also received another piece of news. Her spies had finally reported back on Matheo. She had never believed Matheo¡¯s excuse that he was off handling important business. So she had secretly sent people to keep an eye on him. And sure enough, the findings were explosive. Matheo had taken his mistress and their illegitimate daughter on a nice little vacation. Not only that- he had stayed at properties under Sienna¡¯s name. Once again, he had shamelessly used her assets to pamper those two women. The thought made Sienna sick. She might not be able to kill Matheo outright just yet- but she was already starting to think about ways to make his life a living hell. To make sure that he, his mistress, and his daughter wouldn¡¯t be livingfortably anytime soon. Exactly how she would do it¡­ She hadn¡¯t decided yet. ¡°Mom?¡± Jean called again when she saw Siennapse into deep thought. 232 The Family 170 Chapter 170 Asking for a Favor Sienna¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to the present. She recovered herself, pressing her lips together into a small smile. Although she knew Jean well, she didn¡¯t n to tell her about any of these things. 48 Pearls ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Sienna said, reaching out to pat Jean gently on the shoulder. ¡°Jean, now that you¡¯re back, just rx. If you want anything to cat, just tell me¡­¡± Jean stared into Sienna¡¯s eyes for a long moment. In the end, she didn¡¯t press further. She simply smiled and nodded. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry right now. I¡¯ll let you knowter if I am.¡± With that, Jean walked past Sienna and headed upstairs to her room. Her mind was already spinning rapidly. Sienna¡¯s mood was clearly bad, and Dominic was still recovering¡­ It wasn¡¯t the right time to bother them with anything. That left only one choice- Jean nodded to herself silently, then pulled out her phone and dialed Easton¡¯s number. It didn¡¯t take long for the call to connect. ¡°Jean, what¡¯s up?¡± Easton¡¯s voice came through. Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Can you not sound so cheesy?¡± she said righteously. The next second, she heard the man¡¯s low, pleasantugh. ¡°Go on. What do you need from me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the kind of person who calls me for no reason,¡± he addedzily. Busted. Jean pouted. ¡°Yeah, you guessed it.¡± ¡°Easton,¡± she called sweetly. ¡°Hm?¡± Easton¡¯s tone lifted slightly. ¡°So you really do have a favor to ask.¡± Easton was smart¨Ctoo smart. Jean felt like he had already seen right through her. ¡°So what if I do¡­¡± Jean said shamelessly. ¡°You said you¡¯d be my good big brother. Was that just talk?¡± Easton chuckled again. 11.40 Sat, 3 May Chapter 170 Asking for a Favor Jean smiled and said bluntly, ¡°I need you to help me find awyer.¡± Easton went quiet for a moment, then asked, ¡°What do you need awyer for?¡± 94% 48 Pearls ¡°It¡¯s not for me,¡± Jean said, her voice lowering slightly. ¡°It¡¯s for a friend. They¡¯re in some trouble and need legal help.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not looking for just anywyer, right?¡± Easton easily saw through her again. ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be asking me.¡± Jean let out a small hum of agreement. ¡°No one else is convenient to ask,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯re my only option.¡± She gripped the phone a little tighter. ¡°Hey, have you ever heard of Jolene?¡± Easton¡¯s voice was casual. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her¡­ but I don¡¯t know much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a very famouswyer,¡± Jean added quickly. ¡°I want to hire her. Money¡¯s not an issue.¡± ¡°Is she that hard to get?¡± Easton askedzily. ¡°Yeah,¡± Jean nodded. Truthfully, she had no idea how to even reach Jolene. From what she¡¯d heard, Jolene was mysterious and rarely took cases anymore. It would be almost impossible to track her down by normal means. It was smarter to use the Ginger family¡¯s connections. Might as well take advantage. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll look into it for you. Just wait,¡± Easton agreed without hesitation. Jean couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. ¡°Easton, I heard Jolene¡¯s really hard to deal with, and no one even knows where she is. It might be troublesome.¡± Easton chuckled lightly. ¡°Jean, are you underestimating me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care where she¡¯s hiding,¡± he said confidently. ¡°If you want to see her, I¡¯ll find her.¡± His firm, certain words warmed Jean¡¯s heart unexpectedly. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thanks, Easton.¡± After hanging up, Jean pushed the matter to the back of her mind. She happily slipped into i mode, eating, lounging, and resting in her room. The next day- Just as Jean was sleeping in all the way to noon, she unexpectedly received a call from the principal of Sterford Academy. The Family 171 Chapter 171 No Peace for a Moment At first, Jean only noticed that the number was unfamiliar. She didn¡¯t know who was calling. It wasn¡¯t until she answered and heard the principal¡¯s voice- That she realized who it was. +8 Pearls The principal¡¯s tone was surprisingly polite. He immediately introduced himself, as if afraid Jean wouldn¡¯t recognize him. Jean felt a little dizzy. How did the principal even get my number? But that wasn¡¯t the main issue- The real question was, why was the principal personally calling her? She tugged the corner of her mouth and asked directly, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s this about? Is it because of all the sick days I¡¯ve been taking?¡± She had called in sick again the past couple of days and hadn¡¯t nned on going back yet. Considering all the previous absences, it was starting to look a bit bad. ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± the principal quickly denied. ¡°This is a little moreplicated. I just wanted to confirm something with you first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t told your mother or your brother,¡± he added, thinking he was being considerate. The more Jean listened, the more confused she got. ¡°What exactly is this about?¡± Jean couldn¡¯t even remember when she hung up. After hearing what the principal had said, she only felt a wave of growing fury, her fingers trembling as she gripped her phone. What kind of crap is this?! She gritted her teeth. Without any hesitation, she quickly changed clothes and headed straight for Sterford Academy. When she arrived at the school, she stormed toward her ssroom at full speed- Along the way, she brushed past many students. Unlike usual, they all openly stared at her like she was some rare spectacle. Their gazes were so tant Jean couldn¡¯t ignore them. But she didn¡¯t react. She just stared straight ahead, silent, until she reached ss Three¡¯s door. Sofia was standing outside in the hallway, her hands resting lightly on the railing, her gaze drifting off into CT TYTUTHIEVE +8 Pearls Their eyes met head¨Con. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She quickly ran over. her expressionplicated, her brows knit tightly with worry. ¡°Why are you here? You picked the worst time. Right now ¡°I know everything.¡± Jean¡¯s voice was calm, her face stern, every wordnding with a heavy weight. ¡°You¡­. know?¡°Sofia couldn¡¯t help but grab Jean¡¯s arm. ¡°Who told you?¡± She quickly moved her hand to Jean¡¯s shoulder, patting it gently. ¡®But really, you don¡¯t have to rush over like this. Just let the investigation y out. No matter what happens, I believe you.¡± Jean pressed her lips into a tight line. A sharp glint shed at the corners of her eyes. These people really think I¡¯m a fool. I¡¯ve put up with them long enough¡­ Without another word, Jean pushed open the ssroom door and strode inside. The sound of the door made the students lift their heads. When they saw Jean¡¯s face, they froze for a moment- Then, one by one, strange expressions appeared across their faces. ¡°My dear ssmates,¡± Jean stepped forward, her lips curling into a sharp, mocking smile. Her voice was unexpectedly soft, almost gentle, but her eyes were icy cold and bottomless. ¡°You really won¡¯t let me have a single moment of peace, will you?¡± ¡°Jean, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Someone immediately stood up and barked at her, unable to stand her attitude. ¡°You¡¯re the one who messed up big time. You should be exining yourself to the teachers and the principal. Taking it out on us isn¡¯t going to help you!¡± 232 114 The Family 172 Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 172 Trouble Out of Nowhere Jean shot him a cold re. 52% +8 Pearls Her eyes were like icy des, cutting through the air and pressing down on everyone with overwhelming force- The boy immediately shut his mouth, too scared to say another word. The others around them instinctively pressed their lips together, the atmosphere turning eerily stiff. Every time Jean thought about what the principal had said on the phone, the rage in her chest threatened to explode. The principal had said- She was suspected of cheating. That¡¯s right. She, someone who hadn¡¯t even been attending school for a while, was being used of cheating! It was absurd. Laughable. The whole mess had started with this morning¡¯s ranking exams. The ranking exams were a special system at Sterford Academy. Every middle school student had to participate. Only students who scored above a D would be allowed to advance into Sterford¡¯s high school division. And yet¨D during this morning¡¯s exams, a scandal had broken out in ss Three. A boy had been caught with a cheat sheet during the test. That discovery triggered the entire cheating investigation. Sterford Academy had a strict zero¨Ctolerance policy on cheating- especially in such a critical exam. The proctor immediately reported the situation, and the principal personally came to investigate. After digging deeper, it turned out- That boy wasn¡¯t the only one! Someone had leaked the entire exam to the ss Three group chat the night before! Meaning, the whole ss had known the test questions in advance. It was a full¨Cblown, group cheating scandal. But the person who had leaked the exam¡­ wasn¡¯t the boy who was caught. Nor was it any of the other students who sat for the test. It was Jean- the very student who had been absent and was currently on sick leave! Jean felt like the world had gonepletely insane. napter 172 Trouble Out of Nowhere How could she possibly be used of cheating?! 52% +8 Pearls She had never leaked anything to any group chat. In fact, she didn¡¯t even know which app the group used¡­ This was like a huge, steaming ck pot had just fallen out of the sky onto her head. Still, the principal had said what he said. Jean had no choice but to open up her Facebook ount. Since entering this novel world, she had never once logged into the host¡¯s Facebook. This was her first time. She found the ss Three group chat and started scrolling through the chat history. And there- at around 11 p.m.st night, just hours before the exam- the host¡¯s ount had posted in the group. It was insane. ¡°She¡± had posted the exam questions, along with a smug little message: Believe it or not. Just don¡¯t spread it around. After that, there were no more messages from her ount. The ss Three group had no teachers in it- only students- so everyone discussed the leaked questions freely. Some students were skeptical. Some were shocked. But in the end, everyone decided to memorize the questions. Just in case. If you only looked at the chat log, it was undeniable: Jean appeared to be the source of the leak. But the problem was- She hadn¡¯t posted anything. She hadn¡¯t even logged into Facebook. Jean exined all this to the principal. But naturally, he wasn¡¯tpletely convinced. After all, what proof did she have? It just sounded like an excuse- like she was trying to dodge responsibility. Jean racked her brain. Finally, she offered the only logical exnation she could think of¡ª She told the principal that her ount must have been hacked. 172 Trouble Out of Nowhere 52% +8 Pearls Jean knew exactly what he was thinking: he probably thought she was lying through her teeth. After all, ming everything on ¡°getting hacked¡± was an old excuse. A clich¨¦.Whenever something went wrong online, people always imed their ount had been hacked. But this time, Jean was genuinely sure that her ount had beenpromised. As for who hacked it- It had to be someone in ss Three. They must have gotten their hands on the exam answers ahead of time, and then used her ount to spread the information. 232 The Family 173 Chapter 173 Hero Saving the Beauty +8 Pearls Even though Jean had a rough idea of what had happened, it didn¡¯t matter- because who would believe her? The principal would only think she was making desperate excuses, tryin to shirk responsibility. That¡¯s why she had no choice but toe to school herself. Her instincts told her: the real culprit who leaked the test was right here, among this group in front of her. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to y dumb,¡± Jean took a step forward, her eyes narrowing slightly, her voice heavy and cold, beating against everyone¡¯s chest. ¡°Who hacked my ount and leaked the ranking exam questions- Step forward.¡± The moment the words fell, the entire ss stared at her, wide¨Ceyed. They looked at each other, their expressionsplicated. After a long, suffocating silence, someone finally couldn¡¯t hold back and shouted- ¡°What the hell are you doing, Jean?!¡± ¡°Open your eyes and look! It was you who leaked the questions in the group! Now you¡¯re trying to me someone else? Are you insane?¡± Once the first voice broke out, the others quickly followed, their usations crashing over Jean like a tidal wave. She instantly became theirmon enemy. Hostile stares, harsh words- they all came flooding in. ¡°Stop twisting the facts. You¡¯re just trying to escape responsibility, aren¡¯t you? Saying you got hacked¨Cha, how convenient.¡± ¡°That excuse is so overused. Can¡¯t you at leaste up with something better?¡± ¡°You want us to confess? None of us did anything! Quit pretending you¡¯re some kind of hero!¡± ¡°We¡¯re sick of this! This whole mess is your fault! If you hadn¡¯t posted those questions, none of this would¡¯ve happened. I wish I¡¯d never seen them!¡± Jean let out a cold snort, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? You could¡¯ve just ignored them, you know-¡± ¡°Did I force you to memorize the questions? Did I tell you to cheat?¡± Cauty Their mouths opened and closed, but no one coulde up with aeback. ¡°You¡­¡± someone stammered, face flushed with frustration. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, Jean,¡± one boy suddenly roared, his anger bursting out. He charged at her, swinging his fist at her face. The scene instantly turned chaotic. +8 Pearls The boy¡¯s fist was about tond¨Cwhen¨CA tall figure suddenly appeared in front of Jean, effortlessly blocking the iing punch. A cold, beautiful boy- like a prince stepping out of a manga- materialized out of nowhere, standing firmly between Jean and the attack. ¡°Who gave you permission toy a hand on her?¡± Winston¡¯s cold voice rang out, his clear, piercing eyes radiating a faint but deadly aura. The boy immediately tried to pull his hand back, panic shing across his face- But Winston didn¡¯t let go. His beautiful, sharp fingers tightened their grip, the pressure growing stronger. ¡°Winston, can you let go first¡­¡± The boy could feel the crushing pain in his hand, his expression twisting in agony. Hepletely lost his tough act and started pleading, ¡°Please¡­ Jean blocked out the noise. She simply stood there, her lips pressed together, quietly staring at the boy who had suddenly appeared in front of her. Winston¡¯s arrival was aplete surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to show up. No one knew how long the standoffsted. Finally, Winston released his grip. The boy howled and immediately scrambled back to his seat, clutching his hand. The entire ss was frozen stiff. No one dared to make a sound. Many of them had already recognized the neer- The iconic white hair. The famous, stunning boy from the high school division. Who else could it be but Winston? But why was someone like him here?! The Family 174 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 174 I¡¯m Not At that moment, Sofia was standing behind Jean and Winston. She had just rushed into the ssroom from outside. 81%1 Finished When she saw the tense atmosphere inside, worried that Jean might be in danger, she couldn¡¯t help but run over- But to her surprise, someone had been even faster than her. The white¨Chaired boy had moved first, stepping in to shield Jean. But this person¡­ Sofia blinked, her gazending on the boy again and again. After a few seconds, it finally clicked- This was none other than Winston, the famous figure from Sterford Academy. Right now, Winston had already turned his sharp gaze toward Jean. His eyes were cold and intense, his thin lips pressed tightly together in silence. It was clear- The boy hadn¡¯te for anyone else. He hade for Jean. As for grabbing and punishing the boy who tried to hit her, that had probably just been an afterthought. Sofia¡¯s brows furrowed immediately. Her first instinct was¡ª Jean and Winston don¡¯t have any connection. Did she somehow provoke him? In fact, the rest of ss Three was thinking the same thing. Everyone knew Winston¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t exactly gentle And Jean had no ties to him at all¡ª Oh no. She must have offended this big shot somehow! This was the Ginger family¡¯s heir, the crown prince no one dared to cross! The thought of Jean finally getting what wasing to her instantly lifted the students¡® spirits. All th they had felt earlier evaporated, reced by gleeful anticipation. ¡°Come outside.¡± Winston finally parted his lips, his voice cold and detached, spitting out three short words. The onlookers¡® eyes widened in excitement. Ohhh, Jean¡¯s about to get wrecked! 61b 170 Chapter 174 I¡¯m Not After speaking, Winston turned and walked out of the ssroom first. Jean pressed her lips together, hesitating for a moment, then followed him out. The two of them headed toward the corner of the academic building. 81% Finished A bunch of students couldn¡¯t resist sneaking out to watch, crowding into the hallway, craning their necks to see what Winston would do to Jean¡­ Sofia also left the ssroom, her brows knitted tightly, Her expression full of worry as she looked toward Jean¡¯s direction, her fingers nervously rubbing against each other. Meanwhile- Jean casually reached up and ruffled her hair, her back to the gathering crowd. No one could see the rxed, easy smile spreading across her face. ¡°Winston, what do you want with me?¡± she asked, her voice light. Winston¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. He pressed his thin lips together, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke in a cold, stiff tone. ¡°I heard everything.¡± He didn¡¯t exin further, but Jean instantly understood. The rumors about her cheating scandal had spread like wildfire, which exined the strange looks from the other students. But she hadn¡¯t expected it to reach the high school division too- let alone Winston¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re really worried about me, huh?¡± Jean¡¯s smile deepened slightly, her voice yful. The second Winston heard what she was thinking,bined with the teasing words from her mouth, his face darkened immediately. The cold glint in his eyes sharpened, and he answered without missing a beat ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± From a distance, the students watching Winston¡¯s increasingly cold expression grew even more gleeful. Their hearts practically sang with joy. Tsk tsk. Jean¡¯s really screwed now! If Winston decided to put her in her ce, that would be the best thing ever¡­ 273 12:57 Mon, May 5 BGG. When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind The Family 175 Chapter 175 His Brotherly Shift At that moment- ? 81% Finished Jean lifted her eyes slightly, staring straight at Winston without blinking, like she was trying to study every inch of him. Winston, feeling the weight of her gaze, instinctively turned his head away- Like she had just read his mind. To be fair, he was a little worried about her because of those rumors spreading around school. But that wasn¡¯t something he was about to admit out loud. ¡°So, you came all the way over here,¡± Jean tilted her head slightly, her eyes bright, ¡°just to have a little chat with me, Winston?¡± The corners of Winston¡¯s lips dipped a little. He stayed silent for a moment before finally asking, ¡°Did you¡­ really cheat?¡± Deep down, he already knew¨CJean probably didn¡¯t cheat. His sister had never cared much about anything. Especially not school. Would someone who couldn¡¯t care less about grades really go out of their way to cheat? It didn¡¯t add up. That said, Jean had definitely changedtely. Her attitude was different. Maybe she¡¯d suddenly decided to turn things around and improve her scores¡­ But no matter how you looked at it, Jean had no reason to cheat. Because- Even if she didn¡¯t take the cement test, the Ginger family could still pull strings to get her into Sterford Academy¡¯s high school. So the test meant absolutely nothing to her. Winston thought all this to himself, but still asked the question¨Cjust to find a way to open the conversation. Jean¡¯s lips pulled into a faint pout. ¡°Wow, even you think I cheated?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Winston shot back immediately. His face was as cold and unreadable as ever, voice low but carrying that clean, sharp tone that was uniquely his. He rarely looked pleasant. His expression was always sharp and brooding, and he carried a constant air of distance. At first nce, Winston didn¡¯t seem any different from before. But Jean thought- Chapter 175 His Brotherly Shift 81%8 Finished ¡°What are you thinking? Winston suddenly asked, his brows drawing together. Was she picking up on the fact that he¡¯d gone a little easier on her? His eyes, cool and sharp like frosted ss, lowered as he pressed his lips together¨Chiding the flicker of unease that shed through them. Was it that obvious? Was he¡­ changing? ¤± ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything¡­¡± Jean flinched when he asked, startled by his tone. To the watching crowd- It looked like Winston was scolding Jean, and she waspletely shaken by it. Someone let out a quiet snicker. A few others couldn¡¯t hold back and startedughing. Sofia clenched her fists, unsure if she should step in or go find help¡ª She was genuinely afraid Winston might bully Jean¡­ Meanwhile- ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t cheat,¡± Winston said, his tone cold and curt. His brows lifted slightly, his mouth twitching like he was holding back a smirk, ¡°then I won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? No one at school even knows we¡¯re rted, except the principal¡­¡± Jean replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Winston froze. He hadn¡¯t expected his little sister to leave himpletely speechless like that. ¡°Whatever the case,¡± Jean tugged the corner of her lips into a grin and shed Winston a big smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this mess myself¡­ shouldn¡¯t take too long, probably. Mm-¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly, a shadow passing through them. ¡°I¡¯m going to wash every speck of filth they¡¯ve thrown on me clean.¡± 232 The Family 176 Chapter 176 A Shared Hobby Finished The shadow in her eyes vanished almost instantly, reced by a yful smirk. ¡°So, you really don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Jean clearly intended to handle this on her own. Winston picked up on that immediately. He couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes slightly, his gaze lingering on the girl in front of him- He wasn¡¯t sure when it happened, but Jean had started to show a kind of maturity and courage far beyond her age. Back when Dominic¡¯s ne crashed, she had rushed to Northara without hesitation¡­ And now, even in the face of such serious nder, she could still smile and insist on handling it alone.. ¡ª ¡°This isn¡¯t your problem, so don¡¯t get involved. And don¡¯t tell Mom or the others. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Jean gave Winston a wink. Winston pressed his lips into a thin line. He didn¡¯t say anything more ¨C just gave her a cold little wave, signaling that she could go back. The students watching nearby were stunned. Wait¨Cwhat? Winston was just letting Jean go? The infamous campus terror said a few words to Jean¡­ and that was it? Seriously? So Winston had all the way to the junior high wing just to talk to Jean? Do they know each other? Now that they thought about it¡­ they both had thest name Ginger¡­ But that had to be a coincidence, right? Rumor had it Jean was just some teacher¡¯s illegitimate daughter. There was no way she had anything to do with the prestigious Ginger family! While the crowd stood frozen in their mix of shock, disappointment, confusion, and disbelief, Jean walked back to the ssroom door, expressionless. She ignored the hostile starespletely and looked directly at Sofia. ¡°You¡­ you okay?¡± Sofia stammered, still not quite sure what had just happened. ¡°You and¡­ Winston¡­.?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve seen him a few times before. We have a shared interest,¡± Jean said with a sly smile, clearly 1/3 ????? Chapter 176 A Shared Hobby 281% Finished The second she said it, the students around them widened their eyes even more, brows knitting up tight. What the hell?! She¡¯s not joking? Jean¡­ actually knows Winston? And they share a hobby Is she bluffing or delusional? Even Sofia blinked in disbelief, her lips twitching as she stammered, ¡°You guys¡­ a shared interest¡­?¡± Jean tilted her head but didn¡¯t bother exining. They yed the same game that counted as a shared hobby, right? Winston walked out of the academic building. He chose a nearly empty path back to the high school wing one of those side routes most students didn¡¯t take. Too many people around and he¡¯d attract attention. He didn¡¯t like being stared at. As he walked, he pulled out his phone and tapped open a page he¡¯d probably clicked a hundred times- In the League of Legends app, Wingre¡¯s avatar was still gray. That guy hadn¡¯t been online in ages. People on the League forums had been talking nonstop about Wingretely, wondering if he had quit the game altogether. Winston had thought about that too, from time to time Had that guy really stopped ying League? Ö¾ But that was all he did think about it. Nothing more. ¨C He closed the app and turned off his screen. Most people and things in life were fleeting illusions to him- like mist in the mirror, vanishing the moment you tried to grasp them. Why should he care about some gamer.. Even if that gamer had beaten him once. Even if he was different from the rest. Winston didn¡¯t let his thoughts go any further. His face remained cold as ice, showing no emotion. Chapter 176 A Shared Hobby 81%0 Finished The second she said it, the students around them widened their eyes even more, brows knitting up tight: What the hell?! She¡¯s not joking? Jean¡­ actually knows Winston? And they share a hobby Is she bluffing or delusional? Even Sofia blinked in disbelief, her lips twitching as she stammered, ¡°You guys¡­ a shared interest¡­?¡± Jean tilted her head but didn¡¯t bother exining. They yed the same game that counted as a shared hobby, right? ¨C Winston walked out of the academic building. ¨C He chose a nearly empty path back to the high school wing one of those side routes most students didn¡¯t take. Too many people around and he¡¯d attract attention. He didn¡¯t like being stared at. As he walked, he pulled out his phone and tapped open a page he¡¯d probably clicked a hundred times- In the League of Legends app, Wingre¡¯s avatar was still gray. That guy hadn¡¯t been online in ages. People on the League forums had been talking nonstop about Wingretely, wondering if he had quit the game altogether. Winston had thought about that too, from time to time Had that guy really stopped ying League? But that was all he did ¨C think about it. Nothing more. He closed the app and turned off his screen. Most people and things in life were fleeting illusions to him ¨C like mist in the mirror, vanishing the moment you tried to grasp them. Why should he care about some gamer.. Even if that gamer had beaten him once. Even if he was different from the rest. Winston didn¡¯t let his thoughts go any further. His face remained cold as ice, showing no emotion. Chapter 176 A Shared Hobby He slipped his phone back into his pocket and walked forward, silent as wind. 232 O R Finished The Family 177 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 177 She Refused Jean didn¡¯t linger around the academy. 81% Finished She didn¡¯t spare a single nce for ss Three, either. She knew that going head¨Cto¨Chead with them. would get her nowhere. If she really wanted to clear her name- She needed to find proof that her ount had been hacked. The host¡¯s Facebook ount showed no signs of intrusion. No alerts from the security center, no strange logins, no spam posts¡­. It was like some mysterious force had used her ount to leak exam answers in the ss group chat and then vanished without a trace. Of course, Jean knew she had to believe,in science. Mysterious forces didn¡¯t exist. Odds were, her ount had been hacked. But how was she supposed to track down who did it? As she walked out of the academy, Jean dialed the principal¡¯s number. He was still waiting on her exnation. ¨C When the call connected, Jean spoke first. ¡°Sir, hello. I¡¯d like to ask for a bit more time to look into this. I¡¯m not trying to avoid responsibility¡­ I just need you to wait a little longer. Please don¡¯t tell my mom or my brother yet¡­¡± After ending the call with the principal, Jean rushed back to the Ginger family estate. Sienna wasn¡¯t home. Dominic was likely still resting in his bedroom. Jean headed straight for her room. As soon as she closed the door behind her, her phone started ringing. She quickly pulled it from her pocket- Easton¡¯s name was shing across the screen. It had to be about thewyer. Jean answered, her voice lifting with anticipation. ¡°Hey, Easton¡­¡± ¡°You probably already know why I¡¯m calling¡± Easton¡¯s voice was light, almost like damp feathers brushing her ear. 7 ¡°I do.¡± Jean nodded, her eyes sparking with hope. ¡°Is there progress on the Jolene situation?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Easton¡¯s response was soft, emotionless. Chapter 177 She Refused Easton gave a faintugh. ¡°I got in touch with Jolene¨C1 ¡°But she refused.¡± He said it inly, with a touch of case in his tone, like her rejection didn¡¯t bother him at all. ¡°She refused?¡± Jean was surprised. Her brows furrowed, and her eyes shed with confusion. Jolene actually turned Easton down? Considering his status, Jolene¡¯s refusal said a lot. She clearly had her own leverage. Which meant Jolene¡­ wasn¡¯t going to be easy to deal with. 201% Finished ¡°She might¡¯ve said no,¡± Easton¡¯s voice continued in her ear, ¡°but if I really wanted to, I have ways to make her agree¡­¡± ¡°What kind of ways?¡± Jean asked reflexively, without thinking. Easton¡¯s tone dipped into a low chuckle. ¡°Mm, not telling. Might be a bit cruel¡­ I only called to ask you-¡± His voice suddenly dropped, colder now, edged with something sharp. ¡°Do you need me to use those methods to bring Jolene to you? If so-¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Not for now.¡± Jean cut him off, her lips pressing into a thin line. Easton went quiet for a beat, then asked with clear confusion in his voice, ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡± Jean didn¡¯t really know how to exin it. She did want Jolene¡¯s help with Asher ¨C but it wasn¡¯t like Jolene was her only option. 232 The Family 178 Chapter 178 Temporarily Set Aside There was more than one brilliantwyer in the world, But of course, the real reason was ¨C Jean had a strange feeling about Jolene. This woman hadn¡¯t shown up in the public eye for a long time. The news interview Jean had seen on thew firm¡¯s big screen was actually from a year ago. ÈÕ 81% ¡ö Finished For a famous top¨Ctierwyer, it made no sense Instead of actively taking cases to earn money, she had disappeared off the grid. It was¡­ suspicious. Jean had no idea how Easton managed to get in touch with someone so elusive. But she was sure Easton must¡¯ve revealed who he was- Yet even with that, Jolene still refused. She clearly wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Easton. This woman was full of mystery. If Jean insisted on hiring her, she might just be asking for trouble¡­ And Jean wasn¡¯t interested in getting too involved with someone so unpredictable. It made he Better to find someone more normal. Unfortunately, this also meant she wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill her wager with Mr. Lwain. A bit of a shame. Jean shook her head. And just like that, the whole matter was put on hold. Asher was still at the police station, while rumors and false usations continued to flood the inte. But all he could do now was hold on a bit longer. The only way forward was to wait for the court hearing to let the truthe out under the light ofw. Only then could they shatter every false charge against him. Still, Jean had enough of her own problems. Out of nowhere, she¡¯d been used of cheating¡­ But she couldn¡¯t dwell on that now ¨C there was something else she needed to handle first. This weekend was the scheduled meeting for Abyssal Choir. It was a critical event ¡ª a rare chance for her to get closer to the organization¡¯s secrets, but also one that 12:57 Mon, May 5 BGG. Chapter 178 Temporarily Set Aside 24 ???, 81%¡ã Finished Jean stopped thinking about it and instead sorted through all the recent chaos in her head. Once she was clear on everything, she slowly opened her bedroom door and walked downstairs. She was just nning to grab a bite to eat from the kitchen. But she hadn¡¯t gone far before she spotted someone at the other end of the hallway ¨C Dominic,ing out of the study. His leg still hadn¡¯t fully healed, so he was using a cane to walk. He looked thinner than before. Tall as ever, but now with a more defined, lean frame. He wore a white dress shirt, and his dark hair fell neatly over his forehead. His slender, elegant fingers held a book. ¡ª In that moment, Dominic didn¡¯t seem like the cold, ruthless CEO he was known to be but more like a handsome, refined young man. Maybe he heard hering, because he suddenly paused and turned toward Jean. His gaze, deep and clear, locked onto hers. And then his sharp features softened. ¡°Jean.¡± He called her name gently. Jean smiled lightly and walked over quickly. ¡°Dominic, how¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°Recovering well. Not fully healed yet,¡± Dominic replied calmly. ¨C Jean pressed her lips together, not saying anything but internally, she grumbled. Wow, Dominic, that was the most non¨Canswer answer ever. Dominic caught that ¨C and couldn¡¯t help the small smile that tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°But seriously, I¡¯m just d your leg didn¡¯t end up permanently injured.¡± Jean lowered her eyes, ncing instinctively at his leg, her voiceced with genuine relief. Dominic was suddenly reminded of that moment in the forests of Northara ¨C when Jean had treated his injury herself¡­ If it hadn¡¯t been for her, his leg probably would¡¯ve been beyond saving ¡°Yeah,¡± Dominic nodded, a rare softness filling his deep eyes, one he didn¡¯t even realize was there. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Jean.¡± And he meant every word of it. 19 The Family 179 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 179 Mirage 81% Finished With Dominic staring at her like that, Jean felt a little awkward and tugged at the corner of her lips. ¡°Just lucky, really¡­ you¡¯re the one who was strong and cooperative, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± As she was speaking, she suddenly felt a cool touch between her brows- Dominic had ced his finger right between her eyebrows without her noticing. His fingertip was cool and gentle. Jean froze instinctively.¡± ¡°When I walked out earlier, I saw how tightly your brows were furrowed,¡± Dominic said quietly, his tone calm but soft. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± Jean met his deep, steady gaze and blinked in surprise. It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± She shook her head, keeping her tone light. ¡°I mean, people my age always have a few little worries, right? Frowning every now and then isn¡¯t that big a deal¡­¡± She yed it off like it was nothing, but Dominic knew she was lying. He wasn¡¯t blind. Still, since Jean didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he wouldn¡¯t push¨Cat least not right now. His fingers moved from between her brows to her shoulder, giving it a gentle pat. ¡°If anything¡¯s wrong, tell me. Got it?¡± Jean blinked, then smiled and nodded. They didn¡¯t say anything more. Once she watched Dominic return safely to his room, Jean turned and headed downstairs. Dominic was getting more and more gentle with her. She could feel it, clearly. Maybe it was the bond they¡¯d formed surviving Northara together¡­. But this kind of warmth¨Cthis brief gentleness¨Cfelt like a mirage to Jean. When the real daughter returned and the full¨Cblown heroine glow kicked in, would they still treat her the same? That was a big question mark. Jean couldn¡¯t help but view the future pessimistically. She made her way to the kitchen, gathered up some freshly made desserts, and carried them back to her room. Before long, the weekend arrived. Jean had been holed up in her room since morning, ncing at the window every now and then. 12.07 Ivo, vidy Chapter 179 Mirage- She was waiting for Ludwig. How to attend the meeting, where it would be held¨Ceverything depended on his guidance. At exactly noon- She heard a familiar rustling by the window. Jean had already opened it, just waiting for Ludwig to arrive. Finished Sure enough, a ck blur swept through the frame like a gust of wind andnded right in front of her. Same as always, the boy was dressed in cold, dark clothes, face pale and unreadable. Ludwig looked at Jean, a slight smirk tugging at the edge of his lips. ¡°Jean, are you ready?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah. Just waiting for you to take me.¡± But Ludwig¡¯s gaze sharpened. He looked her up and down, then took a step closer. ¡°You can¡¯t go like that.¡± Jean blinked, instinctively lowering her gaze to check her clothes. Confused, she frowned. ¡°I have to change?¡± The boy pointed at her face with one long finger, voice dead serious. ¡°No need to change. But you should cover your face.¡°¡± Cover my face? Did that mean no one at the meeting would show their real identity? So even within the Abyssal Choir, members hid who they truly were from each other. ¡°Even for internal secret meetings like this, we can¡¯t guarantee that every member is trustworthy. Everyone has a life outside the organization. If someone leaks your identity on purpose, it could create serious problems.¡± Ludwig¡¯s thin lips moved patiently as he exined. 232 The Family 180 Chapter 180 Disguise Fit 01/0 Finished ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also the fact that we can¡¯t guarantee the meeting location ispletely secure,¡± Ludwig, added, raising his brows slightly. ¡°If outside forces discover any connection between us and Abyssal Choir, it won¡¯t end well¡­¡± ¡°So,¡± he said, lips curling into a faint smile, ¡°covering your face and concealing your appearance will save you a lot of unexpected trouble.¡± Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This is starting to feel like a heist¡­¡± Ludwig¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly a clean, aboveboard affair.¡± Jean let it go. Her gaze shifted to his arm- ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡± she asked seriously, her eyes glinting with concern. Ludwig raised a brow, his long, sharp eyes rxing into something a little morenguid. ¡°I¡¯m not made of * ss. I¡¯m fine.¡± Jean nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Ah, youth.¡± In just a few days, Ludwig had practically made a full recovery. Dominic, on the other hand, had a long road ahead of him. Of course, Dominic¡¯s injuries were more serious not much that could be done about that. ¡ª ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve gotta get going,¡± Ludwig said, ncing at the clock on the wall. Jean instinctively touched her face, a trace of confusion flickering in her eyes. ¡°But how am I supposed to hide my face?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to use disguise magic or something?¡± Ludwig lowered his eyes slightly, bringing himself to eye level with Jean. ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated¡­¡± He gave azy, catlike smile, the usual sharp coldness in his features softened. ¡°A mask will do.¡± ¡°A mask?¡± Jean blinked in surprise. ¡°That simple?¡± Ludwig shot her a side¨Ceye, a cool glint catching at the corner of his gaze. ¡°What, you thought it¡¯d be some grand operation?¡± Jean pressed her lips together, then suddenly seemed to think of something. She looked him up and down. ¡°Wait. Why don¡¯t you have to cover up?¡± ¡°You get special treatment?¡± Ludwig chuckled like he¡¯d just heard a good joke, his eyes curving with bright amusement. ¡°Because everyone already knows who I am.¡± Jean was speechless. Chapter 180 Disguise 10¡Á81%1 24 Finished ¡°My face is known to everyone. My real identity¡¯s never been a secret,¡± Ludwig said with a casual shrug. ¡°So there¡¯s no point trying to hide it.¡± Fair enough. The infamous ¡°troublemaker prince¡± probably became public knowledge the second he joined Abyssal Choir. He had no need to stay anonymous. With that in mind, Jean didn¡¯t argue. She turned toward the storage cab nearby. She opened the drawer-¡± And pulled out a in ck bucket hat and a ck face mask. She was already dressed in a full ck tracksuit ¨C baggy and loose ¨C which made her silhouette hard to define. Her sneakers were ck and white. She pulled the bucket hat down low over her face, shielding most of her features and upper field of vision. Her long hair was braided and tucked into the hat. Finally, she slipped the ck mask over her mouth and nose. Thoroughly concealed. Her face was nearly invisible. The loose clothing and hidden hair made Jean look androgynous at a nce. If she didn¡¯t speak, she could easily be mistaken for a slim teenage boy. 232 The Family 181 Chapter 181 Strange Destination With this level of gear, there was no way anyone would recognize her. Jean looked into the mirror and gave a satisfied nod. ¡°How¡¯s this?¡± she turned and raised an eyebrow at Ludwig, who stood not far off. Ludwig tilted his head, eyes scanning her from head to toe. ¡°You look like a boy-¡± ¡°Not bad. Solid disguise,¡± he said, giving a fair assessment. Before leaving, Jean made sure to call Sienna. TX 87% Finished She had no idea how long the meeting wouldst. If she just vanished for hours, it¡¯d be hard to exin to the Ginger family. So she gave Sienna a heads¨Cup. She told her she¡¯d be out with friends for the weekend and probably wouldn¡¯t be back until evening ¨C nothing to worry about. Sienna gave her a few reminders but didn¡¯t question it too much. After the call ended, Jean noticed Ludwig was already standing at the window. His hair and jacket fluttered slightly in the cool wind. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you out.¡± He smiled as he spoke. Jean hesitated. She opened her mouth, ready to say she wanted to go through the front door. After all, she¡¯d already exined things to Sienna. There was no need to sneak out anymore. But then her eyes flicked down to her all¨Cck outfit, and she immediately changed her mind. If she walked out like this, the Ginger family¡¯s security team would probably think she was an intruder¡­ So she nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± As usual, Ludwig wrapped his arms around her and leapt out the window with her in tow- Theynded quickly on a quiet side path near the Ginger estate. It was a hidden blind spot with no surveince cameras Parked there was a sleek, stylish motorcycle. Ludwig approached the bike and tossed her a helmet. Jean blinked in surprise but caught it on instinct. ¡°Hop on.¡± Ludwig gave a faint smile and patted the back seat, motioning for her to get on. Jean nodded slightly. IVIUIT, Ivay Chapter 181 Strange Destination B? # B1% Finished She didn¡¯t want to drag things out. She quickly put on the helmet and climbed onto the seat behind him. Though Ludwig was slim and lean, his frame carried a quiet strength. Jean instinctively wrapped her arms around his waist- With a jolt and a low roar, the motorcycle came to life. The world around them blurred as they sped forward, the wind brushing coolly across her face. Jean lowered her head against Ludwig¡¯s back, shielding herself from the sharp gusts. Smart girl. It was broad daylight, and the roads weren¡¯t exactly empty. The two of them, dressed in full ck on a shy bike, drew plenty of attention. Pedestrians turned to stare, eyes wide with curiosity at the mysterious duo. Jean, meanwhile, was on the verge of falling asleep. The bike might¡¯ve been fast, but the ride was surprisingly smooth ¨C Ludwig¡¯s driving skills were top- notch. She yawned from boredom, then slowly slipped into a sleepy daze.. She had no idea how much time had passed. Suddenly, a cool, steady voice spoke beside her ear, ¡°Jean?¡± Jean flinched instinctively and slowly opened her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re here. You can get off,¡± Ludwig said. He didn¡¯t look back, but he must¡¯ve noticed she¡¯d nodded off his tone was gentle, a quiet reminder. Jean blinked, gradually snapping out of her daze. ¡°Oh.¡± She responded softly, lifted her hand to remove the helmet, and hopped off the bike. Then she looked ahead ¨C ¨C and her eyes shed with a hint of shock. She hadn¡¯t expected this to be their destination¡­ ¨C 232 The Family 182 Chapter 182 You¡¯re the One Who Looks Like a Cat The noise of the crowd flooded her ears. Standing in front of Jean was irford¡¯s most famous amusement park. That¡¯s right an amusement park! ¨C Nearby, a pair of parents walked past holding their child¡¯s hands. The kid clutched a brightly colored balloon. It was hard to believe that Abyssal Choir¡¯s routine meeting would be held near such a loud, chaotic, down- to¨Cearth ce¡­ While she was still processing that, Ludwig parked the motorcycle and walked over to her. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± His calm, clear voice drifted over. ¨C Jean blinked in surprise. She was fully disguised¨Cfacepletely covered no way he could¡¯ve seen her expression. So how did he know she was lost in thought? ¡°How¡¯d you know I was thinking?¡± she asked bluntly, no hesitation. The boy smiled slightly, as if it were obvious. ¡°I guessed¡± Then he shifted the topic, nodding toward the amusement park ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jean blinked again. Ludwig had already started walking, and she hurried to catch up, her eyes widening even more. ¡°Wait, seriously? You¡¯re actually holding a meeting inside the amusement park? I thought it¡¯d be, I dunno, in some hidden location nearby or something¡­¡± Her eyes tracked his direction ¨C straight toward the front gates and she couldn¡¯t help blurting out, ¡°You¡¯re kidding. Inside the park?¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Ludwig lifted an eyebrow. Then, as if it were nothing, he added, ¡°There¡¯s a saying ¡°The greatest concealment lies in the open.¡¯ And another: ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest one.¡® A ce that seems this unlikely ends up being the most secure.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, listening to Ludwig¡¯s ¡°mini lecture.¡± Okay¡­ that kind of makes sense. Who would¡¯ve guessed a famous underground organization had a base in a theme park? Because no one would guess, it was safe. She didn¡¯t argu, walking beside Ludwig through the amusement park¡¯s main gates. This was her first time here. Jean¡¯s eyes darted everywhere. The colors were vibrant her ears full of chattering voices and excited screams¡­ 12.30 Mon, May ? Chapter 182 You¡¯re the One Who Looks Like a Cat Then suddenly- A tapnded on her shoulder. Jean turned instinctively, eyes meeting Ludwig¡¯s. He looked down at her, amusement dancing faintly in His eyes. ¡°Here.¡± He held out a balloon string toward her Wait, when did he buy that? ¨C at the other end was a cute, shiny cat balloon. 10/10 Finished Jean blinked wide, her fingers half¨Creaching out before pausing mid¨Cair. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡± She pouted. ¡°You think I¡¯m a kid?¡± Ludwig gave her a long, quiet look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± At that, Jean remembered ¡ª she really was a kid now. Sometimes, she still defaulted to thinking of herself as a 29¨Cyear¨Cold ¡°grown¨Cup girl¡°¡­ A little flustered, she cleared her throat and quickly epted the balloon string. A big cartoon cat face smiled back at her from the balloon ¨C bright and adorable. It¡¯s been so long since I held something this childish¡­ ¡°I bought it for you,¡± Ludwig¡¯s cool, minty voice drifted over, his tone carrying that crisp, distant quality of his. ¡°Because¡­ well, the cat kind of reminds me of you.¡± Jean didn¡¯t even think before shooting back, ¡°How do I look like a cat? If anything, you look more-¡± She¡¯d always thought Ludwig was just like one of those noble,zy little ck cats¡­ 232 1 The Family 183 Chapter 183 A Meeting Here? ¡°I do?¡± ? 381% Finished Ludwig raised an eyebrow at her words, his tone lightly curious. He seemed to actually consider it, a faint gleam flickering in his sharp eyes. ¡± Jean shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Actually, you look more like one,¡± Ludwig concluded after a moment, a smile tugging at his lips. The two of them kept chatting non¨Cstop as they walked blending right in with the amusement park crowd,pletely immersed in the carefree, sunny atmosphere. It almost made Jean forget what they were here for. Plenty of passersby threw curious nces their way, eyes full of confusion and intrigue. And no wonder ¡ª Jean¡¯s current appearance was bound to draw attention. She was holding a cute cat¨Cshaped balloon, yet dressed head¨Cto¨Ctoe in ck, her face coveredpletely Yeah, she probably looked like some kind of moody creep trying way too hard to look innocent with an out¨Cof¨Cce balloon. That said, Ludwig wasn¡¯t much better. Though he¡¯d insisted he didn¡¯t need to hide his face, he was now wearing a mask and had pulled a baseball cap low over his head ¡ª not a single strand of hair showing. ¡°Wait a second,¡± Jean blurted out, eyes wide, ¡°didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t need to cover your face?¡± Ludwig shot her azy sideways nce. ¡°I said not during the meeting.¡± ¡°Outside of that, I have to stay disguised.¡± Fair enough. Jean recalled how Ludwig had been hiding out in the Sterford Academy art building all this time to conceal his identity. Aside from their private meetups, he rarely ever showed himself in public. With all these people around, even a casual outing like this could be a serious risk if someone recognized him. ¡°But don¡¯t you think¡­¡± Jean lowered her voice, her tone self¨Cmocking, ¡°the two of us right now kinda look like¡­ a pair of shady weirdos? I mean, look at that kid he looks like we scared the soul out of him.¡± Ludwig let out a low chuckle, voice as cool and dry as always. ¡°Good. I like scaring people.¡± They kept walking side¨Cby¨Cside, speaking in hushed tones. 12.58 Mon, May 5 GG. Chapter 183 A Meeting Here? Jean stopped too. ¡ª 0? ?? 81%# Finished He¡¯d been leading the whole time, and Jean had no clue where they were actually going so she could only follow his leads ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the boy said quietly. Jean followed his gaze and looked straight ahead- And what appeared in her line of sight was¡­. A haunted house. Gloomy. Strange¨Clooking. Totally creepy. Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. She nearly choked. She tugged on Ludwig¡¯s sleeve and asked in disbelief, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me¡­ the meeting¡¯s in there?¡± Ludwig nodded like it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Jean forced a smile. ¡°So we¡¯re having a team meeting¡­ with the ghosts?¡± A whole viin organization, holding meetings inside a haunted house at an amusement park¡­ That¡¯s¡­ not something I ever pictured happening. Ludwig gave her a calm look. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once we¡¯re inside.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward the haunted house entrance. Jean huffed but followed behind him anyway. Ludwig didn¡¯t walk straight in. Instead, he stopped at the ticket booth- and bought two tickets. Seriously? We have to pay admission to attend a secret meeting? Jean stared, dumbfounded, as Ludwigpleted the transaction. He raised a hand, waving her forward. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then he handed the tickets to the employee at the front gate. 232 M The Family 184 Chapter 184 Not Scared at All Jean hesitated for a moment, then followed after him. At the entrance to the haunted house stood a young man in a ck t¨Cshirt. 81% Finished Even though Jean and Ludwig looked suspicious as hell he didn¡¯t show any visible surprise. He simply scanned their tickets with a friendly smile. Once the tickets were checked, Jean and Ludwig stepped inside together. The moment they crossed the threshold, Jean felt a chilly wind brush against her ears. The temperature inside had noticeably dropped. With the faint breeze came distant, echoing screams. Jean instinctively hugged her arms, her skin prickling with goosebumps in an instant. As they walked deeper, the lighting dimmed to near¨Cdarkness. It wasn¡¯t pitch¨Cck, but it was dark enough to make everything around them blurry and distorted. Jean nced around out of habit. Even in the low light, she could make out the haunted house¡¯s ¡°interior scenery¡± clearly.. Bloodstained ¡°monsters,¡± puppets with twisted faces, and a bunch of grotesque, menacing props. ¡°You keeping up?¡± Ludwig¡¯s deep voice suddenly echoed from ahead. Jean jolted slightly. ¡ª She hadn¡¯t been scared by the haunted house itself she was startled by Ludwig¡¯s eerily timed voice in the dark. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not lost.¡± She let out a long sigh and replied, clearly not thrilled. At that point, she lost interest in looking around. To be honest, this was her first time in a haunted house. In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t avoided haunted houses because she was scared she¡¯d just never cared for amusement park attractions. Now that she was finally in one, she had to admit¡­ it was kind of underwhelming. Nothing particrly thrilling or scary¡­ Just as she was thinking that, something cold suddenly wrapped around her ankle- Like a chill was seeping right into her skin. Jean froze. 12.30 Mon, May 5 BGG. Chapter 184 Not Scared at All And then¨Cbam! A disheveled¨Chaired ¡°ghost woman¡± lunged out in front of her! Her costume was dripping with some kind of red liquid falling in slow droplets to the ground. Jean blinked, stunned for half a second. 81%C Finished Then she calmly curved her lips into a sweet smile and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, ying a ghost must be exhausting, huh?¡± She could clearly feel the ¡°ghost¡± freeze for a moment after hearing her say that. Footsteps approached from nearby. Ludwig had doubled back. When he saw the ghost woman standing there, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. Not even a twitch. He barely gave her a nce before his eyesnded straight on Jean. ¡°You alright?¡± His brows furrowed just slightly, genuine concern in his voice. Jean nodded lightly, totally at ease. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The ghost woman watched the two of them go back and forth like she wasn¡¯t even there, and she nearly rolled her eyes. What, am I that bad at this? Not only are they not scared ¨C they¡¯re just t¨Cout ignoring me? Seriously? Once Ludwig confirmed Jean was totally unbothered, then he turned to the poor ghost who had been left hanging this whole time. His sharp brows lifted slightly. His handsome face was nk as ever, but his tone was deadpan as he asked ¡°Acting as a ghost here¡­ seems chill. How much do you get paid?¡± Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. Why is he interrogating the ghost about her sry?! The ghost¡¯s lips tightened seriously at the question. 232 The Family 185 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 185 Their Code Phrase She was silent for a moment. 2010 Finished The way she looked at Ludwig now carried a bit of subtle, unreadable coldness ¨C a chill that ran deeper than her ghost makeup. Then, the ¡°ghost¡± let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°Not much. Thirty bucks a day.¡± ¡°Thirty? That¡¯s actually kind of decent¡­¡± Jean blurted instinctively. After all, plenty of people didn¡¯t even make ten bucks a day. The ghost woman¡¯s gaze snapped toward her ¨C sharp, probing, and oddly hostile. Jean immediately picked up on the sudden shift. Her eyes narrowed. The corners of her lips lifted slightly as she met the woman¡¯s stare head¨Con,pletely unfazed. Then Ludwig stepped forward, cing himself between Jean and the ghost. He blocked that unfriendly gaze without a word. ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± His voice was calm, but there was azy curl at the edge of his lips. The ghost paused, lips pressing into a line. Then she let out another quietugh. ¡°Alright. Got it. Since you¡¯re both so interested in my pay, how about I show you around a bit? We¡¯re actually short on ghosts around here.¡± Her eyes flicked between the two of them, her tone almost yful. ¡°You two would fit right in.¡± Even if Jean had been clueless, she couldn¡¯t miss the signs anymore. So this ghost woman¡­ is a contact from Abyssal Choir nted inside the haunted house? Which meant Ludwig hadn¡¯t just asked about wages out of nowhere that had been a code phrase. ¨C No wonder the ghost had reacted so stiffly when Jean chimed in ¨C she probably assumed Jean was am outsider. Thinking Jean didn¡¯t recognize the passphrase, she must¡¯ve assumed she wasn¡¯t in on it ¨C hence the I could kill you right now vibe. Just then- Ludwig gave her a light pat on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go learn how to apply for a job here.¡± His voice wasced with dry amusement. Jean caught on instantly and yed along. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m curious now.¡± The ghost led them to a shadowy section of the haunted house. IVICIT, Viay J Chapter 185 Their Code Phrase Suddenly, a heavy hidden door swung open in front of them. Inside, all was gray and hazy. ? ? ??, 81%¡ê Finished The ghost turned back, her face mostly swallowed by the shadows. Jean couldn¡¯t make out her expression. But somehow, it felt like she was smiling. Then she made a graceful gesture. ¡°After you, both of you¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t say anything more. He simply nodded. Then he turned to Jean, his eyes lowering slightly. ¡°Stay close.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jean gave a firm nod. Ludwig stepped through the door first. Jean followed right behind him. The ghost didn¡¯t enter. Once the two of them were through, she closed the door behind them from the outside. So she wasn¡¯t one of the core members of Abyssal Choir ¨C she wouldn¡¯t be attending the meeting herself. She was just here to escort them in. They moved forward through a dim corridor, and soon, an old wooden door appeared before them. It wasn¡¯t locked. Ludwig reached out and gave it a gentle push- and it opened with ease. Immediately, light flooded into their vision. One after the other, Ludwig and Jean stepped inside, The space beyond was done up in mysterious Gothic decor. borate furniture. Thick carpets. And¨Csitting calmly on the sofas¨Cwere several figures already waiting¡­ 232 The Family 186 Chapter 186 Quiet Observation Jean quietly studied the unfamiliar faces in front of her There were both men and women. 790170 ˇÐg Finished Most of them had tall, slender builds but just as Ludwig had mentioned, every one of them wore some form of disguise. Some wore masks, revealing only their eyes. Others had nothing on their faces, their features fully exposed. But even those exposed faces looked¡­ off ¨C strangely mismatched in a way that made Jean¡¯s skin crawl. That dissonance came from how poorly their faces matched their bodies like someone had attached the wrong head to the wrong frame. It didn¡¯t take Jean long to figure out the source of the uncanny feeling. They were wearing prosthetic disguises. Even without masks, they¡¯d used advanced makeup or prosthetics to give themselves new, nd, unfamiliar faces. So the members who appeared to be showing their faces weren¡¯t showing their true ones at all. ¨C Byparison, Jean realized her own disguise was the simplest and most low¨Ceffort in the room ¡ª just a hat and mask. No borate makeup, no shy masks. Talk about low¨Cbudget. Her eyes flicked swiftly across the room, scanning each person one by one. Eventually, her gaze settled- Seated in the center was a short¨Chaired girl. Her face had clearly been altered, in and unremarkable ¨C but her eyes were sharp and full of life, glinting with an intensity that was hard to ignore. She sat dead center, and the others around her subtly watched her for cues. That much made it obvious- This girl likely had the highest status and authority here. Jean finished her quick mental assessment just as Ludwig peeled off his mask. He might¡¯ve been the only one in the room showing his real face. ¡°Well, look who finally decided to show up,¡± said a man in a mask, his tone yful, eyes glinting as they flicked briefly toward Jean. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting on you! Ludwig gave a faint, unimpressed smile and didn¡¯t bother replying. A high¨Cponytailed girl giggled and added, ¡°Ludwig, is this the mysterious member you¡¯re supposed to be 12.58 Mon, May GG ¡¤ Chapter 186 Quiet Observation 281% Finished Ludwig raised an eyebrow slightly and replied coolly, ¡°No need. You don¡¯t need to know who they are, do you?¡± And he was right. Everyone in the room was clearly using some form of disguise. No one was showing their true face except Ludwig. Naturally, they had no reason to learn each other¡¯s identities. All that mattered waspleting the meeting¡¯s agenda. The girl pouted at the brush¨Coff but didn¡¯t push it further And Ludwig¡¯s words effectively shut down any further curiosity toward Jean. The others turned their attention to her briefly, eyes quiet and prating. To them, Jean looked like a slim young man. Y Judging by body shape alone, it was hard to tell if she was male or female. But the odds leaned toward male. What stood out more was herposure. She didn¡¯t show a hint of panic or difort ¨C just quietly, calmly scanning the room. Interesting¡­ That was the unspoken thought echoing through the minds of everyone present. ¡°Alright, since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s get started,¡± the short¨Chaired girl in the center said suddenly, rising from her seat. Her voice carried weight ¨C as soon as she spoke, the others all stood as well. Jean heard the girl¡¯s voice and froze. A flicker of surprise shed across her eyes. 232 The Family 187 Chapter 187 Cover and Deflect 201% Finished But Jean quickly calmed down again, her expression returning to its usual stillness. As if nothing had happened, she followed behind Ludwig- The group moved toward therge conference table at the front of the room. It was made of polished redwood, carrying a faint, natural woody fragrance. Jean pressed her lips together, still quietly observing. The short¨Chaired girl ¨C the one who appeared to hold the most authority ¨C and Ludwig seemed to be at the center of this gathering. Meaning, the two of them were likely the highest¨Cranking members in the room. Everyone else, even if subtly, seemed to watch their expressions for cues. And sure enough, the seating arrangement confirmed Jean¡¯s guess. The table was a massive round one. The short¨Chaired girl and Ludwig were the first to take their seats side by side, right at the center of the circle. Only after they sat down did the others begin to pick their spots, slowly and cautiously. Jean naturally took the seat next to Ludwig. And with that, Abyssal Choir¡¯s routine meeting officially began. It wasn¡¯t all that formal. In fact, the first few minutes felt more like casual banter between coworkers- What they¡¯d eaten, things they¡¯d seen on the way in¡­ Jean kept quiet, absently pressing her fingers together. Seriously? This is what I came here for? ¨C She hadn¡¯t shown up to listen to snack reviews grocery lists. ¡ª she wanted to learn the organization¡¯s secrets, not their ¡°Hey, kid ¨C what¡¯d you eat this morning?¡± Azy, offhand voice drifted into her ear. Jean was lost in thought and didn¡¯t realize the question was aimed at her. Until- She sensed multiple eyesnding on her all at once. Chapter 187 Cover and Deflect 81% Finished At that moment, the room seemed to collectively lose interest in small talk ¨C instead, everyone turned their attention squarely on Jean. Their stares weren¡¯t subtle. Jean realized that ever since she¡¯d stepped into this room, her behavior had probably looked ¡°off¡± to them. Quiet. Detached. Like an outsider to the whole thing. But the truth was she genuinely didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ 1 She had no interest in their chitchat and zero knowledge about the group¡¯s internal dynamics. Staying quiet was the only safe y. But clearly, that wouldn¡¯t be enough for long. ¨C She¡¯d known from the very start if these hyper¨Cperceptive members ever suspected she wasn¡¯t the real Jean, the consequences would be¡­ bad. Really bad. Just as she opened her mouth, ready to give some kind of answer about breakfast- ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Ludwig spoke up before she could. His voice cut through the tension, cool and sharp. His gaze swept over the group, brow slightly furrowed. ¡°That¡¯s just how she is. Quiet, introverted. Doesn¡¯t like talking. Stop fixating on her.¡± He was covering for her ¨C clearly and deliberately. Under her mask, Jean exhaled quietly, relieved. With Ludwig backing her up, no one was likely to press her any further ¨C at least for now. Sensing the chill in Ludwig¡¯s eyes, the others dropped their staring. But one person still couldn¡¯t resist tossing out a teasing remark, ¡°Well, well¡­ didn¡¯t think you¡¯d warm up to this little newbie so fast. You never give me the time of day whenever we meet.¡± Ludwig merely pressed his lips into a t line ¨C neither confirming nor denying anything ¨C and said nothing more. 232 The Family 188 12.58 Mon, May When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 188 Her Codename ¡°Alright, enough small talk, Let¡¯s get down to business.¡± 3 Finished The short¨Chaired girl seated at the center of the room spoke up, slicing through the subtle tension with a calm but firm tone. At her words, the others immediately dropped their casual expressions. Their gazes sharpened with a shift toward seriousness. ¡°Wait, hold on-¡± the short¨Chaired girl suddenly paused like she¡¯d remembered something. She turned to Jean with a small smile. ¡°This is your first time joining us. You should introduce your codename.¡± Codename? Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly, caught off guard. Her mind started racing. So everyone in this organization used codenames instead of real names¡­ Which made sense ¡ª if even their faces were fake, of course their names would be too. In that case, Ludwig really is the odd one out. Not only did he show his real face, but he also used his real name. ssic overconfident chaos gremlin. But now the real issue- She had no idea what the host¡¯s codename was. Did she even have one? Just as she sank into this moment of silent panic, Ludwig stepped in again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a codename,¡± he said ndly. The room blinked in surprise. ¡°This kid¡­¡± one of the masked men said with a light chuckle. ¡°Now I¡¯m seriously curious how she even got in here.¡± The words were casual, but the undertone wasn¡¯t. Jean squeezed her fingers under the table. Yeah, me too, buddy. I¡¯d love to know how the host got into Abyssal Choir in the first ce. Too bad that part of the memory was missing. She had nothing to go on. A member with an unclear background, who needed protection, and didn¡¯t even have a codename? She knew exactly what they were thinking. To them, she must¡¯ve seemed like a walking red g ¨C mysterious, untrustworthy, and very out of ce. Jean lifted her eyes and swept her gaze calmly across the group. ¡°I can choose one now,¡± 12.30 Mon, May ? Chapter 188 Her Codename male nor female. She didn¡¯t want to risk revealing her true voice. 301%1 Finished Ludwig¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly, and the short¨Chaired girl gave her an approving nod. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯ll makemunication easier going forward.¡± Jean agreed. In a group like this, going around without a codename would definitely be inconvenient. With that in mind, she decided toe up with one on the spot. But what should she pick? Jean furrowed her brows, turning it over in her head several times, until finally, she made a decision. She looked toward the others and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go by Ghost.¡± ¡ª She¡¯d thought of the haunted house and the female ghost who led them in impulse. ¨C ¨C and picked the name on As soon as the word left her mouth, she could feel the room go quiet. Then Ludwig nodded in approval, a faint flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°Nice. Has a good vibe.¡± One of the others chuckled aloud. ¡°Ghost, huh? Haven¡¯t heard a codename that straightforward in a long time.¡± ¡°Ghost it is,¡± the short¨Chaired girl added, her eyes glinting with something deeper. ¡°Wee, Ghost. I go by Moon.¡± That had to be her codename in the organization. Jean looked straight into Moon¡¯s calm, heavy gaze and gave her a polite nod in return. And just like that, the other members started introducing their own codenames to Jean. 232 IVICIT, Vidy The Family 189 Chapter 189 Getting to the Point Jean listened, only half¨Cpaying attention. The other members introduced themselves- One went by Silver, another by Aqua¡­ ? ??? 81%¡é Finished Jean didn¡¯t make an effort to memorize them. Though she nodded politely, she didn¡¯t retain a single name. In one ear, out the other. None of them, clearly, were people she needed to focus on. Of everyone present, it was obvious that only Moon and Ludwig held any real status within the organization. But truthfully- What Jean was far more curious about was the person behind the curtain. The one higher up. The one who¨CHad ordered Ludwig to protect her. Who was this person? And why go through the trouble? Jean¡¯s eyes flickered faintly, but her thoughts had already drifted far away. Finally, after everyone had finished their introductions, the meeting shifted into serious territory. Moon pressed her lips together, her calm eyes narrowing with focus as her tone turned sharp and serious. ¡°I need to remind everyone ¨C be cautious in everything you do. Don¡¯t leave any loose ends. And even if your identity gets exposed, you are not to leak any information about the organization. No matter what.¡± As soon as she said this, the mood in the room grew noticeably heavier. A tense silence settled in as everyone fell quiet, digesting Moon¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Ludwig looked like he hadn¡¯t heard a thing. Propped up on one elbow, he lounged backzily,pletely unaffected. Jean¡¯s fingers curled slightly. Moon wouldn¡¯t say something like that for no reason¡­ She frowned. Which meant there was only one exnation someone from the outside had their sights set on Abyssal Choir. And if that someone had real power, then these lower¨Ctier members could be in danger. ¡°Moon, why bring this up all of a sudden?¡± Aqua, the girl with the high ponytail, spoke up, her brows furrowed. ¡°Are we being watched?¡± She¡¯s sharp, Jean thought. Right on the money. 12:58 Mon, May 5 BGG. Chapter 189 Getting to the Point Moon didn¡¯t try to deny it. She nodded slightly. ¡°More or less.¡± That answer caused a visible stir in the room. you ¡°Who¡¯s watching us?¡± someone asked grimly. ¡°It¡¯s fine to tell us. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re scared.¡± Moon¡¯s brows knit together briefly. JON 81% Finished ¡°They¡¯re not the kind of enemy you take lightly,¡± she said. No names. No specifics. Just vague warning. M It was clear she had no intention of telling then who the enemy was- But her reluctance to speak said plenty on its own. Even Moon seemed wary. That meant the threat was very real. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Moon,¡± Aqua said, nodding seriously as the implications settled in. ¡°I¡¯ll be extra careful not to blow my cover.¡± Then, in a lighter tone, she smirked. ¡°Guess that means we¡¯re leveling up, huh? Big shots are finally paying attention to us.¡± The rest of the room responded with a variety of expressions ¨C some concerned, some puzzled, some fearless, and some lost in thought. Jean¡¯s gaze shifted slowly from face to face. Right now, Abyssal Choir was still in its infancy. After all, ording to the plotline, this was still early in the story. The female lead hadn¡¯t grown up yet ¨C hadn¡¯t even been reborn ¨C and this famous viin organization. was just starting to make waves. It wouldn¡¯t be the fearsome powerhouse it was destined to be until muchter. Which meant: for now, Abyssal Choir wasn¡¯t unbeatable. If a powerful enough force locked onto them, and they didn¡¯t y it smart¡­ it was entirely possible the whole thing could fall apart. ¡£ 232 The Family 190 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 190 Doesn¡¯t Match the Script That said- Finished If the sky really did fall, someone taller would catch it first. Even if danger was looming, it would be Ludwig and his people who had to deal with it. Jean saw herself as nothing more than a fringe member of the group ¨C a nameless grunt, barely noticeable, and with no memories to speak of¡­ Whatever was going on, it definitely wasn¡¯t her problem to solve. Once that warning was out of the way, Moon and the others shifted topics and started discussing the organization¡¯s current assignments. Abyssal Choir, as it turned out, was taking on client jobs in exchange for payment. That wasn¡¯t a secret. ¡ª The Central Theater case had been one of them a mission carried out on behalf of a female student who had requested help. Right now, most of their discussion revolved around simr jobs ¨C paid tasks for various clients. Jean frowned slightly in frustration. What about the internal operations of Abyssal Choir? Helping clients for cash was fine and all, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of intel Jean was looking for. What she really wanted to know was: why was Abyssal Choir formed? What was their ultimate goal? Was it really just about the money? It didn¡¯t seem like it. In the novel, Abyssal Choir was the terrifying antagonist group that dared to go head¨Cto¨Chead with the heroine¡­ Jean kept her eyes lowered, listening quietly as the others talked. Abyssal Choir¡¯s assignments were incredibly varied¨Clike finding a client¡¯s son who had gone missing in the mountains. When the police and search¨Cand¨Crescue teams had failed, the client had turned to the dark web and found Abyssal Choir. There was also a request to find a missing cat. And another to help someone escape an abusive father And so on. Jean¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. The more she heard, the more things didn¡¯t add up. 1/3 12:59 Mon, May 5 BGG ? Chapter 190 Doesn¡¯t Match the Script All these jobs including the one where they helped the girl escape from misery ¨C ¨C They were all overwhelmingly¡­ positive? Helpful? Even wholesome? No. Something was seriously off. This didn¡¯t match the Abyssal Choir she¡¯d read about at all. 22 301% Finished The Abyssal Choir- the blood¨Csoaked viin group, the terrifying force of darkness¡­ Sure, they hadn¡¯t reached that stage yet ¨C this was still early in the timeline ¨C but even so, shouldn¡¯t they already be showing some signs of moral decay? Unless¡­ Unless Abyssal Choir did start off as a righteous, justice¨Cdriven group ¨C and somewhere in the future, something catastrophic happened that pushed them into the abyss. If that was the case, then just how severe did that turning point have to be, to cause such a massive shift? Jean felt a chill creep up her spine. Maybe being involved with Abyssal Choir wasn¡¯t as safe as she thought¡­ ¡°Hey Moon, when do you think we¡¯ll get to meet the boss?¡°. The masked man called Silver let out a chuckle, his tone half¨Cteasing, half¨Ccurious. As soon as he said it, Jean noticed a tiny flicker of tension at the corner of Ludwig¡¯s lips. Barely perceptible. Gone in an instant. But she caught it. The boy quickly smoothed it over, his pale expression returning to its usual cold indifference. Moon, on the other hand, just let out a self¨Cdeprecatingugh. ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time either.¡± Jean immediately perked up, her attentionser¨Cfocused. She was very interested in the leader of Abyssal Choir, and now she wanted nothing more than to hear more from Moon. ¨C In the novel, the leader had barely been described that absence made him feel all the more mysterious, and dangerous. Jean vaguely remembered the novel mentioning his codename once- But she hadn¡¯t paid attention back then, so she never memorized it. ¡°What¡¯s he even busy with all the time?¡± Silver asked, arching a brow. Moon shook her head. ¡°How would I know? That guy¡¯s always been impossible to pin down¡­¡± 12:59 Mon, May 5 BGG ? When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind The Family 191 Chapter 191 Do You Know Me? Jean gave a quiet sigh, barely audible. Finished The corners of her mouth dipped slightly, but she said nothing, continuing to listen to a conversation that didn¡¯t interest her. Before she knew it, the routine meeting was wrapping up. ¡°That¡¯s it for today,¡± Moon said coolly, her tong sharp with warning. ¡°Just be careful out there.¡± Everyone else nodded solemnly. Jean gave no visible reaction. She simply stared at the table in front of her. Then suddenly¨Csomeone tapped her lightly on the shoulder. She looked up out of reflex and was met with Ludwig¡¯s face, a faint smile ying at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he murmured low enough that only she could hear. ¡°Was it boring?¡± Jean blinked a few times, then shook her head Not exactly boring ¨C just¡­ not as insightful as she¡¯d hoped. Once the meeting was over, no one left right away. The group drifted back to the lounge area to continue chatting. Jean took the chance to step away, heading down the hallway to the bathroom. On her way back, she spotted Moon standing near the far end of the hall, her back turned, speaking quietly on the phone. She held the phone to her ear with aposed expression, her voice drifting faintly through the corridor. Jean instinctively slowed down. She furrowed her brows slightly, her gaze rippling like deep water darkened by the sky. Then¨CMoon ended the call and turned around. Their eyes locked. Jean didn¡¯t have time to look away. Caught off guard, she could only hold Moon¡¯s gaze. But she didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she calmly gave a small nod. Moon raised a brow in amusement and smiled ¨C cool and faint, like moonlight on still water. Then she walked straight toward Jean. Moon was much taller, and the quiet pressure she carried was hard to ignore. Chapter 191 Do You Know Me? Jean stayed still as Moon came closer, expression t and unreadable. Now they were face to face, standing no more than two fists apart. 81% Finished ®aÉú Moon¡¯s eyes were calm and deep. That faint smile still yed at her lips hard to read, but definitely not casual. Neither of them spoke. Finally, Jean broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± She¡¯d kept her voice altered, still masking her true tone. Moon¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I get the feeling¡­ you¡¯re very curious about me.¡± Jean blinked. After a short pause, she responded evenly, ¡°Ludwig¡¯s the only person I know here. It¡¯s not strange that I¡¯d be curious about you.¡± Her words were smooth, water¨Ctight. But Moon pressed her lips together, clearly unconvinced. Then, suddenly and without warning, she asked: ¡°Ghost¡­ do you know me?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened before she could stop herself. Moon let out a quietugh. ¡°Guess I was right.¡± She¡¯d noticed something in Jean¡¯s eyes ¨C a sh of recognition. It had been subtle, not enough to confirm anything. But she¡¯d taken a gamble, asked outright to see what the reaction would be. Jean¡¯s stunned expression was all the confirmation she needed. She really does know me¡­ Jean looked down slightly, fingers curling tightly at her sides. Of course someone like Moon¨Cwho made it this far up in the organization¨Cwouldn¡¯t be ordinary. I let my guard down¡­ 232 ??????? ????? When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 192 Sharp Instincts. The Family 192 Chapter 192 Sharp Instincts. Finished Jean¡¯s expression waspletely hidden behind her ck mask, but somehow, she had the distinct feeling that Moon could still see right through her as if those calm eyes had a direct line to the thoughts in her heart. ¨C At this point, Jean didn¡¯t see the point in hiding anymore. sharp¨Cbeing When talking to someone like Moon- someone sharp being straightforward might be the better route. Her lips curved ever so slightly. Her gaze shimmered with a subtle, elusive smile. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I know you,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard your name before. I¡¯ve seen your face on TV.¡± That half¨Csmile tugged wider at the corners of her eyes, her voice dipping lower on purpose. ¡°Attorney Jolene.¡± The short¨Chaired woman didn¡¯t show much reaction upon hearing that name. No surprise, no shift. She simply smiled calmly and said, ¡°So you do know me.¡± Jean tilted her head, her eyes glinting. ¡°So what?¡± she asked, yful now. ¡°I know your identity. Are you going to kill me for it?¡± The question might¡¯ve sounded intense, but Jean¡¯s tone was light casual, like it was just idle conversation. Not even a flicker of fear. Moon chuckled softly and shook her head. ¡°Why would I?¡± Her gaze was dark and ssy, like obsidian. ¡°Abyssal Choir has an unspoken rule ¨C we don¡¯t bring our real¨Cworld identities into the mix. Not everyone follows it, of course. Ludwig¡¯s fearless, as always. But the rule exists for a reason. It¡¯s meant to separate real life from the organization, and more importantly, it¡¯s to guard against undercover agents trying to worm their way in¡­¡± ¡°My identity?¡± She lifted her shoulders slightly. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal if it gets out. Nobody¡¯s killing anybody over it.¡± Moon let out a faint sigh and looked Jean up and down again, her stare just as deep as before. ¡°But what I am curious about¡­ is how you figured it out. As she spoke, Moon reached up and touched her own face. ¡°This disguise was supposed to be pretty good.¡± ¡°It is pretty good,¡± Jean admitted. ¡°Looks nothing like your real face. Total night and day.¡± She lifted her eyes and arched a brow. ¡°But I recognized you anyway ¨C from your hairstyle, your build, your voice¡­ and my intuition. That¡¯s all it took.¡± ¡°Then your instincts are pretty sharp,¡± Moon murmured, as if filing the thought away forter. Jean didn¡¯t answer. She kept her eyes fixed on the woman in front of her, hesitating for only a second before giving voice to the question that had been on her mind. ¡°Ms. Jolene, I heard you¡¯ve been out of the legal world for a while now. Why?¡± 12.99 Mon, May 5 GG. Chapter 192 Sharp Instincts Her eyes flickered slightly just a brief pause- and then she smiled again. ? 81% Finished ¡°No big reason,¡± she said. I just got burnt out. I¡¯d been running on fumes for years. Wanted to recharge a little. Things got busier with the organization too, so I set myw career aside for now.¡± She reached up and pushed some hair behind her car. ¡°I guess you could say I¡¯m being a little selfish.¡± Jean hadn¡¯t expected that answer. She gave a softugh and shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking a break, Ms. Jolene. Everyone deserves to slow down and breathe. Jolene¡¯s gaze shifted, suddenly sharper. ¡°You don¡¯t happen to be involved in a case, do you?¡± Her eyes gleamed with something cold ¨C a kind of quiet pressure that felt like it could pierce through lies. ¡°If you weren¡¯t dealing with a case,¡± she said slowly, ¡°you probably wouldn¡¯t know about me. You wouldn¡¯t have a reason to dig into the fact that I¡¯ve been off the grid for a while.¡± Jean blinked. She really is sharp. Took her no time at all to connect the dots. 232 The Family 193 Chapter 193 Another Refusal Finished ¡°More or less,¡± Jean admitted inly. ¡°But it¡¯s not for me¡­ I was looking for you to help with a friend¡¯s case.¡± Moon gave a knowing nod, something unreadable flickering in her eyes. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you bold¡­ Out of all thewyers out there, you had toe looking for me She lifted her chin slightly, just a touch of pride in her posture. ¡°You really think you can afford me?¡± Jean made a face. Even if I can¡¯t, my brother can¡­ What she hadn¡¯t expected, though, was for Easton to get turned down by Jolene. Still, since she¡¯d been rejected once, she hadn¡¯t nned on pushing it further. And yet, through one strange twist of fate after another, here they were ¨C face to face. Talk about finding what you¡¯re looking for when you least expect it¡­ ¨C And just as she¡¯d suspected, Jolene¡¯s background was anything but ordinary tangled deep in the workings of a secret organization. That had been her biggest concern back then too many unknowns. That¡¯s why she never pursued it. But now that she knew Jolene was a high¨Cranking member of Abyssal Choir, she actually felt a little more at ease. At the very least¡­ she¡¯s one of us. With that in mind, Jean raised her eyes toward the girl in front of her and asked, half¨Ctesting the waters, ¡°Back then, I couldn¡¯t even get a meeting ¨C so it wasn¡¯t about confidence. But now that I¡¯ve met you in person¡­¡± She smiled slowly, deliberately. ¡°I have to ask ¡ª will youe out of retirement to defend my friend? I can offer payment.¡± Moon¡¯s eyes paused briefly, her gaze growing heavier. She smiled faintly. ¡°You should know¡­ I¡¯m not hurting for money.¡± Jean opened her mouth to speak again- But Moon cut her off. Sure, we might be on the same team now. But once we step out that door, we¡¯re strangers. I¡¯ve taken a break, and I n to keep it that way!¡± It was a clean, cold rejection. No hesitation, no wiggle room. Jean¡¯s lips pressed together. She didn¡¯t say anything more. 12.39 §Þ§à§á, §Þ§Ñ§å §Ù §Ó§Ñ§ã. Chapter 193 Another Refusal Tax 81% Finished ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± A familiar voice called out- Ludwig hade walking over from the lounge. He moved instinctively to Jean¡¯s side, casually but clearly putting himself between her and Moon. Moon let out a quietugh. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not going to bully her, you know.¡± Ludwig nced at her, expression nk. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure.¡± M Then he turned to Jean, gave her shoulder a light pat, and said under his breath, ¡°Come on.¡± Jean nced quickly at Moon, then looked away just as fast and followed Ludwig out. ¡°Stay away from them. Don¡¯t talk to them too much.¡± Ludwig deliberately slowed his pace until they were walking side by side. His tone was light, but distant. Jean blinked. That caught her off guard. Is Ludwig not fond of the other members? Is it caution? Or does he just not like them? ¡°Why?¡± she asked directly. Ludwig gave her a quick sideways look. ¡°Because you don¡¯t know if they¡¯re people or monsters. Better to stay on guard.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t they supposed to be on our side?¡± Jean asked. Ludwig¡¯s brow twitched slightly, a trace of exasperation in his eyes. ¡°On our side? Says who?¡± ¡°Just because I joined Abyssal Choir doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m besties with everyone in it.¡± Jean blinked again. Then, suddenly, she said, ¡°Well¡­ I think you¡¯ve been pretty nice to me.¡± She really meant it. Maybe he was just following orders, assigned to protect her whether he liked it or not. But Ludwig¡¯s attitude toward her had been unexpectedly warm ¨C To her, he didn¡¯t seem cold at all. even kind. In fact, he was surprisingly easy to be around¡­ 232 The Family 194 Chapter 194 A Bad Feeling Ludwig¡¯s lips paused for half a second. Then, with his gaze slightly lowered, he let out a smallugh. ¡°Now that you mention it¡­¡± He reached over and gave Jean¡¯s shoulder a light tap. ¡°But you¡¯re an exception.¡± And just like that, the conversation ended. E81% Finished Ludwig nced over at the few members still lounging in the lounge, then gave a subtle nod toward the exit a quiet sign that he was about to leave. The others immediately caught on. ¡°Leaving already, Ludwig?¡± someone jokedzily. ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you, man.¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t bother responding. He just raised an eyebrow ever so slightly, then turned and led Jean out. of the building. Outside, he pulled his mask back on.. Under the watchful eye of the ¡°ghost¡± girl at the entrance, the two of them calmly strolled through the rest of the haunted house, acting like any other ordinary guests. Then, without rushing, they made their way out through the exit. But the moment Jean stepped outside, she instinctively frowned. Something felt off. The amusement park was as loud and crowded as ever, with sunlight pouring down in thick goldenyers. And yet¡­ it was as if something cold and sharp was crawling across her skin ¨C a slithering, unseen gaze. Like a venomous snake¡¯s tongue flicking over her flesh, sticky and chilling. Goosebumps rose instantly along her arms. Ludwig, noticing the change in her expression, gave her a puzzled look. ¡°What is it, Jean?¡± Jean lifted her eyes and hesitated. ¡°You don¡¯t feel it?¡± Shouldn¡¯t Ludwig, with his instincts, have noticed it before me? Why is he so calm? But as soon as the thought hit her, she shook her head and quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I¡¯m probably just imagining things. If there really were any danger, Ludwig would¡¯ve noticed it before I did. No doubt about it ¨C it¡¯s just my imagination. She tried to convince herself, tried to smother the chill crawling up her spine. ¡°You¡¯re acting off, Jean.¡± Ludwig¡¯s brows furrowed. His ngersnded gently on her shoulder. ¡°You feeling okay?¡± ??? € 81%¡ã Finished Chapter 194 A Bad Feeling me out more than I thought¡­ I just need a minute to shake it off.¡± Ludwig stared at her in silence, his eyes dark and unreadable. His lips pressed into a straight line. Eventually, he said nothing more ¡ú just gave her shoulder another light pat. And so, pretending like everything was normal, the two of them continued walking through the amusement park side by side. Meanwhile- Moon was still standing at the edge of the corridor, eyes drifting aimlessly toward arge mural on the wall. She didn¡¯t seem focused, like her thoughts were somewhere far away. Then- Her phone started ringing. She pulled it out and nced at the name shing on the screen. Her expression tensed ever so slightly. A momentter, she picked up the call. Moon¡¯s expression was unusually serious. Her face had gone tight, every line drawn with a strange tension. She listened closely as the voice on the other end spoke When they finished, she responded in a tone much more respectful than usual. ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. Ludwig¡¯s been protecting him closely.¡± Outwardly, she seemed calm. But inside, waves were crashing against her ribs. She hadn¡¯t expected it at all¨Cfor that man to personally call and ask about this new member¡­ Someone who¡¯d just shown up for their very first meeting, who looked like a nobody¡­ The voice on the other end asked a few more questions. Moon could only answer honestly. ¡°We did speak a little¡­ He recognized who I am in real life and tried to hire me as his defense attorney.¡± She paused, then added quietly, with a restrained breath. ¡°That¡¯s all. There¡¯s nothing else.¡± 232 The Family 195 Chapter 195 Something¡¯s Off Finished After ending the call, Moon pressed her lips together tightly, fingers clenched around her phone, as if absorbing every word from the other end. Whatever was said, it made her brow twitch. Her eyes briefly filled with surprise and confusion. The corners of her mouth stiffened. After a moment of silence, she hesitated, then spoke quietly. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ you want me to ept his case, be his defense attorney?¡± She¡¯d already turned that guy down. Once she decided to step away fromw, she didn¡¯t take cases lightly. But if this person gave the order¡­ Moon gave a small nod. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do as you say. There was no room for refusal. That unsettling feeling still hadn¡¯t left Jean. She was walking with Ludwig through the packed crowds of the amusement park. People everywhere. And yet that sense of being watched ¨C quietly, relentlessly refused to fade. ¨C It felt like she was being tracked. Hunted. As if something was circling her from the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike. A cold chill climbed her spine. Jean instinctively tightened her fingers into a fist. Her eyes darted around, scanning the crowd. Just people. Nothing suspicious. Was she just being paranoid? She kept walking in step with Ludwig, but her mind was far away. Her brows furrowed slightly in thought. Then, as if deciding something, she reached out and tugged on Ludwig¡¯s arm. He immediately turned to her, his gaze filled with concern. ¡°Let¡¯s stop at the restroom,¡± Jean muttered quietly. Ludwig blinked, clearly confused. ¡°Restroom? Us? Together?¡± Jean didn¡¯t want to exin. She just whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just trust me.¡± 1 G Chapter 195 Something¡¯s Off Something was definitely wrong. Her instincts were rarely off¨Cthey didn¡¯t lie. This wasn¡¯t imagination. This wasn¡¯t anxiety. Someone was following them. 1? 81% Finished And if they just kept walking through the park like everything was normal, whatever was lurking in the shadows might finally pounce. They needed to switch things up. Fast. Thankfully, Ludwig didn¡¯t press her for answers. He simply nodded and followed her lead. They made their way to the public restrooms near the edge of the park. Outside the restroom entrances was arger, open area- quiet, with fewer people. Jean pulled Ludwig toward a hidden spot along the wall. And just like that ¡ª That suffocating pressure vanished. She hadn¡¯t imagined it. Someone had been watching them. And that someone wasn¡¯t inside this restroom area. ¡°Ludwig.¡± Jean¡¯s voice was low and urgent. ¡°Yeah?¡± Ludwig looked down at her, focused and calm. ¡°Let¡¯s split up after this,¡± she said. Her voice was even, but serious. Ludwig¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You think¡­¡± Jean nodded. ¡°We¡¯re too obvious together.¡± & She didn¡¯t share the full picture ¨C it was just a hunch, and she didn¡¯t want to get into exnations. But Ludwig wasn¡¯t convinced. His brows drew slightly together, and he frowned. ¡°But if we split up¡­ you might be in danger The Family 196 Chapter 196 Parting Ways Jean had, of course, already thought about this. In theory, staying with Ludwig should¡¯ve been the safest option. ? ? 81% Finished But the problem was, she had no idea who those people lurking in the shadows really were, how strong they might be, or what their actual target was- Was it her? Ludwig? Or both of them? If they were after Ludwig, then she believed Ludwig alone had a much higher chance of escaping. Her presence would only drag him down. And if they were after her¡­. She trusted Ludwig would find a way to save her. Either way, sticking together increased the risk that they¡¯d both get caught. Splitting up might actually confuse whoever was following them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Jean sighed softly, her expression firm. ¡°Splitting up is the only way to divide the risk. Let¡¯s also take off our disguises before we leave Ludwig understood exactly what she meant. If someone really was watching them, the two of them¨Cdressed head to toe in ck and covered up- would be easy to spot. If they removed the masks, exposed their faces, maybe even took off the outeryers and blended in with the crowd like ordinary tourists, it might be enough to throw people off¡­ ¡°But do we really have to separate?¡± Ludwig still looked concerned. Jean gave him a half¨Csmile, voice light. ¡°What are you so worried about? We can still use them badge to talk¡­ Even if something does happen, I trust you¡¯lle save me.¡± Ludwig clearly didn¡¯t like the n, but in the end, he gave in. They each went into their respective restrooms to take off the disguises. Inside a stall, Jean locked the door behind her. She nced around automatically. The strange, suffocating pressure from earlier was gone. Only then did she start to move. First came the hat. Then the ck face mask. She pulled off the ck hoodie and pants, revealing a simple white t¨Cshirt and cropped pants underneath -totally ordinary, nothing attention¨Cgrabbing. Chapter 196 Parting Ways No way she was taking that stuff with her. That would defeat the whole point. 81% Finished After straightening her clothes and brushing a few strands of hair behind her ear, she finally unlocked the stall door and stepped out.¡± Now, she lookedpletely different from before¨Cjust another random teenager at the park. Jean casually strolled out of the restroom. They¡¯d agreed ahead of time that once they changed out of their disguises, they would each leave alone, no need to signal the other. But the moment she stepped back onto the main thoroughfare- That feeling returned. The same one as before. The sun was bright. The air was warm. And she shivered. What the hell? She had changed everything¨Clooked nothing like before¨Cand yet that oppressive, bone¨Cdeep feeling still clung to her. Why is that damn gaze still there? Like a cold¨Cblooded snake coiled around her, watching. Waiting. Jean lowered her head, saying nothing. Her footsteps quickened. Just get out. Now. That was the only thing she could think about¨Cleaving the amusement park as fast as possible. Atst, she made it out of the crowd. Then she cut straight toward the nearest busymercial district, nning to grab a cab and head home. But to get there, she had to pass through a long, narrow alley. Jean clenched her fists. Her pace picked up. There wasn¡¯t a soul in sight. Something about an empty alley just made your skin crawl. The Family 197 Chapter 197 Keep the Act Going Finished Jean pressed her lips into a tight line, her entire face sharp with tension, like she was walking into battle. The end of the alley¨Cthe street¡ªwas right there. Her footsteps quickened. And then- A loud thud. A hand suddenly pped down on her shoulder. Not too hard, not too soft¨Cbut heavy with purpose, with presence. Her whole body flinched under it. Her breath caught. Her chest tightened like something had snapped taut inside her. Jean¡¯s eyes widened instinctively. So it really happened after all. She gritted her teeth and turned around without hesitation. Standing behind her was a tall woman¨Ceasily six feet. Her ck hair was pulled back into a high ponytail, sleek and sharp. She had pale skin and a pair of coal¨Cdark eyes that looked like they could cut through bone. She withdrew her hand slowly, sizing Jean up with an unmistakable sense of dominance, like a predator staring down its prey. That gaze¨Cit didn¡¯t just look at her. It stripped her bare. And Jean finally understood- That unbearable feeling of being watched ever since leaving the haunted house? It hade from this woman. The woman wore a tailored ck suit¨Csharp lines, powerful frame. She looked like someone who didn¡¯t just win fights, but chose them. Jean swallowed the dry lump in her throat. ¡°Uh, hi, ma¡¯am¡­ do you need something?¡± she asked, her voice small and uncertain, trembling just enough to sound scared. She looked up with wide, innocent eyes, ying the part of the clueless, harmless teenager perfectly. She had no choice. She had to keep up the act. She didn¡¯t know how much this woman knew¨Cwas she aware of Jean¡¯s connection to Abyssal Choir? Or had she just followed her for another reason? Until she figured out exactly what this woman wanted, Jean couldn¡¯t let a single word slip. 12:59 Mon, May 5 BG G¡¤ Chapter 197 Keep the Act Going The woman sneered. 04 ?? 81%4 Finished ¡°You¡¯re still pretending?¡± Her chin lifted slightly, and the words left her lips with a distinct edge. Jean hadn¡¯t expected that. Not so soon. But her expression didn¡¯t so much as flicker. ¡°Pretending?¡± she asked, brows furrowed, eyes confused. ¡°Pretending what?¡± She was going to y dumb until the bitter end. No matter what, she wasn¡¯t going to admit anything first. ¡°You know exactly what I mean,¡± the woman said, a cold smile tugging at her mouth. Jean felt a chill curl up her spine. This wasn¡¯t going to be easy. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she said, her voice a little firmer now. ¡°I was just trying to go home. You¡¯re the one who showed up out of nowhere She didn¡¯t even get to finish. The woman lunged, fast as lightning. Her fingers closed around Jean¡¯s cor and yanked. Hard. Jean felt her heels lift an inch off the ground from the force. The grip was strong¨Ctight enough that Jean had to lift her chin just to breathe. The woman leaned in close, her voice almost a whisper ¡°Cut the act,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience for your weak little performance.¡± Her lips hovered near Jean¡¯s ear. ¡°Tell me the truth¡­ you¡¯re connected to that secret organization, aren¡¯t you?¡± The words hit like a p. Jean¡¯s Heart dropped. 1 232 The Family 199 Chapter 199 You Don¡¯t Get to Say No Finished ¡°You know anything about Abyssal Choir?¡± Queenie narrowed her eyes and fired the question straight at Jean. That snapped Jean out of her thoughts. She met Queenie¡¯s sharp, pressing stare head¨Con and shook her head without a hint of fear. Queenie didn¡¯t press further. She just let out azyugh. ¡°Based on what we know so far, Abyssal Choir has a base of operations somewhere inside that amusement park¡­¡± Jean¡¯s expression remained calm, as still as the surface of a quietke. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching for a while,¡± Queenie continued, folkling her arms and looking down at Jean from above. ¡°And kid, you¡¯re looking real suspicious.¡± Carl stood silently off to the side, his lips pressed together, dark eyes watching both of them carefully. His. face gave away nothing. Jean nced at him briefly, then looked back to Queenie with a slight arch of her brow. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve supposedly done. What exactly are you using me of?¡± Queenie gave a cold littleugh. ¡°I was tracking two suspicious individuals. Then they both went restrooms and suddenly vanished. But the more I thought about it, the more I realized¨Cthey d vanish. They just changed clothes. Tried to slip past me without getting noticed.¡± he She leaned in close, her voice dropping, her breath ice¨Ccold against Jean¡¯s face. ¡°Your build looks lot like one of them. And wouldn¡¯t you know it¨Cyou just so happened to walk out of that exact restro right after they disappeared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a coincidence,¡± Queenie said, eyes glinting dark and cold. ¡°That¡¯s suspicious as hell.¡± Jean let out a suddenugh¨Cclear and crisp, cutting straight through the tension like a bell. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± she asked, lifting her chin slightly, still smiling. ¡°I thought you had some actual evidence, But turns out you¡¯re just guessing? Just thought I ¡®looked like¡® someone?¡± She tilted her head, perfectly unbothered. ¡°So what? I figured you¡¯d caught me doing some sort of shady deal with Abyssal Choir or something. But no¨Cnothing like that, huh? Just assumptions? And you thought that gave you the right toy hands on me?¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Is that how Secret Service works under a senior officer?¡± ¡°You little-¡± Queenie gritted her teeth. She hadn¡¯t expected a teenager to talk back like this. She took a deep breath, tried to rein in her temper. ¡°My eyes are basically`radar,¡± she said tly. ¡°And I never miss. You¡¯re the same person. You just changed outfits.¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t see me do it, did you?¡± Jean¡¯s voice turned sharp, her expression hardening. ¡°You have no proof I changed. All you have is a gut feeling. That¡¯s not evidence, and it¡¯s definitely not fair.¡± Queenie¡¯s lips tightened. She hadn¡¯t expected the kid to be so quick, so razor¨Csharp, But she just chuckled, her eyes colder than ever. ¡°You know what? Now I¡¯m really suspicious. You¡¯re way too
  1. C. 1: J TIL
13.00 Mon, May 5 Chapter 199 You Don¡¯t Get to Say No 1633 81% 0 Finished ¡°You¡¯re right¨CI don¡¯t have hard proof,¡± Queenic admitted, brows lifting slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I stopped you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing you in for questioning. I¡¯m a senior officer in Secret Service. I have the authority to open an investigation.¡± Her voice dropped, sharp andmanding.¡°You don¡¯t get to say no.¡± 232 Ö¾ ? The Family 198 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 198 More Mature Than He Thought ÈÕÍâ81%Çú Finished Even as her thoughts churned wildly beneath the surface, Jean kept her face carefullyposed. She refused to let this woman catch so much as a flicker of emotion. ¡°Ma¡¯am.. I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Jean furrowed her brow in confusion, eyes shimmering with fear. Even now, with her cover nearly blown, she clung to herst defense¨Cdenial. No matter what, she was determined to keep up the act. The woman¡¯s grip tightened. Jean felt her cor yank upward, pulling hard against her throat. The pressure made it hard to breathe- like her neck was being squeezed in a vice. ¡°Don¡¯t try to outsmart me,¡± the woman said coldly, each word cutting like ss. ¡°I¡¯m not falling for it.¡± Jean blinked once, slowly, and bit her lip. But in her mind, thoughts were racing. I need a way out. Fast. Confessing? Out of the question. If she admitted anything, this woman would definitely finish the job herself. It was obvious she was after Abyssal Choir. But Jean also knew she couldn¡¯t just stand here and do nothing. She had a bad feeling this woman w actually snap her neck if pushed too far. Her lungs burned with every breath. She looked up, opened her mouth to speak- ¡°You can let her go now.¡± A voice cut through the tension¨Clow, calm, and ice¨Ccold. Jean¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her heart suddenly skipping faster. And then- A tall, dark figure stepped into view, sharp against the re of daylight. Even through her blurred vision, she could see him clearly. Carl He wasn¡¯t in his usual ck uniform this time. Instead, he wore a dark gray overcoat, like he¡¯d just walked off the set of a spy drama. He looked the same as always¨Ctall, sharp¨Cfeatured, and stoic. Even bathed in the soft glow of sunlight, he still radiated a quiet, menacing chill. The woman froze for a split second when she saw him. 1/2 12:59 Mon, May 5 B G G ? Chapter 198 More Mature Than He Thought 4.81%Ãæ Finished But she didn¡¯t let go. She simply turned her head and raised a brow. ¡°Let her go? Do you even know who she-¡± ¡°Let go,¡± Carl said, his tone suddenly sharper, colder. ¡°Then talk.¡± The weight of his gaze was like a hammer, all calm fury and quiet dominance. The woman¡¯s lips twitched in protest, but after a few seconds of hesitation, she finally dropped her hand. Jean took a shaky step back and coughed softly, then exhaled a deep breath¨Clike she¡¯d been underwater and finally surfaced for air. Relief hit like a wave. ¡°Oh, you want me to y nice?¡± The woman scoffed, shooting Jean a look full of disdain. ¡°Fine. Let me introduce myself.¡± ¡°Kid, the name¡¯s Queenie. I¡¯m a senior officer with Secret Service. We¡¯re currently investigating a mysterious group that¡¯s been active in irfordtely. Maybe you¡¯ve heard of them¨CAbyssal Choir?¡± Jean kept her head down and listened. So far, everything tracked. This woman was just like Carl¨Calso from Secret Service. Only her title was higher than Jean expected: senior officer. But Carl still outranked her. That exined why, despite all her reluctance, she had no choice by foll his orders and let go of Jean. Carl, meanwhile, stayed silent¨Ccalm, unreadable¨Cbut his attention didn¡¯t waver from Jean. He was listening to her thoughts. And the more he heard, the more surprised he became Even now, under pressure¡­ she¡¯s analyzing the situation clearly. No panic, no flinching. She was moreposed¨Cmore mature¨Cthan he¡¯d expected. The Family 200 Chapter 200 She¡¯s a Suspect Jean pressed her lips together. She didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes shifted instinctively toward the tall man standing to the side. 790170 Finished Carl¡¯s sharp, handsome face was still as calm and unreadable as ever, not a flicker of emotion visible. He looked like a silent statue carved from ice¨Cjust standing there, watching. Jean¡¯s lips twitched. ¤ê Seriously? You¡¯re just gonna stand there? You jumped in with one line earlier, and now you¡¯re gonna pretend you¡¯re deaf? You¡¯re really just gonna stand there and watch your subordinate bully your own sister? Jean couldn¡¯t help feeling annoyed at Carl¡¯s silence. Carl¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, deep and unreadable, but he still didn¡¯t move. He was thinking. Was his sister really involved with Abyssal Choir? Queenie might be blunt and aggressive, but her instincts were razor sharp. She rarely called it w Normally, he¡¯d trust her judgment without hesitation. But this time, the person she was using¨Cwas Jean. His once¨Cshy, withdrawn sister. He thought back to the way Jean had acted in Northara. Even back then, there were signs. Things about her that didn¡¯t add up. Could all of that be linked to Abyssal Choir? Carl didn¡¯t like jumping to conclusions. He wanted hard proof before taking action. Right now, Jean was suspicious¨Cbut¡­ If Queenie really did take her in for interrogation, then- ¡°Well, look at you. Secret Service must think they¡¯re hot stuff!¡± Jean snapped, pulling her gaze away from Carl and going full sarcasm mode. ¡°Snatching people off the street, dragging them in without evidence- what, is civil liberty not a thing anymore?¡± Queenie scowled. ¡°Watch it, brat. If you¡¯re clean, you¡¯ll be released after the investigation-¡± ¡°Queenie.¡± Carl¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de. Queenie turned her head sharply, expression ttening as she looked toward her superior. But when she met Carl¡¯s cold stare, she smiled coolly. ¡°Yes, sir? Orders?¡± ¡°Drop the investigation¨Cfor now.¡± Carl¡¯s voice was t, but the weight behind it was undeniable. 13:00 Mon, May 5 BG G. Chapter 200 She¡¯s a Suspect Jean blinked in surprise. 81% Finished Oh? So you do have a conscience after all. I seriously thought you were gonna stand there like a robot and watch this whole thing y out. Guess you¡¯re not heartless. Good to know. Carl heard every word of it, of course¨Cand his brows twitched ever so slightly. Heh. Not that he stepped in out of any sense of familial warmth. He didn¡¯t move to protect her because she was his sister It was because the methods used during Secret Service interrogations weren¡¯t exactly¡­ gentle. People broke under that kind of pressure all the time. And if something did happen to Jean in custody, Sienna would definitelye after him for it. He had no interest in dealing with that mess. So¨Cbetter to hold off. ¡°I don¡¯t agree,¡± Queenie shot back, refusing to stand down. ¡°She¡¯s got at least an 80% chance of being involved with Abyssal Choir. Why should I just let her go? You know how much effort we¡¯ve put in tracking this group down. You really want us to throw away a major lead like this?¡± Carl¡¯s gaze sharpened like a drawn arrow. The chill that radiated from his stare was enough to make Queenie flinch, her shoulders tensing automatically under the weight of it. But even then, she didn¡¯t back down. She wasn¡¯t about to give up her best lead without a fight. 232 4 The Family 201 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 201 Ripping The Bandaid Off Finished ¡°Give me a little time,¡± Queenie said calmly, adjusting her breathing as she tried to suppress her emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll interrogate her as soon as possible. If she¡¯s cleared, I¡¯ll personally make sure she¡¯s returned home safe and sound.¡± She was unusually fixated on interrogating Jean. Carl narrowed his eyes and watched her without giving a clear response. Queenie pressed her lips together and continued, ¡°Even if you let her go now, I won¡¯t stop.¡± Her eyes swept over Jean, glinting with a cold, obsessive light. ¡°You know me. I never back down until I get what I want¡­ I¡¯ll keep watching this kid. I¡¯ll find more cracks.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly in shock. What the hell is wrong with this psycho? She¡¯s going to stalk me? Being watched like that? She might as well be in prison. She sighed reflexively, her eyes drifting upward¨Conly to lock eyes with Carl¡¯s deep, unreadable gaze. At some point, he had turned to look at her. He studied her with a cool, detached expression, his thoughts hidden behind a stony face. Look at him, pretending to be all mysterious¡­ Ugh. Carl: ? Can¡¯t count on anyone. Better rip off the bandage fast than drag this out. Jean clenched her fingers, suddenly steeling herself. She looked straight at Queenie and spoke with force. ¡°Enough-¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m willing to be investigated.¡± Queenie raised an eyebro Prised. Carl, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t. Judging by Jean¡¯s inner monologue, this girl absolutely hated being watched. She would rather be take for questioning than have Queenie breathing down her neck. Since she¡¯d made the choice herself, Carl said nothing more. Truthfully, the idea that he¡¯d even considered letting Jean go just now¨Cthat was the real problem. That wasn¡¯t like him at all. He never let person¨¢l feelings get in the way. b C m 15:37 Mon, 5 May ? Chapter 201 Ripping The Bandaid Off ? ??? 56% # Finished ¡°That¡¯s more like it, little one,¡± Queenie said with satisfaction, the corners of her mouth curving into a faint smile. Carl, as usual, stayed silent. Jean was seething. She red at both of them and said with a cold smile, ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing to hide, you don¡¯t have to fear the shadows. I¡¯ve got nothing to be afraid of¨Cgo ahead and interrogate me.¡± ¡°But you better do it quickly. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Jean didn¡¯t walk out of that alley. Instead, she followed Queenie and Carl down a narrow path that led into an unfamiliar, secluded corner of the city. There, a matte¨Cck van was waiting. Without hesitation, Queenie pushed Jean into the back. She kept a close eye on her, watching like a hawk in case Jean tried anything funny. Jean instinctively retreated to the farthest corner of the van, curling up in a defensive posture. Queenie sat between them. next to her, though she left some space Carl took the front seat alone. With the rumble of the engine, the van began to move. Their destination- The headquarters of the Secret Service. To the average person, the Secret Service was already shrouded in mystery and power. Its headquarters? Even more unreachable. But Jean felt surprisingly calm. She leaned her head to one side, resting it against the dim window. The light inside the van was dull. The air felt just as heavy. 232 The Family 202 When the Family Reads the Fake Heiress¡® Mind Chapter 202 The Interrogation Begins Jean let out a quiet sigh, her gaze dim and unreadable. This¡­ was the Secret Service headquarters. A few agents in uniform approached them¨Cclearly sent to greet Carl and Queenie. When they noticed Jean, aplete stranger, none of them looked surprised. They didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, as if they were used to this kind of thing. Jean kept quiet, her lips pressed into a thin line. At this moment, she seemed almost too obedient. Like a silent doll, she lowered her head and followed the others at a calm, steady pace into the estate. Inside, the Gothic theme continued. It felt like stepping into an old European film¨Cevery corner soaked in the atmosphere of a bygone era. Subdued elegance with a weight of time.. Jean didn¡¯t have time to take it all in. Queenie led her straight to the third floor¨Cto the interrogation room. The room was stark and empty. ?? 1 15:37 Mon, 5 Maym. Chapter 202 The Interrogation Begins That was it. Nothing more. The emptiness alone made the space feel stifling. This kind of setup was designed to apply subtle psychological press But Jean didn¡¯t seem to feel it. She walked right in and sat herself down at the table without hesitation Carl and Queenie took their seats on the opposite side. No other agents entered the room. Which meant that, for now, only the three of them were inside. Carl narrowed his eyes, watching Jean from above. This kid was moreposed than he¡¯d expected. ? ???,56%??? Finished to whoever was being interrogated. In fact, from the moment she got into the van, he hadn¡¯t been able to pick up any meaningful thoughts from her. Originally, he¡¯d thought they wouldn¡¯t even need to interrogate her. With his ability to read minds, the truth woulde to him easily enough. But Jean¡­ was thinking about nothing. Now, she sat there with eerie calm. No waves. No panic. Just silence. Truthfully, this interrogation didn¡¯t require Carl¡¯s presence. Queenie could¡¯ve handled it herself. But in the end, Carl had chosen to observe. Would this child eventually crack? The thought surfaced briefly¨Conly for Carl to immediately suppress it. That kind of thinking was dangerous. And worse, inappropriate. Why had that even crossed his mind? This interrogation was necessary. Jean had to go through it. And the consequences? They were none of his concern. Across from Jean, Queenie finally took her seat¨Csmiling as she stared her straight in the eye. 232 The Family 203 Chapter 203 Nerves of Steel Finished Under the harsh interrogation lights, Queenie¡¯s smile took on an edge¨Cstill beautiful, butced with something cold and cutting. Her eyes gleamed with a sharp chill. Jean felt an inexplicable coldness settle over her like a thinyer of frost. Instinctively, she straightened her back and sat upright, every nerve slowly tensing. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, then.¡± Queenie¡¯s lips moved slowly, her voice airy and casual, but each word struck like a pebble skipping across ss. ¡°What¡¯s your name? What time did you go to the amusement park today? Were you alone? What were you doing there¨Cor more specifically, what rides did you go on?¡± Her questions came like bullets¨Csharp, unrelenting, and without pause. The smile on Queenie¡¯s face gradually faded, her expression hardening into something stern and severe. She now resembled the overcast sky outside, dark clouds piling in with oppressive force. Jean remainedposed. She parted her lips and replied in a calm, level tone, ¡°My name is Jean. I went to the amusement park alone.¡± ¡°As for the time¡­ I left in the morning, I think. I don¡¯t remember the exact hour.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a good mood. I went there to clear my head. Picked the more thrilling rides¨Croller coasters, free fall, that kind of thing.¡± Her voice was as smooth as still water, free of even the smallest ripple. Queenie stared into herrge, dark eyes¨Clike polished ck grapes¨Csearching for any flicker of emotion, a crack in the fa?ade. But there was nothing. Jean exuded a quiet, effortless ease. She looked like she was telling the truth¨Cevery single word. Queenie¡¯s brows drew together into a frown. Tch. She didn¡¯t believe a word of it. ¡°You sure you want to keep lying?¡± Queenie gave a slow smirk, chin lifting in a cold, superior angle. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. You think I don¡¯t know what you were doing in that amusement park? You¡¯d better speak up before I get angry.¡± She leaned back slightly, eyes fixed on Jean¡¯s face, confident she was about to see fear¨Ca panicked slip¨Cup, 15:37 Mon, 5 May Om¡¤ Chapter 203 Nerves of Steel Queenie was dead wrong. Jean didn¡¯t even blink. ??? 56% Finished She simply looked back at her, cool and detached, her expression far too steady for someone her age. Her eyes held a depth that didn¡¯t belong on a teenager¡¯s face. Queenie had rarely encountered anyone with nerves like this. And for someone so young¡­ it was almost unnerving. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯ve been tailing me for a while now?¡± Jean finally spoke, her tone light, almost amused. She met Queenie¡¯s gaze head¨Con, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Then you should know exactly whether I¡¯m lying or not, right?¡± Queenie¡¯s smile faltered. She hadn¡¯t expected that. She¡¯d lied¨Cpurely to apply psychological pressure. She hadn¡¯t started tracking Jean and those two suspicious individuals until right before they left the amusement park. So, in truth, she had no idea what they¡¯d been doing earlier in the day. Her n had been simple: toss out a bluff, rattle the girl into panicking or slipping up. If Jean had reacted¨Cif she¡¯d shown fear or given herself away¨Cit would¡¯ve confirmed Queenie¡¯s suspicions. But this girl? She didn¡¯t fall for it at all. Queenie bit her lip, irritation ring as a new thought crept into her mind¨Cone she hadn¡¯t considered until now¡­ 232 ¡£ The Family 204 Chapter 204 The Lie Detector Queenie¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, a dangerous glint shing through them. 3 56% Finished ¡°Well, this is starting to get boring¡­¡± Her lips curved into a sharp, cold smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make things at little more interesting¨Chow about giving our Secret Service lie detector try?¡± Lie detector? Jean¡¯s expression stilled for a beat. Her eyes paused as well. Noticing the brief change, Queenie smiled in satisfaction. ¡°What, scared? I knew it-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± Jean¡¯s icy gaze cut across the table, calmly interrupting her. ¡°I¡¯m just a little surprised. You people really are dramatic, huh? Pulling out a lie detector just to interrogate a teenager¡­ Anyone else would think Imitted a war crime. Bringing in high¨Ctech gear like this¨Caren¡¯t you overestimating me a bit?¡± And honestly, I¡¯ve never even tried one before, Jean added in her mind, rolling her eyes. These thoughts naturally drifted straight into Carl¡¯s ears. He kept his head lowered, watching in silence. His expression flickered faintly. Then, as if about to say something, he parted his lips- But Jean beat him to it. The girl smiled fearlessly. ¡°Sure. Go ahead. If you wanna use it, use it.¡± Queenie¡¯s smirk faltered. She couldn¡¯t read this girl anymore. Even after bringing up the lie detector, Jean showed no visible sign of anxiety. No hesitation. No fear. Not even mild unease¡ªjust that same calm¡­ and a smile? Could it be she really had nothing to hide? Queenie began to doubt herself- But only for a moment. She quickly shook off the thought, steeling her gaze with determination. No. I¡¯m a professional. My judgment is rarely wrong. This kid is just good at hiding. That¡¯s all it is. Reassured by her own logic, Queenie gave another cool smile. ¡°Alright then. Since you¡¯re so confident¡­ Let¡¯s see what our lie detector has to say. Don¡¯t underestimate it. Even the tiniest lie will register.¡± Jean scoffed, raising an eyebrow. ¡°If it¡¯s that amazing, then stop wasting time and bring it in already.¡± Her tone dripped with challenge, just enough to make Queenie¡¯s blood pressure spike. Queenie¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily. Her jaw tightened. 15:37 Mon, 5 May m @m. Chapter 204 The Lie Detector She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Jean could fool the machine¡¯s precision. Roughly ten minutester- Several Secret Service agents in uniform entered the room, carefully pushing in the lie detector. It didn¡¯t look anything like what Jean had expected. Finished She¡¯d seen lie detector games on TV before¨Cthose palm¨Csized gadgets where you pressed your hand down and waited for a little shock or shing light to judge your honesty. Obviously, those weren¡¯t very reliable. The machine now in front of her was much more serious¨Cabout the size of a desktopputer. There was a ck CPU and a medium¨Csized disy screen. A quiet click echoed as the agents powered it on, and several long, ck wires uncoiled from the machine like living things. One by one, they extended the wires toward her. Jean watched as they began affixing the sensors to her body. 232 The Family 205 56% Chapter 205 A Hint of Pity Jean¡¯s arms, fingertips, and even the center of her chest were connected to thin, ck wires. At the other end sat the ominous bulk of the lie detector. Once everything was in ce, the Secret Service agents silently exited the interrogation room. Finished And just like that, it was the three of them again¨CJean, Queenie, and Carl¨Cin the same empty, suffocating space. Though the wires looked ordinary, Jean felt a tingling chill creeping across her scalp. It was as if her whole body had been surrendered to the cold precision of a machine. A heavy, invisible pressure pressed down on her. She frowned slightly. It didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin,¡± Queenie said from across the table. Her tone was light, almost yful, her eyes sparkling with confidence as she looked at Jean. Jean refused to flinch. She gritted her teeth and locked eyes with Queenie, giving a firm nod. Queenie raised her hand and pressed a switch on the machine. That crawling, nerve¨Cjangling sensation intensified. ¡°Jean,¡± Queenie called her name suddenly, voice clear and cold. Jean kept her gaze fixed on Queenie, but the difort kept gnawing at her, invisible but relentless. ¡°Now answer truthfully,¡± Queenie leaned in slightly, her presence loomingrger, her eyes pressing down like a weight. ¡°Do you have any connection to the organization Shenyin?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lowered just a little. It felt like something inside her head was beginning to splinter from the strain. Her entire body ached with difort. She clenched her fingers, pressing down until she felt pain, forcing herself to stay alert. Still, her face remained calm. Thoserge ck eyes held a steady, imprable depth. ¡°No,¡± she said clearly and firmly. She added again, evenly, ¡°I have nothing to do with Shenyin.¡± Queenie wasn¡¯t surprised by the answer. Chapter 205 A Hint of Pity If the lie detector confirmed a lie, that alone would be enough to validate her suspicions. But- When she looked at the screen, Queenie¡¯s pupils contracted, The machine had already disyed its results- Jean¡­ Wasn¡¯t lying. What? Queenie¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. Her face darkened immediately. She couldn¡¯t ept it. Her instincts were rarely wrong. And this lie detector¨Ctop¨Ctier technology from HQ¨Cwas known for its incredible precision. But now? The machine had contradicted everything she believed. She was convinced Jean was highly suspicious. But the machine showed no sign of deception? Should she trust the data? Queenie¡¯s face stiffened, jaw locked in a tight line as frustration brewed inside her. Carl, sitting quietly to the side, also saw the result. He said nothing, just watched Jean with a deep, contemtive gaze. He could tell¨CJean was ufortable. The lie detector caused this kind of reaction often, as though faint electrical pulses traveled through those ck wires and into the subject¡¯s body, making their skin prickle and nerves twitch. And yet, despite it all, Jean sat upright,posed and unmoved. She made no sign of fear, no visible distress. She was bearing it. Carl¡¯s gaze lingered on her longer than he realized. And in that moment¨Cwhen the result shed across the screen¨Can unexpected thought crept in: This kid¡­ she might really be innocent. An absurd, almost ridiculous pang stirred in his chest. A flicker of emotion that surprised even him. It wasn¡¯t reason. It wasn¡¯t analysis. It was something quieter. TT¨C1¨CJ L¨C1¡­ 11.. The Family 206 Chapter 206 It¡¯s Over Carl¡¯s brow furrowed instinctively, a rare ripple of emotion shing beneath his usually cold exterior. His lips tightened into a thin line as thoughts tangled in his eyes¨Cconflicting, unsettled. Across the table, Queenie suddenly shook her head in frustration, her voice rising sharply. ¡°No¡­ Something¡¯s wrong. We¡¯re doing this again!¡± She couldn¡¯t ept the lie detector¡¯s result. She refused to. Jean¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Fighting through the difort still lingering in her body, she bit down in frustration. ¡°Seriously? This again? Are we just going to keep repeating it until the result fits your script? Anything else doesn¡¯t count, is that it?¡± Judging by Queenie¡¯s constipated¨Clooking expression, Jean could already guess what happened¨Cthe machine hadn¡¯t given her the answer she wanted. Stubborn to a fault. All the frustration Jean had been holding back finally surged to the surface. She red at Queenie and snapped, ¡°You interrogated me yourself for ages. Then you even brought out a lie detector. And the result? I¡¯m clean. Innocent. You were wrong about me. Why can¡¯t you just admit it?¡± Queenie¡¯s eyes widened in shock, clearly not expecting Jean tosh out like this. Surprise, anger, indignation¨Call kinds of emotions boiled up at once. She mmed her palm down on the table with a bang, ready to shout- ¡°You-!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Before she could finish, Carl finally spoke. His voice cut through the tension like a de. Cold, controlled, andyered with unmistakable warning. He looked over with eyes like frosted ss, sharp and indifferent. ¡°We¡¯re done here.¡± With that, it was over. The words seemed to seal the interrogation, once and for all. Queenie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her pupils trembled, her emotions churning behind them. But in front of Carl, she didn¡¯t speak again. She didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge him. Shoulders slumped, she leaned back into her chair, defeated. Carl reached forward and quickly switched off the lie detector. 13:31 Tue, 6 May MM ¡¤ Chapter 206 It¡¯s Over and walked straight to the door. She didn¡¯t look back at either of them. Finished As she opened the door, a rush of fresh air hit her face. It cleared her mind like a cool p of water. Only then did she realize¨Cthe sky outside waspletely ck. Not even a trace of light remained. She¡¯d lost all sense of time during the interrogation, so much so that it only just hit her: it was already night. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Queenie said from behind, her voice now eerily calm. ¡°Why not let her stay the night and send her back tomorrow?¡± She¡¯d already stood up and was gazing out the window, her expression neutral, her storm of emotion seemingly gone. She spoke to Carl, though she never turned to him. Carl didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he looked toward the door¨Ctoward Jean. Sensing this, Jean nced back. Their eyes met¨Chis gaze was dark and steady, as if silently asking what she wanted. Jean understood. He was letting her choose. She thought about it carefully. If she went home now, it would be a long, exhausting ride. But if she stayed, she could rest right away¡­ Truthfully, she was tired. Her body, her mind¨Cafter all the tension, it was all crashing down into bone¨Cdeep fatigue. 232 The Family 207 Chapter 207 A Gesture of Kindness 81%1 Finished Jean and Carl walked one behind the other down the long corridor of the estate. The Gothic decor, soaked in dim night lighting, exuded a mysterious, somber charm. Truthfully, Jean hadn¡¯tpletely let her guard down. After all, this ce¨Cthe headquarters of the Secret Service¨Cwas still unfamiliar and unpredictable. She hadn¡¯t chosen to stay just because she was tired. She stayed¡­ because Carl was here. Though the man clearly didn¡¯t like her¨Chadn¡¯t shown her the faintest warmth- He also hadn¡¯t hurt her. Not once. Sometimes, blood ties were just that strange. Carl, whether he acknowledged it or not, was her brother. His presence, inexplicably, made her feel¡­ safe. Even if he wasn¡¯t warm. Even if they weren¡¯t close. He still made her feel less alone in this vast, unfamiliar ce. Suddenly- The tall figure ahead came to an abrupt stop. Carl halted mid¨Cstep. Jean nearly ran right into his back, her nose just shy of impact. She braked in time, barely avoiding him. Just then, Carl turned around. He looked at her with a strange expression, his deep eyes faintly reflecting the scattered starlight from outside. Jean froze, eyes widening a little. He just stood there, staring at her. Not saying a word. Had it not been for his ability to hear her thoughts, Carl would never have known- That Jean, deep down, was leaning on him emotionally. Like a lost fledgling, attaching that soft, undefined reliance to the one person in this ce who shared her blood¨Chim. He didn¡¯t know why, but those quiet, honest thoughts stirred something in him. Something faint. Subtle. But enough to ripple the surface of his guarded heart. He was beginning to see Jean differently now. 13:31 Tue, 6 May MM
81% Chapter 207 A Gesture of Kindness It was¡­ strange. ¡°You¡­¡± Finished Finally, Jean couldn¡¯t take the silent stare anymore. Her skin prickled. She crossed her arms and snapped, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? You want to say something or what?¡± Carl pressed his lips together, hesitated, then finally said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just-¡± His voice was lower than usual, uncertain. ¡°Was wondering if you¡¯d be ufortable sleeping here tonight.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes shot wide open, like she¡¯d just heard the most earth¨Cshattering revtion. ¡°No way¨Care you serious? Wait, what the hell?! Did Carl just ask if I¡¯d be okay? The same Carl? Did someone take over his body? Since when does he worry about me? This guy¡¯s the definition of emotionally constipated. This is suspicious as hell. What¡¯s his angle?!¡± Everyst thought was picked up¨Ccrystal clear¨Cby Carl¡¯s inner ear. He instinctively turned away, his eyes darting to the side. His face didn¡¯t look good. Hisshes dropped low, shadowing the quiet frustration in his gaze. For the first time in his life, Carl had tried¨Cawkwardly, yes¨Cto show concern for someone. And Jean¡¯s first reaction? Suspect him of plotting something. Tch. Fantastic. He was¡­ slightly annoyed. 232 The Family 208 Chapter 208 You Misheard Carl turned his head again, slowly casting his eyes back over his shoulder. His gaze was cool and deep, quietly assessing the girl in front of him from above. Jean, as usual, couldn¡¯t read Carl¡¯s expression. Finished Then again, she never could. He was the kind of man who always cloaked himself in shadows¨Chis eyes dark, his face unreadable, like calm water with no ripples. Still waters, always hiding something beneath. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Jean cleared her throat deliberately, and for a brief second, her usually bold expression faltered. ¡°Did you just say¡­ you were worried about me?¡± As she asked, she tilted her head up slightly, blinking fast and looking at him with bright, questioning eyes. Carl¡¯s gaze wavered, just for an instant, before it sank back into its usual stillness¨Cdark and unreachable. ¡°No. You misheard.¡± Jean¡¯s lips twitched. Oh really? So we¡¯re doing that? Just gonna pretend you never said it? I heard you. Loud and clear. Wow, what a fickle man¨Csays something one second, denies it the next. That¡¯s issues if I¡¯ve ever seen one. Carl heard every word of her innermentary, and surprisingly, he didn¡¯t get angry. He simply sighed and furrowed his brows, visibly exasperated. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know what hade over him when he said that aloud. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He clearly had no intention of continuing this conversation. He gestured ahead, signaling her to keep walking. Jean didn¡¯t push it either. She nodded and fell into step beside him. For the first time, they walked side by side. What¡¯s with this guy? Jean thought, her face calm but her brain in overdrive. He definitely said he was worried. Then nothing. Just ends it right there? And then tries to gaslight me into thinking I imagined it? I really thought for a second he was starting to warm up to me¡­ Guess not. As she stewed silently, a firm handnded on her shoulder, giving her a pat¨Cnot too hard, not too soft. Jean froze. She turned her head. Carl was looking down at her, hand still on her shoulder. Chapter 208 You Misheard ¡°There¡¯s a step ahead,¡± he said tly. Jean looked forward. There was a short staircase in the distance. But¡­ it was still a ways off. Seriously? Was that warning really necessary this early? Still, Jean didn¡¯t let any sarcasm slip. She simply nodded politely. ¡°Oh. Got it.¡± Carl withdrew his hand and looked away, no longer making eye contact. He hadn¡¯t actually meant to warn her about the stairs. He¡¯d just wanted to interrupt the runaway monologue screaming inside her head. Her thoughts were way too loud¨Cand every word of it had been an emotional gut¨Cpunch for him. For a moment there, he¡¯d felt like he was being publicly roasted. The silence between them stretched. Neither spoke again. Finished Carl eventually led Jean to the far end of the corridor, where they stopped in front of a locked room. Every guest room in the estate was locked by default, essible only with a key. Carl deftly unlocked the door and pushed it open. As Jean had expected, the interior was tastefully decorated in an elegant Gothic style. The bed in the center looked like something out of a medieval princess¡¯s chamber. Not bad for a criminal suspect. Carl¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. Normally, a suspect brought to Secret Service HQ wouldn¡¯t get anything close to this kind of amodation. Letting Jean stay here was a small indulgence¨Cone that even he wasn¡¯t fully ready to admit. 232 The Family 209 Chapter 209 Don¡¯t Overthink It Finished ¡°You¡¯ll stay here,¡± Carl said, voice clipped and emotionless. He turned to look at the girl behind him, his handsome face cloaked in a cool, moonlit detachment. ¡°The essentials are all provided.¡± Jean instinctively nced around the room- Sure enough, nothing was missing.. Just then, the crisp sound of footsteps echoed. Jean looked up to see Carl already heading toward the door, silent and swift. ¡°Wait.¡± Her voice called out before she could stop herself¨Cjust two words, directed at the man¡¯s back. Carl paused mid¨Cstep. Without turning fully, he cast a chilly nce over his shoulder. ¡°What is it?¡± It was a simple question, nothing more than routine. But when spoken in his voice, it carried an unshakable chill. Jean blinked, her bright eyes locking onto his. A beat of silence stretched between them. Then, without warning, sheughed. Her eyes curved like a crescent moon, glowing with starlight¨Cwarm, clear, almost dazzling. ¡°Regardless of everything, thank you,¡± she said, her brows lifting slightly, voice sincere and soft. ¡°Carl.¡± Carl didn¡¯t respond. He simply stared at her, expression t and unreadable. But his lips pressed tightly together, betraying a subtle flicker beneath the surface. Why¡­? Why would she thank him? He hadn¡¯t done anything worth gratitude. He¡¯d allowed Queenie to carry out her job, hadn¡¯t intervened. Jean had endured the full force of that interrogation. And she¡¯s still thanking me? What a strange girl. ¡°Why?¡± The word slipped from Carl¡¯s lips before he could stop it. ¡°Huh?¡± Jean blinked, caught off guard. ¡°While ¨C 259 ???? U vidy MM 81% Finished Chapter 209 Don¡¯t Overthink It His gaze fell fully on her now, quiet and deep, like watching moonlight dissolve into ake. ¡°Oh¡­ that.¡± Jean didn¡¯t stop smiling. Her youthful face softened into something sweet and clear. ¡°Because it felt like¡­ today, you were on my side.¡± ¡°You were still cold. Still distant. But I could tell¨Cyou weren¡¯t standing with Queenie. You were standing with me.¡± Carl¡¯s eyes sharpened. His gaze, always so dark and unreadable, suddenly rippled¨Clike a stone dropped into calm, deep waters. Her words and thoughts hit him like a wave. Loud, vivid, unsettling. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Though his voice stayed cool, his chest tightened faintly. ¡°I was just doing my job. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that,¡± Jean said, shrugging with a helpless little smile. Carl frowned. ¡°Figured what?¡± ¡°That you wouldn¡¯t admit it,¡± she said, her grin bright as ever. ¡°But my gut¡¯s pretty urate¡ª¡± ¡°I can tell when someone¡¯s being kind to me.¡± Carl didn¡¯t reply. In that moment, the whole corridor seemed to fall silent. No background noise, no footsteps. Just her voice echoing in his ears. Her words. Her eyes. Just Jean. He closed his eyes briefly, forcing the strange emotions to settle. When he opened them again, his expression had returned to its usual icy calm, every angle of his face cloaked in distance. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself.¡± And with that, he turned sharply on his heel and strode out of the room. As if the longer he looked at her, the more likely he was to get caught in something he couldn¡¯t escape. 232 The Family 210 Chapter 210 A Strange Feeling Carl walked swiftly down the corridor.¡± 81% Finished The crisp night air filtered in through the ornate, vintage windows, brushing across his face and helping to cool the strange heat still lingering in his blood. His steps came to a halt. He looked up instinctively, catching sight of the full moon bathed in silvery frost. He¡¯d thought¨Clong ago¨Cthat he was beyond the reach of emotions like this. He should have been. Years of ruthless self¨Cdiscipline had honed him into something cold, distant, precise. A machine, void of sentiment. And yet¡­ something had slipped. A cog in the machine had turned the wrong way, and emotions had begun spinning wildly, out of his control. Jean had eyes like clear ss, like a mirror. As if she could see right into him. When he looked into her eyes, it felt like someone was quietly brushing the dust from his soul. That strange feeling had taken root from that moment on¨Cspreading from his chest like fire over dry grass. And it was difficult to describe, this sensation¡­ Carl didn¡¯t have a word for it. He only knew it wasn¡¯t unpleasant. Maybe- It was the feeling of being seen with warmth and sincerity by family. A feeling that soothed the unrest in his heart and gave rise to something almost likefort. Family¡­ She was his sister, after all. His blood¨Crted sister. Jean, meanwhile, was calm. She didn¡¯t take Carl¡¯s cold words to heart. Instead, she moved quickly to wash up, climbed into bed, and closed her eyes. Before falling asleep, she sifted through her thoughts in the quiet of her mind. She hadn¡¯t expected that the ¡°external threat¡± discussed at today¡¯s Abyssal Choir meeting¡­ would turn out to be the Secret Service. No wonder the organization had delivered their warning with such cravin 13:31 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 210 A Strange Feeling 81% Finished The Abyssal Choir had been noticed by the Secret Service¨Cand at such an early, undeveloped stage? It sounded almost unreal. Sure, the future Abyssal Choir might be a powerhouse. But right now, they were a fledgling group. If the Secret Service truly wanted to, they could crush the organization without even trying. So how had the Abyssal Choir survived this early threat? How had it grown into something vast and powerful? Something must have happened¡­ Jean drifted through the possibilities. Come to think of it, had anyone else from the Abyssal Choir been caught today? She doubted it. If there had been, Queenie would¡¯ve made them all face interrogation together¨Cforced them to turn on one another. That was the usual ybook. Since all attention had been fixed on her alone, that could only mean- She was the sole unlucky one. Jean thought briefly of Ludwig, thepanion who had apanied her earlier today. The insignia pin of the Abyssal Choir¨Cshe¡¯d had it on her all along. Tucked carefully against her skin. If things had gotten truly desperate, she¡¯d been ready to use it to call for Ludwig¡¯s help. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t needed to. Still, she wondered if Ludwig had realized what happened. That she¡¯d been taken by the Secret Service. Even if he had, there was no way he could locate her now. He¡¯d just be worrying for nothing. Under normal circumstances, she would¡¯ve sent him a message¨Clet him know she was okay. But not tonight. This was the Secret Service¡¯s headquarters. Their territory. A dangerous ce. If she tried to contact Ludwig and got caught¡­ everything would fall apart. Better to keep her head down, stay quiet, and ride this out. She believed Carl would keep his word and send her home when this was over. Her mind wandered back to the interrogation room. She still couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d made it thu~¡ª Chapter 210 A Strange Feeling hearted.¡± And tonight, she had proven it once again. 232 81% Finished 13.31 Tue, 6 May The Family 211 Chapter 211 Midnight Disturbance 81%! 44 Finished Jean had no prior experience with lie detectors. She didn¡¯t know the trick to fooling such precise machines¡­ But she did know one thing: she had to keep her emotions steady¨Cabsolutely no nervousness or mental fluctuations. As long as she anchored herself to the answer in her heart If you can deceive even the machine, that¡¯s the pinnacle of lying. Lucky for her, the machine¡¯s results fell in her favor. She didn¡¯t quite understand why she¡¯d passed. Maybe¡­ just luck. Jean drifted in and out of consciousness, thoughts scattering like dust before she finally surrendered to deep sleep. It was impossible to say how much time had passed. But then- A faint sound stirred near her car. If wasn¡¯t loud, barely perceptible, yet it tugged at Jean¡¯s muddled awareness. She didn¡¯t know what state she was in¡­ It was as if she were trapped in a strange space between waking and sleep. She could sense the movement around her, see faint glimmers of light through the darkness. But- When she tried to force herself fully awake, her mind felt caught in a tangle of invisible threads. Dull confusion clogged her thoughts, like her brain was stuffed full of emptiness. She knew something was happening. But she couldn¡¯t wake up. And the sounds around her were growing clearer by the second. Jean wanted to move. To react. But it was like her body had been nailed to the bed. She could feel¨Cbut not move. Then suddenly- She felt her body lift off the mattress, suspended in the air. What the hell is happening?! 13:31 Tue, 6 May OMM Chapter 211 Midnight Disturbance But her throat felt blocked. No sound came out. Am I dreaming? It was the only exnation that made sense. ÃØÃÜ81% Finishe Whenever she dreamed, she could never speak properly, couldn¡¯t move the way she wanted. Everything always pushed against her. Yes, this must be a dream¡­ Jean clung to that thought. Time passed¨Cshe didn¡¯t know how much. Then- Bang In a jarring instant, Jean¡¯s eyes flew open. She had just been dropped¨Cfirmly but not violently¨Cinto a wooden chair. That noise had been the sound of her body hitting the seat. So it wasn¡¯t a dream! Chick. A switch was flipped. Suddenly, a harsh, white light zed overhead, flooding the room. Jean instinctively squinted against the brightness. The re was sharp, intrusive. And then- Footsteps echoed toward her. Queenie¡¯s pale, sharp¨Cfeatured face stepped into view, clear as day. Queenie. Jean¡¯s mind clicked instantly into focus. So this was what had happened. Queenie had snuck into her room while she slept, silently abducted her, and carried her into some unknown space. Jean¡¯s eyes snapped up as she began scanning her surroundings. This room- Was unlike anything else in the Secret Servicepound. 13:31 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 211 Midnight Disturbance But this room- ? ???, 81%n Finished Was lined with minimalist ink paintings of misty mountains and rivers. The air was heavy with incense and old¨Cworld quiet. It reeked of antique serenity. Directly across from her, hanging on the wall, was a massive, unsettling ink painting. It was clearly andscape¨Cbut rendered in such surreal brushstrokes, it sent a chill creeping up Jean¡¯s spine. 232 The Family 212 Chapter 212 You¡¯re Strange It was the painting. $ , 81%; Finished That massive, ominous eye staring from the wall¨Ca single, ink¨Cck pupil radiating a bone¨Cdeep chill. The kind of cold that crept down the spine, clung to the skin like invisible fret. Jean¡¯s scalp prickled. Her brows furrowed in difort. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Queenie¡¯s voice broke the silence as she sat down across from her, separated only by a in, rustic wooden table. She smiled¨Cbut the smile was shallow, her eyes frosted with concealed menace. Jean opened her mouth, but no words came out at first. Because she¡¯d caught the scent. It clung faintly to her clothes¨Ca subdued, aged aroma, like mellow sandalwood soaked in time. It brought with it an oddly grounding calm. This wasn¡¯t just any smell. Jean¡¯s eyes sharpened in an instant, her voice cold and certain. ¡°Let me guess. You used some kind of sedative incense in my room¨Csomething that made me feel like I was having sleep paralysis? My mind was awake, but I couldn¡¯t fullye to?¡± Queenie didn¡¯t flinch. She nodded matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a special calming incense developed by the Secret Service. Even the smallest amount induces a foggy, dreamlike state¨Calmost impossible to wake from on your own.¡± She shrugged with faux innocence. ¡°Couldn¡¯t bring you here quietly without it, after all.¡± Here¡­ Jean¡¯s gaze swept across the room once more. Aside from the ancient table and the walls covered in inkndscape paintings, it waspletely empty. Another interrogation room¨Cbut this one was utterly foreign. Unlike anything else in the Secret Servicepound. ¡°Where is this?¡± she asked, voiceced with ice. Queenie leaned forward, her eyes catching the overhead light like the surface of deep ocean at night. ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t tell the truth¡­ so I had no choice but to bring you to a higher¨Clevel interrogation room.¡± She stressed the words higher¨Clevel, savoring them. Jean suddenly burst into a coldugh, her lips curling in disdain. ¡°Queenie, you¡¯re a real piece of work.¡± 13:32 Che, 6 May MM. Chapter 212 You¡¯re Strange .81% Finished corner me.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What are you, some kind of obsessive control freak? You won¡¯t stop until you get the answer you want? Or is it¨C¡± Her smile faded. Her jaw tightened. ¡°-you¡¯re just embarrassed that you were wrong, and now you¡¯re trying to save face?¡± Queenie¡¯s hands, resting by her sides, clenched into fists. She hadn¡¯t expected this girl to guess her thoughts so perfectly. There was a long pause. Then Queenie finally exhaled, speaking slowly, her tone veiled and heavy. ¡°It¡¯s not just that¡­ Jean, don¡¯t you realize how strange you are?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°You¡¯re just a teenager. And yet-¡± Queenie¡¯s voice was low but deliberate. ¡°The way you handled interrogation. The way you stood your ground, even against someone like me. The calm, the poise, the She leaned back in her chair slightly, her gaze sharp and amused. ¡°It¡¯s unnatural. Unsettling.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not normal. And if you¡¯re part of a mysterious organization, that would exin everything.¡± Jean scoffed and tilted her head. ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m not allowed to be mature?¡± She smiled coldly. ¡°What¡¯s next? Arresting me for emotional self¨Ccontrol?¡± 232 The Family 213 Chapter 213 Nearly Fooled 81% Finished ¡°You¡¯re really going to use me based on that?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were like sharpened des, the edge in her gaze cold enough to slice through steel. ¡°Is this the level of a Secret Servicemander?¡± ¡°Jean!¡± Queenie snapped, her jaw clenched so tightly it distorted the line of her face. This girl- She was even sharper than expected. Unflinching, defiant,pletely unlike the usual suspects Queenie had interrogated. The realization made Queenie¡¯s expression settle into something darker, calmer. Then, she let out a low chuckle. ¡°Still pretending, huh?¡± ¡°No matter,¡± she said with a glint in her eyes, cold and mocking. ¡°In a moment¡­ you¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± She pulled out the incense burner she¡¯d prepared in advance and carefully ced it on the wooden table between them. Her movements were delicate, precise. A long, slender stick of incense was already set in the center of the burner. With a swift flick, Queenie lit it. The moment the tip began to glow, pale gray smoke curled upward, its scent instantly filling the air¨Can odd mix of cool sandalwood tainted by something chemical, like a faint trace of paint thinner. Jean wrinkled her nose and instinctively leaned back. But then something even stranger happened- Behind Queenie, the massive wall painting¨Cthe haunting ink¨Cdrawn eye¨Cshifted. Barely. Almost imperceptibly. But it moved. Jean froze, eyes flying wide. Her attention locked on that eye. In the center of the ck, bottomless pupil, a swirling vortex of shadow seemed to spin. It wasn¡¯t ink anymore. It was alive. A cold, endless energy began dragging her in. Her body stiffened. Her face emptied of emotion. Her limbs wouldn¡¯t move. Jean sat frozen, unmoving. Like a puppet whose strings had been cut, yet somehow still bound by something unseen. 13:32 Tue, 6 May
  1. MM.
¡ï 81% Chapter 213 Nearly Fooled Seeing this, Queenie knew- It had begun. Now was the perfect time. ¡°Jean.¡± Queenie¡¯s voice rang out, clear andmanding. Finished Jean blinked slowly. Then she turned her head toward Queenie with docile eyes, the defiant edge from earlierpletely gone. Gone was the spiky, sharp¨Ctongued girl- Now she looked empty. Quiet. Submissive. Queenie¡¯s lips curled in satisfaction. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said smoothly, ¡°are you a member of the Abyssal Choir?¡± Jean¡¯s lips parted faintly. Abyssal Choir¡­ The words echoed in her mind. Her unfocused eyes remained locked on Queenie. ¡°I¡­¡± Her voice stuttered, thin and broken. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡± At that moment, Queenie¡¯s heart surged with triumph. Got you. So she had been lying. About everything. Jean had nearly fooled her¨Cfooled all of Secret Service. But her instincts had been right. And if she hadn¡¯t taken this interrogation a step further, they never would¡¯ve known the truth. And then- Jean suddenly pressed her lips together. Silence. The moment broke. Queenie frowned, confused. ¡°Jean? Why¡¯d you stop?¡± Jean¡¯sshes fluttered. Her body trembled faintly. What Queenie couldn¡¯t see¨Cwere the clenched fists resting at Jean¡¯s sides. Her hands, curled so tight the knuckles turned white. Veins bulging. Nails digging into her palms. ?? 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM
Chapter 213 Nearly Fooled Then Jean spoke. ¡°I¡­ I am¡­ just a regr person.¡± Her voice was t. Her eyes empty. But her words were not what Queenie had wanted to hear. Not even close. 232 1 381% The Family 214 Chapter 214 We¡¯re Not Done Queenie¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted, and her shoulders trembled slightly, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Impossible! Something had to have gone wrong¡­. 81%8 Finished Jean still had that nk expression on her face. Her pupils were dark and dull, without the slightest ripple, and she stared nkly at Queenie, her tone t as she repeated, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ a member of the Abyssal Choir¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ an ordinary person¡­¡± At that moment, Queeniepletely broke down! Her brows furrowed tightly, her face twisted in fury, and her fists clenched as she mmed them down hard on the wooden table in front of her. How could this be possible? She had tried everything, used every method¨Cand yet the result was still the same. No change whatsoever¡­ While Queenie spiraled into a crisis of self¨Cdoubt, Jean quietly let out a breath. She knew she had fooled Queenie again. That¡¯s right¨Cshe had been faking it the whole time- Pretending to be under some kind of mental control, pretending to mutter those words. In truth, reaching that level of deception hadn¡¯t been easy. Jean had indeed been affected at first, truly manipted. This bizarre room, along with that strange incense, seemed to have a soul¨Csnatching effect¡­ Every one of her nerves felt like it was being burned alive, as if a sharp de was slicing her soul apart, one fragment at a time. A deafening roar echoed in her ears, as if drilling directly from her ear canal into her skull. Her consciousness became a chaotic blur. Every memory in her mind felt like it was being shredded, no longer under her control. Finally, a cold, bone¨Cpiercing voice seemed to pour straight down from the crown of her head, guiding her to speak the truest answers in her heart¨Cto respond to Queenie¡¯s questions. She had been just a hair away. One moment longer, and she would¡¯ve spilled everything¡­ Fortunately, she once again relied on sheer willpower, forcing herself to wake up at the critical moment and regain control of her consciousness. But the price- 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM Chapter 214 We¡¯re Not Done To stay awake, she had no choice but to keep clenching her fists. 81% Finished Although most of her awareness had returned by now, the lingering effects of that ordeal still hadn¡¯t passed. Her entire body was wracked with difort. Her head felt like it was being torn apart by some unseen force, and it was as if something was trying to rip her limbs in different directions. Damn it! What the hell kind of demonic crap is this?! Queenie ispletely deranged¨Cjust to force the truth out of her, she¡¯d actually resorted to such inhumane methods! Jean clenched her teeth through the pain, cursing Queenie madly in her heart. Suddenly- It felt like a string in her brain snappedpletely. Jean¡¯s eyes flew wide open. She could feel it¨Cblood, thick and hot, beginning to ooze slowly from her mouth, her ears, and her eyes¡­ Just before losing consciousness, she finally realized how dangerous her situation was- Sh*t! She was bleeding from all seven orifices! Queenie, I¡¯m not done with you! Bang¨Cwith a loud thud, Jeanpletely passed out and copsed straight from the chair onto the floor. Queenie hadn¡¯t seen iting. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She got up quickly, her chair scraping the ground as she rushed over to Jean. The young girl was lying on her side on the floor. Dark blood had soaked her cheeks, her hair, her clothes, and the floor beneath her. She looked both pitiful and horrifying. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At that moment, a cold andmanding voice rang out suddenly from the doorway. 232 232 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM. When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl C The Family 215 hapter 215 Reversal Queenie¡¯s whole body trembled violently. 81% * Finished She looked like she¡¯d been startled, pupils contracting sharply as she turned to the doorway. The fierce aura around her evaporated in an instant. She stammered awkwardly, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Queenie, you¡¯ve vited protocol.¡± Carl stood at the door, cutting her off coldly without any interest in hearing excuses. He strode over quickly. When he saw Jean copsed on the ground in such a terrible state, his always calm and indifferent expression¨Clike frost cloaking his face¨Cfinally cracked just a little. The darkness in his eyes surged. A cold, hostile aura slowly rose behind them. Carl pressed his lips tightly together. ¡°No¡­ I just¡­¡± Queenie shook her head. She wanted to exin herself, but she was so rattled, she couldn¡¯t string together aplete sentence. She had, without a doubt, broken the rules. This kind of ¡°advanced¡± interrogation method was strictly reserved for adults. Children like Jean were explicitly not allowed to be brought here. Because this kind of interrogation could backfire. The effects varied depending on the person, but for those with weaker constitutions, especially children, the consequences could be severe. And Jean¡¯s state¨Cbleeding from all seven orifices¨Cwas something Queenie had never seen before. She was starting to panic. It was her own recklessness. She had pushed too hard, too fast, wanting too badly to regain control and prove herself right- She thought she had kept everything hidden well. That no one would discover what she was doing at this hour. But instead- Not only had she failed to get the truth, she¡¯d also been caught red¨Chanded by Carl, her direct superior. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just¡­¡± Queenie bit her lip, trying to steady herself. ¡°I just wanted to uncover the truth sooner¡­¡± Carl didn¡¯t answer her. His eyes stayed lowered, silently focused on Jean. Then he crouched down. With long, slender fingers, he reached toward Jean¡¯s nose to check her breathing. 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM Chapter 215 Reversal Finished look at her. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an intense reaction before¡­ Is it because kids can¡¯t handle it physically?¡± Finally, Carl turned his head. His cold, dark gaze hit her like a de. Queenie flinched under the weight of it, her scalp prickling involuntarily. ¡°Because she resisted intensely.¡± Carl said suddenly, his thin lips parting slightly as he spoke with certainty. Jean¡¯s physical condition wasn¡¯t actually that bad. The reason she had ended up bleeding like this¨Cwas because her rejection of the interrogation was that strong. The more forceful the resistance, the stronger the bacsh. It was probably instinct. Though¨Cthere was another possibility. That she had used sheer willpower and mental strength to fight back against the effects of the interrogation. If sessful, that would allow her to stay conscious, and avoid being manipted into revealing the truth. But the cost would be much more severe. Carl, in his mind, dismissed the second option. Jean might¡¯ve seemed moreposed than other children her age, and more capable too, but she couldn¡¯t possibly have that kind of mental strength. That level of resistance required immense willpower. Since Carl had joined the Secret Service, he had never seen anyone seed in resisting this interrogation room. 232 The Family 216 Chapter 216 She¡¯s My Biological Sister 81% Finished Among them were exceptional talents, people with remarkable abilities. But even those people had never seeded in resisting this interrogation room¨Cso naturally, Jean couldn¡¯t have either. Which made it clear, her rejection hade from her body¡¯s instincts. A natural, unshakable repulsion. Carl reached out and lifted the girl from the ground. He didn¡¯t care about the blood staining her clothes¨Cor his own. With swift, steady movement, he pulled her into his arms and rose to his feet. ¡°Queenie.¡± Holding Jean in his arms, Carl looked down at her from above. His tall figure loomed like a towering mountain, oppressive and suffocating, crushing down on Queenie until she could barely breathe. ¡°I¡­¡± She bit her lip, her gaze flickering in a panic, her voice stuck in her throat. Queenie knew it was toote for excuses. All she could hope for now was that Carl might show her some mercy for the sake of their long¨Cstanding working rtionship. But- ¡°You¡¯re suspended,¡± he said without hesitation. His voice was cold. His dark eyes offered no warmth, only a cial chill¨Clike a snow¨Ccovered mountain. sealed in ice for a thousand years. A single breath from him felt like it could freeze Queenie alive. She had never seen Carl like this. Even when facing enemies, he was always calm and emotionless, like a still well¨Cdeep and quiet. But now, Carl¡¯s gaze was like a de. It felt like it could slice her into a thousand pieces. ¡°After the suspension,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll have Internal Affairsunch a full investigation into your conduct. Get ready to be sentenced.¡± His lips moved barely as he spoke, each word cut clean and merciless. Investigation. Sentencing. Punishment¡­ Queenietched onto those words like they were des themselves. Her eyes widened in shock, her face turning pale, her shoulders trembling violently as if she were on the edge of copse. It meant her status as a seniormander would be stripped away. 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 216 She¡¯s My Biological Sister She had never dared defy Carl this way before. But right now, she had no choice. She couldn¡¯t ept it. She knew what those punishments meant. 81% Finished ¡°I did it for the mission! I did it for the Secret Service!¡± she cried, voice breaking. ¡°I worked day and night to uncover the truth. I was still working thiste¨Chow can you be so heartless? Can¡¯t you show me even the slightest bit of understanding?¡± Her panicked eyes shifted to the unconscious Jean. ¡°That girl¨Cyes, she¡¯s a child, but she¡¯s no different from any other suspect. Did you forget our motto? No mercy. No hesitation. Sacrifices must be made when necessary!¡± Her voice cracked further. ¡°Even if she dies, it¡¯s just a necessary cost in the pursuit of truth. It¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t happened before, right?¡± She looked up at Carl, disoriented, her eyes glittering with the beginnings of tears. ¡°It¡¯s fine to use her, to sacrifice her. Since when do you care this much about a suspect¡¯s life?¡± ¡°Queenie.¡± Carl¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. His face¨Calready ice cold¨Cturned terrifyingly grim. His eyes, usually just indifferent, now held a sharp, deadly edge. Murderous intent radiated from him. Queenie instinctively took a step back. Her knees nearly buckled. She stumbled, almost falling to the floor. ¡°You want to know why?¡± Carl¡¯s tone carried icy scorn. His voice was as sharp and frigid as frostbite. ¡°Because¨CShe¡¯s my biological sister.¡± 232 The Family 217 Chapter 217 You Brought This on Yourself ¡°Sister¡­ your sister?¡± Queenie unconsciously repeated the word, disbelief filling her eyes. It was only now, in hindsight, that she realized¨CJean and Carl shared the samest name, Ginger. But even so, who would have thought they were actually biological siblings? 81% Finished Carl almost never talked about his family. Any topic rted to rtives had always been an off¨Climits taboo for him. Others feared touching his nerve and naturally didn¡¯t dare ask. And now, for him to openly dere that Jean was his biological sister¨Cthis wasn¡¯t like him at all. In fact, even Carl himself hadn¡¯t expected those words to slip out of his mouth¡­ Had he finally reached the point of epting that this girl¡­ really was his sister? Lowering his eyes to the blood¨Ccovered girl in his arms, Carl felt something twist deep in his chest¡ªa dull, tugging pain he didn¡¯t know how to describe. Without another word, Carl turned and walked out with Jean still in his arms. ¡°Wait!¡± Queenie wasn¡¯t willing to let it go. She rushed after him, voice breaking into desperation. ¡°Please¡­ give me another chance¡­. I didn¡¯t know she was your sister¡­¡± If Carl had told her Jean¡¯s identity earlier, she never would¡¯ve dared conduct the interrogation so ruthlessly. Carl¡¯s behavior waspletely unpredictable. At first, he¡¯d said nothing, silently allowing her actions. And only now, after everything, did he tell her Jean was his sister¡­ Then again, Carl had always been an impossible man to read. No one ever really knew what was going on in his head. ¡°When she wakes up, I¡¯ll apologize¨CI swear I will.¡± Queenie¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. She bit down on her lip, doing everything she could not to sob. ¡°Please¡­¡± Carl turned his head slightly. His eyes were as cold as winter frost as he nced back- ¡°I won¡¯t change my decision.¡± ¡°Queenie, you brought this on yourself.¡± With that, Carl didn¡¯t even pause. He walked out of the interrogation room without looking back. His strides were quick. He passed through the corridor with Jean in his arms and headed straight to the infirmary. ¡°Treat her. Now.¡± cing the girl on a snow¨Cwhite hospital bed, Carl issued themand with a voice like a de. 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 217 You Brought This on Yourself Finished Instead, he stayed, silently watching the doctor¡¯s every move with unwavering focus. The doctor felt intense pressure, like a de was hanging over his head. He had to concentrate with everything he had, carefully treating the girl on the bed with utmost precision and care. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder¨Cwho exactly was this girl? Why would Carl carry her here himself? Why did he look so tense, so worried about her injuries? For someone like Carl¨Ccold, distant, always keeping people at arm¡¯s length¨Cthis waspletely out of character. But of course, the doctor only dared think it. He would never ask out loud. Carl leaned against the doorway, his cold, aloof gaze fixed steadily on Jean¡¯s unconscious figure. He knew full well he was acting strange. He cared too much about this kid. At first, he¡¯d only gone to check if she was sleeping properly, and so had stopped by her room at night. But when he found it empty¨CJean already gone¨Che¡¯d known something was wrong. Then, when he saw her bloodied body in the interrogation room, he hadn¡¯t been able to stay calm at all. It was like something in his brain had snapped. A flood of emotions¨Cforeign, intense¨Csmashed into him, threatening to blow everything wide open.. Something that urgently needed a release. 232 The Family 218 His emotions had always been steady and cold, like a machine programmed with fixed responses. This kind of violent emotional swing¨Cthis was the first time he had ever experienced it. It seemed like¡­ he really didn¡¯t want Jean to get hurt. Carl closed his eyes briefly. There was a strange, restless irritation brewing in his chest. 81% Finished On the other side. Jeany unconscious on the hospital bed, her eyes tightly shut, her face as pale as thin paper. Pain¡­ She could vaguely feel it¨Cher whole body hurt. From the nerves in her brain to every inch of her limbs and bones. It was like even her soul was being torn apart. She unconsciously bit her lip. A flicker of pain crossed her bloodless face. It hurt so much. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Gradually, the? pain seemed to ease. She felt like she was sinking into something soft and light. Slowly, she lost all feeling and awareness. Jean opened her eyes on a bright morning. The moment her eyelids cracked open, dazzling sunlight poured in. She squinted, unable to adjust t the brightness. Her lips pressed together. They felt parched and cracked. She raised her hand, her shoulder twitching slightly in response. And then- Footsteps sounded quickly beside her. Carl¡¯s cold, handsome face appeared in her field of vision. He approached the bed, leaning down slightly, looking at her from above with his usual aloof expression. . 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 218 What Changed You She stared nkly before finally confirming¨Cyes, the man in front of her really was Carl! Holy sht! Who wouldn¡¯t be scared waking up and seeing Carl¡¯s face first thing?! Carl was confused. Jean¡¯s face showed no emotion, even looked a little weak, but inside she was absolutely reeling. 81% Finisher What¡¯s his angle? What¡¯s his motive? What the hell is he thinking? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s just worried about me and stayed here waiting for me to wake up¡­ That¡¯spletely illogical. Not Carl¡¯s style at all. Sure, he showed a tiny bit of concern before, but mot enough to go this far. Or¡­ is he pissed because I broke both of Secret Service¡¯s interrogation rooms and more he¡¯s here to settle the score? Carl was speechless. So that¡¯s what she thought of him. Heh ¡°I stayed here because I was worried about you,¡± Carl said, his face expressionless. He delivered the sentenc in a calm, t tone, not speeding up or slowing down- That cold face, that cold voice, paired with that sentence, made the whole thing oddlyical. Jean¡¯s face froze Her eyes widened slightly, and she nearly choked on her own spit. She started coughing violently. Her movements were a bit too intense. Her pale face flushed red from the coughing. Carl saw her struggling and quickly reached out, gently patting her back. Under his help, Jean gradually settled down. Her gaze drifted down to his lon elegant fingers. His timing had been perfect¨Chis touch soft and careful. What the hell! He actually admitted he was worried about me?! This is insane! This guy did a ¨Che used to be all ¡®don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t talk to me¡® cold alpha mode¡­ What changed you? Was it the distortion of human nature, or the copse of morality¡­? Carl pressed his lips together, his expression staying t. This girl¡­ the things she thinks about really are something else. Does she think like this every day? Then again, maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad. 232 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM The Family 219 Chapter 219 Exin Yourself Properly Jean couldn¡¯t help but look up, meeting Carl¡¯s deep, cold gaze.¡± Finished He was staring straight at her. His expression was still distant, butpared to before, there was now something oddly¡­ human about him. She shifted her gaze away from Carl and looked up at the stark white ceiling. Only then did she notice the strong smell of disinfectant in the air¡­ This was a hospital room. She instinctively raised her wrist. A cold needle was inserted into the back of her hand, and a clear liquid was quietly flowing into her vein. ¡°I¡­ how long was I unconscious?¡± she asked without thinking. ¡°Three days,¡± Carl replied simply. ¡°Three days?¡± Her eyes widened slightly in surprise. Then she curled her lips and let out a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle. ¡°Guess I was hurt pretty badly, huh¡­¡± Carl pressed his lips together, saying nothing. He just silently looked at her. ¡°Then¡­ what about Queenie¡­¡± Jean suddenly remembered Queenie- The one who¡¯d caused her serious injuries, the one responsible for her three¨Cdaya. But she wasn¡¯t sure where Carl stood on Queenie. After all, Queenie was his subordinate, acting under him. She didn¡¯t exactly have the right to demand Carl punish her. Even though he¡­ seemed to care, just a little more about her now than he used to¡­ But most likely, Carl¡¯s connection to Queenie was stronger than his connection to her. He would probably take Queenie¡¯s side¡­ Carl listened quietly to the girl¡¯s inner thoughts and, strangely, detected a hint of sorrow. His lips tugged slightly as he spoke. ¡°Queenie has already been punished. You won¡¯t be seeing her around here anymore.¡± ¡°And besides, didn¡¯t you say¡­¡± For the first time, Carl spoke such a long sentence directly to Jean. Halfway through, he subconsciously paused, his thin lips pressing together slightly as if considering his words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were grateful to me¡­ because you knew I was on your side¡­ that you felt I treated you well¡­¡± He still remembered that night, when he brought Jean to her room. Just before he left, she had said those words to him. 713:32 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 219 Exin Yourself Properly 81%0 Finished Carl¡¯s low voice, clear and cold, dropped suddenly into the air andpletely scattered Jean¡¯s thoughts. She blinked, stunned for a second, then came back to her senses and blinked up at him again. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Did I hear that right?¡± she asked, incredulous. Carl actually said a full, uninterrupted sentence that didn¡¯t sound like he had to drag it out word by word. Amazing! ¡°Your hearing¡¯s fine,¡± Carl reminded her calmly. Jean instinctively reached up to touch her ear, then broke into a grin, her eyes curving into crescent moons. ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± She pursed her lips and added cheerfully, ¡°But you¡¯re the one who said I was overthinking things.¡± Of course, the bigger reason was¡ª She couldn¡¯t be sure whether Carl had allowed Queenie to take her to the advanced interrogation room and subject her to that cruel procedure. After all, it was Carl who brought her to the bedroom, and only he had the key. Yet Queenie had been able to sneak in and take her away without a problem¡­ If Queenie had acted under Carl¡¯s orders, then they were clearly on the same side. Why would Carl punish a subordinate who was just doing her job for him¡­? ¡°I had no idea that happened,¡± Carl exined almost instantly. His jaw tensed slightly, as if genuinely afraid Jean might misunderstand. ¡°Queenie acted entirely behind my back. I only found out after the fact.¡± 232 ¡£ 13.32 Tue, May When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl C The Family 220 hapter 220 Growing Closer Jean hadn¡¯t expected Carl to exin himself so directly and cleanly. His expression was cold and serious, and his eyes stared straight at her without wavering. She blinked at him, unsure of how to respond. This version of Carl definitely made her feel a bit¡­ out of her depth. In the end, she nodded toward him and smiled. ¡°Mm, I got it-¡± 01/01 Finished ¡°If you didn¡¯t know, then Queenie acted on her own.¡± Jean arched a brow, and though her paleplexion still showed signs of illness, her eyes were sharp and spirited. ¡°So promise me, don¡¯t let Queenie off the hook, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to punish her properly¨Cdo it for me!¡± Carl didn¡¯t respond immediately. But after hearing her words, the corners of his tightly pressed lips lifted ever so slightly, forming a faint, subtle curve. He smiled. Jean paused for a moment. It was like a frost¨Ccovered flower had finally revealed a single soft petal under the first touch of sunlight- The ice had melted, and beauty bloomed through. She realized¨Cshe¡¯d hardly ever seen this man smile. Was what I said really that funny? Her eyes shifted as she thought. Then I¡¯d better say stuff like that more often! She liked seeing Carl smile. When he smiled, he actually seemed a bit more human. Carl heard her thoughts, of course. He didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly watched his little sister- And somehow, the cold stillness in his chest was warmed by something soft and unfamiliar. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered, so stay here and rest for now.¡± Carl suddenly shifted the topic, his tone cool but steady. Jean opened her mouth to speak, but before she could get a word out, Carl continued, as if he already knew what she was about to say. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Ginger family. I¡¯ve already called them. They know you¡¯re with me.¡± Bright surprise lit up Jean¡¯s eyes. Didn¡¯t think Carl was actually this reliable. 13:32 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 220 Growing Closer They¡¯d bepletely freaked out. She was relieved Carl had already made up an excuse and covered for her. 81% Finished Carl heard that thought and, for some reason, felt a faint, lingering sense of guilt in his chest. If only he¡¯d been firmer from the beginning¨Cif he¡¯d stopped Queenie from taking Jean into that room¡­ Maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened. Over the next few days, Jean continued staying at Secret Service headquarters. After thorough observation and several health checks, the doctors finally confirmed she was fine, and she was allowed to leave the infirmary and return to her own room. She spent most of her time indoors. But every now and then, she¡¯d go for a walk and get some air. Just like Carl had said, Queenie really did disappear from her sight. It was like she¡¯d vanishedpletely. As for the other Secret Service personnel she passed in the halls¨Ctheir attitudes had clearly changed. They nodded at her politely, some even with a hint of respectful deference¡­ It was obvious: they no longer saw her as just another suspect, but as someone Carl was closely connected with. Was this¡­ using the tiger¡¯s might as a fox? Jean thought with amusement. Carl would drop by at random times each day to check on her. And ording to her requests, he¡¯d bring her whatever snacks she wanted. Most of the time, she was the one munching away, while Carl stood nearby, quietly watching her eat. She didn¡¯t know exactly what he was thinking. But she could clearly feel- Carl¡¯s attitude toward her was softening. And their rtionship was, without a word exchanged, slowly growing more and more close. 232 The Family 221 Chapter 221 Goodbye, Carl 81% Finished Once Jean fully recovered, Carl decided to send her back to the Ginger family. That familiar ck van appeared before her again. Carl was the first to get in- He was going to personally see her off. Sitting inside the vehicle, the man¡¯s deep, dark eyes looked straight at her, signaling her to get in. Jean stood at the door of the car. Behind her, the gothic mansion loomed with its signature mystery and beauty, like something painted in thick strokes of oil¨Cgrand and shadowy, cold yet elegant. Strange. She actually felt¡­ a little reluctant to leave. Maybe it was because her time recovering here had been the most peaceful and carefree days she¡¯d had in a long while. Carl heard the thought in her mind. His gaze faltered for a moment, just slightly. ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you¡­¡± He hesitated for a second, then suddenly spoke. Her emotional state at that moment left him strangely unsettled. ¡°You can talk to me. If you don¡¯t mind.¡± Carl¡¯s sudden words caught Jeanpletely off guard. She looked into the car at her aloof brother. After blinking in surprise, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. This guy¡­ how could he say something so warm with such a cold face, in such an indifferent voice¡­ Carl heard that thought and instinctively turned his face away slightly, avoiding her gaze. Jean, on the other hand, grinned openly. ¡°Got it. If I ever run into something I can¡¯t deal with, I¡¯ll definitelye find you,¡± she said cheerfully. ¡°But if you dare say no, don¡¯t me me for throwing a fit.¡± Carl didn¡¯t turn his head. His gaze remained angled toward the window. From where Jean sat, she couldn¡¯t see the faint curve that briefly tugged at the corner of his lips. It disappeared as quickly as it came. Then he slowly turned his head back, his face once again returning to its usual detached and stern. expression. He gave her a casual nod. ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Get in the car,¡± Jean didn¡¯t drag it out any longer. She climbed in without hesitation. The drive back to the Ginger family estate wasn¡¯t particrly long, but not short either. Along the way, Jean would asionally chat with Carl. 13:33 Tue, 6 May MM. Chapter 221 Goodbye, Carl 81% Finished There¡¯d been a time when they had absolutely nothing to say to each other¨Cwhen they could share the same air and remainpletely silent. But now, as if something had finally thawed between them, the bond had begun to grow. The van eventually stopped across the street from the Ginger family vi. Clearly, Carl had no intention of dropping her off right at the front door. ¡°You can get off here.¡± His gaze shifted past the window toward the ornate home in the distance. His eyes, always cold, had a darker cast than usual. Jean immediately understood. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see the Ginger family?¡± she asked, voice light as a bell and eyes blinking curiously. Carl nced at her sideways, saying nothing. His face offered no confirmation nor denial, just a t line drawn across his lips. Jean knew she¡¯d guessed right. She didn¡¯t push him further. Instead, she smiled and arched her brows. ¡°Then I¡¯m off.¡± Jean stepped out of the van. Just as the door was about to close behind her, she turned suddenly, her eyes curling into little crescent moons as she grinned and waved exaggeratedly. ¡°Bye, Carl.¡± Carl¡¯s expression froze for a moment. His gaze instinctively followed her eyes¨Cbut right then, the car door closed with a thud. Their eyes were cut off from each other. Carl flexed his fingers slightly. Suddenly, a strange thought struck him- He regretted the way he used to brush her off, maybe even resent her, for calling him ¡°Carl.¡± But now, that name- Sounded oddly pleasant. 232 2/2 13.34 Tue, o may
  1. MM.
When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 222 Chapter 222 A Fairy Tale After saying goodbye to Carl, Jean headed straight for the Ginger family vi. The moment Sienna got word from the gatekeeper, she rushed to the door to greet her. 81% Finished Her beautiful face was softened by a warm, subtle smile, and she immediately began fussing over Jean with questions and concern. Then, with a teasing glint in her eyes, Sienna chuckled softly. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the two of you to end up spending time together.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Jean frowned slightly, confused by what she meant. Sienna¡¯s eyes sparkled with a gentle curiosity. ¡°You and Carl, of course. That boy has barely had any contact with us for years now.¡± Her smile faded slightly as she continued, lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Even when Yuhan¡¯s ne crash happened, I had to practically beg him before he¡¯d show up. So yes, I¡¯m a little surprised,¡± she said, patting Jean¡¯s shoulder affectionately. ¡°The two of you suddenly having some kind of connection. He even called me a few days ago to say you were with him. But he didn¡¯t say what you were doing over there¡­¡± Sienna tilted her head and gave Jean a lighthearted, questioning look. ¡°So¡­ what exactly were you two up to?¡± Her tone was casual, like she was just making conversation. Jean blinked, then fell quiet for a beat. She quickly pieced together a usible exnation. ¡°He was¡­ tutoring me.¡± ¡°Tutoring?¡± Sienna blinked, visibly surprised. ¡°Yep.¡± Jean nodded with a smile. ¡°You know our school¡¯s got level cement examsing up. I¡¯ve missed a lot of sses from taking so much time off. I¡¯mpletely lost and have no idea how I¡¯m going to handle the tests. The Secret Service HQ has a lot of books and resources, and Carl¡¯s smart.. He offered to help me study, so I went with him.¡± She rattled off the story smoothly, without blinking. Sienna looked a bit taken aback but didn¡¯t question it further. She just smiled knowingly. ¡°Well, I never thought I¡¯d see the day. Jean, I didn¡¯t realize you were taking the exam this seriously.¡± Honestly, in Sienna¡¯s mind, even if her daughter failed the test, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. But the most unbelievable part? Carl offered to tutor Jean? That was bordering on fantasy. It felt more likely the world would end than Carl voluntarily agreeing to something like that. But her daughter didn¡¯t look like she was lying¡­ Th 13.04 Chapter 222 A Fairy Tale Even Carl couldn¡¯t stay cold. Finished Jean, unaware of her mother¡¯s internal monologue, just yfully raised her fists. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve always been the diligent type.¡± Laughing together, the two headed into the house. At the time. Dominic wasn¡¯t home. Sienna told her he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet but was already well enough to sneak back to the office. Typical. The man¡¯s aplete workaholic. Jean didn¡¯t linger long in the living room. She headed back to her bedroom alone. From Sienna¡¯s reaction, it was clear she hadn¡¯t heard anything about the level exam incident. Jean¡¯s name still bore the stain of the cheating usation¨Cand that situation had yet to be resolved¡­ Luckily, the principal had kept his word and hadn¡¯t said anything to her mom or brothers. Just as that thought passed through her mind, her phone rang sharply, cutting into the silence. Jean pulled it out and nced at the screen- Sofia. 232 B The Family 223 Finished Chapter 223 Out of Reach Street corner, a caf¨¦. Jean sat by the window, resting her chin on her palm, listlessly staring at her phone. ¡°Jean!¡± Just then, Sofia pushed open the cafe door. Spotting Jean at the table, she raised a hand with a smile. Jean looked up and smiled in return. Earlier, she¡¯d received a call from Sofia¨Conce again, it had to do with Asher. Jean figured it was tooplicated to exin over the phone, so she invited Sofia out for a face¨Cto¨Cface chat. After Sofia sat down, they skimmed the menu and ordered two of the same coffee. ¡°How have you beentely?¡± Sofia asked as she settled in. It had been quite a few days since she¡¯dst seen Jean. Her gentle tone carried clear concern. It had been a while since Jean showed up at Sterford Academy. Though the ¡°cheating scandal¡± still lingered, most students assumed she was justying low to avoid the spotlight¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been okay,¡± Jean replied vaguely, brushing the question aside. She didn¡¯t want to get into all the details of f recent events. Quickly, she shifted the topic. ¡°You mentioned earlier on the phone that you haven¡¯t been able to reach Madam Lawson?¡± At the mention of Mindy, Sofia¡¯s smile faded almost instantly. Her brows furrowed tight. ¡°Yeah¡­ She¡¯s been having a rough time these days. And the whole legal situation with Asher still hasn¡¯t made any progress¡­¡± ¡®She bit her lip, hesitating before continuing. ¡°You said before you¡¯d help her find awyer. Does that still stand? I just feel like¡­ she must be feelingpletely hopeless right now. Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s not answering my calls.¡± Jean nodded firmly. ¡°Of course it still stands.¡± She had promised to find the bestwyer for Mindy. It was only because of everything that had happenedtely that she hadn¡¯t been able to follow through. Thinking of that, Jean didn¡¯t even take a sip of her coffee. She stood up from her seat. ¡°If she¡¯s not answering her phone and she¡¯s in a bad mental state¡­ we should go see her right away.¡± If Mindy had really fallen into despair¨Cif she did something reckless¨Cit wasn¡¯t out of the question. Sofia¡¯s pupils quivered slightly. She, too, seemed to realize what might be at stake. ¡°Yeah¨Cokay!¡± Sofia jumped up quickly, her expression now tense and serious. The two of them left the caf¨¦ at once, heading for Mindy¡¯s home. 90% Chapter 223 Out of Reach Sofia had been there before and remembered the address. Finished However, before they could even reach the door, a neighbor stopped them and told them Mindy wasn¡¯t home¨Cshe had left earlier. ¡°Ma¡¯am, did she say where she was going?¡± Sofia asked, biting her lip in worry. ¡°She didn¡¯t say exactly,¡± the woman replied, frowning as she tried to remember. ¡°Just mentioned something about going to find awyer¡­¡± Awyer? Jean¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. So it really was about thewyer. A wave of guilt welled up in her chest. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on hiring Jolene¡­ If she hadn¡¯t been derailed by so many distractions, Asher¡¯swyer would¡¯ve been taken care of by now. Mindy wouldn¡¯t still be struggling and anxious. After thanking the neighbor, Jean and Sofia quickly turned back and headed for the street, hoping to g down a cab. ¡°Where do you think she¡¯d go to look for awyer?¡± Sofia asked, brows furrowed and voice tight with urgency. 242 B The Family 224 11:58 Wed, 7 May 000. *96%[ Finished When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 224 A Bittersweet Sight Jean lowered her gaze, her voice calm. ¡°I think I know where she might be.¡± Sofia turned to look at her, confused. Jean¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her tone suddenly rxed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± The two of them got into a cab. Their destination? The cluster ofw firms where Jean had once run into Mindy by chance. It was highly likely Mindy would return there. The taxi driver sped along, and before long, they arrived. The city¡¯s bustlingmercial district was alive with endless traffic and waves of people. Jean got out and immediately made her way toward the rows ofw firm buildings. Sofia trailed behind her closely. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the area and was afraid of getting separated. Jean¡¯s eyes scanned the signs and lobby entrances behind the wide ss doors of each office. But she didn¡¯t see any trace of Mindy. Could she not be here after all? Jean frowned. Noticing her serious expression, Sofia asked anxiously, ¡°What is it? Did we get the wrong ce?¡± Jean shook her head, her face still steady. ¡°She¡¯s probably here. We just haven¡¯t found her yet.¡± Without stopping, Jean kept moving, disappearing into the flow of the crowd. Sofia had no choice but to hurry after her. They turned a corner near the edge of a parking lot, and finally¨CJean spotted her. Sitting on a stone bench, hunched over quietly, was Mindy. ¡°I see Madam Lawson,¡± Jean said, quickly pointing out the spot. Sofia¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, her voice rising with relief. ¡°That¡¯s really her!¡± ¡°Madam Lawson!¡± she called out and rushed toward her. Now that they¡¯d found her, Jean allowed herself to rx. Her pace slowed. Only when she drew closer did she notice what was in Mindy¡¯s hands. A niece of bread ved, 7 May Chapter 224 A Bittersweet Sight 96% Finished Mindy sat on the bench, herplexion pale and sallow. She¡¯d already eaten half the bread, dry crumbs scattered around herp. It was obvious¨Cthis was her lunch. A sad, simple way to fill her stomach And for some reason, Jean¡¯s chest tightened. It stung. ¡°Ma¡¯am, why weren¡¯t you answering my calls?¡± Sofia had already run up and was leaning forward, concern flooding her voice. ¡°I was so worried!¡± Mindy hadn¡¯t expected them to find her. She blinked in surprise, then quickly stood, fumbling the bread in her hands. ¡°1¡­ I¡¯m sorry. My phone died. I didn¡¯t know how to charge it¡­¡± Sofia blurted out without thinking, ¡°There are charging stations everywhere¡­¡± Then she stopped short. Right¨CMindy might not even know how to use one. Sofia pursed her lips, the pang of guilt sharp in her chest. Jean smiled gently and gave a polite nod. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ma¡¯am.¡± Then she got right to the point. ¡°I told you before I¡¯d help you find awyer. You didn¡¯t need to-¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Mindy interrupted with a small, embarrassed smile, gently folding the stic around the bread. ¡°I don¡¯t work at the hotel anymore, and I¡¯ve got nothing else to do. Instead of sitting around worrying, I figured I¡¯de here and try my luck.¡± Just then- The sudden, rhythmic sound of footsteps echoed across the pavement. It cut through the conversation like a de. 242 96% When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 225 Chapter 225 A Two¨CFaced Man ¡°Why is it you two again?¡± came a voiceced with disdain. Finished Jean turned her head toward the sound¨Conly to meet Mr. Lwain¡¯s condescending re. He stood with a briefcase in hand, seemingly fresh out of the parking garage. Walking beside him was the same female assistant Jean vaguely recognized from before. Two familiar faces. ¡°You¡­ you two¡­¡± Mindy stammered, quickly rising from the bench. She seemed nervous, worried Mr. Lwain might get the wrong idea. ¡°Mr. Lwain, I didn¡¯te to see you. I was just-¡± Mr. Lwain¡¯s brows twitched sharply. His voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Not here to see me? Then what, you¡¯re hoping for someone better? There aren¡¯t many here better than me, you know.¡± His mockery was tant, smug. Mindy blinked, clearly caught off guard. She fumbled for a response. ¡°I¡­¡± Jean mentally scoffed, her expression cooling with disgust. What a hypocrite. He had refused Mindy¡¯s request when it mattered, and now that she might be seeking other options, he had the nerve to sneer at her for it? Acting all wounded and superior? Disgusting. ¡°Of course there are betterwyers than you,¡± Jean said coldly, cutting in without hesitation. Her sharp gaze locked onto him. ¡°And weren¡¯t you the one who rejected us in the first ce? What, are we not allowed to find someone more qualified?¡± She deliberately stressed the words more qualified. Mr. Lwain turned his focus to her, his face twisting into a smirk. ¡°Oh, I remember you,¡± he said. His eyes narrowed with a nasty glint. ¡°You¡¯re the one who imed you could find Jolene, right?¡± Jean didn¡¯t even blink. Calm, collected, she gave a faint smirk. ¡°I did say that.¡± ¡°And I remember saying¨Cif you actually managed to get Jolene, I¡¯d get down and bark like a dog.¡± Pfft. The snort came before anyone could react. Sofia, caught off guard, had burst intoughter. All eyes swiveled toward her. She cleared her throat awkwardly, waving her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, keep going.¡± She didn¡¯t know all the details about what happened between Madam Lawson, Jean, and thiswyer¨Cbut 11:58 Wed, 7 May 000 Chapter 225 A Two¨CFaced Man ¡°I said it,¡± Mr. Lwain went on, redirecting his full attention to Jean. Hic eyes were stuck in te darges ¡°But so what? You think you can even get within a mile of Ms. Jolene Lan alone have en court?¡± He had spoken so boldly before because he was absolutely confiden¨Cthere was THE CRITE approach Jolene. Hell, most people couldn¡¯t even locate Jolene, let alone hire her. ¡°Big talk from a little girl,¡± he sneered. ¡°Know your ce.¡± the Then he threw Mindy a side nce, eyes cold and dismissive. ¡°You and this Minda Lawsom hun og wasting your time. Go spend it visiting that guy in lockup instead¨Cmake him feel at less At that, Mindy flinched. She bit her lip hard, tears instantly brimming in her eyes. 242 The Family 226 11.30 Wed, May When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 226 Truer Than Gold Finished ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± Sofia snapped, her voice tight with indignation. Her wide eyes brimmed with fury as her small fists clenched at her sides. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough you have no empathy¨Cdo you really need to be this nasty? Anyone who hires awyer like you is just asking for trouble. Did a dog eat your conscience or something?¡± Clearly, the girl had been pushed past her limit. ¡°You-¡± Mr. Lwain raised a trembling finger and jabbed it toward her face, his expression twisted with rage. ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve- ¡°You¡¯re noisy.¡± The voice cut through the tension like a de. Crisp, cool, and unmistakably disdainful. Jean¡¯s heart gave a sharp, startled jolt. That voice¡­ She whipped her head around¨Cand there she was. Jolene. Dressed in a sleek ck suit, she strode across the parking lot with a calm authority. Her short hair was tucked neatly behind one ear, revealing a pale, striking profile. Her gaze zeroed in on Mr. Lwain, dark eyes narrowed in amused disapproval, like she was swatting away a mosquito with her stare alone. Everyone else turned too, pulled by the gravity of her presence. Mindy and Sofia blinked in confusion. They didn¡¯t recognize the woman, but the air around her practically crackled with power. Jean, however, remained still. Calm. Watchful. She didn¡¯t know why Jolene had shown up here, but her gut told her one thing- Jolene wasn¡¯t here as an enemy. They had a connection now. A shared tie through the Abyssal Choir. And after thest routine meeting¡­ even if Moon had stayed ambiguous in attitude, there had been no hostility. That meant something. Across from her, Mr. Lwain stood frozen. His eyes bulged. His lips parted hock. His shoulders trembled like he¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°M¨CMs. Jolene?!¡± 11:58 Wed, 7 May 000. Chapter 226 Truer Than Gold Then she stepped forward. Her heels clicked confidently on the pavement as she approached Jean Finished The contrast between them was striking¨CJolene, all height and tailored precision; Jean, smaller, paler, and still recovering. Jolene stopped beside her. Jean looked up, uncertain. ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡± A small, knowing smile tugged at Jolene¡¯s lips. She pped a hand on Jean¡¯s shoulder, lightly but firmly, her tone yful yet mysterious. ¡°What, did you forget? You asked me to step in as defense. Well¨Chere I am.¡± Jean blinked. Wait, what? Her brows knit tight. I mean, I did ask¨Cbut didn¡¯t you shoot me down in two seconds t? Back at thatst Abyssal Choir meeting, Jolene hadn¡¯t just said no¨Cshe¡¯d practically ghosted her after the rejection. So what the hell was this? Did Jolene suddenly have a change of heart? Suspicious as hell. Jean narrowed her eyes, letting out a faintly amusedugh. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Jolene lifted a brow, expression cocky. ¡°Truer than gold.¡± From the sidelines, Mr. Lwain looked like he¡¯d been pped across the face with a brick. He stumbled forward a step, his face twitching. ¡°M¨CMs. Jolene, you actually¡­ you agreed to her request?¡± 242 ¡£ The Family 227 Chapter 227 Looking Down from Above 96% Finished Mindy and Sofia stood dazedly off to the side, unable to grasp what was going on. Sofia had never seen Jolene before, but she could tell from the atmosphere that this woman was someone important. Jolene casually turned her head, her sharp, de¨Clike gazending directly on Mr. Lwain. A mocking curve tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°Of course. Why else would I show up?¡± With that, she stepped toward him. Mr. Lwain wasn¡¯t tall. Wearing heels, Jolene towered over him. Her eyes looked down on him, cold andmanding. ¡°I heard everything,¡± Jolene said, her smile thin, the chill in her eyes spreading like ice. Mr. Lwain felt like he was being crushed under pressure, unable to breathe. ¡°If this little girl got me to take the case,¡± Jolene tilted her brow slightly, ¡°you said you¡¯d kneel down and bark like a dog?¡± As soon as those words fell, Mr. Lwain¡¯s scalp tingled. His face drained of color. His lips trembled. ¡°Ms. Jolene¡­ I was just joking¡­¡± Jolene stared at him nkly for a moment, then looked at Jean. ¡°Hey. He says it was a joke. That true?¡± Jean shook her head firmly. ¡°Of course not. That was a serious bet.¡± Jolene turned back, gaze colder. ¡°She says it wasn¡¯t a joke, Mr. Lwain. What do you say now?¡± Mr. Lwain instinctively took a step back. His palms were drenched in sweat. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think too much at the time. I just said it casually¡­¡± Jolene wasn¡¯t buying it. She crossed her arms, her chin slightly raised. ¡°Casual? As awyer, you throw around promises like that and then act like they don¡¯t count?¡± Her eyes bore into him like steel. Mr. Lwain¡¯s lips twitched. He was sweating through his cor. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. Jolene was a legend. Even if she hadn¡¯t taken a case in years, her power in the legal world remained untouchable. Before her, Mr. Lwain was nothing but a bug. She could squash him effortlessly. Suddenly, Mr. Lwain seemed to think of something. His gaze darted to the female assistant beside him, lighting up like he¡¯d seen salvation. ¡°Ms. Jolene!¡± he said, patting the assistant on the shoulder and shing a nervous grin. ¡°How about she does 11:58 wed, 7 May Chapter 227 Looking Down from Above The assistant¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. 96% 49 Finished Of course she didn¡¯t want to do something so humiliating. But Mr. Lwain was her boss. She couldn¡¯t openly refuse him. She looked like she¡¯d swallowed a bug. ¡°Making a woman take your punishment?¡± Jean cut in coldly, eyes sharp, ¡°What kind of man are you?¡± Jolene chuckled. She looked back down at Mr. Lwain. ¡°You hear that? The kid doesn¡¯t ept your excuse.¡± Then, without another word, Jolene stepped forward, lifted her leg, and- With one sharp kick to the back of Mr. Lwain¡¯s calf, he dropped to his knees with a thud. 242 21 The Family 228 212 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 228 Change of Attitude ¡°Ah!¡± Mr. Lwain let out a pained cry, his face contorting all at once as if he couldn¡¯t bear the pain. Jolene smiled faintly¨Cthen drove another hard kick into his leg! 96% Finished This time, Mr. Lwain finally lost his bnce. He copsed to the ground with a howl, his knees hitting the pavement hard. He had been dressed in a suit, looking polished and professional¨Cnow, he was the picture of disgrace. Sofia and Mindy had never seen anything like it. Both of them stood frozen, eyes wide with shock, unable to form words. By contrast, Jean looked unusually calm, though she too was a little stunned on the inside. This Jolene¡­ she was even more violent than she¡¯d imagined. In broad daylight, in such a busy part of the city, she had just gone ahead and kicked awyer to the ground -without blinking. Savage. Then again, it made sense. After all, Jolene wasn¡¯t just Jolene¨Cshe was Moon, one of the top¨Cranking figures in the Abyssal Choir. This woman was never going to be ordinary. But Jean didn¡¯t understand- Was Moon¡­ standing up for her? Thinking back to how she¡¯d just said she wasing out of retirement to represent Asher¡­ What kind of insane about¨Cface was this? Jean¡¯s brows furrowed on instinct. Why had Jolene suddenly changed her mind¨Cand changed her entire attitude toward her? That¡­ Jean cared about. A lot. And it confused her. Meanwhile- Mr. Lwain had already dropped to his knees, palms braced against the pavement. His face twisted in agony as he squinted through the pain. Some passersby nced over curiously, others slowed to a stop and started watching outright¡­ The female assistant beside him was utterly terrified. Seeing her boss in such a state, she was 11:59 Wed, 7 May 000. Chapter 228 Change of Attitude If she bailed now and left Mr. Lwain behind, he¡¯d never forgive her. So she could only shrink back and tremble in ce, dazed and at a loss. 96%1 Finished ¡°Hurry up and get to it,¡± Jolene said, stepping forward again. She stood straight and tall in front of Mr. Lawain, staring down at him with a cold, careless gaze. Her tone was sharp andmanding. ¡°Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± She let out a small chuckle. ¡°Everyone¡¯s watching. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep your audience waiting too long, would you?¡± ¡°Start barking,¡± she said, lowering her voice with a faint hint of annoyance. ¡°Or do I need to help you again?¡± The pressure was suffocating. Mr. Lwain¡¯s forehead was already drenched in cold sweat. He finally realized there was no getting out of this. He had no choice. Resigned to his fate, Mr. Lwain shut his eyes and opened his mouth with immense reluctance. ¡°Woof! Woof woof woof!¡± ¡°There. Happy now?!¡± His voice cracked with humiliation. His head hung lower and lower, desperate to hide his face from the growing crowd. Sofia nearly lost it. She had to bite down on her lower lip to keep fromughing out loud. Even so, her lips quirked uncontrobly, and her shoulders shook from the effort of holding it in. Jolene didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she turned to Jean again. Her expression shifted. Her brows lifted slightly, and her gaze suddenly softened. ¡°Well?¡± she asked. ¡°Satisfied? If not, I can always¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Jean gave a small smile and cut her off with two crisp words. Mr. Lwain had gotten what wasing to him. With this many people watching, it was best to leave it there -any more, and it would start to look like they were bullying him. At this point, what she really cared about was- Moon. What was she really after? The way she was treating her now¡­ it was almost too nice. Too out of character. veu, 7 iviay When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 229 Thank You So Much The Family 229 Chapter 229 Thank You So Much 96% Finished While Jean was still lost in thought, Jolene had already made her way to her side without her noticing. The woman gave Jean¡¯s shoulder a pat, a soft smile curling at the corners of her lips. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head to myw firm for a bit.¡± Then she turned to Sofia and Mindy nearby. ¡°You¡¯re her friends, right? Come with us!¡± Just like that, the group followed Jolene to aw office not far from the street where they¡¯d been. Compared to the otherw firms in the area, this one stood out with its luxurious design. It looked more high¨Cend and spacious in every way. As soon as Jolene stepped through the door, the employees inside all froze in ce. Then, one by one, their eyes widened in shock. Like they¡¯d seen a ghost. Their long¨Cabsent boss had suddenly appeared before them, catching everyonepletely off guard. ¡°Jolene¡­¡± One of the employees stood up from his seat, fidgeting nervously as he tried to approach her. Jolene waved a hand. ¡°No need to mind me. Just go on with your work,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m just here with some friends for a quick visit.¡± With that, she led Jean and the others to her office on the top floor. Jolene¡¯s office was lined with enormous floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. Sunlight poured in through the ss, flooding the space with warmth and light. Through the windows, the skyline stretched far into the distance, full of towering buildings and bustling streets. Jean sat down on the sofa, and Jolene personally poured her a ss of juice. Sofia and Mindy were seated across from her, each holding a steaming cup of tea. Although Jolene hadn¡¯t set foot in this office for quite some time, everything inside was spotless and meticulously organized. Drinks like juice, coffee, and tea were all readily avable. ¡°Ms. Jolene.¡± Mindy couldn¡¯t hold back any longer once Jolene had finished her tasks and finally took a seat on the couch. Her voice trembled with emotion as she spoke. ¡°If I didn¡¯t mishear just now¡­ you¡­¡± She hesitated. It all felt too unreal¨Clike something out of a fairy tale. But this was about her son. She had to 11:59 Wed, 7 May Chapter 229 Thank You So Much Jolene didn¡¯t actually know much about the woman in front of her, or her son. She hade today for one reason only¨Cbecause of Jean. Whoever Jean asked her to defend, she would defend. Jolene gave a small nod, her tone calm and reassuring. ¡°I did. I¡¯ve already promised Jean.¡± ¡°Ms. Jolene!¡± Mindy jumped to her feet, eyes immediately brimming with tears. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She was overwhelmed. Her voice cracked with emotion as the tears welled up. Her knees began to bend, as if she wanted to kneel right there on the spot. * 96% Finished ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± Jolene said quickly, her reflexes fast as ever. She reached out and caught Mindy by the arm before she could drop. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. A simple favor. And if you really want to thank someone-¡± Jolene turned her head slightly and nced at Jean with a meaningful look. ¡°You should thank Jean. I¡¯m only doing this because of her.¡± Mindy nodded immediately, clearly agreeing with Jolene¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. It¡¯s all thanks to Jean¡­¡± She turned to Jean, her eyes now overflowing with tears. ¡°Madam Lawson, you don¡¯t need to thank me,¡± Jean said, rising to her feet as well. Her voice was gentle but firm, carrying a calm sense of reassurance. ¡°Asher looked out for me at school. He helped me a lot¡­ This is the least I can do.¡± 242 The Family 230 Chapter 230 So Many Questions Mindy bit her lip and shook her head hard. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡± <96% Finished She twisted her fingers nervously, hesitating as she spoke. ¡°At first, when you said you were going to find the bestwyer¡­ I didn¡¯t really believe you. I thought it was just something u said offhand¡­ I didn¡¯t expect~~ Her eyes were filled with sincere gratitude. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would actually follow through.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty when she heard that. The truth was, she had originally nned to hire another well¨Cknownwyer for Asher, but all kinds of unexpected events kept getting in the way. She hadn¡¯t even had time to act yet¡­ Jolene¡¯s sudden appearance¨Cand the fact that she¡¯d changed her mind after initially turning Jean down- None of that had been part of Jean¡¯s n. It was all just a twist of fate. ¡°Madam Lawson, now that we have awyer,¡± Jean smiled a little and shifted the topic, ¡°you really don¡¯t need to worry anymore. Asher¡¯s going to be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Mindy.¡± Sofia stood up from the couch too, her eyes gleaming with excitement. Although she wasn¡¯tpletely sure if thiswyer named Jolene could really save Asher from disaster, at least someone had finally agreed to take the case after so many rejections. No matter what, that was a good sign. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay¡­¡± Mindy¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down under everyone¡¯sforting words. Sofia stayed by her side and chatted with her on the couch, while Jean followed Jolene out to the balcony. ¡°You wanted to talk to me?¡± The woman stood at the edge of the terrace. The sky overhead was a clear, brilliant blue. She turned slightly, her voice gentle and slow. Jolene already knew Jean wanted to speak with her. That was why she¡¯d deliberately stepped out onto the balcony; ¡°You probably already know what I¡¯m going to ask,¡± Jean said bluntly. ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind and agree to defend my friend?¡± Jolene was silent for a moment. Then, she slowly turned to face her, her calm, dark gaze locking directly onto Jean¡¯s eyes. ¡°No particr reason,¡± she said lightly. 11:59 Wed, 7 May Chapter 230 So Many Questions That was an absolute secret. ¡°I just suddenly felt bored,¡± Jolene said with a faint smile, ¡°So Ligured I might as well go back to practicing, Jean¡¯s lips twitched. That was a pretty ridiculous excuse, But if it were Moon¡­ it kind of tracked. Still- Jean frowned slightly and raised another question. ¡°How did you find me? Or rather, how did you know my real identity?¡± She and Moon had only met once¨Cat an Abyssal Choir routine meeting At that time, Jean had recognized that Moon was Jolene, but Jolene should have had no clue who she was. She hadn¡¯t revealed her name. She¡¯d used her codename, ¡°Ghost,¡± and she¡¯d disguised both her appearance and her voice¡­ So how had Jolene figured out that Ghost was her? In the entire organization, aside from Ludwig¨Cand the upper¨Clevel entity that had brought her in¨Cno one should have known her real identity¡­ Even though Moon held a high rank, she definitely didn¡¯t have the authority to ess members¡® real¨Cworld information. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jolene said slowly, drawing the word out, then paused¨Cas if she were deliberately teasing Jean After a moment, she smiled and added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guess?¡± Jean was puzzled. This woman was totally messing with her on purpose! 242 1 The Family 231` When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 231 Misunderstood 96% Finished Jean dropped her gaze with a snort and replied weakly, ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you somehow know the real identities of every member in the organization?¡± Jolene raised her eyebrows and suddenlyughed. ¡°Not quite.¡± She strolled over slowly, her voice falling close to Jean¡¯s ear. ¡°Your brother¡­ is Easton, right?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flew open, her pupils trembling. ¡°How did you¡­¡± Jolene had guessed it? Back before the Abyssal Choir¡¯s routine meeting¨Cwhen Jean first met Jolene¨Cshe had asked Easton to help her get in contact with Jolene. At the time, she had no idea Jolene was Moon. Thinking back, Jolene must have figured out her real identity through that. ¡°Your brother reached out to me through his connections,¡± Jolene said casually. ¡°But I rejected him without a second thought. Your identity wasn¡¯t hard to guess.¡± She looked down, her deep eyes falling gently on the crown of Jean¡¯s head. ¡°I looked into it a little and pieced most of it together. But that¡¯s not really the point.¡± Jolene rubbed her hair and added, ¡°This afternoon, I¡¯ll be going to the station to see that friend of yours.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that fast?¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but blurt out. Jolene looked amused, her lips quirking in a half¨Csmile. ¡°Of course. I hate dragging things out.¡± Jean and the others had lunch at Jolene¡¯sw office. That afternoon, Jolene would be going to the police station to meet Asher, with Mindy apanying her. Jean and Sofia, meanwhile, were nning to head back to school. Sofia had skipped ss toe out here, and Jean hadn¡¯t been back in days¡­ The two of them got on the bus to Sterford Academy, and they had only just sat down when- Sofia, eyes glued to her phone, suddenly shook Jean¡¯s shoulder in excitement. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re trending!¡± Jean blinked in surprise. ¡°What?¡± She immediately pulled out her own phone from her pocket and opened Twitter- Sure enough, she was trending. And she was trending with Jolene. To be fair, Jean wasn¡¯t aplete unknown. Back when she¡¯d yed the role of the little tree in the Hope Cup stage y, she¡¯d gained quite a few fans. 16:59 Wed, 7 May Chapter 231 Misunderstood Now she was trending again alongside Jolene¨Cand of course, the reason was 96% Finished Jolene had made Mr. Lwain kneel down and bark like a dog in the middle of a crowded street, and Jean had been right there watching. A passerby had recorded the whole thing and posted the video online, sparking an uproar andnding them on the trending page. ¡°This is that legendary topwyer Jolene who disappeared for years, right? Why does her grand reappearance look like bullying?¡± ¡°Jean and Jolene know each other? Never saw that plot twisting.¡± ¡°Can someone exin what the hell is going on here? Are Jolene and Jean bullying this middle¨Caged man in public?¡± ¡°Jolene is this scary? She seems like a nightmare. Jean, girl, run while you still can.¡± ¡°Jean is still so cute, hahahahaha.¡± ¡°Why do I think they actually look good standing next to each other? What¡¯s wrong with me.¡± ¡°You are messed up, just saying.¡± ¡°Anyone on the scene witness this? What¡¯s really going on? Didn¡¯t Jolene just use violence? Why is she acting like being powerful gives her the right to do anything?¡± Jean scrolled through the hot search and read through all kinds of userments. Trending wasn¡¯t the scary part.. The scary part was¨C It looked like she and Jolene had been misunderstood. From the video alone, without any context, it did look like the two of them were ganging up on Mr. Lwain¡­ 19 242 The Family 232 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 232 Shipping Everything Will Be Your Downfall Finished ¡°What do we do? It looks like people misunderstood¡­¡± Sofia also realized what was happening and lowered her voice beside Jean, her eyes filled with unease and concern. Jean casually shook her head, her lips curving into a calm smile. ¡°The on who should be embarrassed is Mr. Lwain. We¡¯re not really the problem here.¡± She wasn¡¯t in the mood¨Cor had the time¨Cto worry about online opinions. Right now, there were more important things to deal with. As she was thinking that, Sofia suddenly let out a small cry beside her. In an instant, everyone else on the bus turned to look. Jean and Sofia instantly and instinctively ducked their heads in sync. ¡°Sorry, I got a little too excited,¡± Sofia whispered as they both sat with their heads down, ncing sideways at each other. She smiled awkwardly. Jean shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I was actually trying to tell you,¡± Sofia whispered while keeping an eye on their surroundings. When she saw that no one was paying attention anymore, she naturally straightened up and sat tall again. ¡°I just saw it -Ms. Jolene posted on Twitter!¡± Jean raised her eyebrows in surprise. She sat up too, falling silent for a moment. Jolene posted on Twitter? That woman has a Twitter? Jean quickly took out her phone and opened the app- Sure enough, Jolene¡¯s tweet had already rocketed up the trending chart on Twitter. Jean followed the tags and mentions and tapped into Jolene¡¯s ount. Jolene¡¯s Twitter handle was simply @Jolene. Her profile picture was a cute cat. Jean didn¡¯t immediately check Jolene¡¯stest tweet. Instead, she started scrolling through the woman¡¯s page. Who would¡¯ve thought- Jolene, the towering figure in the legal world, had a Twitter full of posts with nothing to do withw. Unlike other legal professionals who loved to hold court online, post long¨Cwinded takes, and critique everything under the sun, Jolene¡¯s Twitter was refreshingly simple. She just posted pictures of cats, food, and scenery¡­. Chapter 232 Shipping Everything Will Be Your Downfall Finished Three million, to be exact. Each post had over a hundred thousand likes and retweets. If this were the entertainment industry, she¡¯d easily count as a B¨Clist celebrity. Clearly, Jolene¡¯s fanbase was alive and well. Of course, since she had disappeared from public view, her Twitter had gone dormant too. And today¡¯s post was the first one since that long silence. ¡°Jean is my friend. Mr. Lwain identally bullied my friend, so I simply helped her get justice. That¡¯s all there is to the story.¡± Short and to the point¨Cbut thement section was absolutely blowing up. ¡°Missing person finally returns!¡± ¡°Babe, you disappeared for so long, I¡¯m crying now that you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°She¡¯s your babe? Excuse me, clearly mine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what happened, but I will always support and adore Huaisu. You posting again is the biggest surprise of my week.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it was. Okay, got it. Not that I ever doubted you anyway.¡± ¡°You and Jean know each other? And you¡¯re friends? Whoa.¡± ¡°I kinda wanna ship them¡­¡± ¡°I mean¡­ they do look good together, hehe.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s still a kid, and y¡¯all are shipping her? Seriously?¡± ¡°Rx, Jolene can wait till she grows up.¡± ¡°Shipping everything will be your downfall.¡± ¡°Shipping everything gives me a bnced emotional diet.¡± ¡°You guys are getting more unhinged by the second.¡± ¡°Jolene belongs to all of us, thank you.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s just some cheating scandal student. She should stay far away from Jolene.¡± ¡°Cheating scandal? What¡¯s that about? How did I miss that?¡± ¡°Wait, yeah¨CI haven¡¯t heard of that either. Someone give me the scoop!¡± 242 1 212 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 233 Chapter 233 No Good Deed Goes Unpunished Finished ¡°This whole thing¡¯s blown up at Sterford Academy, but the school doesn¡¯t want it to escte, so they¡¯re trying to control the narrative. That¡¯s why a lot of people still haven¡¯t heard.¡± ¡°You serious? This better not be fake.¡± ¡°Fake, my ass. I go to Sterford, okay? I¡¯ll post my student ID if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡°Holy shit, why¡¯d she cheat though? That¡¯s so shameless.¡± ¡°Probably scared she wouldn¡¯t move up a grade. Her grades are garbage anyway? ¡°And like¨Ccheating on her own would¡¯ve been bad enough, but she had the nerve to drop the answers in the ss group chat? Trying to drag everyone down with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s mental?¡± ¡°Never even heard of this. I¡¯m kinda shocked.¡± ¡°Everyone at Sterford knows. She¡¯s probably faking sick now, doesn¡¯t wanna show up to school. She knows she can¡¯t clean up this mess. If it turns out she really did cheat, she¡¯s definitely getting expelled.¡± ¡°Damn. Shattered the illusion. I actually liked Jean before this.¡± ¡°Sounds like a character issue.¡± ¡°How is this not trending?¡± ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed Jean was a cheater. Jean hadn¡¯t expected things to go this way either- That all the attention would suddenly turn on her so¨Ccalled ¡°cheating scandal.¡± She hadn¡¯t cheated. Her conscience was crystal clear. So even reading all these nastyments, she didn¡¯t feel much of a reaction inside. But this situation needed to be resolved¨Cfast. She wasn¡¯t going to let her name and reputation keep getting dragged through the mud over some baseless usation. That was why she had decided to return to Sterford Academy today with Sofia. ¡°Jean, don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± Jean had just stepped off the bus when Sofia quietly spoke up beside her. Her eyes flicked over, watching Jean carefully, like she was scared the girl might burst into tears at any When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 233 No Good Deed Goes Unpunished Finished ¡°This whole thing¡¯s blown up at Sterford Academy, but the school doesn¡¯t want it to escte, so they¡¯re trying to control the narrative. That¡¯s why a lot of people still haven¡¯t heard ¡°You serious? This better not be fake.¡± ¡°Fake, my ass. I go to Sterford, okay? I¡¯ll post my student ID if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Holy shit, why¡¯d she cheat though? That¡¯s so shameless,¡± ¡°Probably scared she wouldn¡¯t move up a grade. Her grades are garbage anyway¡± ¡°And like¨Ccheating on her own would¡¯ve been bad enough, but she had the nerve to drop the answers in the ss group chat? Trying to drag everyone down with her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s mental?¡± ¡°Never even heard of this. I¡¯m kinda shocked.¡± ¡°Everyone at Sterford knows. She¡¯s probably faking sick now, doesn¡¯t wanna show up to school. She knows she can¡¯t clean up this mess. If it turns out she really did cheat, she¡¯s definitely getting expelled. ¡°Damn. Shattered the illusion. I actually liked Jean before this.¡± ¡°Sounds like a character issue.¡± ¡°How is this not trending?¡± ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed Jean was a cheater.¡± Jean hadn¡¯t expected things to go this way either- That all the attention would suddenly turn on her so¨Ccalled ¡°cheating scandal.¡± She hadn¡¯t cheated. Her conscience was crystal clear. So even reading all these nastyments, she didn¡¯t feel much of a reaction inside. But this situation needed to be resolved¨Cfast. She wasn¡¯t going to let her name and reputation keep getting dragged through the mud over some baseless usation. That was why she had decided to return to Sterford Academy today with Sofia. ¡°Jean, don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡± Jean had just stepped off the bus when Sofia quietly spoke up beside her. Her eyes flicked over, watching Jean carefully, like she was scared the girl might burst into tears at any neu, 7 May Chapter 233 No Good Deed Goes Unpunished Sofia had seen the chatter on Twitter too. 96% Finished She believed in Jean. She knew Jean hadn¡¯t cheated. But it seemed like no one else did. The story had already gone wild at Sterford Academy. Students were still gossiping about it between sses like it was the juiciest story of the year. Sofia had tried to speak up, to shut the rumors down. But nobody cared what she had to say. Everyone had already made up their minds: Jean cheated. End of story. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Jean saw the almost¨Cteary look on Sofia¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. But the smile didn¡¯t bring Sofia anyfort. In fact, it made her feel even worse. No good deed goes unpunished. Asher. Jean. They were both genuinely good people. And yet here they were¨Cgetting dragged through hell. Meanwhile, all the entitled, awful rich kids at school were still living their best lives. ¡°Come on.¡± Jean saw how deep in her feelings Sofia was, looking all sad and defeated, so she reached out, grabbed her by the arm, and tugged her toward the gates of Sterford Academy. They hadn¡¯t even reached the ssroom yet when Jean¡¯s phone started ringing. ¡°It¡¯s my mom. I need to take this.¡± She held up the constantly buzzing phone and gave Sofia a quick look. Sofia nodded. Jean answered the call and stepped into a quiet corner. ¡°Hello, Mom?¡± ¡°Jean, I saw something online today¨Cpeople saying you cheated on an exam. Is it true?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice came through, fast and tight, tinged with worry and a little anger. 242 1 The Family 234 Chapter 234 Ending This Now Jean¡¯s heart sank slightly. Was her mother using her? Did Sienna despise cheating so much she had to call just to give her a lecture? Jean¡¯s fingers tensed around her phone. ¡°Mom, actually¡­¡± She had just begun to exin, but Sienna beat her to it. 96% Finished ¡°I know you¡¯re not the kind of child who would cheat. I¡¯m just upset that something this big happened and you didn¡¯t tell me. I had to find out from some nasty gossip online¡­¡± As she continued, her tone softened. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me. I would¡¯ve helped you. Don¡¯t worry, this-¡± Jean pressed her lips together and gently cut her off. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because it¡¯s all just baseless nder that I didn¡¯t want to tell you¡­ I didn¡¯t want you worrying over something so ridiculous.¡± Sienna¡¯s heart melted. ¡°Jean.¡± Her voice wavered as her eyes stung with unshed tears. ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful.¡± ¡°But some things are just too hard to face alone,¡± she said, her voice growing warmer, gentler. ¡°It¡¯s not so hard when you¡¯ve got your family standing beside you.¡± Jean shook her head. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that bad, really. And besides-¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to be over.¡± A confident smile tugged at her lips, her eyes shining with calm certainty. Sienna blinked in confusion. ¡°About to be over?¡± Jean hummed softly in response, her voice calm and steady. ¡°Just watch, Mom. I¡¯m at school right now.¡± After hanging up, Jean made her way back to Sofia. ¡°You¡¯re really going to walk into the ssroom?¡± Sofia had been checking her phone, but the moment she saw Jean, she quickly turned it off and looked at her with concern. ¡°The moment you walk in there, they¡¯re going to tear into you. You know that, right?¡± Jean blinked,pletely unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I came¨Cto shut them up once and for all.¡± Sofia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± Her interest piqued immediately. ¡°Tell me¨Cdid you find out who the real cheater is?¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer right away. She simply smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see in a minute.¡± It was still ss time. The hallway outside the ssrooms was quiet and empty. Everyone was in ss. 11-33 red, / May Chapter 234 Ending This Now The bell rang. ss was over. Instantly, the building erupted with noise and movement. Jean didn¡¯t go in right away. 96% Finished Once she was sure the teacher had left the room, she and Sofia finally walked through the doors of ss Three. Most of the students had already gotten up from their seats. Some were heading to the bathroom, others wandering out for fresh air, others going to chat with friends in different rooms¡ªbut- The moment they saw Jean walk in, everyone froze. It was like time stopped. Countless stares locked onto Jean. ¡°Jean? You actually came back?¡± someone finally broke the tense silence. ¡°I thought the school expelled you in secret!¡± a male ssmateughed with a sneer, voice full of sarcasm. ¡°What, you seriously had the nerve to show your face again?¡± ¡°Cheater girl really came back, huh. Wow.¡± ¡£ The Family 235 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 235 Someone Else Finished The moment that sentence dropped, it was like a stone thrown into a stillke¨Cripples immediately spread through the ssroom. The other students wasted no time following suit, openly mocking and eering at Jean- ¡°Scaredy cat finally crawled out of her hole? After hiding at home for so many days?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think the worst is over. The principal¡¯s personally investigating this. You¡¯re not getting off easy.¡± ¡°God, how embarrassing. You should just drop out. I¡¯m ashamed to even be in the same ss as you.¡± ¡°You guys¡­¡± Sofia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her fists clenched tightly. She wanted to speak up, but every word got caught in her throat. The sheer flood of hostility made it impossible to even know where to begin. Jean quietly patted her on the hand, telling her not to get worked up. Jean herself was still calm. She stepped forward, tilted her head slightly, and smiled like the breeze, light andposed. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so eager toe at me, I do have one question¡ª¡± ¡°Even if I did leak the exam questions, you all saw them, didn¡¯t you? Pretty sure some of you memorized them and found the answers ahead of time¡­ Doesn¡¯t that make youplicit too? You benefited. You¡¯re essories. So why am I the only one getting dragged through the mud?¡± Instantly, the noise in the room died out. Silence fell like a nket. The students all stared at her, stunned. What she said¡­ wasn¡¯t exactly wrong. They had seen the questions. But which of them actually used them? Which of them ignored thempletely? Only they knew. But no one would admit it. Even if they had memorized the questions, there was no way they¡¯d confess¨Cnot when that would mean getting branded as cheaters too. Which was exactly why they¡¯d been so desperate to pin this all on Jean. She had to go down for this. She was the source of the leak, right? ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this?¡± The same boy spoke again, voice harsh and cutting. ¡°You¡¯ve already been investigated by the principal. That says enough.¡± 11:59 Wed, 7 May D Chapter 235 Someone Else 95% Finished After a moment of hesitation, he forced out a reply, ¡°He came to investigate you himself. That proves everything, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Funny,¡± Jean said, lips curving in a sharp, meaningful smile. ¡°Because as far as I know, the real cheater is someone else.¡± The mood in the ssroom shifted. Someone else? ¡°You all curious who it is?¡± Jean¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°No one¡¯s curious!¡± someone cut in quickly. ¡°Stop trying to change the subject. You¡¯re the one who leaked the test. You¡¯re the cheater. Don¡¯t give us this ¡®someone else¡® crap-¡± Just then- Footsteps echoed from the doorway. Everyone turned to look. The principal stood in the entrance. ¡°P¨CPrincipal?¡± one of the students stammered, stunned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± This wasn¡¯t his usual time or ce to show up. The principal ignored everyone else. His eyes went straight to the girl in the middle of the ssroom. He let out a silent breath. He had rushed here. Almost at a run. 242 B The Family 236 Just ten minutes earlier, the principal had received a call from Sienna. 95% Finished He hadn¡¯t told Sienna about Jean¡¯s situation at school¨Cthis had been at Jean¡¯s own request, and it was also something he¡¯d decided after weighing the circumstances. After all, the whole matter required a proper and thorough investigation before a final conclusion could be drawn. Dragging Sienna into it too early¡­. Yeah, that would¡¯ve made things even harder for him. If this whole thing turned out to be one big misunderstanding, then everyone would be happy in the end¡­ Now, about that call just now¨CSienna hadn¡¯t mentioned Jean directly. She had only told him to get to ss Three¡¯s ssroom immediately. Nothing else. He¡¯d been confused, of course, but he didn¡¯t dare question her. So, he set aside whatever was on his desk and came rushing over. He didn¡¯t expect to find Jean here too. Jean gave the principal a brief nce, her eyes cool, unreadable. She was the one who¡¯d asked Sienna to call him. Right before hanging up earlier, she¡¯d made the request. This whole performance needed a big¨Cname witness. ¡°Perfect timing, Principal,¡± Jean said casually, like she had no idea what was going on. She gave a faint smile. ¡°Jean, you¡­¡± The principal frowned slightly, clearly having no idea what she was up to. ¡°I¡¯d like to report the real person who leaked and cheated on the exam.¡± Jean¡¯s brows lifted slightly. Her voice was calm but powerful. The principal¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The rest of the ss froze¨Cshocked, confused, and even a little panicked. Jean¡¯s tone was way too confident. It made them feel¡­ uneasy. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you weren¡¯t the one who cheated?¡± the principal finally caught on, blinking in disbelief. ¡°Someone else did?¡± Jean nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, the test questions for the cement exam were posted from my Facebook ount,¡± Jean said steadily, 12.00 vved, 7 May Chapter 236 Just As Annoying As Ever caught. ¡®Oh no, I was hacked.¡® It¡¯s the oldest excuse in the book.¡± Other students started chiming in. ¡°Exactly. ming it on hacking is the go¨Cto move now. It¡¯s so convenient.¡± Jean tilted her head, calm as ever. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have proof that I was hacked.¡± The ss went quiet for a second¨Cthey hadn¡¯t expected her to just¡­ admit that. The principal¡¯s frown deepened. Was this kid serious? Did she really have no proof to clear her name? The rest of the students burst out in low, mockingughter. All that confidence she¡¯d shown just now, all the dramatic derations¡­ What a letdown. She didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on. Just all bark and no bite. 95% ´ÈÉÆ Finished ¡°If everyone could just talk their way out of crimes, no one would ever be guilty,¡± the same guy who¡¯d been mocking Jean from the start piped up, grinning. ¡°You gonna try crying in court next?¡± That got the whole ssughing louder. Sofia nced anxiously at Jean. She had no idea what Jean was nning, whether she actually had any evidence¨Cbut she chose to believe in her, no matter what. Because this ss¡­ was still as nasty as ever. ¡£ 242 The Family 237 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 237 You Know Exactly What You Did 95%1 Finished Jean kept her eyes slightly downcast, calm andposed. Her expression showed not the slightest concern for the jeers and taunts flying her way. Then, suddenly- Her gaze lifted and turned sharp, locking onto the boy who¡¯d been leading the attacks against her since the moment she walked in. ¡°Sunny.¡± She called his name like a gavel striking down. Sunny froze for a beat. He didn¡¯t know why, but the look Jean gave him¨Ccold and serious¨Cmade his scalp prickle. ¡°What do you want?¡± he scoffed, trying to cover up his difort. His lips curled in a sneer as he raised an eyebrow. Jean¡¯s lips tilted slightly. A cold smile crept across her face. ¡°What do I want? Don¡¯t you know already?¡± She tilted her head, her gaze like frost. ¡°You¡¯re the one who leaked the exam questions. You¡¯re the real cheater. Aren¡¯t you?¡± For a moment, Sunny¡¯s expression twitched. But he quicklyposed himself. He let out augh. ¡°Are you serious right now? You¡¯re really trying to pin all your crap on me?¡± ¡°You hacked into my Facebook ount and leaked the exam questions, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jean said evenly, not bothering to respond to his denial. Her tone didn¡¯t waver¨Cit might¡¯ve been a question, but she spoke it like a fact. The ssroom fell into an uneasy silence. The other students looked stunned and uncertain. The principal frowned, his eyes flicking back and forth between Jean and Sunny. Sofia clenched her fists, silently cheering Jean on from the side. ¡°You don¡¯t even have proof your ount was hacked. Now you¡¯re just throwing out usations,¡± Sunny snapped, giving a forcedugh. ¡°You know what that¡¯s called? nder.¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, her expression deadpan. ¡°Buddy, learn what a word means before you start using it,¡± she said. ¡°This isn¡¯t nder. You¡¯re just too cowardly to admit what you did¨Cand now you¡¯re trying to dump it all on me.¡± Sunny¡¯s eyes widened slightly. His mouth opened like he had something to say¨Cbut all that came out was a 1/2 12.00 wed, 7 May Chapter 237 You Know Exactly What You Did doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re the real cheater.¡± Jean shot him a look so cold it could cut ss. Finished Sunny felt it instantly. The air around him felt like it had dropped ten degrees. His skin prickled with goosebumps. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t prove you hacked my ount,¡± Jean said after a short pause, her tone cool andposed. While recovering at the Secret Service headquarters, she¡¯d asked Carl to help investigate the hack. If they could find out who had essed her ount and leaked the test, the whole mess would be cleared
  1. up.
But they¡¯de up with nothing. Whoever had done it covered their tracks too well. Somehow, they¡¯d erased every trace. Not even the Secret Service could find a single lead. Which meant the hacked ount angle was now a dead end. ¡°But,¡± Jean continued, her voice clear and steady, ¡°one week before the cement exam¨Cyou already had all the test questions, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± gasps rippled through the room as students¡® eyes widened in shock. A full week before the test? Back then, Jean hadn¡¯t even posted the questions in the ss group chat. If what she said was true, that meant Sunny had gotten his hands on the answers way before anyone else. That was insane. 242 The Family 238 Chapter 238 The Evidence Is Right Here 95% Finished ¡°Sunny, is that true?¡± one of the students, too curious to hold back, turned to Sunny and asked him directly. Sunny shot him a cold re, clearly annoyed. ¡°You just believe whatever she says? Don¡¯t you have your own brain?¡± That made everyone pause¨Cand then suddenly snap out of it. Yeah, why were they taking Jean¡¯s word for it? She might sound serious, and her tone might be calm and confident, but that didn¡¯t make what she said true. She hadn¡¯t shown a single shred of evidence! ¡°Jean, would you quit your act already?¡± another student suddenly shouted in frustration. ¡°If you really want to prove your innocence, bring out some damn evidence. Stop pulling stuff out of thin air!¡± Jean raised an eyebrow and let out a light, coolugh. ¡°The evidence is that one week before the cement exam, Sunny got his hands on the questions and listed them for sale on the Market.¡± The Market was a secondhand goods app where people could also sell study materials and resources. As soon as the words left her mouth, the ssroom erupted into a frenzy of gasps and whispers. ¡°What? He sold the questions?¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°She¡¯s saying he leaked them and made money off of them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nuts!¡± ¡°Sunny.¡± The principal finally spoke, cutting through the rising noise. His tone was firm and a little urgent. ¡°Let me see your Market ount. Right now.¡± Then he added, more solemnly, ¡°This isn¡¯t an invasion of privacy. This is part of an official investigation.¡± The students all looked around at each other, stunned and speechless. Jean¡¯s im had just taken things to a whole new level. Sunny hadn¡¯t just seen the questions¨Che¡¯d allegedly sold them? Sunny clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes, but he didn¡¯t look especially panicked. He pulled out his phone and opened the Market app, handing it to the principal. ¡°Go ahead and check for yourself. There¡¯s nothing about test questions on there.¡± His face was a picture of innocence, but when his eyes slid toward Jean, there was something much colder in his stare. The principal scrolled carefully through Sunny¡¯s ount page, his fingers moving slowly as he read 12:00 Wed, 7 May . Chapter 238 The Evidence Is Right Here ¡°But you could¡¯ve just deleted the listings, right?¡± the principal asked, narrowing his eyes. 4 95%áu 4* Finished Sunny immediately responded, his voice calm and sincere. ¡°I didn¡¯t delete anything. And even if I had, there¡¯d still be a record of the transactions. Deleted orders can be recovered¨Cyou want to look at my order history?¡± The principal nodded thoughtfully and tapped into the transaction history. He restored several deleted entries and looked them over one by one. Nothing. There wasn¡¯t a single transaction rted to test questions. After a full review, he handed the phone back to Sunny, brow still furrowed as he turned to Jean. ¡°Jean, do you have proof that Sunny sold the questions on the Market? Right now, we¡¯ve got nothing on record.¡± Jean blinked slowly, her expression rxed and unbothered. ¡°Of course I do.¡± ¡°Then hurry up and show it already!¡± Sunny snapped. His face twisted with irritation. ¡°You keep spouting lies to drag me down¨Cdon¡¯t you feel even a little ashamed?¡± Jean calmly reached into her pocket and pulled out a USB drive. She held it up for the whole ss to see and gave a cold littleugh. ¡°The evidence,¡± she said, ¡°is right here.¡± 242 The Family 239 The Family 239 212 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 239 All Thanks to Carl ¨C 30% Finished She stared straight at Sunny, her eyes like frost about to freeze over. ¡°Of course your ount doesn¡¯t have any record of selling the test questions. You didn¡¯t use the tform to make the transaction. You posted the link on the Market, then took payments off¨Ctform.¡± The moment she said that, cracks finally appeared in Sunny¡¯s previously calm expression. His eyes widened slightly, pupils trembling. Jean let out a cold snort, her gaze shing with obvious contempt. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the Market¡¯s support team and got hold of your ount history. All those deleted listings and chat logs¨Cthey¡¯re backed up. And they¡¯re right here on this USB drive.¡± With that, she handed the drive over to the principal, the corners of her mouth lifting slightly. ¡°You¡¯ll find everything crystal clear in here, sir. Take your time with it.¡± ¡°The Market¡¯s support¡­?¡± Sunny, who had been quiet, finally muttered. His lips trembled as he spoke, and his voice wavered with disbelief. ¡°Why would they give you that info? Who the hell are you?¡± Jean turned to look at him, rxed and unbothered. ¡°Because what you did was pretty damn nasty. And the tform supports justice, got it?¡± Of course, that was just what she said. The truth was¨Cthis was all thanks to Carl. Back when she was recuperating at Secret Service HQ, she hadn¡¯t been idle. Once the lead about her ount being hacked turned up empty, she began looking elsewhere. That¡¯s when it hit her¨Cif the test questions really had been leaked beforehand, there had to be a digital footprint somewhere online. She told Carl what she was thinking. Carl told her he had a way to find out exactly when and where the test questions first appeared online. With all the advanced tools and tech at Secret Service HQ, it wasn¡¯t even that difficult for him. Sure enough, they soon discovered that a full week before Sterford Academy¡¯s cement exams, the test questions had already made their way onto the inte. The source? A seller on the Market. Carl didn¡¯t hesitate. Citing ¡°exam leak investigation,¡± he issued a formal request for data and sent it to the Market¡¯s team. That¡¯s how Jean got her hands on all the information tied to Sunny¡¯s ount. At first, she didn¡¯t know who the seller was. She barely remembered most of her ssmates in 3rd period. 12:00 Wed, 7 May 000. Chapter 239 All Thanks to Carl Finished But then Carl dug a little deeper and gave her the name behind the ount¡ªand Jean realized that the guy who started all this was sitting in the same ssroom as her all along Exactly as she¡¯d suspected. She¡¯d already guessed that someone in her ss had orchestrated the whole thing¨Cstole the test answers, leaked them, and framed her for it. Now the evidence confirmed it. Still, there was something strange about Sunny¡¯s behavior. Not only had he gotten his hands on the test questions, he¡¯d sold them on a resale tform. Then, after he made his money, he turned around and used Jean¡¯s Facebook ount to leak the whole test to the ss for free. Why? If he already had that kind of advantage, wouldn¡¯t he want to keep it to himself? Even if he was in it for a little cash, why turn around and give it all away? Why drag her into it? It made no sense. ¡°Sunny, is it true?¡± The ssroom was still buzzing with shock. Though Sunny¡¯s face had pretty much given them the answer, a few students still hadn¡¯t given up hope¨Cthey wanted to hear it from him directly. 242 The Family 240 212 when the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 240 Anything You Want to Exin Sunny stood frozen where he was, his back stiff, his whole face the color of ash. He looked like he¡¯d lost the will to fight. Ft 95% Finished His lips moved slightly, as if trying to form words, but his gaze had fallen to the floor like a child caught doing something wrong. That look alone¨Cwas as good as a confession. ¡°Sunny, it¡¯s not like you need the money. Why would you sell the exam questions?¡± someone couldn¡¯t help but demand, their voice rising with emotion. Every student in the room had a tangled look on their face. On one hand, they couldn¡¯t understand why Sunny would do something like this. On the other, they were quietly ming him. He¡¯d betrayed them¨Cstabbed the whole ss in the back. They had Jean right where they wanted her, pinned down under the cheating scandal, humiliated and disgraced. And now? She waspletely innocent¨Cand one of their own was the actual problem. Now they were the ones being humiliated, right in front of her. And a lot of them were downright pissed at Sunny. If he was going to pull this off, why didn¡¯t he hide it better? Now that Jean had exposed him in front of everyone, they all felt the sting of it. ¡°Where¡¯d you even get the test questions, Sunny? We hang out all the time, but I had no idea,¡± someone quickly cut in, clearly trying to distance themselves. ¡°I swear, I had nothing to do with this.¡± ¡°You really kept this hidden. Would¡¯ve never guessed.¡± ¡°Sunny.¡± The principal finally spoke. His voice was even and calm, but his eyes were razor¨Csharp as theynded on the boy. ¡°Anything you¡¯d like to exin?¡± His tone was unreadable. Sunny¡¯s face was still pale. His hands clenched into fists, body stiff with tension. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just silently shook his head. At this point, there was nothing left to say. Chapter 240 Anything You Want to Exin 95% Finished If he kept denying it now, she¡¯d just bring out more evidence and hit him with it in front of everyone. She already knew how he¡¯d made the transactions on the Market app. There was no telling how much else she knew. Keeping up the lies would just make things worse. So he stopped. He gave up. He was done. Sunny didn¡¯t need the money. His father was a powerful businessman with plenty of wealth. The only reason he even got into Sterford Academy was because of his dad. But what nobody knew was¨Che was actually an illegitimate child. Even though he lived afortable life, he was always walking on eggshells. He wanted so badly to prove himself. Deep down, he was terrified that one day his father would get sick of him¨Ctoss him aside, and he¡¯d be powerless to stop it. So he knew he couldn¡¯t get toofortable. He had to build real skills. Be useful. Eventually, he started studyingputers and hacking techniques on his own. He trained every day, and he was good¨Cso good, he could even go toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with some well¨Cknown hackers. But he didn¡¯t tell anyone. It was his secret. Little by little, he started using those skills to do things that weren¡¯t exactly ethical- Like this time. He¡¯d cracked into a teacher¡¯sputer and stolen the test answers like it was nothing. At first, cheating had never even crossed his mind. He didn¡¯t care about the exam results. Maybe it was just on a whim. Maybe it was to test his skills. Either way, it happened fast. He acted before he thought. Once he had the questions, he looked them over¨Cand honestly, they were boring. Too easy. Too predictable. 12.00 vvea, / May Chapter 240 Anything You Want to Exin What was the point of hoarding them for himself? Where was the fun in that? So he decided to spread them around, Quietly. Anonymously. 242 ?,95% Finished The Family 241 Chapter 241 Twisted Mind Finished He didn¡¯t want the whole world to know about it¡ªbut he also didn¡¯t want to be the only one who did. His feelings werepletely contradictory. So at first, he decided to quietly sell the test questions on the Market. It wasn¡¯t about the money. He just didn¡¯t want people to get the answers for free. He charged a small amount¨Cbasically pocket change. Close enough to free, but not quite. To avoid leaving any trace, he made sure none of the transactions went through the tform. He told buyers to pay via WhatsApp. At first, people thought he was just some scammer. And honestly, he acted like one. But as the exam date got closer, more and more people decided it was worth the gamble. Students at Sterford Academy weren¡¯t short on cash. They could afford to take chances. Once he¡¯d made enough sales, he took down the post. Deleted everything. But that nasty little urge inside him¨Cstill wasn¡¯t satisfied. Why should he be the only one to know the questions? His ssmates should know too. They should be dragged into this just like him. If this was going to be a shady, underhanded game¨Che didn¡¯t want to y it alone. But he couldn¡¯t make it too public. If the school found out, they¡¯d probably change the test entirely. That¡¯d ruin everything. So in the end, he posted the exam questions in the ss group chat. Of course, he couldn¡¯t do it under his own name. He wasn¡¯t that dumb. He thought long and hard about who to pin it on¨Cand finallynded on Jean. Jean had always been the quiet, strange girl in ss¨Cthe one nobody paid much attention to. Buttely¡­ she¡¯d changed. She was louder now. Sharper. Confident. He didn¡¯t like it. 72.00 ved, vidy Chapter 241 Twisted Mind He hated that smug look she always had¨Clike she didn¡¯t care what anyone thought. Like she was untouchable. He¡¯d heard rumors that she was a love child, just like him. So why did she get to act like she belonged here? Why did she seem so at ease, when he was always walking on eggshells? That thought made something ugly twist inside his chest. Something dark. And he realized- Yeah. His mind might be a little broken.. But whatever. That¡¯s just who he was now. He wasn¡¯t going to change. 9370 Finished He hacked Jean¡¯s Facebook ount. Not only did it serve his purpose¨Cit let him throw dirt on someone he already despised. Two birds, one stone. ¡°Sunny,¡± the principal said, finally breaking the silence. His voice was stern. ¡°Come with me to the officeter. We need to have a talk.¡± Sunny just gave a small nod, still silent. ¡°Principal,¡± Jean suddenly said, her voice cutting in. Here was casual, but her words were heavy. ¡°Sunny may be the one who started all this¨Cbut do you really think the rest of ss Three ispletely innocent?¡± A wave of difort rippled through the room. The other students stiffened. Their eyes filled with panic. ¡°What are you trying to say? We didn¡¯t make Sunny post those questions,¡± someone blurted out defensively. Others chimed in quickly. ¡°Yeah, if anything, we were the victims!¡± ¡°Come on, Principal. Don¡¯t listen to her. We didn¡¯t have a choice. We were just¡­ exposed to the answers.¡± Jean tilted her headzily and smiled. ¡°Really? Then howe, when the test questions showed up in the ss group chat, not a single one of you reported it to the school?¡± She raised an eyebrow, her voice still light¨Cbut unmistakably sharp. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone speak up until after the exam was already over?¡± 242 The Family 242 Chapter 242 Don¡¯t Let Them Off Either For a moment, the students stared wide¨Ceyed, frozen in ce withplex expressions. 95% 1 Finished Some of them opened their mouths, looking like they wanted to say something¨Conly to find themselves speechless in the end. One of them finally burst out, shouting at Jean, ¡°What the hell are you even talking about? If you¡¯re losing it, go get checked! You think we¡¯re supposed to react instantly or something? No one knew those were real test questions back then!¡± As soon as he said that, the others seemed to find their voice again and started chiming in- ¡°Yeah! Who are you to say what we were thinking? Don¡¯t put words in our mouths!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lump us all in with your bullshit, okay?¡± Jean¡¯s expression darkened. Her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You know exactly what you did¨Cwhether you secretly saved those questions or looked up the answers. You know.¡± ¡°If we really wanted to investigate, you think your phones could handle it?¡± She let out a coldugh, voice suddenly dropping into a sharper, icier tone. ¡°I¡¯m betting we¡¯d dig up plenty.¡± That shut them up. Faces went pale. Eyes dropped to the floor. Fingers tangled together with nervous tension. Because it was true. They had searched for those answers. Some had deleted the search history. Some hadn¡¯t. Either way, recovering that data wouldn¡¯t be hard for someone with the right tools¡­ Jean tilted her chin up slightly and kept going. ¡°If you guys benefited from the leaked questions, how do you figure you¡¯re not part of the cheating? If Sunny¡¯s the only one who takes the fall, that¡¯s hardly fair.¡± Off to the side, Sunny¡¯s eyelids twitched. He slowly nced in Jean¡¯s direction, his gaze flicking upward in a quiet, hollow sweep. ¡°Sir.¡± Jean turned toward the principal, her voice smooth as ss, lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Aside from Sunny, don¡¯t let the others off easy either¡­ Make sure they¡¯re all investigated.¡± She spoke in that same easy, detached voice¨Cbut what she saidnded like a sledgehammer. And she meant it. She knew the principal would follow through. The cheating scandal had already blown up¨Cway beyond the school¡¯s four walls. It was public now. People outside the academy were watching too. 12:00 Wed, 7 May D. 0 Chapter 242 Don¡¯t Let Them Off Either 95% Finished Most of the students in ss 3 were from wealthy, powerful families, but even their parents would have a hard time stepping in to fix this. With public pressure mounting, the principal had no choice but to pursue this to the end¨Cand show results. He gave Jean a solemn nod. Even if she hadn¡¯t said it, he¡¯d already decided there was no turning back. There was no leniency left to offer. And now, thanks to Jean lighting the match, the rest of ss 3 was getting dragged in too. They¡¯d all be investigated. Sofia, luckily, managed to dodge the fallout. She hadn¡¯t logged into her Facebook ount in ages. Which meant she never received the questions in the ss group chat. And her grades? So far ahead of everyone else it wasughable. The idea that she¡¯d need to cheat was ridiculous. When the principalunched the investigation, he didn¡¯t hold back. He went straight for their phones. Under normal circumstances,bing through someone¡¯s private device would be a massive invasion of privacy¨Cand totally uneptable. But this wasn¡¯t normal. This was a scandal that had already made waves across the school and beyond. And it was obvious- Jean was right. Those phones didn¡¯t stand a chance. They were full of traces. Full of clues. Some students had done a decent job scrubbing their history. Others hadn¡¯t even bothered. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. There were still plenty of pieces left behind. Enough to prove the truth. 242 The Family 243 Chapter 243 That¡¯s a Plot Twist? 95%1 Finished Some of them had used their phones to look up the test questions. Some had sent them to friends and family. Some, after the exam, even bragged about how lucky they were to have saved the questions. All of it was proof. Proof they¡¯d participated in the cheating scandal. Sure, they were technically ¡°forced¡± to receive the questions. But the decision to search for the answers? That part was fully on them. They benefited from it¨Cso now they¡¯d have to face the consequences. The principal wrapped up the investigation quickly. He personally posted a formal statement on the school¡¯s website. The announcement included three main points: First, it publicly cleared Jean¡¯s name. She had not taken part in any cheating or question¨Cleaking. The messages in the ss group chat were the result of a hacked ount. Second, it identified the real culprit: Sunny from ss 3. He had stolen the exam questions, sold them on a secondhand website, and then used Jean¡¯s Facebook ount to leak them to the ss. Third, it called out the rest of ss 3. After seeing the leaked questions, they didn¡¯t report them to the school. Instead, many had looked up answers on their own. That, the school said, was no different from cheating. Finally, the principal stated that within two days, the school would announce formal disciplinary action for everyone involved. The moment the announcement went live, Sterford Academy practically exploded. The school website nearly crashed from the flood of traffic. No one had seen iting. What everyone had thought was a cut¨Cand¨Cdry cheating scandal had just flipped upside down. Jean didn¡¯t cheat? The school forum lit up instantly, the front page taken over by new threads. ¡°How the hell did this flip around? I¡¯m shocked.¡± ¡°Wait, so we med Jean for nothing?¡± ¡°Is the principal serious with that statement?¡± ¡°I read it three times to make sure I wasn¡¯t hallucinating.¡± ¡°I know Sunny! He¡¯s a decent guy. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d do something like this.¡± 12.00 vvea, 7 May Chapter 243 That¡¯s a Plot Twist? 95% Finished ¡°C¡¯mon. Jean¡¯s a nobody. You think she has enough pull to make the principal lie for her?¡± ¡°Right? She¡¯s a staff kid¡ªan illegitimate one at that. No way she outranks Sunny ¡°I still don¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°She must have some insane luck, ¡®cause this just flipped outta nowhere Then, out of the blue, a user with the default avatar, username 8976241, posted something that stood out like a sore thumb on the homepage. ¡°Jean¡¯s being protected? Jean got lucky? Why is it so hard to believe that maybe she¡¯s just innocent?¡± ¡°Is it really that difficult to ept that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± That post, title and bodybined, came out swinging¨Cand the whole school took notice. ¡°Are you like her PR rep or something? Why are you riding so hard for her?¡± ¡°User 8976241: Might wanna reread the announcement. You don¡¯t need to ¡®clear her name¡® if she was never dirty in the first ce.¡± ¡°You sound like Jean herself. Little aggressive there.¡± ¡°Wait a sec, this really might be Jean!¡± ¡°User 8976241: Check the post location. I¡¯m not on campus. Jean¡¯s in ss. Don¡¯t throw usations around. Thanks.¡± Everyone scrambled to check. Sure enough, the location didn¡¯t match the school. ¡°Okay, then who the hell are you? You her friend or something?¡± ¡°User 8976241: Can you answer my question first? Jean didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So why do all of you talk like she did?¡± 242 ? The Family 244 Chapter 244 Could It Be Him? After that mysterious user posted their blunt challenge, the school forum went quiet for a moment. But it didn¡¯t take long for someone to fire back. Finished ¡°Who the hell even are you? Coming outta nowhere to lecture us¡­ What, this your alt? No posts, default avatar, zero credibility.¡± ¡°Trying to stir the pot with some throwaway ount. You¡¯re sus as hell. So done.¡± ¡°Jean already had a garbage reputation. If she were even halfway decent, maybe I¡¯d give her the benefit of the doubt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we know the full investigation anyway. The principal just dropped the results. We¡¯re allowed to specte, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Why are you acting like you own the forum? People can say what they want.¡± Then the user responded: ¡°User8976241: Stop changing the subject. Not clear on the investigation? Then by your own logic, you didn¡¯t witness anything yourself ¨C and yet after the principal cleared her, you¡¯re still clinging to your biased assumptions. You¡¯re looking at her through a dirty lens. No matter what she does, you¡¯ve already decided she¡¯s wrong.¡± nexum That one hit harder than thest. The forum froze up again. This time, the silencested longer. But still, a few scattered voices trickled in. ¡°Okay, but how do you know for sure she didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± ¡°You sound way too much like you¡¯re trying to clean up her mess.¡± And the reply came quick: ¡°User8976241: You¡¯re not reading the statement, but you are running your mouth. If you¡¯ve really got doubts, I suggest you head to the principal¡¯s office and have him exin it to your face.¡± ¡°What you shouldn¡¯t do is sit here twisting facts and spreading garbage about something you know nothing about.¡± That time, no one replied. The forum wentpletely silent. Sofia had been watching the whole scene unfold on her phone. She turned to Jean, practically vibrating with excitement. ¡°Jean! Some angel showed up on the forum and totally shut everyone down! You gotta see this! She shoved her phone toward Jean. TICU, I may Chapter 244 Could It Be Him? 95% Finished She and Sofia had stayed behind to cooperate with the investigation. For now, they weren¡¯t leaving school ¨C just waiting it out in the ssroom. Sofia handed her the screen, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Look! It¡¯s this person.¡± Jean nced down. The one defending her used a nk ount no profile picture, no name, just a string of numbers and a default avatar. Who was this? An alt? She narrowed her eyes and tapped the user¡¯s profile. As expectedpletely empty. More than just an alt. Practically a ghost. At a school like Sterford Academy, where reputations were everything, stepping up to defend someone with as much bad press as Jean? That was damn near unheard of. She had no clue who it could be. ¡°You sure it¡¯s not your alt?¡± she asked, tilting her head toward Sofia with a smirk. Sofia waved her hands. ¡°No way! I¡¯ve been watching this whole time. I didn¡¯t post anything ¨C I swear. It¡¯s definitely not me.¡± ¨C Then she gave a helplessugh. ¡°But I am dying to know who it is. This person¡¯s seriously gutsy ¡ª and seriously kind. You don¡¯t see that every day.¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes were fixed on that simple, gray avatar. She didn¡¯t know why, but a strange, unrealistic guess flickered through her mind. Could it be¡­ him? 242 212 The Family 245 Chapter 245 Only One Person Comes to Mind At that very moment Winston had just exited the Sterford Academy camps forum. * Paaris The user who had gone head¨Cto¨Chead with a swarm of rolls under the name user8976241¨CWas him. He barely used the forum. His ount had been created ages ago and practically abandoned. He never posted, never engaged. His profile was bare: no disy pic, no nickname, just a nk shell. Originally, he¡¯d just clicked in to check the official school announcement clearing Jean¡¯s name. Then, by chance, he wandered into the forums. Even after the principal himself had stepped in to rify everything, those people still lived in a fantasy. Still clinging to their biases. Still spewing venom at Jean like it was second nature. Hard to describe exactly how he¡¯d felt reading their posts¡­ Buttely, anything involving Jean had a way of messing with his head. Stirring something up. Making it hard to think straight. Maybe he was just being nosy. Or maybe- Winston didn¡¯t want to dig too deep into that. Without overthinking it, he¡¯d opened a new thread and started typing. Called out the entire crowd. Not so much because he felt like defending Jean, but- Because he couldn¡¯t stand the self¨Crighteous idiocy anymore. He slipped his phone back into his pocket. Right now, he was at an outdoor basketball court off campus. The sky was bright. The air was warm. He took a long drink from his water bottle, then got up to head back into the game. Back at school, Jean and Sofia had already left campus. With the investigation wrapped up and the announcement out, the ordeal was more or less over. There was no reason for them to stick around. ¡°I still can¡¯t figure out who that mystery person was,¡± Sofia said as they walked, her voice low and curious. ¡°Whoever it was, total hero.¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer right away. She pressed her lips together and nced away, deep in thought. 1/3 14:30 Thu, May 8 GB Chapter 245.Only One Person Comes to Mind That person who had spoken up for her on the Sterford forum¡­ Only one name came to mind. Her brother¨CWinston. 18 Pearls As much of a prickly, arrogant bastard as he was, she could see, through it. She knew when he cared. But still¡­ Something about it didn¡¯t quite add up. Winston, of all people? Mr. Cold¨CShoulder¨CDoesn¡¯t¨CGive¨CA¨CDamn? Getting into a me war on the school forum? Didn¡¯t really sound like him. Jean shook her head, brushing off the thought. Whatever. Back at their respective homes, she and Sofia went their separate ways. But the news from Sterford Academy didn¡¯t stay contained for long. The announcement clearing Jean¡¯s name had already exploded beyond campus. In fact- It shot straight to trending. ¡°Plot twist! Jean didn¡¯t cheat after all!¡± ¡°I knew it! She¡¯s not the type. Everyone who trashed her better start apologizing.¡± ¡°Her ssmates are actual monsters. Can¡¯t believe Jean¡¯s been stuck with them all this time. Who knows what she¡¯s been through. This is heartbreaking.¡± ¡°What the hell, man. Leaking test answers? Framing a ssmate? These kids are wild.¡± ¡°This needs serious consequences. The real cheaters better get what¡¯sing.¡± ¡°Jean was innocent the whole time. She held her ground!¡± ¡°Watch Sterford try to sweep this under the rug for the sake of their rich¨Ckid families.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Parents at that school basically run the show.¡± ¡°This is disgusting. Jean gets smeared for nothing, and those spoiled brats get off scot¨Cfree?¡± ¡°If Sterford Academy tries to bury this, I will report them. No bluff.¡± The tide was turning¨Cloud, fast, and unapologetically in Jean¡¯s favor. The Family 246 Chapter 246 So Mature It Hurts ¡°Who¡¯s gonna apologize to our girl Jean now? She got dragged for nothing.¡± ¡°This is so disgusting. Straight¨Cup sabotage. I¡¯m furious +8 Pearls ¡°An official announcement isn¡¯t enough. These kids neel real consequences. You can¡¯t just sweep this under the rug.¡± ¡°Say another word against Jean and see what happens. It¡¯s always easy to spread lies, and a nightmare trying to clean them up.¡± Jean never expected that her reputation on Twitter would be so much better than at Sterford Academy. Out there, online, people were willing to believe her. The moment the school released that statement clearing her name, she was instantly vindicated- strangers were standing up for her, feeling bad for her. Support like that? She¡¯d never had it on campus. Turns out, the people closest to you are often the ones who treat you the worst. And the ones who don¡¯t even know you¡­ somehow end up being the kindest. Jean returned to the Ginger family estate. ¡°All taken care of?¡± Sienna greeted her the moment she stepped inside, her smile light, eyes bright. Of course, Sienna already knew. She¡¯d seen the school¡¯s public statement. It was all over the news¨Cit had even trended. It would¡¯ve been hard not to see it. But she still asked anyway. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jean nodded and returned the smile. ¡°Good,¡± Sienna said, her gaze warm. But there was a brief flicker of coldness behind it. ¡°Because if it hadn¡¯t been¡­ I was already getting ready to take care of it myself.¡± ¡°Jean.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice came from the staircase. The tall man descended slowly, making his way toward her. He looked like he¡¯d just gotten home¨Ccrisp white dress shirt, tie still loose around his neck, undone. His leg had clearly healed. He walked without a trace of difort. ¡°This kind of thing¨Cwhy didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± he asked as he stopped in front of her. His tone was serious, but there wasn¡¯t a trace of me in it. If anything, it was quietly concerned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that big a deal. I took care of it, didn¡¯t I?¡± Jean said with a light smile and a yful blink. Dominic looked down at her, his eyes dark and steady. Thu, Mayo Chapter 246 So Mature It Hurts His little sister was¡­ too good. +8 Pearls Jean didn¡¯t tell them what was going on¨Cprobably because she thought she could handle it herself. Didn¡¯t want them to worry. So mature. It actually hurt to watch. ¡°Dominic.¡± Jean tilted her head slightly, voice bright and clear. Dominic blinked, pulled from his thoughts. ¡°Yeah?¡± Jean raised her chin and met his eyes directly. ¡°It¡¯s mostly resolved, but¡­ I do need a favor.¡± He didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Just say the word.¡± Sienna chimed in immediately, walking up beside them, eager and smiling. ¡°If you need anything from me, Jean, just say so.¡± Jean¡¯s smile curled at the edges. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, really. Just¡­ even though the truth¡¯se out, the situation isn¡¯t really over.¡± Her gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Most of the kids in my sse from money. Powerful families. I¡¯m worried their parents will lean on the school to drop the punishment¡­ If those kids skate by just because their parents pulled strings-¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯d be way too easy. So¡­¡± she nced at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll help me make sure they don¡¯t get away with it.¡± ¡£ 242 W The Family 247 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 247 Next Target +B Pearls She wanted Sienna and Dominic to put pressure on the principal¨Cmake sure the school followed the rules and issued real punishments. Sienna just smiled, reached over, and gave Jean¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a given? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure the principal stays in line.¡± Two dayster, Sterford Academy posted the official disciplinary notice- Sunny, as the main culprit, received the harshest punishment: immediate expulsion. As for the rest of ss 3, all of them failed the cement exam and would have to repeat the year. The school exploded. The campus forum went wild. ¡°This punishment¡¯s brutal! The school didn¡¯t hold back at all.¡± ¡°Heard some insider gossip¨Capparently a bunch of parents came storming in, tried to block it. But the school stood firm. Didn¡¯t budge an inch.¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t just any parents either. They¡¯re connected. And the school still told them to shove it? Must be afraid of public bacsh.¡± ¡°Makes sense. This blew up too fast. There were like three trending tags¡ªeveryone online was waiting to see how the school would handle it. If they¡¯d tried to sweep it under the rug, Sterford¡¯s reputation would¡¯ve tanked.¡± ¡°Reputation means nothing. The ones trashing the school online? Please. Like any of them could even get in here. Just a bunch of nobodies yelling into the void. ¡°Exactly. Those parents are the ones who¡¯ve built this ce up with all their donations. And now they¡¯re getting thrown under the bus for ¡®public opinion?? Real short¨Csighted.¡± ¡°What are we doing here¨Cdefending cheaters? Actions have consequences.¡± ¡°Yeah, but these consequences are harsh. Failing the year? Come on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the rulebook. They broke the rules. If it were Jean, you guys would be saying she got off easy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bring up Jean. That¡¯s just asking for another fight¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t get it¨Cwhy didn¡¯t the principal give the parents any leeway? They could¡¯ve made this go away quietly. Why go scorched earth?¡± ¡°Heard a bunch of kids from ss 3 are transferring out. That way they won¡¯t have to repeat the year.¡± ¡°So they¡¯re basically getting kicked out without saying the word ¡®expelled.¡± ¡°No other schoolpares to Sterford. That¡¯s a downgrade and they know it.¡± 14.00 Tu, way o Chapter 247 Next Target, 4070 +8 Pearls At the same time, the disc plinary announcement raced its way to Twitter¡¯s trending list. The whole inte cheered. ¡°Yes! A school that doesn¡¯t sweep things under the rug. ¡°Honestly, still feels too soft¡­ These kids should hold a press conference and apologize to Jean on camera.¡± ¡°So satisfying.¡± ¡°They deserved it.¡± ¡°Justice wins.¡± ¡°And it still doesn¡¯t make up for what they did to Jean. Some of them deserve to rot.¡± Jean saw the school¡¯s announcement too, and it was about what she¡¯d expected. She could live with this oue. Just then, her phone buzzed. Jolene. ¡°You free now?¡± came that familiar calm, clear voice through the speaker. Jean smiled, her tone light. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m heading out. See you at the spot.¡± It was time to see Asher. And of course, Jolene would go with her. The cheating scandal was behind her. Now it was time for the next target¡ª Getting Asher out of that hellhole. 242 The Family 248 Chapter 248 Private Conversation Jean and Jolene agreed to meet at a park near the police station. +8 Pearis Jolene was dressed down today, wearing a soft gray hoolie that made her look fresh and rxed. She waved the moment she spotted Jean, shing an easy smile. ¡°Over here.¡± Jean had just stepped off the bus, but her eyes instantly locked on Jolene. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± she asked as she jogged over, sounding a little sheepish. She hadn¡¯t expected Jolene to arrive early. Jolene nced at her watch and shook her head casually. ¡°Not really. Just a few minutes before you got here.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She nodded toward the nearby police station. ¡°Might as well head in.¡± Today, it was just the two of them. Neither Mindy nor Sofia would¨Cbe joining. Jean had made up her mind¨Cshe needed to talk to Asher alone. There was something she had to confirm. With Jolene taking the lead, everything went smoothly. They made it into the police station¡¯s visitation area without any trouble. After about ten minutes of waiting- Jean finally saw him. Asher. He walked out at an unhurried pace, his expression unreadable. Jean turned toward Jolene and hesitated, then spoke carefully, ¡°Do you mind if I talk to him alone?¡°/ Jolene blinked at her, surprised. But she didn¡¯t question it. She just smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. I wait outside.¡± As Jolene exited the room, Asher reached the other side of the ss divider. They stared at each other for a moment, quiet. He looked thinner. His skin had that dull, pale tone you get from being locked indoors without sunlight. But his face hadn¡¯t changed much. Still calm. Still cold Still impossible to read. Jean didn¡¯t say anything right away. She sat down first. Asher followed suit.. Another long silence. Ividy o Chapter 248 Private Conversation 48%3 8 Pearls ¡°Are you doing okay?¡± Jean finally asked, even though she knew there was no way things could be ¡®okay¡® m here. She smiled, soft and warm. Asher was quiet. It took him a while to respond. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said eventually. ¡°I came here to ask you something.¡± Jean didn¡¯t bother with small talk. She got straight to the point. ¡°That night¨Cwhy were you at Tri Street? And how were you so sure it was Thomas who did it?¡± She paused. ¡°Theard you still won¡¯t exin any of this. Not even to yourwyer.¡± The smile faded from her lips. Her brow furrowed without meaning to. Asher had refused to tell Sofia. Or Mindy. Or even Jolene. Jolene had mentioned it before¨Cafter meeting with Asher, she¡¯d quietly admitted to Jean that her hands were tied. He wasn¡¯t cooperating. And no matter how good awyer she was, she couldn¡¯t defend someone who gave her nothing to work with. That was why Jean came. Because if anyone else was in the room, he¡¯d never say a word. Now, it was just the two of them. Asher¡¯s eyes flickered for just a second¨Csomething dark and unreadable behind them. But he stayed silent. His lips pressed tight. Jean kept her voice light, almost teasing. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to tell me. In that case¨Chow about I take a guess?¡± She tilted her head, eyes bright. ¡°You can just tell me if I¡¯m right.¡± 242 The Family 249 Asher¡¯s pupils trembled ever so slightly. But his face stayed calm¨Cexpressionless, almost¨Che stared into Jean¡¯s eyes and gave a small nod. Jean smiled, light and easy, not wanting the mood to get too heavy. +8 Pearls ¡°That night,¡± she said slowly, watching him closely, ¡°after you left the hotel where your mom works¡­ you didn¡¯t go home. You went to Tri Street instead.¡± Her voice was steady, her gaze sharp and focused. ¡°It¡¯s because you saw Thomas on the way there, isn¡¯t it?¡± Asher blinked. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just pressed his lips together and, after five seconds of silence, gave another nod. Jean smiled again and kept going. ¡°You followed him to Tri Street. You didn¡¯t mean to go there¨Cbut he headed that way, so you went too. Right?¡± This time, Asher¡¯s eyes flickered. His expression faltered for a second, his gaze darting away. Jean knew she was right again. ¡°By all logic,¡± she continued, voice quiet and even, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have followed him. You didn¡¯t know him. He was just some stranger. You had no reason to care.¡± She watched him carefully. ¡°But the moment you saw him¡­ it was like something hit you. Like you were drawn to him.¡± Asher dropped his eyes, darkshes low against his cheeks. His brow furrowed slightly, something tight and unreadable stirring beneath his still surface. Jean tapped her fingers lightly against the table, then softly said his name. ¡°Asher.¡± Hisshes twitched. Jean¡¯s tone gentled. ¡°Was it because of what I told you?¡± ¡°I mentioned once that your birth father might be someone with power. That you should keep your eyes open.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t help it¨Che looked up, locking onto her gaze. That clear, steady gaze that never once flinched. Jean hadn¡¯t understood it at first either. Why had Asher gone to Tri Street that night? He¡¯d had no reason to be there. And why was he so sure he wasn¡¯t the one who did it? Why was he so certain it had been Thomas? There was only one connection between Asher and Thomas- 1/2 Chapter 249 She Got It Right Same father. Thomas didn¡¯t know. But Asher- Asher might¡¯ve figured it out. Back when she¡¯d first hinted at it, Jean hadn¡¯t thought much of it. 48 Pearls She¡¯d just been pissed off at the Lawson siblings. Tired of the way they treated her. So she¡¯d wanted a little revenge. She figured if Asher realized the truth, if he went back to the Lawson family and reimed his name, maybe he¡¯d wreck a little havoc while Ire was at it That had been the goal: use the male lead to stir up some chaos. Nothing too serious. She hadn¡¯t expected it to change the course of his life. But now, thinking back¨Ceverything lined up. That night, Asher must¡¯ve seen Thomas¡¯s face. And maybe it was subtle, maybe it was small, but there was definitely a resemnce. He saw that resemnce¨Cand then remembered what Jean had said. That was all it took. Curiosity. Instinct. Maybe something deeper, something older than logic. So he followed him. Not because of where Thomas was going. But because of who he might be. He followed him to Tri Street. And that was how everything started. That was what Jean had pieced together. And judging by Asher¡¯s reaction¨Chis silence, his flickering eyes, that look on his face- She¡¯d nailed it. 242 The Family 250 Chapter 250 He¡¯s Sharp Asher slowly dropped his gaze. 48% +8 Pearls His face returned to its usual calm, as if the surprise Jean bad just seen on him had all been in her head. Silence fell between them¨Cheavy, still, almost suffocating. He looked like a statue carved out of frost, frozen in ce, unmoving and wordless. Jean didn¡¯t speak either. She simply sat across from him, her lips pressed together in a patient line, waiting. This wasn¡¯t something you could rush. She had to give him time. Let him find his footing. ¡°This whole thing¡­¡± Finally, after what felt like forever, Asher parted his lips. His voice was low and hoarse, rough around the edges. ¡°I never nned on telling anyone. Not about that night. Not about¡­ anything. It¡¯s my family. And if the truth gets out before the time is right, it could hurt a lot of people.¡± Jean nodded slowly, understanding. She agreed with his decision to stay quiet. Even though she¨Csomeone who wasn¡¯t from this world¨Calready knew how everything yed out, this kind of bombshell couldn¡¯t be dropped lightly. If Asher made a wrong move¡­ if the wrong people found out before he was ready¡­ It could destroy him. His past woulde out eventually. He¡¯d go back to the Lawson family, one way or another. But not yet. Now wasn¡¯t the time. ¡°Nothing¡¯s been confirmed,¡± Asher continued, his voice steadier now. ¡°I¡¯ve had¡­ suspicions. Hunches. But no proof. I didn¡¯t want to risk it. Not unless I was sure.¡± He nced up, locking eyes with Jean. His gaze was steady, unreadable. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what you said to me back then, I never would¡¯ve even considered it. I never would¡¯ve connected myself to the Lawsons.¡± Jean gave a crooked little smile. ¡°That? That was a shot in the dark. Don¡¯t tell me I actually nailed it?¡± Asher exhaled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But the chances feel like¡­ seventy, eighty percent.¡± ¡°Seventy or eighty?¡± Jean raised a brow. , ay Chapter 250 He¡¯s Sharp Kid, you¡¯re being modest. You¡¯re sitting on a one¨Chundred¨Cpercent plot twist. DNA doc¡¯t lie. Still¨Che really was sharp. 740% 4B Pearls Most people in his shoes wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought. Would¡¯ve written it off as a coincidence. But Asher had pieced it together. Had stopped, though it through, and done the math. That wasn¡¯t luck. That was instinct¨Cand brains. ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t want anyone else to know,¡± Asher said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you to keep this between us.¡± Jean nodded. Good thing she¡¯d asked Jolene to speak with the officers beforehand¨Crequested that this conversation not be recorded, watched, or interrupted. She¡¯d said it was a psychological consultation, meant to help get Asher talking. And to do that, he needed to feel safe. No cameras. No pressure. They¡¯d bought it. Mostly because Jolene had vouched for her. With her connections, her reputation¡­ yeah. The cops hadn¡¯t even blinked. But Jean was sure of one thing¨CAsher had picked up on it too. He knew. He¡¯d figured out there were no cameras in here, no audio. If there had been, no way he would¡¯ve admitted to any of this. Even if Jean had guessed everything right, he would¡¯ve yed dumb. Asher wasn¡¯t just smart. He was dangerous smart. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve told.¡± His voice was solemn now, almost heavy. ¡°It¡¯s not something I can just¡­ throw out there. If the truthes out, it has to be at the right time.¡± 218 Jean gave him a look. ¡°So that¡¯s why you kept your mouth shut. Didn¡¯t tell your mom, didn¡¯t tell Sofia, didn¡¯t tell yourwyer, didn¡¯t even tell the police.¡± She leaned in a little, smirking. ¡°Let me guess¨Cyou figured staying in here would be easier than trying to exin everything, huh?¡± 242 The Family 251 Chapter 251 Rational Analysis Asher pressed his lips together and said nothing. +8 Pearls ¡°Alright then, tell me something else,¡± Jean shifted the topic without missing a beat. ¡°Why are you so sure Thomas is the real suspect?¡± Her gaze sharpened, and her expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Did you see something that night? This is important. You have to tell me.¡± Jean was worried Asher wouldn¡¯t tell the truth and couldn¡¯t help pressing him again. Asher gave her a faint nce, then said, ¡°I saw- ¡°Thomas and that girl¡­¡± Jean narrowed her eyes, the color in her gaze darkening. ¡°You mean the intiff?¡± Asher gave a small nod. ¡°But I didn¡¯t see much either,¡± he added, his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°I only saw them from a distance. They were standing really close, and it looked like there was some kind of struggle¡­ I was afraid Thomas would notice me, so I only watched for a bit before hiding in a corner. At first, I thought they knew each other¡­ I really don¡¯t know exactly what happened¡­¡± Asher let out a helpless sigh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until that girl suddenly used me of trying something inappropriate¡­ that I realized what was actually going on.¡± Jean was starting to piece things together. A cold edge appeared in her eyes. ¡°So it was actually Thomas who made a move on her in the street.¡± ¡°That girl didn¡¯t even know him. She didn¡¯t get a clear look at his face. The first time she called the cops, it was a normal report¡ªjust trying to stand up for herself But after that, it¡¯s obvious Thomas went to see her. Maybe he offered her something, or maybe he threatened her. Either way, he definitely pulled something to get her to change her statement and pin everything on you.¡± Jean¡¯s face was calm, but her tone was icy as sheid out her reasoning. Asher gave a light nod. ¡°To frame you, Thomas didn¡¯t just get that girl, the direct victim, to use you. He also tampered with the surveince on Tri Street¡­¡± Jean¡¯s mind was working fast, her gaze growing colder by the second. The Tri Street footage was definitelypromised- It only showed the girl and Asher, and somehow didn¡¯t catch Thomas at all? Impossible. Thomas had swaggered right onto Tri Street. It¡¯s not like he was hiding in the blind spots the whole time. There¡¯s no way the cameras wouldn¡¯t have picked him up. Chapter 251 Rational Analysis But there was nothing. Thomas had clearly been on Tri Street, and yet in the footage, it was like he was invisible. The footage must¡¯ve been altered. It wasn¡¯tplete anymore. And with Thomas¡¯s resources and connections, it wouldn¡¯t have been hard for him to pull that off. Asher nodded in agreement. ¡°There¡¯s no question the surveince was tampered with.¡± +8 Pearls ¡°I remember,¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up like something had just clicked, ¡°when that girl used you, she also submitted a key piece of evidence¨Cyour student ID¡­ What was that about? Did you actually leave it at the scene?¡± Her voice grew sharper as she spoke. Asher shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Of course not.¡± Then he frowned and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t even have it on me that day. I left it in my desk drawer at school.¡± 242 The Family 252 Chapter 252 No Way Out +8 Pearls ¡°The student ID that girl handed over to the police¨Cyeah, the cops confirmed it with me,¡± Asher said, his expression turning cold. ¡°It really is mine. It¡¯s not fake Jean raised her brows slightly and murmured, almost to herself, ¡°Not fake?¡± Asher nodded. ¡°So,¡± Jean¡¯s face grew stern, a theory already forming in her mind, ¡°chances are they took it from your desk drawer at school to fabricate evidence. The ID¡¯s real¨Cbut the crime it supposedly proves isn¡¯t.¡± Asher didn¡¯t say anything. His face remained stone cold lips tightly pressed together. ¡°Who do you think went to the school just to take your student ID?¡± Jean asked, the corners of her mouth twitching in a knowing smirk. ¡°Most likely Thomas,¡± Asher answered without hesitation. Jean nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Thomas was determined to pin this on you, so he had to go all in¨Che didn¡¯t just alter the surveince footage. He also stole your student ID¡­¡± By now, the truth of what happened had more or lesse into focus. ¡°Your mom¡­ she¡¯s been running around nonstop for your case.¡± Jean looked directly into Asher¡¯s eyes and suddenly brought up Mindy. Asher¡¯s gaze paused. For a brief moment, a faint sadness flickered in his eyes. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°She went through hell trying to find awyer for you,¡± Jean said, sighing softly, speaking slowly. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know what it was like back then¨Ca lot ofwyers turned her down.¡± Asher listened in silence, but the rims of his eyes were quietly turning red. Jean squinted slightly, almost instinctively. ¡°I don¡¯t think that was normal. Sure, rejection happens. But that manywyers all saying no? That¡¯s not normal at all.¡± A trace of cold indifference crept into her tone. ¡°So I suspect Thomas reached out to them behind the scenes. He used some kind of pressure or influence to get them to refuse your case.¡± Asher¡¯s eyes widened slightly at that. He¡¯d been stuck in here, cut off from most of what was going on. He remembered that day¨Chis mom had brought a woman to see him and told him- This woman was Attorney Jolene, and she would be defending him. He had heard of Jolene before. A high¨Cprofilewyer with a massive reputation. He remembered wondering back then how his mom had even managed to hire someone like her. Attorneys of that caliber didn¡¯te cheap¡­ GUB Chapter 252 No Way Out 48% +8 Pearls But his mom had just smiled and told him to talk to Jolene properly and not worry about anything else. So he didn¡¯t press the issue. Now that he thought about it, getting awyer must¡¯ve been a struggle from the start. His mom¡­ who knew how much she had suffered¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t know any of this¡­¡± Asher lowered his gaze, voice slightly choked. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this to make you feel worse,¡± Jean said gently, her tone softening. ¡°I just want you to understand¨CThomas has caused us a lot of trouble. He really wants to destroy you. No second chances. No room to fight back.¡± Jean let out a bitterugh. ¡°Good thing we got lucky. Mostwyers said no, but Jolene¨Cshe¡¯s beautiful and kind¨Coffered to help us on her own.¡± She praised Jolene half¨Cjokingly, then let her smile fade as her expression hardened again. ¡°So at this point, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± ¡£ 242 212 When the The Family 253 ¡°Asher,¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were clear and serious. ¡°You need to pull yourself together, cooperate with the investigation, work with Jolene. We¡¯ll do our best to win this case without exposing that secret!¡± Asher looked into Jean¡¯s eyes, his mind reying everything that had happened over the past few days.¡± She was right. He couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait for the worst. He couldn¡¯t let his mom keep worrying about him. The boy clenched his fingers tightly and gave a silent nod. After leaving the police station, Jolene offered to drive Jean home herself. ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± Jean sat in the passenger seat while Jolene casually steered the wheel, her tone light and offhand, like she wasn¡¯t really that curious and was just making small talk. Jean gave a vague answer. ¡°I told him to cooperate with you.¡± Jolene let out a softugh. ¡°He¡¯s not hiding something from me, is he?¡± Jolene wasn¡¯t someone you could easily fool. She was sharp. It was only natural she¡¯d notice something. Her words sounded like a joke, but they clearly hinted- Jolene might have already figured some of it out. ¡°He is hiding something,¡± Jean admitted bluntly. ¡°But it¡¯s not something that should be put out in the open¡­ Still, this case can be cracked if we focus on how Thomas set him up. That¡¯s the only thing that matters.¡± Jolene nodded thoughtfully and said no more. Meanwhile, Matheo was taking Emily and Julia on a tour of a southern city. After some time traveling and rxing, Julia¡¯s mental state had noticeably improved. These past few days, Matheo and Emily had been treating her like a princess, doing everything they could to lift her spirits. Julia wasn¡¯t nearly as down as she had been before. Chapter 253 The Driver Did It on Purpose Today, the three of then nned to go boating by the iver. +8 Pearls The scenery there was said to be beautiful, and Matheo had rented an entire boat just for Emily and Julia to enjoy the view. While Julia stopped to buy a cup of traditional yogurt on the roadside, Matheo and Emily had already reached the dock. ¤Á ¡°Julia,e on!¡± Emily waved her over when she saw her daughter still standing by the yogurt stand across the street. Julia nodded and replied, holding the yogurt cup as she prepared to cross. Just then- A speeding SUV suddenly came barreling down the street. It looked out of control, but there was something deliberate in the way it charged forward. It wasing straight at Julia! Her body froze. Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Julia!¡± Emily screamed, her voice tearing through the street as she ran toward her daughter. C Matheo¡¯s expression turned grim. He took off right behind Emily, rushing into the road. Tires screeched across the pavement in a high¨Cpitched squeal. Then¨Cbang! Julia copsed onto the ground, yogurt spilling everywhere. The SUV had mmed its brakes, stopping less than a meter away from her! Even so, Julia fell hard from the shock and momentum. Her whole body trembled uncontrobly. She looked like she was about to fall apart. In that terrifying moment when the SUV nearly hit her, her eyes had locked with the driver¡¯s. There had been no panic, no fear, no guilt¨Conly cold indifference and provocation The driver had done it on purpose. They meant to terrify her. 242 14:31 Thu, May 8 GB ¡¤ When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 254 Chapter 254 Who Did She Cross? It didn¡¯t seem like the driver truly intended to kill her. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have mmed the brakes at thest second. It felt more like a show of force. A warning. A threat. Julia¡¯s breathing suddenly turned erratic, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?! Are you out of your mind?!¡± Emily rushed over and started shouting at the SUV driver furiously. All they could make out was that the driver was a tall man. +8 Pearls He was dressed head to toe in ck, wearing a ck baseball cap and a ck face mask that left only his piercing, intense eyes exposed. As soon as the driver saw Emily and Matheo running over, he jerked the wheel and suddenly hit the gas. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Matheo growled through gritted teeth. ¡°You think you can just hit and run?!¡± Emily even tried to step forward to block the car. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere¨Clet us see who you are!¡± But the driver ignored them. The SUV kept elerating, speeding right past Emily¡¯s outstretched hand, close enough to brush her fingertips. Emily¡¯s face went pale as she stumbled back in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected the driver to be this insane. Not only did he not stop, he actually sped up¡­ The SUV disappeared into the distance, leaving nothing but a trail of smoky exhaust. Matheo¡¯s veins bulged at his temples from fury. His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white. But even in his rage, he turned tofort Emily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I swear I¡¯ll find him¨Ceven if he turns to dust.¡± The incident drew a small crowd of bystanders. Matheo and Emily pushed through the onlookers and rushed to Julia. Seeing her daughter shaken like that nearly broke Emily¡¯s heart. She quickly knelt beside Julia, wrapped her arms around her shoulders, and held her close, whispering softly to soothe her. Meanwhile, Matheo¡¯s driver pulled the car around. Julia was helped into the backseat. Chapter 254 Who Did She Cross? The police got involved and questioned Matheo, Emily and a few witnesses. But the SUV driver was stal nowhere to be found. 7140401 +8 Pearls Even though the police were doing their best to track him down, the vehicle had slipped into a blind spot in the surveincework¨Cand then vanished, like it had never existed. It felt like a dead end. That¡¯s when Matheo began to suspect this wasn¡¯t some random ident. It was a calcted move. But if the person behind it didn¡¯t actually want to hurt Julia¡­ Was this¡­ a message? Matheo was seething. He wanted nothing more than to drag out whoever was behind this and make them pay. But right now, he felt like aplete fool¨Cchasing his own tail. Who was it? In the end, he had no choice but to ask Julia directly. ¡°Julia, since you got back, have you made any enemies?¡± Julia¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly. Enemies? Two people immediately shed through her mind¡­ Easton and Jean. She¡¯d shed hard with both of them during that reality show. Easton still hadn¡¯t forgiven her to this day¡­ But she didn¡¯t think this was his doing. He wouldn¡¯t need to go about it like this¨Che had far more direct ways of getting back at her. And even if it was Easton¡­ At that thought, Julia couldn¡¯t help ncing at Matheo. Even if it was hi Matheo wouldn¡¯t really do anything to Easton, would he? Back during theirst conflict, Matheo had clearly taken Easton¡¯s side. No¨Crather than ¡°taken sides,¡± it was more like Matheo didn¡¯t dare offend Easton now¡­ 14:31 Thu, May 8 GB When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 255 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 255 Using Another¡¯s de She could still clearly remember what happenedst time¡­ +8 Pearls Matheo had flown into a rage because she¡¯d crossed Easton. Though he helped clean up the mess in the end, the incident had left a thorn lodged deep in Julia¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t afford to go against Easton, and Matheo wouldn¡¯t help her deal with him. So if that terrifying driver today really had been sent by Easton, she¡¯d just have to swallow her anger and take the hit¡­. ¡°Dad, it was Jean¡­¡± Julia suddenly grabbed Matheo¡¯s art, her voice tinged with urgency. Matheo¡¯s eyes flew open, a flicker of panic shing through his pupils. ¡°What did you say? Jean¡­ Jean¡­ How do you know-¡°The name caught him off guard. Hearing Julia say it startled him so much he panicked, thinking maybe she had found out Jean was his other daughter. Julia blinked, her eyes shimmering with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? The girl I was on that reality show with¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ so that¡¯s who¡­¡± Matheo quietly exhaled in relief. Jean¨Cthe one from the show with you, right?¡± His gaze drifted, his tone distracted and evasive. Julia nodded firmly. ¡°It was probably her¡­ I can¡¯t think of anyone else who¡¯d hate me this much.¡± She didn¡¯t actually know who was behind the scare today. But that didn¡¯t matter¨Cshe could use this to her advantage. me it all on Jean. She didn¡¯t like Jean. She hated her with a passion. And this was the perfect opportunity. Julia wasn¡¯t stupid. ming Easton wouldn¡¯t do anything¨Cit wouldn¡¯t hurt him in the slightest. It might even make Matheo angry. Jean, though¡­ she was different. She wanted Matheo to help her go after Jean. ¡°We didn¡¯t get along on that show,¡± Julia bit her lip and said softly. ¡°Today¡¯s incident¡­ it could very well be her revenge.¡± Matheo lowered his eyes, staring at his daughter in silence. No one knew what was going through his mind. His lips were pressed into a hard line, and it took a while before he finally spoke. ¡°It was Jean, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 255 Using Another¡¯s de +8 Pearls ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make sure you get justice.¡± Matheo¡¯s words came out like a solemn promise, his voice firm and steady. A shadow passed through his eyes, his emotions unreadable. To Matheo, there were sons he couldn¡¯t afford to touch But this invisible daughter, the one the whole family barely acknowledged¨Csurely he could handle her. He couldn¡¯t go up against Easton, but Jean? Taking her own would be easy. Besides, he didn¡¯t like her to begin with. This time, he¡¯d settle both old and new grudges. ¡°We¡¯ll cut the trip short,¡± Matheo said gently, his tone carrying a hint of regret. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to irford.¡± At the Ginger family estate, Sienna was seated at her desk going through paperwork when the sharp ring of the telephone pierced the quiet. She immediately looked up and picked up the receiver Whatever the person on the other end said, Sienna listened calmly, her face nk and unreadable. After about thirty seconds, she finally spoke in azy, detached tone. ¡°You did well. As we agreed, goy low abroad for a while. I¡¯ll have the money in your ount within the day.¡± With that, she hung up. She ced the receiver back on its stand, and the corners of her lips curved into a cold, sharp smile. 242 The Family 256 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 256 A New Angle Sienna knew exactly where Matheo and those two were off enjoying themselves. While they were off vacationing, there was no way she was just going to sit around and watch. So she¡¯d prepared a little ¡°surprise¡± for their trip¨Cnot too big, hot too small. Of course, Sienna could have¨Cstaged a full¨Cblown ident and ended their lives¡­. But there was no need for that. At least not yet. She wasn¡¯t ready to stain herself with their filthy blood. A little scare would be enough. A seemingly out¨Cof¨Ccontrol SUV. A near¨Cident. And they were already falling apart from fear¡­. Pretty fragile, huh. Sienna let out a cold, mocking snort and turned her attention back to the documents on her desk. +8 Pearls ¡°Achoo!¡± Jean suddenly sneezed. She rubbed the tip of her nose and let out a long breath Feels like someone¡¯s talking about me behind my back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jolene asked with concern from the side. ¡°You catching a cold?¡± Jean quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The two of them were at Jolene¡¯sw office. Asher¡¯s case required sorting through and investigating a lot of evidence. Only they could handle it. The police had already concluded the surveince footage was clean¨Cbut both Jean and Jolene firmly believed Thomas had tampered with it. They were trying to reconstruct what really happened, For the past few days, they¡¯d been holed up in the office, trying every method they could think of. But- ¡°It¡¯s no use,¡± Jolene sighed softly, pulling her hand away from the mouse. Jean gave a small, helpless smile and shook her head. 31 Thu May 8 CUB Chapter 256 A New Angle ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to change our approach.¡± +8 Pearl That surveince footage likely contained crucial evidence. Naturally, Thomas would¡¯ve gone to great lengths to alter it and cover his tracks. The fact they couldn¡¯t restore it wasn¡¯t exactly a surprise. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll do my best to help your friend clear his name,¡± Jolene said when she noticed Jean falling silent. Jean smiled. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡± Jean left the office alone. Jolene had offered to drive her home, but Jean declined She wanted to visit a ce by herself. Jean took the subway and went alone to the so¨Ccalled ¡°crime scene¡± Tri Street. It was her first time here. During the day, Tri Street looked no different from any other busy street¨Cbustling, loud, full of people. Jean weaved through the crowd, casually walking along the road. Many of the stores lining the street had surveince cameras. Most of their footage had already been collected and reviewed over and over again. This time, Jean wasn¡¯t here for what she had already seen. She was here to find what had been missed. You never know. When someone hits a dead end, it doesn¡¯t help to keep mming against the wall. Sometimes, you have to step out, take a walk, and shift your perspective. And just like that- Jean suddenly stopped in her tracks, her eyes freezing on something. Her gazended on a run¨Cdown little general store. The shopfront was shabby and worn. Inside, the cluttered merchandise had an oddly old¨Cfashioned feel to
  1. it.
Jean studied the storefront carefully. Her gut told her this ce should have had surveince. But from what she could see now, there weren¡¯t any visible cameras. +8 Pearls 14.31 Thu, May o Chapter 256 A New Angle If only this ce had survence. The shop was in a key location. Jean had watched enough footage to roughly pinpointhe spot where Thomas and the girl had that physical altercation¨Cthe part of the street where footage was mysteriously missing. This store was right in that zone. 242 The Family 257 Chapter 257 A Long Shot eighboring stores had already been reviewed. ception. In fact, the surveince footage from all the This old, shabby little shop was the only Jean suddenly decided to take a chance. +8 Pearls She changed direction and headed straight for the counter. Behind it sat a bald man,pletely engrossed in the drama ying on his tablet. He didn¡¯t even notice Jean approaching. ¡°Sir.¡± Jean tapped her finger lightly on the counter, trying to get his attention. Only then did the bald man tear his eyes from the screen and squint up at her. ¡°You buying something?¡± Jean hesitated for a second. After being asked so directly, it felt awkward to walk away empty¨Chanded. She smiled and nodded, letting her gaze roam across the cluttered shelves until itnded on a jar of lollipops. ¡°I¡¯ll take one of those.¡± She ended up picking a strawberry¨Cvored lollipop. After paying, she finally got to the real reason she was here. Lowering her voice, she asked, ¡°Sir, do you have surveince in this store?¡± She was direct, and the bald man simply grinned. ¡°Of course we do.¡± Jean froze in surprise. This rundown ce actually did have surveince? Her instincts had been spot on¡­ But- Jean frowned, confused. ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s surveince, why didn¡¯t you tell the police back then?¡°/ The bald man blinked, slowly realizing what incident she was referring to. ¡°Oh,¡± heughed. ¡°Well, the cops never asked! And I didn¡¯t even know anything had happened. They came around and asked if I saw anything that night, but I always go to bed early¨Cso of course I didn¡¯t.¡± Then he gave her a curious look, studying her for a second. ¡°You wanna check the surveince?¡± Jean scratched her head and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I do. Depends on whether you¡¯ll let me.¡± ¡°Of course I will.¡± The manughed heartily. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a bad person. You¡¯re here about that case, right?¡± Jean hadn¡¯t expected him to be this sharp¨Che figured her out right away. Chapter 257 A Long Shot might help.¡± ¡°Wow, sounds pretty serious,¡± he muttered, watching her closely. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you.¡± He stepped out from behind the counter. At the front entrance, he pointed up at a nondescript corner above the doorway. ¡°See that cardboard box? That¡¯s our camera.¡± +8 Pearls Jean followed his finger¨Cand sure enough, a small tear in the tightly wrapped box revealed the ck lens of a camera peeking through. Seriously? The camera had been hidden that thoroughly? No wonder nobody ever realized this ce had surveince. If she hadn¡¯te on a whim, no one would¡¯ve found it.. ¡°Why hide the camera like that?¡± Jean asked inly, staring at the man. The bald man sighed and replied, half exasperated, ¡°Because my cameras get broken all the time.¡± ¡°This shop¡¯s cursed or something!¡± he grumbled. ¡°Kids always messing around outside, throwing rocks- bam, there goes a camera. Or grown¨Cups start fighting, and some drunk throws a bottle¨Cbam, another one gone!¡± 242 B The Family 258 Chapter 258 The Bystander 48% ++8 Pearls The bald man shook his head helplessly. ¡°After that, I covered up the camera. Over time, I pretty much forgot there was even a monitor here.¡± Jean found it absurd. So neither the police, the shop owner, nor the current investigators had thought to check this footage. If she hadn¡¯te here to look for herself, this clue would¡¯ve beenpletely overlooked? ¡°Sir, can you pull up the footage?¡± Jean asked anxiously The man nodded. ¡°Of course. I was nning to show it to you anyway, but-¡± A sudden shift in tone made Jean pause, ¡°But what?¡± The man scratched his head sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I haven¡¯t touched that thing in ages. No clue if it even still works. If it¡¯s busted, there¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just give it a try,¡± Jean said calmly. The man eagerly went to check the system. The good news: the monitor still worked. The bad news: there was no footage of Thomas. Nothing significant turned up. Jean let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t find the evidence you needed?¡± the bald man asked when he saw her disappointment. Jean quickly pulled herself together. Her gaze left the screen andnded on him. She smiled faintly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Thank you anyway.¡± He waved it off, looking genuinely sorry. ¡°Too bad I couldn¡¯t help more¡­¡± Just before leaving, Jean couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she¡¯d missed something. She ran through the footage one more time. And this time, she spotted it. ¡°Here. Someone¡¯s here.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes locked onto the monitor, her expression grave. The man followed her gaze, squinting hard at the screen. After a while, he asked, confused, ¡°Where? I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± Jean pointed to the bottom¨Cleft corner of the screen. ¡°Right there.¡± In the footage, a small figure was curled up on a bench by the road,pletely still¨Calmost blending into the night itself. If you didn¡¯t look closely, you¡¯d miss him entirely. Because the lighting was so poor, all Jean could make out was the rough outline of the person. Everything else was just shadows. Inu, May 8 Chapter 258 The Bystander. ¡°Do you recognize this person?¡± Jean asked, brows furrowed as she pointed at the screen. She and Jolene had reviewed nearly every piece of surveince avable. None of it showed a third person. Aside from Asher and the girl who filed theint, here was no one else. Thomas, any passersby, any witnesses¨CPearls Jean wasn¡¯t sure if the man had witnessed the event or was simply there by coincidence, He¡¯s a kid who lives on this street,¡± the bald man said slowly, recalling as he spoke. ¡°Small build. Likes to sit on that bench and space out for no reason.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dark to see clearly, but I think it¡¯s him¡­ just a guess, really.¡± Jean smiled and nodded gratefully. ¡°Thank you, sir. That¡¯s actually very helpful.¡± Then she hesitated, unable to stop herself from asking. Do you happen to know where this boy lives? I¡¯d like to talk to him.¡± ¡°Just across the street, in that little alley over there.¡± The man pointed in the direction behind Jean. After saying goodbye, Jean crossed the road and entered the alley. The moment she left the bustling main street behind, she was surrounded by quiet. The narrow alley was lined with dpidated buildings¨Ccrumbling walls, random clutter piled up like a junkyard. The whole ce reeked of decay and old rot. It felt like a hidden slum in the middle of irford¡¯s glitzy modern shell. Hard to imagine such a rundown corner could exist in a city like this. From the man¡¯s description, the boy seemed to be a student¨Clikely still in school today, since it wasn¡¯t the weekend. Which meant even if she found the right ce, he probably wouldn¡¯t be home yet. With some time left before school let out, Jean picked a quiet spot beside a tiny patch of neglected flowers and waited. No one passed through the alley while she sat there. It was so quiet she could hear the flutter of wings from a bird overhead. Bored out of her mind, Jean nearly drifted off. Then- A steady rhythm of footsteps echoed from down the alley. Jean snapped to attention, her eyes flying open and zeroing in on the sound. A boy in a ck hoodie stepped into view. He wasn¡¯t tall¨Cactually, he looked a little frail. His whole outfit was jet ck, hoodie pulled up tightly over his head, white wired earphones looped into his ears, The bright white cord stood out starkly against his dark clothes, giving off a sharp, almost cold aura. He looked quiet Distant. Detached. It had to be him. Jean felt almost certain¨Cthis was the same boy who appeared in the corner of the shop¡¯s surveince? footage. Chapter 259 Need a Fayor He didn¡¯t seem to notice fer at all. Or maybe¡­ He had noticed her¨Cjust didn¡¯t care. Like she wasn¡¯t even there. He walked right past her without so much as a nce. Jean clenched her fist. +8 Pearls ¡°Hey, excuse me-¡± she called out, her voice urgent, trying to force her presence into his awareness. But the boy didn¡¯t slow down in the slightest. He kept walking, straight ahead, getting farther with every step. Was it the earphones? Or was he just ignoring her? Jean hurried forward, breaking into a jog until she caught up and stepped in front of him, blocking his path. The boy finally came to a stop. And for the first time, he looked at her. His eyes were cold and quiet¨Clike the still surface of a winterke, untouched and unmoved. ¡°Hey,¡± Jean raised her voice, gesturing toward her own ear. ¡°I need to talk to you. Can you hear me?¡± He stared at her for a long moment, lips pressed into a tight line. Then, in silence, he pulled the left earbud out, one brow lifting just slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± Jean hesitated, wetting her lips and choosing her words carefully. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here because I need your help. Just a little of your time¨Cif that¡¯s okay?¡± Her voice was gentle. Sincere. Her eyes carried a quiet intensity, asking not just for time, but for trust. 242 1 The Family 260 Chapter 260 I Can¡¯t Help You +8 Pearls ¡°I can¡¯t help you.¡± The boy rejected her tly and decisively. He withdrew that cold, distant gaze and walked off without looking back. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. Come on, she thought, I haven¡¯t even said anything yet! And you¡¯re already telling me you can¡¯t help? The boy walked past a rusted iron fence and opened the metal door on the second floor. Bang! The door mmed shut behind him. It felt like the world had sealed Jean out. She stood there alone in the alley. But she didn¡¯t stubbornly chase after him. She turned and walked out of the alley. Jean was trying to make sense of the boy¡¯s attitude. Was this just his personality? Cold and strange? Or was there- Some hidden reason¡­? He hadn¡¯t exactly been friendly¡­ Jean frowned as she left the alley and wandered down the side of the street, her mind clearly elsewhere. Suddenly- A pure ck car sped past her from behind. It brushed right past her ear, and the powerful gust of wind blew her hair up into the air. Then- The tires sshed directly into arge puddle on the ground, sending water flying everywhere and drenching Jean. Seriously?! Jean instinctively jumped back, her eyes zing with anger. She touched the soaked side of her clothes. Her face darkened. She opened her mouth, ready to cuss someone out¡ª- But unexpectedly, the ck car didn¡¯t keep going. It came to a stop up ahead. The window rolled down¨Cand Jean saw an utterly unexpected face. mu, vay Chapter 2601 Can¡¯t Help You 1 45% +8 Pearls A man whose good look were as sculpted and precise as marble. He stared at her with a sharp, cold gaze- his dark eyes as emotionless as ice. Jean¡¯s face tensed slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Thomas right here, right now. It had been a long time since she¡¯d seen him. Now, the man at the center of the Asher case had appeared in front of Jean once again. ¡°Your driving skills are absolute dogshit.¡± Before Thomas could even speak, Jean narrowed her eyes and cursed him directly. Of course, deep down, she understood perfectly¨CThomas had most likely done it on purpose. Who the hell drives like that? Skimming the edge of the sidewalk, nearly hitting someone, and sshing them with gutter water? Thomas let out a low chuckle. ¡°Long time no see,¡± he said, his voiceced with biting sarcasm. Jean tilted her head and let out a coldugh. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for certain circumstances, I¡¯d wish to never see you again in my life.¡± Thomas stared at Jean, half¨Csmiling, but his eyes were still ice¨Ccold. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to read the room, do you?¡± Jean¨Calways the one to defy expectations, always doing things that irritated him. Like that dinner when they first met. She¡¯d secretly set Selena up, and made him lose all face¡­. And now, she was going against him again¨Cfor Asher¡¯s sake. He had already reached out to nearly all the topwyers in irford, using half¨Cthreats and half¨Cbribes to make sure they refused to defend Asher. He had nned it all perfectly. As long as nothing went wrong, Asher would go down¨Cdragged under the weight of the charges and destroyed for good. But then Jean¨Cthis wildcard¨Cshowed up out of nowhere. All thewyers had been bought off, but Jean had somehow brought Jolene into the picture. Of course Thomas knew who Jolene was. But he hadn¡¯t even bothered trying to reach out to her. She¡¯d been retired for years, and someone like her -Someone with that kind of status¨Cwould never lower herself to get involved in something like this. He hadn¡¯t expected Jolene, the one person who slipped through the, to stand right against him. The Family 261 Chapter 261 This Is Just the Beginning Fortunately, he had everything else sealed up tight. So what if Jolene had stepped in? Thomas was confident that his n would still seed¨Cwlessly. No one could stop it. 281% +8 Pearls ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll stop now,¡± Thomas said coldly, his toneced with warning and threat. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Jean tilted her head, smiling. Thomas¡¯s face darkened further. ¡°Then you can deal with the consequences yourself.¡± Jean sneered without backing down. ¡°Wow. Didn¡¯t you used to suck up to my brother? And now you¡¯re threatening me like this? What, you don¡¯t care about my brother anymore?¡± It was true¨CThomas had gone out of his way to cozy up to Dominic before. The Ginger family¡¯s influence far surpassed the Lawson family¡¯s. He¡¯d been trying to ride that wave, and for a time, he had been cautious. But after that incident at dinner¡­ His rtionship with Dominic had shifted in subtle but unmistakable ways. In the adult world, words weren¡¯t always needed. One look, one slight change in tone¨Ceverything could be clearly understood. Dominic hadn¡¯t publicly cut him off, but the growing distance and coldness were impossible to ignore. Thomas knew there was no need to maintain the act anymore. It was clear Dominic had lost patience with him. ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about that now,¡± Thomas said honestly, lifting his brow. No more caution. No more pretending. No more wasting energy trying to shove his sister into someone¡¯s arms. There was a sh of menace in his eyes. His voice dropped into a cold, sharp tone. ¡°If I actually gave a damn about Dominic¡­¡± ¡°¡­I wouldn¡¯t have sshed you on purpose.¡± Jean¡¯s fingers curled into a tight fist. So it was on purpose! ¡°You think that¡¯s going to scare me off?¡± Jean sneered, lips pulling into a crooked smile full of defiance. ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± Thomas said, like a devil whispering in your ear¨Chis voice dark and grating. directly at her. 11 15 Just the Beginning Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly, but she didn¡¯t panic. Thomas stopped the car just half a meter from her body. Through the windshield, she could see his smirking face. His expression was full of mockery and provocation. This was a threat. A warning. Thomas¡­ He really was insane. Eventually, he stepped on the gas and sped away. Jean ran a hand through her still¨Cdamp hair, her face twisting with fury. +8 Pearls The way Thomas had treated her¨Cit meant he was officially burning the bridge with the Ginger family. But why? The Ginger family was still far more powerful than the Lawson family. Did he really not care? If she told Dominic what had happened today, she knew he¡¯d stand up for her. No question. But there was no need. If she¡¯d cared about Asher¡¯s case before¨Cif she¡¯d fought for it out of guilt, or for Mindy¡¯s sake, or to right her own past wrongs in reshaping Asher¡¯s fate¨Cthen now¡­ She wanted one thing only. To make Thomas suffer as much as possible. She didn¡¯t need Dominic¡¯s help. She¡¯d do it herself. Jean¡¯s face was grim as she turned to leave, nning to hail a cab and go home. But for some reason¨Csome smoldering spark of fury- She turned back. She stormed toward Tri Street again. Back to that old, broken¨Cdown alley. But then- Jean¡¯s eyes flew wide open. Because she saw something that made her stop in her tracks. The Family 262 Chapter 262 Thomas¡¯s Real Motive Beside the rusted, decaying fence, Thomas stood perfectly still. He had his back to Jean. All she could see was his tall, cold figure. +8 Pearls Jean instinctively stepped back. Her movements were cautious and quick as she ducked behind a nearby wall. She poked her head out, holding her breath, eyes trained on him. Not long after, someone opened the iron door and walked out toward Thomas. Jean narrowed her eyes- It was the same ck-hooded boy she had met earlier. The same boy who had shown up in the surveince footage from the night of the incident at Tri Street. The same boy now walking straight up to Thomas, seemingly in conversation with him. So he wasn¡¯t some quiet loner after all. He¡¯d been connected to Thomas from the start! Though she strained to listen, the distance made it impossible to catch what they were saying. But that didn¡¯t matter anymore. Just knowing they were in on it together was enough. Thomas had shown a frightening level of control over every detail of this case. Even the surveince footage that everyone else had missed¨Ceven that obscure, barely¨Cvisible bystander- Thomas had found him and acted. Jean suddenly had a chilling thought- Was Thomas really just trying to frame someone to take the fall? He had easier options. For someone with his wealth and influence, there were plenty of smoother, cleaner solutions. He could have paid off the girl who filed theint, made a private deal, and buried the whole thing. Or he could¡¯ve bought someone to willingly take the me. With the kind of power the Lawson family wielded, settling a matter like this should have been a walk in the park. But instead, he chose the most roundabout, time¨Cconsuming, effort¨Cheavy strategy- mass Real Motive Was it just because Asher happened to appear on the Tri Street surveince? It didn¡¯t add up. Thomas hadn¡¯t just framed Asher. He had gone too far. Everything he did seemed less about assigning me and more about- Destroying Asher. Utterly. Irreversibly. But why? 4 81%?? +8 Pearls Thomas and Asher had never had any conflict before. There was no history between them. Asher had only followed him that night by coincidence, nothing more. There was no reason for Thomas to hate him so much¡­ And that was exactly what made it so terrifying. What Thomas was doing now didn¡¯t just look like he wanted to shift guilt. It looked like he wanted Asher dead. Jean didn¡¯t stay in the alley any longer. Silently, she left the scene. This time, she didn¡¯t look back. Things were far worse than she imagined. Thomas wasn¡¯t just trying to bury the truth. He was out for blood. A sharp ringtone cut through her thoughts. She pulled out her phone and answered. ¡°Jean!¡± Sofia¡¯s voice was urgent. Jean stayed calm. ¡°What is it?¡± There was a pause on the other end. Sofia sounded hesitant, as if carefully choosing her words¨Cthen gave up and said bluntly, ¡°Just check Twitter. I don¡¯t even know where to begin.¡± Jean hung up and slowly opened the app. Sure enough¨Csomething had happened. Her name was trending. Again. Only this time, it was because she was being dragged. ?.,61% Chapter 262 Thomas¡¯s Real Motive +8 Pearls Someone online had exposed that Jean was currently helping her ssmate Asher, who was being held by police on allegations of sexual harassment. And Asher¡­ Had already been torn to shreds on campus forums and across social media these past few days. The Family 263 Chapter 263 Targeting Her Alone +8 Pearls After all, only a few people knew the truth about what really happened. The public still hadn¡¯t changed its view of Asher. To most people, he was just a bold and perverted teenager¨Ca criminal pect. The hate was inevitable. But now, Jean had been dragged into it too. She found it far too suspicious that her efforts to help Asher had suddenly been exposed online. The timing. was just too perfect. Then she remembered the run-in with Thomas¡­. Was it him? Chances were high that Thomas had fanned the mes, stirring up public opinion online. He knew exactly what he was doing. By making things harder for her and forcing her to back down, Asher would be left without any helppletely at their mercy. Jean frowned as her fingers rapidly swiped across her phone screen. The flood of hateful tweets on Twitter was endless. Some were attacking Asher. Others were targeting her. Some were dragging both of them through the mud. ¡°Has that scumbag Asher still not been convicted? Just because he¡¯s underage doesn¡¯t mean he should get away with it, okay?¡± ¡°Not yet. The trial¡¯s not for a while. They can¡¯t sentence him until then.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a minor, so who knows what the punishment will even be.¡± ¡°Whatever happens, they better not go easy on him. I feel so bad for the girl who got hurt.¡± ¡°Asher should just drop dead already. Every second he¡¯s alive makes me sick.¡± ¡°Is it true Jean got awyer to help Asher fight the case?¡± ¡°Pretty sure it¡¯s true. Someone saw her at the station where he¡¯s being held¡­¡± ¡°Why would she do that? She¡¯s a girl too. Shouldn¡¯t she be supporting the victim instead of help a predator?¡± ¡°They¡¯re ssmates or something. Maybe they were close to begin with¡­¡± ¡°And that excuses Jean¡¯s totalck of moral judgment? I¡¯m so disappointed in her.¡± ¡°I used to like her, kind of. This just shattered thatpletely. What the hell is wrong with her? Not enough homework? Go read a book instead of embarrassing yourself.¡± Chapter 263 Targeting Her Alone ¡°Two scumbags, ugh.¡± ¡°Figures trash attracts trash. Get lost, both of you!¡± ¡°Jean was never a good person. She¡¯s had her fair share of drama.¡± ¡°Spill it. What drama?¡± ¡°Just look it up online. It¡¯s all there.¡± 81% +8 Pearls ¡°Don¡¯t spread lies. All those rumors were cleared up, okay? She didn¡¯t cheat or hurt anyone. She¡¯s been clean.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then how do you exin her helping a sexual assault suspect? Noing back from that.¡± ¡°Stans, get out. Jean¡¯s finished this time. She¡¯s a shameless, clueless mess.¡± Jean exited Twitter and returned to Jolene¡¯sw firm. ¡°I already saw what¡¯s on Twitter,¡± Jolene said as soon as Jean stepped into the office. Her gaze carried a trace of concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the public opinion right now¡­¡± Jean shook her head and cut her off with a lightugh. ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡± Her eyes gleamed as she looked at Jolene, her tone casual. ¡°Good thing you haven¡¯t been dragged into this too.¡± For some reason, news of Jolene defending Asher hadn¡¯t leaked online. Only Jean had been thrown under the spotlight. Which made it all the more obvious¨Cthis had been orchestrated by Thomas. He was targeting her and her alone. ¡£ 252 The Family 264 Chapter 264 Long Time No See +8 Pearls ¡°Even if I get exposed, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Jolene let out a soft, scornfulugh, her face calm and fearless. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about any of it.¡± She had always done things her own way. Ever since she made a name fe herself, she took on cases not for money or background, but purely based on her mood. Once she decided to help someone, she would go all in¨Cno matter what outside pressure there was. At first, she agreed to help Jean and get involved in Asher¡¯s case because she had been ordered to. But now- Jolene¡¯spetitive spirit had been fully awakened. She truly believed that Asher had been wronged, and that the person framing him was despicable. Now, she genuinely wanted to clear Asher¡¯s name and turn the tide in their favor. ¡°But why are you back?¡± Jolene looked at Jean with a puzzled expression. ¡°I thought you were going home¡­¡± Thinking of what she¡¯d seen on Tri Street, Jean frowned slightly and sighed without realizing it. ¡°I didn¡¯t go home. I stopped by the crime scene.¡± Jolene tilted her head. ¡°Sounds like you found something.¡± She was sharp, and Jean pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°What did you find?¡± Jean ran a hand through her hair and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Thomas pulling strings behind the scenes. He wants Asher destroyed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty much what we suspected,¡± Jolene nodded,pletely unfazed. Jean¡¯s eyes darkened as she suddenly said, ¡°Right now, we need to do one thing immediately.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jolene raised her eyebrows. ¡°Help me dig up info on someone¨Ca boy who lives in the alley on Tri Street.¡± Jean locked eyes with Jolene, her expression deadly serious. The next day. Jean left the house early. Sienna and Dominic knew she had been busytely helping out a ssmate and offered to lend a hand. Jean turned them down. Jolene was already involved in this case, which meant there was no way she could let anyone from the Ginger family find out. Chapter 264 Long Time No See ? ???? 81% 4. +8 Pearls And as for Thomas¡­ she had to take care of him herself. If her brother got involved, it¡¯d be way too boring. Jean strolled leisurely to the end of the street, then turned into a narrow alley. As soon as she stepped into the alleyway, someone gently tapped her on the shoulder. She immediately turned around- And there was Ludwig, his pale, elegant face suddenlying into view. The boy was still dressed all in ck. His long, narrow eyes were cold and shadowed, filled with inky darkness. His expression was as emotionless as ever. It had been a long time since shest saw Ludwig. Unless it was for some mandatory meeting, Ludwig rarely sought Jean out on his own. Most of the time- Jean summoned him as she pleased, and he came and went at hermand. This time was no exception. Jean had specifically called Ludwig out today. ¡°What do you want this time?¡± Though Ludwig had no idea why she summoned him, he didn¡¯t seem annoyed in the slightest. He lowered his gaze and looked at her, his tone unexpectedly soft, almost doting. ¡°Come with me somewhere,¡± Jean said with a cheerful smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you help for free. Once this is done, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll treat me to a meal?¡± Ludwig raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Did you forget? I can¡¯t show my face in public,¡± he said, giving her aplicated look. ¡£ 252 W The Family 265 Chapter 265 Hunting Someone Down 81% 48 Pearls ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jean had nearly forgotten¨Cthis guy rarely showed his face in public and was still hiding out in the art building at Sterford Academy, keeping a low profile. Waltzing around town together for a meal would definitely raise eyebrows. Jean pressed her lips together, clearly torn. ¡°We¡¯ll save it for another time. I just felt like¡­ I¡¯ve asked you for help so many times, I should at least treat you to something.¡± Ludwig gave a faint smile. ¡°I appreciate the thought.¡± He reached out and lightly patted Jean on the shoulder. ¡°So, tell me what you called me out here for.¡± Jean grinned mysteriously. ¡°We¡¯re going to catch someone.¡± A momentter, she was back on the back of Ludwig¡¯s motorcycle. back as the Wearing a helmet, she huddled behind him as they sped through city streets, the roar of the engine in her ears and the cold wind whipping past. They weaved through the bustling district until finally, the motorcycle came to a stop in front of a modest¨Clooking school. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Ludwig got off first, then reached out to help Jean down. ¡°The person you¡¯re after is here?¡± He lifted his gaze, giving the school gate a casual once¨Cover. It was an ordinary middle schoolpletely unremarkable. Jean removed her helmet and nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s here. But we¡¯ll need to wait a bit.¡± So they headed to the milk tea shop across the street. Since Ludwig only showed his face around Jean, he had to wear a ck mask to hide his identity in public. ¡°You really don¡¯t want anything?¡± Jean ordered a cup for herself, but still asked him. Ludwig shook his head calmly. ¡°I¡¯m wearing a mask. I can¡¯t exactly drink anything like this.¡± Jean chuckled. ¡°Oh well, guess I¡¯ll just have to drink it for you.¡± They sat side by side by the shop¡¯srge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, watching the cars and people flow past on the street outside. It was a rare moment of peace. Jean savored the brief tranquility, casually chatting with Ludwig about this and that. Before long- Chapter 265 Hunting Someone Down A lot of kids took the opportunity to head out in search of snacks at the nearby convenience Jean tapped Ludwig¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± ? ?? 81%t +8 Pearls stores. She quickly got up from her seat and strode out of the milk tea shop. Ludwig said nothing, silently following behind her. Jean¡¯s sharp gaze swept over the crowd of students streaming out of the school. She squinted slightly, scanning for something. It didn¡¯t take long for her eyes to light up. A boy in ck had broken away from the pack, walking alone toward a nearby alleyway. That boy was the one who lived in the alley off Tri Street¨Cthe potential witness. The surveince footage route had already been blocked off. No matter how much she and Jolene dug there, they wouldn¡¯t find anything else. So now, she was turning her attention to this kid. Even if there was a good chance Thomas had already bought him off, Jean wasn¡¯t about to give up such a rare lead. You don¡¯t know unless you try. Jolene had already dug up the boy¡¯s basic information, including his name and school. That was why Jean hade here today¨Cto intercept him. She trailed him carefully, walking briskly in the same direction. Ludwig, of course, noticed she was following a stranger. But he didn¡¯t ask a single question¨Che simply followed her in silence. 252 The Family 266 Chapter 266 Responds Only to Pressure There was a simple tbread shop tucked away in the alley. 48 Pearls The old storefront gave off a strong, savory aroma, attracting plenty of students who crowded the narrow entrance so tightly it was packed wall¨Cto¨Cwall. The boy in ck walked quietly up to the tbread stall. He deliberately kept a distance from the noisy crowd, standing silently as he waited. By the time it was his turn, he happened to be thest one in line. The boy took the steaming tbread from the owner¡¯s hands and turned, ready to walk out of the alley- Just as Jean stepped forward and blocked his path. She had been waiting at the mouth of the alley for a long time¨Cfor this exact moment. A flicker of surprise shed in the boy¡¯s eyes before he quickly recovered his calm. He looked at Jean with a cold and guarded expression, his fingers tightening reflexively. Jean smiled and gave him a little wave. ¡°We meet again.¡± The boy in ck didn¡¯t respond. He shot her a frosty nce, frowned in annoyance, and tried to walk around her- But a tall figure appeared out of nowhere. He was blocked again. The boy instinctively looked up- Standing in front of him was another boy dressed simrly in ck.. The difference was that this one was much taller and more well¨Cbuilt. He wore a ck mask, with only a pair of sharp, piercing eyes exposed. Just then, Jean turned around. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going,¡± she said with a teasing smile, stepping beside him as she spoke, her tone full of hidden meaning, ¡°Edgar?¡± The boy, now called ¡°Edgar,¡± froze for a second, his eyes widening slightly. ¡°How do you know¡­¡± Jean was still smiling. ¡°Ourst meeting was too rushed. This time, I came prepared.¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes shifted subtly- It was clear this girl hadn¡¯t just found out his name and which school he went to¨Cshe¡¯d even brought someone with her to block him in. She definitely came prepared. Chapter 266 Responds Only to Pressure +01% +8 Pearls Edgar¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡± He nced at Ludwig, who was still standing firmly at the entrance of the alley, and sneered coldly, ¡°I have to get back to school.¡± Jean tilted her head slightly and gave a light chuckle. ¡°You can go. After we talk.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t respond again. He pulled his gaze back and walked forward anyway, trying to push past Ludwig, who was blocking the way. But obviously, Ludwig wasn¡¯t going to let him through. Ludwig raised an arm and leaned it casually against the wall, cutting off Edgar¡¯s pathpletely. ¡°I said,¡± Ludwig looked down at the scrawny boy in front of him with a calm, detached tone, ¡°once we¡¯re done talking, you can go.¡± Edgar clenched his fingers in irritation. Ludwig¡¯s harsh and serious aura was making him nervous. It was only now that he slowly realized¨Che might¡¯ve messed with the wrong people this time. Seeing the frustration on Edgar¡¯s face, Jean curled her lips in satisfaction. This was exactly why she¡¯d brought Ludwig along. Sometimes, being nice didn¡¯t get the job done. A bit of force and threat could make everything a lot easier. Some people only responded to pressure, not kindness. You had to show them something tougher. And with someone like Ludwig, whosebat power was off the charts, he was exactly what she needed at a time like this. Under Ludwig¡¯s crushing pressure, Edgar finally gave up resisting. The three of them turned deeper into the alley and headed for a quiet little grove tucked away inside. 252 ¡£ The Family 267 hapter 267 Stop Lying Edgar stayed silent the whole way. ? ??? 81% +8 Pearls Head down, he walked wordlessly into the little grove. His face clearly showed his impatience. He turned to Jean and Ludwig behind him and said tly. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, hurry up and say it.¡± ¡°You know about that Asher case that¡¯s been all over the intetely, right?¡± Jean raised her eyebrows and asked bluntly. ¡°No idea.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t even hesitate as he spit out the words, cold and indifferent. ¡°Liar.¡± Jean¡¯s expression turned sharp in an instant. Her brows furrowed slightly, and a chill crept into her eyes. Her sudden change in demeanor made Edgar flinch. This girl had worn a constant smile since their first encounter¨Ceven earlier today. But now, out of nowhere, she¡¯d revealed a hard, piercing side¡­ ¡°The night that incident happened, you were sitting on the bench by the side of the road.¡± Jean stated it calmly, as if just reciting a fact. Edgar pressed his lips together, showing no emotion. After a moment of silence, he spoke slowly. ¡°Did you imagine that? Or did you see it with your own eyes?¡± He denied itpletely. ¡°I wasn¡¯t there. I was at home that night.¡± ¡°Still lying?¡± Jean¡¯s lips curled into a cold, sharp arc. Her tone grew more cutting. Edgar instinctively lifted his eyelids to nce at her¨Cthen quickly looked down again, silent. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t use you without cause. Everything I say is based on evidence,¡± Jean said with conviction. She leaned in slightly and lowered her voice to a whisper near his ear. ¡°I have surveince footage. It proves you were there that night¡ª¡± ¡°So stop lying.¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes widened, unable to hide the shock. The light in his gaze flickered violently. ¡°Where¡¯d you get that footage?¡± he finally lost hisposure. The indifferent, detached mask on his face began to crack. Jean shrugged, letting out a coldugh. ¡°I fought for it myself. The police haven¡¯t gotten th yet. And-¡± hands on it She paused mid¨Csentence, then added with pointed meaning, ¡°Thomas doesn¡¯t have it either.¡± At the mention of Thomas, Edgar¡¯s expression grew even more unsettled. May Chapter 267 Stop Lying ¡°You know Thomas, don¡¯t you?¡± Jean asked suddenly. Edgar still said nothing. He kept his eyes lowered, as if trying to avoid Jean¡¯s piercing gaze. ? 81% +8 Pearls ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you do.¡± Jean¡¯s tone softened slightly. ¡°Let me guess¨Che found you a while ago, didn¡¯t he? About this case?¡± Thomas had already tampered with the original surveince footage. Which meant he definitely saw the full, unedited version beforehand. In that original video, he probably noticed the same thing Jean did¨CEdgar was a potential witness. Worried the police might track Edgar down and lose control of the situation, Thomas erased all traces of himself from the footage¨Cand conveniently wiped Edgar out too. Of course, just to be extra safe, he also got to Edgar first. ¡°Probably not long after the incident, he approached you,¡± Jean said, narrowing her eyes andying it out clearly. ¡°And I bet he promised you something in return. But only if you did what he said¨Cdon¡¯t tell anyone what you saw that night on Tri Street.¡± 19 252 B The Family 268 Chapter 268 Come to My Side Edgar stared at Jean, wide¨Ceyed and silent. His still¨Cyouthful face was clouded with a mess of emotions. Shock. Hesitation. Uncase. Confusion¡­. Just from his expression, Jean knew she¡¯d guessed right. 48 Pearls ¡°I hit the mark, didn¡¯t I?¡± she said with a careless smile, though her eyes were still frosted over. ¡°Thomas promised you something in return, and you were wary of who he is. So you two quickly struck a deal¨Cyou agreed to keep his secret. That day at your house,¡± Jean¡¯s eyes shifted thoughtfully, ¡°before I could even exin why I came, you coldly turned me away¡­ I thought then that something about your reaction was off.¡± She instinctively leaned closer, her voice light as air, but the pressure in her gaze grew stronger and sharper. ¡°Now I get it. You probably already guessed why I came. Or maybe, to keep your deal with Thomas, you¡¯ve been keeping your guard up around anyone trying to talk to youtely. Just in case someone pries it out of you.¡± Edgar¡¯sshes trembled faintly, and the muscles in his face twitched ever so slightly. Jean noticed. She lifted her chin slightly and continued her own analysis. ¡°If I¡¯m right, Thomas didn¡¯t trust youpletely. He¡¯s talked to you again recently, hasn¡¯t he? Gave you another warning¡­¡± Actually, that part wasn¡¯t a guess at all. Jean had seen it with her own eyes. By chance, she¡¯d witnessed Thomas heading to Tri Street¨Cshe¡¯d even caught a glimpse of him talking to Edgar. Now, the boy in front of her looked nothing like the cold, sharp figure from before. His face had gone pale with defeat. Clearly, everything he¡¯d been trying so hard to bury inside had been dragged out andid bare by Jean. ¡°What do you even want?¡± he finally snapped, raising his voice in bitter frustration. ¡°My goal¡¯s simple.¡± Jean curled her fingers toward him, beckoning. ¡°Forget about Thomas. Come to my side instead.¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re someone important?¡± Edgar reacted like he¡¯d just heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. His voice shook with agitation as he shot back. Jean didn¡¯t respond. She just turned her head and cast a nce at Ludwig beside her. Ludwig understood instantly. He tilted his head slightly and strolled forward with casual ease. In a blur, he lunged out, grabbing Edgar by the cor. \ \Vidy Chapter 268 Come to My Side But Ludwig moved so fast, he didn¡¯t stand a chance. In one swift motion, he was pinned in ce. It was just a grip on his cor, but it felt like someone had wrapped their hand around his throat, The boy across from him had eyes like knives¨Ccold, sharp, and calm., It was suffocating. 81% +8 Pearls ¡°I came with backup today,¡± Jean said slowly, her voice still sweet with a smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to bully you, Edgar.¡± ¡°So think it through carefully.¡± Edgar let out a long breath and closed his eyes in pain. Suddenly, he raised his voice, full of reckless defiance. ¡°Then just kill me!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes paused for a beat. He¡¯d rather die than switch sides? What had Thomas said to him to earn this kind of blind loyalty? Jean narrowed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t giving up yet. Locking her gaze onto his, she asked sharply, ¡°The favor Thomas promised you¨Cdoes it have something to do with your mom?¡± At her words, Edgar¡¯s pupils trembled. The Family 269 Chapter 269 So You¡¯ve Got Principles Of course, Jean wasn¡¯t just guessing blindly. 48 Pearls The information Jolene had gathered included more than Edgar¡¯s personal details¨Cit also covered his family background. Edgar came from a single¨Cparent household. His parents had divorced long ago, and he now lived alone with his mother. Fate clearly hadn¡¯t been kind to him. His mother, his only support, had suffered an unfortunate ident years prior that left her paralyzed. The already fragile family had lost its ie overnight, suddenly burdened with overwhelming hardship. Now, Edgar and his mother lived entirely on welfare. Not only did he have to care for a mother who couldn¡¯t take care of herself, but most of the little aid they received went toward her medical needs. He dreamed every day of her recovering, even if it was just a tiny bit at a time. In turn, he lived extremely frugally, saving wherever he could. ¡°Thomas gave you money, didn¡¯t he?¡± Jean stared into Edgar¡¯s eyes. ¡°He probably gave you a decent amount. You wanted to use that money to improve your mom¡¯s situation, so you couldn¡¯t say no. And even now, you¡¯re willing to die before giving it up¡­¡± At that, Jean let out a small scoff. Edgar, having regained someposure, shot her a sideways nce. ¡°So what if it¡¯s about money? Wanting money is human nature.¡± He pressed his lips together, voice sharp and cold. ¡°My mom really needs that money, so forget it. I¡¯m not backing out.¡± ¡°Whatever Thomas gave you, I can give you too.¡± Jean narrowed her eyes and said it tly. Edgar didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. He shook his head and rejected her outright. ¡°I already made a deal with him. I¡¯m not going to break that deal just because your offer¡¯s better.¡± Jean chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be so principled¡­¡± Edgar suddenly looked over at her, his gaze calm and quiet, heavy with darkness. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve got surveince footage and evidence, I¡¯m not saying anything. That video only proves I was there that night. As long as I deny seeing anything, no one can touch me.¡± ¡°You came to me because you want me to testify.¡± Edgar¡¯s tone stayed t. ¡°But I won¡¯t testify t staying out of this and keeping my mouth shut.¡± yone. I¡¯m After spilling all that in one breath, he instinctively nced toward the edge of the grove. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got to say. Can I go now?¡± 12.28 Fri, 9 May Chapter 269 So You¡¯ve Got Principles Edgar was even tougher than she¡¯d imagined. A total iron wall. Bend but never break¡­ 48 Pearls Seeing Jean just staring at him in silence, Edgar frowned impatiently. ¡°Ineed to get back. Don¡¯t make me miss ss.¡± With that, he turned and headed toward the edge of the woods. ¡°Wait.¡± Jean turned and called after him. She locked her eyes on the boy¡¯s thin figure, her expression dark. ¡°Since you¡¯re so principled, I won¡¯t mention money again.¡± ¡°The money Thomas gave you will definitely help your mom¡¯s life. With it, maybe you can take her to the best hospitals, see if her paralysis can be reversed. But¡ª¡± Jean paused. Then, her eyes lit with a sharp gleam. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet that even with the best doctors, your mom¡¯s paralysis won¡¯t be cured.¡± The boy ahead of her stopped in his tracks as if someone had struck his most vulnerable nerve. His shoulders trembled slightly as he turned around, his face visibly agitated. ¡°What kind of bullshit are you spouting?¡± 252 1 The Family 270 Chapter 270 Only I Can Heal Her 48 Pearls In Edgar¡¯s heart, the hope of seeing his mother recover¨Cable to walk and live normally again¡ªhad long been his greatest wish. Now, with the money Thomas had given him, he finally had the means take her to the best doctors. And yet, this tactless girl in front of him had the nerve to ¡°curse¡± his mother¡¯s paralysis, iming it couldn¡¯t be cured¡­ Fury surged up in his chest. Edgar couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. ¡°You say she can¡¯t be cured, and that makes it true? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Then go ahead and try it,¡± Jean replied coolly, her expression nonchnt as her lips curled into a faint,zy smirk. ¡°Take her to the best doctors in irford.¡± ¡°And let me be clear about this-¡± Her tone grew firm, confident. ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition¡­ only I can cure it.¡± Edgar froze. Part of him was livid¨Cwho did this girl think she was, iming even the top doctors in irford couldn¡¯t do what she could? But another part of him was taken aback. This girl, who looked even younger than him, was standing there iming she could cure his mother¡¯s paralysis? She looked so sure of herself¨Cso certain that only she had the answer¡­ ¡°Where the hell do you get that kind of confidence?¡± Edgar shot back, his tone sharp and mocking. He looked her up and down. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than doctors?¡± But Jean didn¡¯t get angry. She just smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you could try it for yourself?¡± She spoke kindly, even patiently. ¡°After you try¨Cand if your mother still doesn¡¯t get better¨Cyou cane find me anytime. If you want to reach me, just go to the shabbiest grocery store on Tri Street and tell the owner. He¡¯ll let me know.¡± Edgar¡¯s expression slowly settled. But inside, everything she¡¯d said was still hitting him like a storm. It was too much to process all at once. Was she hinting at something? She really did seem willing to help his mom¡­ But Edgar wasn¡¯t na?ve. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world- He understood that if he asked for her help to treat his mother, it would mean agreeing to testify. 12.28 Fri, 9 May Chapter 270 Only I Can Heal Her Ridiculous! There was no way this girl could be more capable than top¨Ctier doctors. ???81% 48 Pearls If she wanted to scam people, she could¡¯vee up with a more believable pitch. This was just too absurd. Jean could see the suspicion and disdain written all over his face. She waved at him and smiled. ¡°Take your time and think it over. Time waits for no one. But if you wait until this case is over toe crying to me, I might not agree to help then. That¡¯s it for today. I¡¯ll head out now- you should get back to school too.¡± With that, Jean turned and nced at Ludwig. The two exchanged a look, then left the grove together in sync, leaving Edgar standing there, stunned and motionless. ¡°Will hee to you?¡± Ludwig asked lightly as they stepped out of the alley. Jean smiled indifferently. ¡°He can do whatever he wants. If he agrees to work with me, great. If not, I¡¯ve got a n B anyway.¡± Ludwig gave her a meaningful look. ¡°You¡¯re getting moreposed, more strategic¨Cand bolder too, Jean.¡± Jean met his eyes. ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± The boy raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Of course.¡± Jean said nothing more. She knew that by now, she had grown far from the person the original Jean used to be. But she had no intention of hiding that. Why pretend? Who could possibly guess she was someone who had transmigrated into a book? 252 The Family 271 Chapter 271 Justice Will Prevail Ludwig dropped Jean off at the Ginger family estate, then rode off on his motorcycle. Jean made her way back to the Ginger family vi alone. The names Jean and Asher were still trending high on Twitter- They were being relentlessly attacked, cursed out in every way imaginable. Jean didn¡¯t care. +8 Pearls She believed that when the truth finally came to light, all those bandwagon haters¨Cthe swarm of ¡°locusts¡°¨C would be ashamed of their own ignorance and blind rage. Just as she stepped back into her bedroom, her phone rang. She pulled it out and nced at the screen- It was a call from Sofia. Her expression calm, Jean answered. ¡°Jean, I¡¯m so pissed I could scream!¡± Sofia¡¯s voice exploded through the phone before Jean could even greet her. ¡°Twitter¡¯s getting worse by the hour. They¡¯ve started going after you and Asher personally. The insults are disgusting.¡± Sofia¡¯s voice was shaking with fury. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be reading Twitter right now.¡± Jean gave a light hum of agreement, smiling slightly. ¡°The trial¡¯s about to start¨CI don¡¯t have time to care about that stuff.¡± At the mention of the trial, Sofia suddenly went quiet. After a long sigh, she said slowly, ¡°The trial¡­ what are we gonna do? I know we have Ms. Jolene, but that Thomas guy isn¡¯t easy to deal with either. And right now, the evidence isn¡¯t exactly in our favor¡­¡± Her voice was heavy with worry. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m scared Asher¡¯s going to end up as the scapegoat for all those rich kids¡­¡± Jean pressed her lips together, then couldn¡¯t help butfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Things aren¡¯t as bad as you¡¯re imagining.¡± ¡°But they¡¯re not exactly good either, are they?¡± Sofia instinctively shot back. Jean didn¡¯t respond. On that point, she wasn¡¯t ready to say too much. ¡°Either way, don¡¯t let it stress you out too much,¡± she said smoothly, changing the subject, bing more rxed. one Sofia pouted. ¡°I get it.¡± 12.28 Fri, 9 May Chapter 271 Justice Will Prevail Jean was being torn apart online, and of course Sienna and Dominic had seen it. In light of everything, they once again offered their support. But Jean turned them down, again. She didn¡¯t want anyone from the Ginger family involved in this case- With Jolene and Ludwig, both members of the Abyssal Choir, on her side, she already had enough. Even Easton gave her a call- He had just wrapped filming and called Jean the second he had cell signal. 81% 48 Pearls ¡°If all that crap online¡¯s getting to you, want me to help out?¡± Easton sounded like he was smiling, his voice bright and crisp. ¡°I can shut them up for good.¡± Jean twitched the corner of her mouth. By ¡°shut them up,¡± did he mean a full sweep¨Ccover their mouths, deletements, and mass¨Cban ounts? ssic industry veteran. He clearly had plenty of experience with this kind of thing. But- ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t need it.¡± Jean declined without hesitation. Her voice was sweet and cheerful¨Cfirm, but inoffensive. ¡°That kind of thing just makes people push back even harder.¡± The more you try to silence them, the more convinced they¡¯ll be that you¡¯re guilty. They¡¯ll just double down on the hate. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Revealing the truth¨Cthat was the best counterattack. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Easton seemed to agree with her logic and gave a thoughtful response. After politely turning down every offer of help from the Ginger family, Jean and Jolene moved into the final stage of preparation. And finally, ten dayster- Asher¡¯s trial opened under the scrutiny of the entire public. 252 The Family 272 Chapter 272 A Chance Encounter Naturally, Jean didn¡¯t need to appear in court herself. 48 Pearls The one standing trial was Asher. The one defending him was Jolene. They were the stars of the day. Jean was simply granted permission to attend as an observer, allowed to sit in and watch the proceedings. Before the trial began, Jolene drove her to the courthouse. Since she had prep work to do, Jolene went in first. Jean lingered outside for a bit, nning to go in once the hearing formally started. She wandered down the block to a nearby caf¨¦ and ordered atte at random- She¡¯d gotten up too early and was still groggy. A bit of caffeine would help clear her head. The barista quickly handed her the cup, and Jean yawned wide as she grabbed her drink and turned to leave A sleek luxury car suddenly pulled up along the curb. Its tinted window rolled down without warning. Inside sat Thomas¨Cand in the passenger seat, Selena. gaze was razor sharp as it locked onto her, like a wolf eyeing its prey. His eyes were full of danger Thomas¡¯s and malice. Jean looked toward the passenger seat and managed to catch a glimpse of half of Selena¡¯s face. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while. Selena looked indifferent and frosty, her eyes holding a faint trace of contempt. ¡°We meet again, kid.¡± Thomas curled his lips slightly, his smile twisted, half¨Camused, half¨Cmocking. Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°What, Mr. Thomas? You here to watch the trial too?¡± Of course Thomas wasn¡¯t here to watch. He wasn¡¯t that stupid. Based on the current evidence, the case had nothing to do with him¨Cat least on the surface. If he showed up at the courthouse for no reason, it would only make him look suspicious. His goal was to stay hidden from this entire affair¡­ ¡°I¡¯m taking Selena to the office. Just happened to be passing by,¡± Thomas replied, eyes narrowed. He was telling the truth. 12:28 Fri, 9 May Q. Chapter 272 A Chance Encounter He nned to bring Selena to the office so they could watch it together. In case- 81% 48 Pearls Anything unpredictable happened in court, or if something was said that could put him at risk, he¡¯d be in a better position to ¡°deploy resources¡± from thepany. ¡°When your little friend gets punishedter, try not to cry,¡± Thomas added suddenly, with just a hint of provocation in his voice. His confident tone suggested he believed¨Cwithout a doubt¨Cthat he would win. Jean opened her mouth, about to say something- But Thomas rolled up the window before she could get a word out. With a sharp roar, the luxury car sped off right in front of her. He was gone. Jean watched the sleek car shrink into a speck in the distance and let out a coldugh. Just wait. It¡¯s not over until the very end. No one knows who will win until thest moment. ¡°Is that really¡­¡± In the car, Selena¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Her face twisted with unease as she asked the question. Thomas, focused on the road, gave her a sidelong nce. After a long pause, he gave a firm nod. ¡°Dad really has a bastard kid out there this whole time? I just¡­¡± Selena looked like she was unraveling, her frown deepening. Thomas said nothing, but his cold, thin lips pressed into a hard line. Asher¨Cwas their father¡¯s illegitimate son. It was a truth Thomas had only recently confirmed. He had always known their father wasn¡¯t a loyal or faithful man. But in the desire¨Cdriven world of high society, that wasn¡¯t exactly a rare w. Thomas had seen it all before. 252 The Family 273 Chapter 273 A Shocking Discovery 81%1 48 Pearls He didn¡¯t care who his father liked, or who he slept with. He didn¡¯t care whether his father truly loved him or not- What he cared about was the title of heir, the money, and the power. But now, an unexpected variable had suddenly appeared- His father had left a bastard child out in the world. Thomas had asked him once, straight out, if he had any illegitimate children. The old man had sworn up and down that he didn¡¯t. And it had seemed believable. His father wasn¡¯t fond of children to begin with, and all his lovers had been under close watch¨Cnone had shown signs of pregnancy. Even if one had somehow gotten pregnant, Thomas had always taken care of it ¡°properly.¡± And yet, despite all that, one had slipped through the cracks. It had started on a night when Thomas had gotten a little too drunk. With his mind dulled by alcohol, he retained a sliver of rity, but most of it was lost in fog and disorientation. That night on Tri Street, he had ¡°messed around¡± with a girl. She had reported him to the police without hesitation. To be honest, when he heard she¡¯d filed a report, he hadn¡¯t been even the slightest bit nervous. In this world, there¡¯s nothing money can¡¯t fix. And if there is- Just throw more money at it. His first instinct was to settle with the girl financially, but before meeting with her, he needed to remember what had actually happened that night. Because of the alcohol, he was missing most of the night from his memory. He needed to know exactly what he¡¯d done, and gather any footage or evidence he could use to negotiate with her. So, surveince footage from the entire street that night was pulled and delivered straight into Thomas¡¯s hands. After watching it, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d done anything wrong. It was all just human nature, wasn¡¯t it? But once he finished going through all of it, he made an unexpected discovery- There appeared to be two witnesses to the incident on Tri Street. 12.20 ii, idy Chapter 273 A Shocking Discovery For a moment, Thomas even thought he¡¯d been set up. 301% 48 Pearls Maybe the girl and that boy were working together. Maybe this was all a scam, a coordinated attempt to extort him. So, while investigating the girl, he looked into the boy as well. And what he found- Shocked him to his core. The boy tailing him was named Asher. His mother was Mindy and his father was unknown. It wasn¡¯t just a regr single¨Cparent family. Asher¡¯s father had never shown up at all. And no onees into this world without a father¨Che wasn¡¯t born out of thin air. Curiosity sparked. Thomas decided to dig deeper into this family¨Cand what he uncovered¡­ Led straight back to his own father. Asher¡¯s birth was directly tied to some dirty business his father had been involved in over a decade ago. At that moment, Thomas felt a kind of shock he¡¯d never experienced before. Unease and disbelief crept in from deep inside. He instinctively pulled out Asher¡¯s ID photo from the file and studied it closely- There was no O re His facials proof, but this boy, this Asher¡­ his eyes and brows¨Cthere was a subtle resemnce. To their father. And to himself. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. All signs pointed to one conclusion- Asher was his father¡¯s illegitimate son. A bastard. A new obstacle in the fight for inheritance. Thomas had always been intolerant of that kind of threat. But despite all his precautions, the one thing he didn¡¯t want to see had still appeared. Luckily, his father didn¡¯t know. The rest of the Lawson family didn¡¯t know either. Which meant- He still had time to ¡°eliminate¡± this problem quietly. 252 The Family 274 Chapter 274 Killing Two Birds with One Stone A n took shape in Thomas¡¯s mind almost instantly. He quickly abandoned his original idea of using money to smooth things over. Instead, he decided to go for a kill¨Ctwo¨Cbirds¨Cwith¨Cone¨Cstone strategy- 81% +8 Pearls Not only could he settle the girl¡¯s usation against him, but he could also push Asher¨Cthis potential threat¨Cinto a pit he could never crawl out of. Without a doubt, making Asher the scapegoat was the option with the highest return. Thomas wasted no time putting his n into action. First, he heavily edited the original surveince footage, scrubbing every single frame that showed him from the recording. And not just himself¨Che also deleted footage of the other witness. If he was going to pin this on Asher, he couldn¡¯t allow any unpredictable elements. The kid on the bench¨Cthough Thomas wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he saw¨Ccould still be a risk if the police found and questioned him. So, he erased him too. Later, he would personally track him down. After cleaning up the footage, Thomas reached out to the girl who had used him of harassment. She was a technical college student¨Cpoor education, went by the name Lin Yang. The moment they met, he made his offer crystal clear. Thomas handed her a price no ordinary student could refuse. And Lin Yang didn¡¯t bother ying hard to get. She agreed on the spot. By epting the money, she agreed not only to retract her original usation and pin the me on Asher instead¨Cbut also to fully cooperate with Thomas¡¯s n. He then sent someone to Sterford Academy to secretly steal Asher¡¯s student ID¨Can essential piece of fabricated ¡°evidence¡± for the crime. With the doctored surveince footage, Lin Yang¡¯s role as a credible eyewitness, and the conveniently nted physical proof¡­ It was more than enough to get Asher convicted. The guy would be disgraced, his reputation destroyed, and his future obliterated- A ruined Asher could never bepared to him. 12.29 ri, May Chapter 274 Killing Two Birds with One Stone The boy named Edgar. Poor. Divorced parents. Mother paralyzed andpletely dependent. His weakness couldn¡¯t have been more obvious. +8 Pearls Thomas didn¡¯t even need to try hard. He simply approached Edgar and fold him he wanted to make a deal. He offered him a sum of money¨Cenough to improve his mother¡¯s life, even possibly get her the treatment she needed. The condition? Edgar wasn¡¯t to breathe a word about anything he saw that night. He just had to y dumb and stay quiet. The moment he heard the offer, Edgar was tempted. It didn¡¯t take long for him to agree. The deal was sealed quickly. Everything was going exactly as nned. Almost too smoothly. But- What Thomas never expected was for Jean to step into the arena. And with her came Jolene. He wasn¡¯t particrly afraid of Jean, but she bore the Ginger name¡­ Suddenly, things were gettingplicated. He had tried to gently push Jean out of the picture, but she turned out to be more stubborn than he imagined. Since that didn¡¯t work, he was done ying nice. He¡¯d already burned his bridge with Dominic¨Cwhat was one more enemy? Besides, his top priority now was Asher. And he would get rid of him. At any cost. ¡°Thomas, Asher¡¯s going to lose today, right?¡± Selena nced sideways at him and asked suddenly. Thomas gave a small smirk. His voice was cool and casual. ¡°Of course.¡± He couldn¡¯t imagine a scenario where Asher might win- Not even with Jean and Jolene causing trouble. The Family 275 Chapter 275 Reaching an Understanding Thomas instinctively nced at his sister beside him. 81% 48 Pearls The fact that their father had an illegitimate son was, until recently, something only Thomas knew within the Lawson family. At first, he hadn¡¯t nned to tell anyone. He wanted to handle it quietly, all on his own. But Selena had identallye across a few photos of Asher that Thomas had left on his desk. Naturally, she became suspicious- After all, Asher¡¯s features unmistakably bore the mark of the Lawson bloodline. That kind of resemnce was impossible to miss. So Thomas stopped hiding it. He told Selena everything about Asher being their father¡¯s illegitimate child. Selena, of course, took Thomas¡¯s side. She also didn¡¯t want an unpredictable outsider slipping into the Lawson family¡­ And so, the siblings quickly reached a consensus- Asher had to be eliminated as a threat before he ever had the chance to grow into one. Thomas parked the car in thepany¡¯s reserved underground spot, and the two of them took the elevator up to his office. In the center of the room, therge disy screen had already been powered on. The livestream of the trial was counting down. Asher¡¯s judgment was about to begin¨Cand Thomas could barely contain his anticipation. Selena¡¯s eyes were also locked on the screen. She instinctively clenched her fingers. Her failed attempt to get close to Dominic still stung, especially since it had ended in such public humiliation. The whole thing left her uneasy and ashamed. She¡¯d developed a kind of PTSD just from seeing anyone from the Ginger family. When she saw Dominic¡¯s sister earlier on the street, she¡¯d felt nothing but disgust and bad luck. She was supposed to be helping her brother, especially with winning over the Ginger family. She felt like she¡¯d let Thomas down. That¡¯s why, no matter what, she was determined to help him crus¡® his mysterious new rival once and for all. After finishing her coffee, Jean walked straight into the courthouse. 12:29 FM, 9 May 0176 Chapter 275 Reaching an Understanding +8 Pearls People were gradually arriving. Jean casually picked a seat and sat down. At the same time, online viewers flooded into the livestream chat. ¡°Asher¡¯s going to be convicted. No need to watch further.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a minor¡­¡± ¡°So what? What he did was disgusting, and the public outrage is huge. The whole country knows about it. He has to be punished!¡± ¡°Please let today¡¯s verdict not disappoint me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s basically a done deal at this point.¡± ¡°Even if it is, if Asher doesn¡¯t ept it, he might appeal. Could drag on forever.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to see him punished already!¡± ¡°Appealing won¡¯t change a thing. It¡¯s just buying time.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s apparently at the courthouse too¡­¡± ¡°She and Asher are in this together.¡± ¡°This kid is dumb and rotten. None of this was her business, but now she¡¯s tied her name to Asher and will go down in mes with him.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so stupid. If she¡¯d distanced herself sooner, she might¡¯ve salvaged her reputation. Now she¡¯s chained to a pervert forever.¡± ¡°Both of them can rot. I¡¯m sick of looking at them.¡± Jean sat for a while before a softmotion stirred beside her. She turned her head instinctively- Mindy and Sofia had arrived. They sat beside Jean, and Sofia, still settling into her seat, leaned over and asked, ¡°How long have you been here, Jean?¡± ¡°Not long,¡± Jean answered quietly, her voice low and steady. As she spoke, she subtly studied Mindy¡¯s expression. 252 The Family 276 Chapter 276 A Storm Erupts Mindy didn¡¯t look well. Her face was drawn with fatigue, her eyes faintly red. ? 81% +8 Pearls ¡°Ma¡¯am, try not to worry. Even if today doesn¡¯t go well¡­¡± Sofia gently patted Mindy¡¯s shoulder, her voice low and reassuring, ¡°we can still appeal.¡± Mindy said nothing. She simply pressed her lips together unconsciously, sniffled lightly, and gave a slow nod. Jean quietly observed everything. It was clear both Mindy and Sofia felt deeply pessimistic about the uing trial. Neither of them believed Asher could win today. The avable evidence, the direction of public opinion, and even the media¨Call of it was stacked against him. So, despite having Jolene as defense counsel, their anxiety remained. They were already bracing for the worst. ¡°Rx,¡± Jean whispered, her voice soft. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too worried.¡± Mindy and Sofia didn¡¯t know the full truth of the case. There were many things Jean simply couldn¡¯t tell them. All she could do was try to ease their nerves. ¡°Okay.¡± Sofia took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°We¡¯re not that nervous¡­ it¡¯s just-¡± She nced down, her eyes dim. ¡°Just not knowing what¡¯s going to happen¡­¡± Jean reached out and gave Sofia¡¯s shoulder a light pat. Twenty minutester, the trial officially began. The livestream exploded in poprity, with viewership numbers climbing fast. Then- Without warning- The chat section of the stream blew up. A torrent ofments flooded the screen in a storm of question marks and exmation points. Because someonepletely unexpected had appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. Jolene stepped into the courtroom¨Cright into the defendant¡¯s side. Gasps echoed across the courtroom, while online viewers broke into frantic uproar. ¡°No way¨Cam I seeing this right? That¡¯s Jolene???¡± 12:29 Fri, 9 May Chapter 276 A Storm Erupts ¡°Are you kidding me? Jolene, what the hell are you thinking, getting involved in this mess?¡± ¡°Did Asher pay her a fortune or what? Otherwise this makes no sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯m done. Used to like Jolene, but now I¡¯m her biggest hater ¡°Jolene, are you insane? Defending scum like him?¡± ¡°Unfollowing. She can rot with Asher for all I care.¡± ¡°She must be desperate for money. This is blood money, building a coffin fund or what?¡± ¡°Jolene, you deserve every bit of karma that¡¯sing.¡± K 81% +8 Pearls Jolene¡¯s appearance sparked a total firestorm. Until today, the identity of Asher¡¯s defense attorney had remained a mystery. It had be a running joke -people assumed nowyer in their right mind would take his case. It felt like poetic justice. Now they saw the truth: not only did Asher have awyer, he had Jolene, the legendary Jolene. The world had officially gone mad. Momentster, the intiff and defendant were brought in. As the user, Sarah had also hired legal counsel. She came with makeup meticulously done¨Cafter all, the trial would be livestreamed to thousands. She wanted to look good on camera. By her side was herwyer: a balding, potbellied middle¨Caged man. His round face was stretched into a smug, easy grin, like the oue was already in the bag. And then,st to appear in court- The defendant, Asher, entered. 252 The Family 277 Chapter 277 Lying Through Their Teeth 81% 48 Pearls Compared to most courtroom defendants¨Cusually disheveled and sullen¨CAsher¡¯s sudden appearance on camera made every viewer pause. He looked clean. Not scruffy, not defeated¨Cjust quictlyposed, a stringly handsome young man. His eyes were lowered slightly, and his pale, well¨Cdefined face held no emotion¨Cneither joy nor sorrow. And just like that, the livestream chat flipped. ¡°Asher actually looks like that?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a minor, so his face hadn¡¯t been shown before. This is my first time seeing him too.¡± ¡°Not defending him, just saying¨Che really doesn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯d do something like that.¡± ¡°Right? He looks like one of those top students everyone likes.¡± ¡°Ugh, some of you are ridiculous. You think good looks mean good morals? Stop excusing him because he¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Exactly. Have some ¡± onse. ¡°We¡¯re justmenting. If he did it, he deserves to be punished.¡± ¡°What waste, though. How did he end up like this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this ¡®demon¡® to actually look decent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by his face, people!¡± The trial officially began. First to speak was the intiff¡¯swyer. Sarah stood beside him, wearing a sorrowful expression, eyes slightly reddened¨Clooking perfectly pitiful. Thewyer¡¯s opening statement was exactly what Jean expected. Most likely, thiswyer had been handpicked by Thomas. Every word out of his mouth was something Thomas wanted the court to hear. Lying through his teeth. Jean nearly rolled her eyes. When awyer no longer argues for justice but calmly spins tant lies without blinking, the whole thing turns absurd¨Calmostughable. He painted Asher as some irredeemable monster, calling for the court to deliver the harshest sentence possible. 12:29 Fri, 9 May . Chapter 277 Lying Through Their Teeth The livestream exploded again. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, girl. You¡¯ll get through this. That scumbag¡¯s going down. ¡°I can¡¯t handle this. It¡¯s breaking my heart.¡± ¡°Asher, stop pretending. Own up and face the music.¡± ¡°My chest feels tight watching this. Poor girl.¡± ¡°Honestly, Asher deserves death for this!¡± ¡°Is there any way we can support Sarah? I¡¯m willing to donate.¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably traumatized. Someone get her a good therapist.¡± ¡°Stay strong, Sarah. We¡¯re all on your side!¡± 81% +8 Pearls Jean stared at Sarah¡¯s face, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. This girl¡­ Her acting skills weren¡¯t bad at all. Putting on the perfect show of heartbreak and fragility¨Cjust enough to stir sympathy. Beside her, Sofia and Mindy both frowned deeply. Their worry was practically leaking from their eyes. They had expected this, yes¨Cbut seeing it unfold in real time, watching these people shamelessly lie, shamelessly use Asher, shamelessly pile false charges on him¡­ It was unbearable. And finally- It was time for Asher¡¯s defense. Jolene stepped forward. Her tone was crisp and direct. She stated inly: Asher was innocent. He had been framed. The real culprit was someone else. That one sentence stunned the room. The livestream chat went up in mes. Most people had assumed Jolene was simply trying to reduce Asher¡¯s sentence as a minor. No one had expected- She would dere himpletely not guilty. The Family 278 Chapter 278 A w in the n The livestream chat exploded like a blizzard, waves of bulletments flooding the screen. ¡°What the hell? Jolene¡¯s really saying this? My respect for her just shattered,¡± ¡°A topwyer saying something this reckless¨Chow embarrassing.¡± ¡°She really threw away her reputation for money,¡± ¡°Used to think she was a role model for women. Guess not.¡± ¡°Just shut up, Jolene. Seriously,¡± ¡°This is supposed to be top¨Ctier legal work?¡± 81%f +8 Pearls Jolene submitted a surveince clip to the court. This footage had never been seen before by anyone present. It was a small, obscure segment¨Cpainstakingly pulled from hours of footage by Jean and Jolene after scouring every detail they could find. And in this clip¨CThomas¡¯s license te shed across the screen. Thomas had done a thorough job tampering with the surveince footage. He¡¯d scrubbed away every trace of himself. But no matter how meticulous the n- There¡¯s always a w. In one frame, buried in the shadows, the car¡¯s license te slipped through. Barely visible to the naked eye, hidden by the poor lighting. That was probably why Thomas hadn¡¯t erased that section¨Che hadn¡¯t noticed it himself. But Jean had. She adjusted the lighting, enhanced the exposure¨Cand there it was: a tiny but undeniable clue. It was the only piece of evidence left showing that Thomas had been anywhere near Tri Street that night. They¡¯d kept this discovery quiet¨Cuntil now. Jolene stood and addressed the court. ¡°The night of the incident, it wasn¡¯t just the defendant and the intiff who were at Tri Street. someone else present¨Ca person everyone has overlooked.¡± re was She paused, then gestured toward the footage. ¡°This license te belongs to a car registered to Thomas, the son of the Lu family.¡± 12.29 §Ô§á, 9 may Chapter 278 A w in the n And with that¨Cchaos erupted. 2812 48 Pearls Everyone had assumed this case was strictly between Asher and Sarah. Now apletely unrted third party had entered the picture. Meanwhile- Thomas sat in his executive chair, his gaze locked on the screen in front of him. ¡°Thomas, is this bad?¡± Selena bit her lip nervously. ¡°Your license te¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Thomas didn¡¯t even flinch. His expression remained neutral, his eyes calm and unfazed. The footage Jolene presented hadn¡¯t been part of his original n. But it didn¡¯t matter. A license te shing across the screen proved nothing. It wouldn¡¯t disrupt the oue. If Jean and Jolene thought this alone could take him down¨Cthey were na?ve. Still¡­ Jean was proving to be more of a nuisance than expected. She¡¯d sniffed out a single moment of carelessness and sunk her teeth into it. The livestream chat only grew more frantic. Thomas¡¯s name took over the entire screen. ¡°Who¡¯s Thomas?¡± ¡°Some rich guy. He¡¯s kind of famous.¡± ¡°No way¨CThomas was there that night too?¡± ¡°He probably just happened to be driving by. That doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lose focus, guys. Asher¡¯s still the main suspect. A license te isn¡¯t proof.¡± ¡°Thomas is rich¨Che wouldn¡¯t stoop to that kind of street crime.¡± ¡°Exactly. Only broke people do stuff like that.¡± ¡°He was probably just passing through. The guy¡¯s got no reason to do something like this.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think this license te proves anything,¡± Sarah¡¯swyer finally responded, addressing Jolene¡¯s submission. ¡°The night of the incident, we haveplete surveince footage, the intiff¡¯s testimony, and most importantly¨CAsher¡¯s student ID found at the scene. These are what matter. A car shing by on tape doesn¡¯t mean Thomas was involved in any way.¡± The Family 279 Chapter 279 He Will Come Inw, there¡¯s a principle called ¡°presumption of innocence.¡± 01% $448 Pearls In other words, if the evidence isn¡¯t strong enough, the defendant should not be held ountable. Clearly, the single frame of a license te in the surveince footage wasn¡¯t enough to p Thomas with thebel of suspect. But Asher was a different story¨Cthere were multiple pieces of evidence pointing toward him, not to mention Sarah¡¯s personal usation. The judge naturally agreed with the malewyer¡¯s view. This reaction had been well within Jolene and Jean¡¯s expectations. They had never hoped that a fleeting shot of a license te would magically flip the case. It wasn¡¯t a powerful enough piece of evidence. What they wanted was simply to drag Thomas into the spotlight- If he was the true perpetrator, why should he be allowed to remain hidden? All they needed was for his name to be publicly tied to the case. That alone was a victory. Afterward, Jolene began presenting her argument. Asher had already told Jolene everything he knew¨Chis thoughts, his memory of that night. Of course, he kept the matter of his parentage to himself. Only Jean knew about that. Facing the judge and audience, Jolene spoke with rity and conviction. Her voice was strong, calm, and full of weight. She argued that Asher was innocent- Yes, Asher had been at Tri Street that night. But he never even approached Sarah, let alone touched her. So how could he havemitted the crime? ove Unsurprisingly, this line of reasoning didn¡¯t go over well with most of the public. ¡°What is she even talking about? he evidence is right there! Still denying it?¡± ¡°This is getting annoying. Come back with real proof.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all Jolene¡¯s got?¡± ¡°Sarah herself pointed him out. What else do they need?¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Still trying to twist the truth. Just confess already.¡± He stood quietly next to Jolene, pale and handsome, a calmyer of frost over his features. Like a statue¨Csilent, unreadable, still. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Fit 01%1 +8 Pearls Sofia¡¯s voice broke the tension beside her. Jean turned instinctively and saw Sofia gently patting Mindy¡¯s shoulder. Mindy was biting her lip, her brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. It¡¯ll be okay.¡± Sofia was clearly flustered, trying her best tofort her. Jean looked away. She nced at her phone to check the time. Almost. She lifted her gaze, eyes sharp, locking across the room with Jolene¡¯s. Jolene, sensing the signal, turned her head slightly. Their eyes met¨Cquietly, precisely. And Jolene understood. She immediately requested a recess from the judge. eyes ording to nationalw, both the prosecution and the defense were entitled to one official pause during trial. Now, Jolene had used hers. Asher was escorted away by police. Jean and Jolene gathered together in a private space. ¡°You sure he¡¯lle?¡± Jolene stood by the window, sipping bottled water, her face unreadable. Jean nodded, confident. ¡°Of course. He¡¯lle.¡± Right then, Jean¡¯s phone rang. She nced down at the caller ID. Her lips curved into a knowing, subtle smile. ¡°Look,¡± she said, ¡°he¡¯s here.¡± Back in the livestream- The court feed had been interrupted, reced with generic advertisements. Thomas looked away from the screen. Selena furrowed her brow in confusion. ??? The Family 280 Chapter 280 She Was Right to Wait Thomas let out a low, mocking snort, eyes dark with scorn. ¡°What else would it be? They know they¡¯re losing¨Ccalling a recess is just stalling for time.¡± +8 Pearls By now, Thomas was nearly certain Jean and Jolene had nothing of substance. If they did, they would¡¯ve shown it already. That surveince clip with just a license te? Pathetic. And now, clearly out of moves, they¡¯d resorted to this- Dragging things out to dy their inevitable defeat. ¡°I see,¡± Selena replied, lips curling into a smug smile. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re out of options after all¡­¡± Thomas narrowed his eyes and spat, ¡°Self¨Crighteous idiots.¡± ¡°My target from the very beginning has been Asher. They never had to get involved, but no¨Cpeople like them always think they¡¯re the hand of justice, sent to save the world-¡± ¡°And in the end, they¡¯re nothing but a joke.¡± Even with the courtroom livestream paused for ads, the viewers in the chat were relentless. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this break? Just wasting time.¡± ¡°Even watching a trial gets interrupted withmercials? What a joke.¡± ¡°Like a break¡¯s gonna help. The oue¡¯s obvious¨CAsher¡¯s done for.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just end this already. Hand down the sentence. This is dragging out way too long.¡± ¡°Disgusting. Can¡¯t win, so they call for time? Typical.¡± ¡°No evidence, but sure, go ahead and hit pause.¡± ¡°Asher should just die already.¡± Jean stepped through the inner hallway alone, heading for the courthouse entrance. She waited for five minutes. Then- A familiar silhouette emerged in the distance. Their eyes met. Jean smiled, lips curling slowly. He came. The recess ended. Jolene returneu w uni They stood together, both calm as ever. No sign of panic, no trace of despair- As if the tide of usations and hostile crowd hadn¡¯t touched them at all. The hearing resumed. Sarah¡¯swyer seized the opportunity to strike again, hammering Asher with another round of usations. Heid out the supposed facts, condemning Asher¡¯s behavior as especially vile, iming it had sparked severe social bacsh and thus should be punished with the utmost severity. The audience in the livestream practically erupted with apuse. They were fully on board with the prosecution. Then- ?arah herself asked to speak. Until now, she had mostly cried in silence. But now, she seemed to have something to say. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they keep denying it,¡± she said, biting her lip, voice trembling. Tears streamed down her face, reddening her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake¨Cit was him. It couldn¡¯t have been anyone else.¡± She sniffled, then continued, her toneced with anguish. ¡°Ever since that night, I¡¯ve been under enormous psychological stress. I have nightmares. I feel broken¡­¡± ¡°I believe thew will bring justice. I want him punished. I want a sincere apology- And I wantpensation for the emotional trauma I¡¯ve suffered!¡± She looked fragile, but her voice in court rang clear and sharp. The judges listened attentively, their expressions turning somber. 252 1 The recess ended. Jolene returned to the courtroom, and Asher was escorted back to her side. They stood together, both calm as ever. No sign of panic, no trace of despair¨CAs if the tide of usations and hostile crowd hadn¡¯t touched them at all. The hearing resumed. Sarah¡¯swyer seized the opportunity to strike again, hammering Asher with another round of usations. Heid out the supposed facts, condemning Asher¡¯s behavior as especially vile, iming it had sparked severe social bacsh and thus should be punished with the utmost severity. The audience in the livestream practically erupted with apuse. They were fully on board with the prosecution. Then- ?arah herself asked to speak. Until now, she had mostly cried in silence. But now, she seemed to have something to say. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they keep denying it,¡± she said, biting her lip, voice trembling. Tears streamed down her face, reddening her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake¨Cit was him. It couldn¡¯t have been anyone else.¡± She sniffled, then continued, her toneced with anguish. ¡°Ever since that night, I¡¯ve been under enormous psychological stress. I have nightmares. I feel broken¡­¡± ¡°I believe thew will bring justice. I want him punished. I want a sincere apology- And I wantpensation for the emotional trauma I¡¯ve suffered!¡± She looked fragile, but her voice in court rang clear and sharp. The judges listened attentively, their expressions turning somber. 252 W The Family 281 Chapter 281 No Remorse The livestream chat was just as fired up as the courtroom. ¡°Preach, Sarah!¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually crying, what is happening to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with you all the way, Sarah!¡± ¡°Asher better pay up for emotional damages¨Cthis is pissing me off!¡± ¡°If the court screws this up, we¡¯re not letting it go.¡± ¡°This case is basically done. No way it turns around now.¡± Finished Inside the courtroom. The presiding judge finally turned her gaze toward Asher, who had remained silent all this time. Her voice was calm and even. ¡°Defendant, do you have anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± The court gave everyone their chance to speak. Asher¡¯s face was still, cal as a deepke, not a ripple in sight¨Cjust a quiet, cold kind of weight. The boy only slightly raised hi eyes, his indifferent gaze sweeping the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± His thin lips moved, and the words came out in a t, straightforward tone. The courtroom fellpletely silent. Hezily lifted his eyelids and added, cold and casual, ¡°You p a crime on me that I nevermitted, then turn around and demand emotional damages¡­ someone that shameless has the nerve toe in here and y the victim?¡± He didn¡¯t name names. But everyone knew who he meant¨CSarah. There was a sharp inhale from somewhere in the gallery. And then the livestream chat blew up all over again. ¡°What the hell is this guy saying? Still won¡¯t admit it?¡± ¡°Zero remorse. Judge, please throw the book at him!¡± dib mvist ¡°Dude, you¡¯re insane. You actually just pped back at the intiff. In court.¡± ¡°Still not giving up, huh?¡± ¡°Shut up and rot! You¡¯ve lost it.¡± ¡°Okay but¡­ he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s lying. Don¡¯te at me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his looks. You think Sarah would lie? Get real. That guy¡¯s the liar, in and simple.¡± ¡°Do NOT let Asher walk!¡± Finished Mindy pulled out a tissue and quietly wiped her tears. Her emotions were spinning out of control. Her heart was in shambles. She couldn¡¯t think¨Ccouldn¡¯t stop crying. She didn¡¯t know what would happen anymore¡­ Right now, it felt like her son had no way out. Sofia saw everything. She clenched her fingers tightly. Her heart twisted painfully, but no words offort came to her lips. So she stayed silent. The judges listened to Asher¡¯s firm im of innocence and furrowed their brows. To them, this wasn¡¯t righteous defiance. It was ack of remorse. The judge and the presiding magistrate exchanged a look, then both sighed and shook their heads. Meanwhile- In front of the screen, Selena was watching the courtroom feed with rapt attention. By this point, anyone with eyes could see that Asher had no chance of winning. Selena finally let herself rx, her tone brightening with relief. ¡°Looks like this is almost over, Thomas.¡± Thomas nodded lightly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. Everything was going exactly as he¡¯d nned. But- Thomas suddenly noticed something. Chapter 281 No Remorse Or¡­ Thomas¡¯s brows drew together. A sharp wave of unease rose in his chest. Inside the courtroom. The rear door, tightly shut the entire time, suddenly treaked open. 300 Finished The Family 282 Chapter 282 New Evidence Jean entered the courtroom quietly, each step soft and soundless, her presence nearly unnoticed. But she wasn¡¯t alone. Finished Following just behind her was a slender teenager dressed entirely in ck, his face partially obscured by a dark baseball cap. As if sensing something, Jolene turned at just the right moment¨Cher gaze catching Jean¡¯s briefly in the air. And then, her attention shifted. She spotted the boy behind Jean, stared at him for a couple of seconds¨Cthen slowly, knowingly, curved her lips into a smileced with meaning. Then she turned to the judge and dered calmly, ¡°Your Honor, I have new evidence.¡± The courtroom stilled. The livestream chat exploded. ¡°New evidence?¡± ¡°Jolene¡¯s just grasping at straws. If she had anything, she¡¯d have shown it already.¡± ¡°This is a courtroom, not a circus! Stop wasting time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here for the clown show at this point.¡± ¡°Stop dragging it out! I just wanna see that verdict and go to bed.¡± ¡°No way this turns around. If Asher¡¯s innocent, I¡¯ll eat my keyboard.¡± Meanwhile- Thomas narrowed his eyes at the livestream feed. The moment Jolene mentioned ¡°new evidence,¡± his unease sharpened into something colder, more focused. Jean hadn¡¯t returned to the courtroom after the recess. And now¡­ His eyes flicked to the screen just as the camera panned across the back row. Jean. She stood there, rxed and radiant. There was a confident curve to her mouth, a knowing light in her eyes that cut straight through the lens. That was not the face of someone bluffing. A pulse of dread pounded in Thomas¡¯s chest. His fists clenched tighter. Chapter 282 New Evidence Jean simply smiled and stepped aside. Revealing the boy standing behind her. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°When did hee in??¡± ¡°Does he have something to do with the case?¡± The whispers started flooding the courtroom. The livestream chat exploded in parallel. ¡°Who the hell is this guy? All mysterious and stuff?¡± ¡°This is the ¡®evidence¡®? Bro,e on.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve got something, spit it out already.¡± ¡°I swear, they just grabbed a random dude off the street.¡± ¡°Get on with it!¡± F 18% Finished In this country¡¯s judicial system, submitting new evidence mid¨Ctrial¨Cwhether a witness or an object¨Cwas allowed. The protocol wasn¡¯t particrly rigid. Last¨Cminute witness entries weren¡¯tmon¡­ but they weren¡¯t impossible. And right now, every eye¨Con¨Cscreen and in the room¨Cwas locked onto the teenager in ck. His head was bowed, cap pulled low. The only visible detail was his sharp, pale jawline. But he didn¡¯t stop in the aisle for long. Wordlessly, he walked forward, straight through the stunned crowd, and stopped beside Jolene. Then, in one smooth motion¨Che took off his hat. And revealed a face that was striking, defined, and unmistakably familiar. In front of the livestream screen, Thomas¡¯s pupils shrank. His breath caught. ¡°Edgar!¡± he gasped. Then¨CBam. His fist mmed into the desk hard enough to shake the whole thing. 213 Chapter 282 New Evidence standing right in front of the judge, prepared to speak. The tides had turned. 300 78%1 The Family 283 Chapter 283 Just Wait and See 7 /?% Finished Selena had heard the crash. Startled, she nced at the screen and fixated on the boy standing at the center of the courtroom. She didn¡¯t recognize him. Not his face, not his name. But what shook her more than the stranger¡¯s appearance¡­ was her brother¡¯s reaction to him. ¡°Thomas¡­ do you know that guy?¡± she asked, voice trembling with unease. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Thomas¡¯s knuckles were still clenched hite. His mrs were grinding, jaw visibly tense, and his face was drained of color. He looked furious¨Ccornered. But he didn¡¯t answer. His entire focus was pinned to the screen, to the boy. Selena, confused, looked between him and the monitor. She didn¡¯t know Thomas had ever dealt with this teenager. She had no way of knowing what Edgar represented. After a long, brittle silence, Thomas finally spoke, voice dry as dust. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He offered no more than that. Then he mped his mouth shut, refusing to say another word. Selena, knowing better than to press, slowly fell silent. But the mood in the office had bottomed out. The earlier smugness was gone. The air was thick with dread, uncertainty, and things unspoken. Selena turned back to the screen, eyeing the unfamiliar boy with growing worry. Who was he, for Thomas to react like that? What power did he hold? Meanwhile, Thomas slowly exhaled, trying to level out his breathing. His heart was still burning, but his head was cooling. He had to stay calm. Yes, Edgar had broken their agreement. He¡¯d gone rogue. He¡¯d chosen Jean¡¯s side. A spit in the face. But even so- Thomas didn¡¯t believe Edgar could ruin everything. A teenager¡¯s statement couldn¡¯t be considered hard evidence, not in the eyes of the court. Right? Chapter 283 Just Wait and See In the courtroom- Jolene gave Edgar¡¯s shoulder a light pat, her lips curling into a satisfied, almost triumphant smile. ¡°This,¡± she announced to the judge, ¡°is our new witness.¡± The courtroom buzzed with confusion. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Where the hell did this kide from?¡± 78% Finished ¡°Wait, I thought the only people on scene were Sarah and Asher¡­ okay, maybe Thomas too, because of the license te¡­ but this guy?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t in the footage. No mention of him till now.¡± ¡°They seriously just dragged someone in off the street? This is a joke.¡± Suspicion rippled through the crowd, and the chat lit up with doubt and mockery. Back in the gallery, Jean returned to her seat. Sofia instantly grabbed her arm, eyes wide with rm and curiosity. ¡°Jean! Who is that guy? Where¡¯d hee from?¡± Mindy leaned forward too, visibly rattled. Jean gave them both a sideways nce and simply smiled, calm and a little mischievous. ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± she said, as if promising fireworks. And up front- Edgar, standing under the weight of hundreds of eyes, looked asposed as ever. Despite his youth, despite the cameras and the crowd, he waspletely unshaken. If anything, he seemed¡­ disinterested. Eyes steady, posture loose¨Che looked like someone who couldn¡¯t be bothered to fake nerves. ¡°Your Honor,¡± Jolene said smoothly, turning toward the bench, ¡°we would now like to present testimony from our witness.¡± The judge nodded. There was no reason to refuse. And just like that- All eyes, all ears, and all expectations, swiveled toward Edgar. Was he really there that night? Chapter 283 Just Wait and See With the courtroom hanging on his silence- Edgar parted his lips, ready to speak. 300 Finished The Family 284 Chapter 284 Isn¡¯t It Absurd? ¡°I was at the scene the night it happened.¡± Finished Edgar¡¯s voice was calm, t¨Chis lips barely moved as he spoke, but each word dropped like a stone into a stillke. ¡°I was sitting on a bench along the main street. I saw everything that happened¡­ with my own eyes.¡± The courtroom rustled, and the livestream chat ignited instantly. ¡°Saw it? Really? Sounds fake.¡± ¡°If he really saw something, why didn¡¯t hee forward earlier?¡± ¡°Exactly. This case¡¯s been dragging for weeks. If he had info, he would¡¯ve said something sooner.¡± ¡°Total bullsh*t. There¡¯s something off about this.¡± ¡°Nah, not buying it. Smells like a setup.¡± ¡°Drama for the cameras, that¡¯s all.¡± Edgar didn¡¯t flinch. His voice remained even, hisposure wless. ¡°No one knows the full truth better than I do,¡± he said, eyes sharp and unwavering. ¡°I was there from the start. I saw what really happened.¡± Thomas, watching from his office, leaned closer to the screen, jaw clenched so tight it ached. He knew what Edgar was about to say. And the fury burning through his veins was cold and bitter¨Cbecause Edgar had betrayed him in the most public way possible. And he was doing it so calmly. So confidently. Edgar continued. ¡°At first, I was just sitting there, zoning out. Then two people walked into view. The streetlights weren¡¯t great, so I don¡¯t think they saw me.¡± His voice dropped slightly, each word more deliberate than thest. ¡°One of them¡­ was Sarah, who¡¯s now standing in the intiff¡¯s box. The other¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s gaze swept across the courtroom, thennded on the panel of judges. ¡°Was Thomas, of the Lawson family.¡± Gasps rippled through the courtroom like waves crashing on shore. ¡°Thomas?¡± ¡°Wait, wait¨Cso that license te wasn¡¯t a coincidence?¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me he was the one with Sarah?¡± 100 Chapter 284 Isn¡¯t It Absurd? Finished ¡°We can¡¯t just believe this guy. He¡¯s clearly on Asher¡¯s side!¡± ¡°Is this just to pin it on a scapegoat and save Asher?¡± Over in the intiff¡¯s box, Sarah¡¯s face paled. For a split second, her eyes widened¨Cbarely¨Cbut enough. Then, quickly, she regainedposure. Pressed her lips together. Didn¡¯t speak. But her gaze kept flicking toward Edgar. Edgar, meanwhile, didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Thomas was drunk. He started groping Sarah,¡± Edgar said bluntly, tone still emotionless. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a good scene.¡± ¡°Eventually, his driver showed up and dragged him off. That was the end of it.¡± Edgar paused. Then, eyes narrowing just slightly, he said, ¡°Asher was never there. Not once. He didn¡¯t so much as brush past Sarah on the sidewalk.¡± ¡°The real perpetrator has been hiding this entire time¡­ while someone else, someone innocent, is being paraded through a courtroom.¡± His voice lifted ever so slightly, like the sharpening edge of a de. ¡°And now the scapegoat¨CAsher¨Cis standing trial for a crime he didn¡¯tmit.¡± He let the silence stretch before finishing in a near¨Cwhisper,ced with cold contempt: ¡°Isn¡¯t that absurd?¡± The entire courtroom went dead quiet. Outside, in the livestream chat¨Cpandemonium. ¡°Wait¨CWait¨Cwhat just happened?¡± ¡°This is a full¨Con plot twist. What the hell.¡± ¡°Did we¡­ did we use the wrong person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it! It¡¯s all hearsay. No evidence yet!¡± ¡°Someone help, my brain just crashed. Now Thomas is the suspect?¡± ¡°This is too much. I¡¯m not buying it unless they¡¯ve got proof.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a witness. Probably coached. Don¡¯t let them spin this!¡± Chapter 284 Isn¡¯t It Absurd? Because this wasn¡¯t the end of it. Not even close. 300 318% Finished The Family 285 Chapter 285 A Good Dog ¡°I still don¡¯t buy it. When the evidence is solid, it shouldn¡¯t be this easy to overturn.¡± ¡°Let the bullet fly a little longer.¡± ¡°Ugh, the redemption arc is too simple.¡± $ 78%? Finished As soon as Edgar finished his testimony, the malewyer seated next to Sarah couldn¡¯t wait to jump in. His eyes were sharp and cold as he stared at Edgar, firing off aggressively, ¡°This young man ims to be a witness, but can he provide proof that he was actually present that night?¡± ¡°From start to finish, this is all just your one¨Csided story. There¡¯s no actual evidence. If you made all this up, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising at all.¡± ¡°And even if you were there that night, can you prove you actually saw both Thomas and Sarah? Not someone else?¡± ¡°Because your bias is way too obvious. Without solid evidence, there¡¯s no way your testimony will convince anyone.¡± His clear and methodical argument instantly struck a chord with everyone in the room¨Cand all the viewers watching the livestream. That¡¯s right! Even if Edgar didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, he was still just a teenager running his mouth. Whatever he said, people were supposed to just take it at face value? That he saw who he said he saw? It didn¡¯t hold water. Not without actual proof. Jean sat in her seat, one eyebrow subtly raised as her gaze floated toward Sarah¡¯swyer. Thatwyer really was Thomas¡¯s loyal mutt. Even now, he was still defending Thomas to the bitter end, ignoring the facts and trying to shift the me. Jean¡¯s lips curled slightly, a cold glint shing from the corner of her eyes. Good thing she came prepared. ¡°He does have proof that he was there that night.¡± It wasn¡¯t Edgar who spoke again, but Jolene, who smiled as she stepped forward. She promptly submitted a new piece of surveince footage to the judge. No one except Jean and Jolene had seen this footage before. 1/2 Chapter 285 A Good Dog ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s more license tes?¡± ¡°Why are there so many videos we haven¡¯t seen before? Were the earlier recordings iplete?¡± 78% Finished Following the license te footage, Jolene submitted yet another recording, this one from a different angle. Though the lighting was dim, the brightness and rity had been adjusted in post¨Cproduction. Everyone could clearly see a thin, frail¨Clooking boy curled up on a bench along Tri Street, He sat frozen, like he was lost in thought, until eventually, he slowly stood up. Only then did everyone get a good look at his figure and face- It was Edgar! The timestamp on the footage matched the night of the incident exactly. Everything lined up. Jean watched with a nk expression, her hand absentmindedly propping up her chin. This footage came from the dusty old surveince camera outside that rundown convenience store. It had slipped through the cracks¨Cone that Thomas hadn¡¯t managed to tamper with. Jean rememberedbing through the store¡¯s recordings and, after a long search in the dark, finally spotted Edgar huddled in a corner. Later, she adjusted the brightness and rity and discovered even more¡ª Like how Edgar stood up at the very end, facing the camera just enough to reveal his face. It was undeniable proof that he¡¯d been there. ¡°Damn, he really was there that night?¡± ¡°Ipared it¨Cit¡¯s definitely him. He was at Tri Street that night.¡± ¡°But what if the video¡¯s fake?¡± ¡°Come on, not everything is fake. That¡¯s clearly real surveince footage.¡± 300 The Family 286 Chapter 286 Falling Silent ¡°Wait¡­ are we actually getting a plot twist?¡± ¡°Come on, it can¡¯t flip that easily. Let¡¯s give it a minute. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± Finished After Jolene presented Edgar¡¯s proof of presence, Sarah¡¯swyer merely frowned slightly, then calmly continued his questioning. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s say this young man really was at the scene. As I said earlier¨Cjust because he ims he saw Thomas, does that automatically make it true?¡± ¡°He could very well be lying.¡± Thewyer narrowed his eyes, his tone cool and detached. ¡°And another thing. Why did he onlye forward now, after all this time? Why not testify earlier?¡± ¡°Waiting until thest possible moment to say he¡¯s a witness¨Cit¡¯s suspicious, don¡¯t you think?¡± His pointed remarks immediately pulled everyone in the courtroom¨Cand in the livestream chat¨Cback from the edge of believing Edgar. ¡°Yeah, thewyer makes a solid point.¡± ¡°Totally. This kid could be lying through his teeth.¡± ¡°Feels like Asher and Jolene pulled him inst¨Cminute to act as a fake witness!¡± ¡°Exactly. Why would a real witness wait this long? He looks more like a paid actor.¡± ¡°Can we just get to the bottom of this already? I¡¯m dizzy. I don¡¯t even know who to believe anymore.¡± Thomas had been watching everything unfold from inside the courtroom. The moment he saw that footage confirming Edgar¡¯s presence, his heart gave a subtle jolt. At first, he assumed he must¡¯ve made a mistake when he was wiping the surveince footage. He could¡¯ve sworn he¡¯d deleted every clip with Edgar in it. So how did this recording slip through the cracks? Had he actually missed one? But that kind of rookie mistake didn¡¯t sit right with him. Soon enough, he noticed something- The angle in this footage waspletely different from anything he¡¯d seen before. Chapter 286 Falling Silent But how?! 78% Finished He had collected every surveince tape from Tri Street. There was no way he missed one. So where the hell had Jean and Jolene dug this one up? A wave of irritation rose in his chest. He clenched his fists, his brows knotting together. Still, after thinking it through, he figured there was no reason to panic just yet. This wasn¡¯t hard evidence. Nothing that could actually destroy him. Besides, thewyer he hired was a ¡°professional.¡± Officially, he was there to represent Sarah, but Thomas had already made his instructions crystal clear- Take the fall for him. Absorb the me. Make sure the charges stuck to him like tar and left him beyond redemption. So far, the guy was doing a pretty decent job. Thomas was satisfied. His nerves slowly eased. Eyes locked on the screen, he waited to see what other tricks Jean and Jolene might try to pull. ¡°Besides your testimony, do you have any other evidence to offer?¡± Atst, the presiding judge, who had remained silent this whole time, finally spoke. She looked squarely at Edgar, her tone serious and direct. ¡°If you do, please present it as soon as possible.¡± Edgar said nothing. He pressed his lips together and fell silent. Jolene only gave him a brief nce, saying nothing either. The silence stretched¨Cand began to stir unrest among the spectators. ¡°Is he seriously just an actor? Why isn¡¯t he saying anything¡­?¡± ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve got no real proof.¡± ¡°Yeah, this so¨Ccalled witness is probably just a nt.¡± ¡°Damn it. I actually thought the tide was turning for a second.¡± 300 The Family 287 Chapter 287 The Ultimate Betrayal A flicker of hesitation shed in Edgar¡¯s eyes. 78% Finished He turned to nce at Jolene. She simply gave him a small nod, her gazeced with encouragement. The boy lowered his eyes. Conflict stirred in his chest, but after a moment of silence, he made up his mind. Slowly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone. Unlocking the screen, Edgar ope his photo album and quickly located several images. The disy froze on a set of photos. Then, without saying a word, he handed the phone to Jolene. Every pair of eyes in the room locked onto the phone with burning curiosity. What exactly was on that device? Could this boy really be holding the smoking gun that would end it all? A buzz of murmurs spread through the d, and meanwhile- The second Thomas saw Edgar take out his phone, his eyes narrowed involuntarily. ¡°Thomas,¡± Selena whispered nervously, casting a wary nce at him. ¡°Who is that kid? Why is he testifying against you? What if¡­ he actually has proof?¡± Her face paled as the thought hit her. Her fingers clenched together, trembling. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Thomas remained silent. His eyes seemed to lose their focus as he stared nkly at the screen, as if lost in some distant thought. Selena caught the shift in his expression and wisely stopped pushing. She rubbed her temples, frustration brewing, the knot of unease tightening in her chest. Back in the courtroom. Jolene submitted Edgar¡¯s phone to the judge. The screen remained on the photo album. What Edgar and Jolene wanted the court to see¨Cwas right there. The judge studied the pictures closely. Her brow gradually furrowed as she examined each image. A tense silence gripped the room. It felt like the very air was thick with suspense. People were holding their breath. Whatever was in those photos, they were dying to see it. Everyone wanted the truth¨Cneeded the truth. And now it was finally within reach. Chapter 287 The Ultimate Betrayal He had wrestled with this. Whether or not to reveal the photos. Because once he did¡­ there would be no turning back. He would be stabbing Thomas in the back,pletely and irrevocably. And the guilt was real. Thomas hadn¡¯t hurt him. On the contrary, he¡¯d given him money¨Cmore than he¡¯d ever had. And yet¡­ He hadn¡¯t meant for things to go this way, not at first. But- Jean¡¯s face shed through his mind. He knew she was sitting not far behind him, watching his Jean¡­ every move. Finished She was the reason he was here at all today. A flicker ofplexity crossed Edgar¡¯s eyes, but it vanished just as quickly as it came. After reviewing the photos, the judge made the images public for the court to see. The moment the pictures appeared, an uproar exploded through the room. There was no mistaking the two people in them¨CThomas and Sarah. Captured under the dim streetlights of Tri Street, the photos showed the two of them closely entangled¡­ This was the most damning piece of evidence to surface since the beginning of the case. After all, not even Asher¨Cwho was used of the crime¨Chad been caught on camera or in a photo doing anything to Sarah. The charges against Asher had always hinged on surveince footage showing him at Tri Street¡­ and Sarah¡¯s own testimony. But now, in hindsight, there hadn¡¯t been any witnesses who actually saw Asher and Sarah together. No video. No pictures. Nothing concrete. ºÏ The Family 288 Chapter 288 No Way to Resist Her Finished ¡°Are these photos real?¡± The courtroom crupted. The audience¡¯s understanding of the case shattered in an instant. ¡°If they are, this is the most damning evidence so far¡­¡± ¡°Wait¨Cso that means¡­ Asher¡¯s actually innocent?¡± ¡°Not even TV dramas go this far. I can¡¯t believe it¡­ It really flipped!¡± ¡°The guy in those pictures¨Cit has to be Thomas, right? Looks just like him¡­¡± The livestream chat exploded. Thement feed scrolled faster than anyone could read. The heat of the moment was off the charts. ¡°Holy crap, the photos are out. This case is over.¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably photoshopped.¡± ¡°Yeah? Maybe you¡¯re photoshopped. Everything can¡¯t just be ¡®p¡¯d, you know.¡± ¡°Asher never had photos like these against him. But Thomas? Here they are.¡± ¡°So Thomas really is the criminal?¡± ¡°Then why did Sarah lie?¡± ¡°Maybe she just got it wrong¡­¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t look wrong. She was dead serious when she used Asher.¡± ¡°This whole thing stinks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯ve been ming the wrong guy this whole time.¡± ¡°Is it toote to apologize?¡± ¡°I knew it. Asher doesn¡¯t have the kind of face that would do something like that¡­¡± ¡°Chill, everyone. You¡¯re gonna convict someone based on a few photos?¡± ¡°What are you, Thomas¡¯s PR team? These pics aren¡¯t convincing enough?¡± ¡°Asher didn¡¯t even have this kind of proof and still got forced into being guilty. Pathetic.¡± ¡°These photos,¡± Edgar finally spoke, his tone t, ¡°were taken by me that night. Just casually.¡± That night, after witnessing Thomas harassing Sarah, he¡¯d quietly taken a few pictures. At the time. he hadn¡¯t really thought much of it. Chapter 288 No Way to Resist Her He hadn¡¯t told anyone about it. Not Thomas. Not Jean. Only he knew. But beforeing to court today, Jean had pulled him aside for a private conversation. It was as if she already knew¨Cor maybe she was just testing him. Either way, she¡¯d told him: Tell everything. Hold nothing back. And if he had something solid¨Csomething that could seal the deal¨Cit¡¯d be even better. Edgar thought she was something else. 78% Finished She had this uncanny insight, like she could see straight through people, digging out whatever they were hiding deep down. It irritated him. He¡¯d pushed back without thinking. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m still holding something back?¡± Jean had just smiled lightly,pletely unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡± Then her expression had shifted¨Cher eyes turned sharp and cold. ¡°Edgar, for your mother¡¯s sake-¡± ¡°You¡¯d better give it everything you¡¯ve got.¡± That woman. Always like that¡ª Polite and smiling on the outside, but ruthless when she needed to be. And the worst part was¡­ Edgar had no way to fight her. She had himpletely cornered. That moment, he gave up resisting. After a long, bitter struggle with himself, he¡¯d told her about the photos. His thoughts drifted back to the present. Edgar¡¯s gaze unconsciously swept across the judge¡¯s face as he continued, ¡°I know a lot of people are wondering¨Cif I saw what happened that night, and even took these photos, why didn¡¯t Ie forward sooner to use the real criminal¡­¡± 300 The Family 289 Chapter 289 We Can¡¯t Just Sit and Wait Edgar paused briefly before continuing, his voice low and steady. ¡°That¡¯s because not long after the incident¡­ Thomas came to see me.¡± ¡°What?!¡± A ripple of shock spread across the courtroom. Gasps and mururs burst out like wildfire. ¡°There¡¯s more to the story?!¡± ¡°Thomas tried to silence him, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Damn¡­ I think the truth¡¯s finallying out.¡± ¡°This is really turning upside down¨Choly hell!¡± 78% Finished In front of the screen- tter! Thomas swept everything off his desk in a sudden burst of rage. Papers flew and scattered across the floor. He clenched his fists, grinding his teeth, the whites of his knuckles stark against his flushed skin. Edgar. That little bastard. He¡¯dpletely underestimated him. Back when they¡¯d talked, Edgar had never mentioned any photos. He¡¯d just imed¡ª That he hadn¡¯t seen much. That he¡¯d only heard some muffled noises. Thomas had believed him. He hadn¡¯t thought twice. He told Edgar that if he hadn¡¯t seen anything, all the better. Just keep quiet and don¡¯t tell anyone. The kid had seemed young, naive, harmless. That had made him lower his guard¨Cmade him believe Edgar didn¡¯t have the cunning to pull anything like this¡­ But now? He¡¯d walked right into a trap. ¡°Thomas?¡± Selena had appeared at his side at some point, cautiously watching his face. His sudden outburst had clearly rattled her. ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± Thomas said nothing. His lips were pressed into a tight line. He shook his head slightly. Selena knew full well how dire things had be. If they didn¡¯t act now¡­ ¡°Thomas, we can¡¯t just sit back and wait.¡± Her voice was firm, her tone decisive as she bit her lip. Chapter 289 We Can¡¯t Just Sit and Wait she quickly exined, ¡°We need to go after Asher.¡± Thomas frowned. ¡°Asher?¡± His mind was still reeling. He couldn¡¯t keep up with her. Finished ¡°We kidnap Asher¡¯s mother. Use her to force him into confessing,¡± Selena said coldly, her face darkening. ¡°Look at the way things are going. There won¡¯t be a verdict today. With the new witness and evidence, the judge will probably call for a recess and postpone the ruling. Asher won¡¯t be convicted today¨Cbut the cops will definitelye after you next. If you can¡¯t prove your innocence, you¡¯ll be the one in handcuffs at the next hearing.¡± Selenaid out the scenario with chilling rity. Slowly, Thomas began to regain hisposure. She was right. The moment Edgar revealed those photos, the momentum shifted. Now the case was a mess, full of new developments and conflicting evidence. There was no way the court would reach a conclusion today. Asher would probably walk¨Cfor now. But Thomas? He¡¯d be the next target. ¡°Asher¡¯s mom is here at the courthouse,¡± Selena added, eyes narrowing. ¡°Once this hearing wraps up, we move. Fast.¡± ¡°She¡¯s his only weakness. Use her to force a confession out of him. It¡¯s our best shot.¡± Thomas fell silent for a long moment, thinking it through. Right now¡­ there was no better option. Selena¡¯s n was crude¨Cbut it just might work. ºÏ 300 The Family 290 Chapter 290 She Really Tried Finished ¡°He came to me and said,¡± Edgar spoke in a level voice, eyes fixed straight ahead, ¡°that no matter what I saw or heard that night, I was to pretend it never happened¡­ and keep my mouth shut.¡± ¡°If I did that, he¡¯d pay me.¡± A quiet sigh escaped Edgar¡¯s lips. His tone remained t, cool and detached, like a still, icyke. ¡°At the time, I chose the money. I agreed to the deal.¡± ¡°To some people, that might seem despicable,¡± he said, lowering his gaze just slightly. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe my decision was unforgivable. If I had to do it all over again¡­ I probably would¡¯ve made the same choice.¡± A trace of sadness colored Edgar¡¯s expression. ¡°My mother needed the money. For her health. For a better life. I had no reason to say no¡­¡± ¡°So it was for his mom¡­¡± The shift in the audience was immediate¨Cexpressions softened, voices lowered. ¡°Man¡­ that¡¯s kinda heartbreaking.¡± ¡°I get it, honestly.¡± ¡°Most people would¡¯ve done the same. It¡¯s money¨Cwe all need it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t testify at first,¡± Edgar continued, like he was simply stating a fact. ¡°As for why I changed my mind at thest minute and came to speak up for Asher-¡± His gaze darkened slightly, a flicker of helplessness and resignation passing through his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Asher¡¯s very dedicated ssmate¨CJean.¡± ¡°She really tried. Tried hard to find me. So hard, it honestly impressed me.¡± He put just a little extra weight on the word tried, making it clear¨Cto anyone paying attention¨Cthat he was being sarcastic. But to everyone else, it sounded like genuine praise. ¡°Jean? Isn¡¯t that the one who was trending on Twitter a while back?¡± The spectators stirred, unable to hold back their curiosity. ¡°She got med so bad back then¡­¡± ¡°Everyone was using her of covering for Asher¨Csaid she was helping a criminal.¡± ¡°If this really flips, Jean¡¯s gonnae out looking like a hero!¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t Jean actually here today?¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who brought in the witness. That girl in the fourth row¨Cthat¡¯s Jean!¡± Chapter 290 She Really Tried 78% Finished Those stares were filled with curiosity, suspicion, disbelief¡­ and growing respect. In that instant, the attention of the entire courtroom shifted¨Cfrom Edgar and Asher, straight to her. But Jean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She sat still, eyes forward, unfazed by the sudden spotlight. She knew exactly what Edgar was doing. That little jab wasn¡¯t lost on her Because Edgar hadn¡¯te here entirely of his own free will. She¡¯d used a few tricks to get him here. But to her, the oue was all that mattered. How they got there was irrelevant. Meanwhile, the livestream was absolutely on fire. ¡°Did not expect this case to have so manyyers. I¡¯m hooked!¡± ¡°Edgar, keep going! This is better than TV!¡± ¡°Is this proof that Thomas is the real culprit?¡± ¡°Did we seriously me the wrong guy this whole time?¡± ¡°Not just Asher¨Cwe all went after Jean too!¡± ¡°Ugh, I totally med both of them¡­ is this karma?¡± ¡°Jean got dragged by the entire inte. People made it sound like shemitted the crime with him. If this turns around, everyone who trashed her is gonna look like a clown!¡± ¡°Already look like clowns. I¡¯m starting to think Thomas is the actual monster here¡­¡± 300 1 212 The Family 291 Chapter 291 It Can Only End This Way Seeing that Edgar had said all he needed to, Jolene calmly took over. 80%1 +8 Pearls ¡°Just as the witness stated,¡± she said, her voice resonating with quiet power, ¡°we have substantial evidence proving that Thomas is the true perpetrator¨Cthe one who attempted to assault the intiff, Sarah.¡± ¡°Asher¡¯s only mistake was being in the wrong ce at the wrong time. He happened to show up on Tri Street that night and was branded with a crime he didn¡¯tmit. He became the scapegoat.¡± Her words rang clearly through the courtroom, cutting through the tension like a de. ¡°I sincerely hope the judge and presiding magistrate will take everything into ount and give this young man the justice he deserves. And I hope the real criminal will be held ountable. Silence. The entire courtroom fell still. The presiding judge lowered her gaze, deep in thought. After a moment, she turned to Sarah and her attorney. ¡°intiff, and intiff¡¯s counsel¨Cdo either of you have anything to say?¡± Sarah looked pale. Her lips pressed into a thin line, worry etched across her brows. At this point, any arrangement she¡¯d made with Thomas meant nothing. If the judge¨Cor the public¨Cfound out she¡¯d taken money from Thomas to frame Asher, she¡¯d be done for. She¡¯d go from victim to perpetrator. Maybe even face prison time¡­ She had to protect herself. She had to sever any ties to Thomas. It was her only way out. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The words spilled from her mouth in a rush. Sarah furrowed her brow, pretending to be uncertain. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not even sure anymore. That night was so chaotic¡­ maybe I got the wrong person¡­¡± Aplete reversal. The same girl who had once confidently pointed her finger at Asher was now backpedaling hard. Because she knew¨Cthis was how she could y innocent. Herwyer, however, wasn¡¯t so quick to let it slide. His brow tightened, and he let out a frustrated ¡°Tch.¡± He wasn¡¯t just some average public defender¨Che was under specific orders from Thomas. And unlike Sarah, he wasn¡¯t about to flip sides mid¨Cgame. ¡°Ms. Sarah,¡± he said carefully, eyeing her with restrained irritation. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said earlier. I urge you to think carefully. The man you saw that night¨Cwasn¡¯t it Asher?¡± 1240 Chapter 291 It Can Only End This Way Thewyer pressed, ¡°But you did say it was Asher-¡± ¡°When did I?¡± Sarah snapped, her eyes widening in mock surprise. +8 Pearls ¡°Enough!¡± The judge¡¯s voice cracked through the room, her expression grim. She had clearly had enough of their brewing argument. ¡°I asked for a statement, not a shouting match.¡± More whispers bubbled up from the gallery. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± ¡°The intiff¡¯s about to start a full¨Cblown fight with her ownwyer¨Cthis is gold.¡± ¡°Internal meltdown, just like that. Amazing.¡± ¡°She was so sure earlier, now she¡¯s saying she¡¯s not? Unreal.¡± ¡°She¡¯s either lying now or she was lying before.¡± ¡°After thorough discussion with the bench,¡± the judge finally announced, ¡°we have concluded that there are still elements of this case that require further investigation. Additionally, the evidence against Asher remains insufficient. Therefore, no verdict will be issued today. This hearing is officially adjourned and will be rescheduled.¡± The ruling was met with collective relief. It was the only decision that made sense. To convict Asher now would be reckless¨Cand Thomas, the most likely suspect, hadn¡¯t even been investigated yet. This trial could only end one way: unfinished. For now. 300 1 The Family 292 Chapter 292 Thank You, I¡¯m Sorry But this didn¡¯t mean Asher was free to go. He still had to remain in police custody, awaiting the final decision. As soon as the trial ended, officers escorted the boy out of the courtroom. 85% 1 +8 Pearls Mindy pushed through the crowd, slipping between people until she reached the front. Though a short distance separated them, it felt too far¨Ctoo far to touch, too far to close the gap. Her shoulders trembled involuntarily. Her eyes shimmered with something raw and broken, tears threatening to spill over¨Cbut she held them back. She just stood there, locked in ce, staring at her son with clenched lips and aching silence. Asher caught her gaze. His expression tightened ever so slightly. The corner of his mouth twitched faintly. After a beat of silence, he called out- ¡°Mom.¡± His voice was soft and cool, drifting between a sigh and a murmur. The words reached Mindy¡¯s ears like a fragile breeze. Her tears nearly broke free. ¡°I¡¯lle back.¡± He gave her a small, easy smile¨Ccalm and distant. Then, without another nce, Asher turned away and followed the officers forward. At the courthouse entrance stood Jean, waiting by the doorway. Asher drew closer, about to pass by her. ¡°Hang in there,¡± Jean said, having deliberately waited here just to give him this final push of encouragement. She offered a warm smile, her curved eyes gleaming with gentle light. ¡°You¡¯re almost home. Just a little longer.¡± Asher slowed his steps at the sound of her voice, blinking as something flickered in his expression. He looked at her. For a moment, thousands of thoughts flooded his mind¨Cso fast, so chaotic, so hard to name. His feelings toward Jean wereplicated, tangled up in things he wasn¡¯t sure he understood. ¡°Hurry up,¡± the officer ahead of him called, turning to prompt him forward. Asher¡¯s lips parted slightly. Then he spoke¨Cquickly, quietly. ¡°Thank you. And¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t look back. Just sped up and walked out the doors without hesitation. Chapter 292 Thank You, I¡¯m Sorry He thanked her¨Cshe expected that. But sorry? Why would he say sorry? She didn¡¯t feel wronged by him. But Jean didn¡¯t dwell on it. She turned to head toward Jolene, ready to regroup. Behind her, Asher trailed the officers with lowered eyes. His expression dimmed. He wasn¡¯tpletely cut off from the outside world. He¡¯d heard bits and pieces. Jolene had told him a lot¨Cabout what was being said online. He didn¡¯t care how badly people insulted him. None of that mattered. But- The way they misunderstood and vilified Jean because of him¡­ that, he couldn¡¯t shake. That was why those words¨CI¡¯m sorry¨Chad slipped out of him so suddenly. But even he knew¡­ a simple apology wasn¡¯t nearly enough to make up for it. 00% +8 Pearls Though the trial had ended, the livestream chat was still buzzing, the screen flooded withments. ¡°That¡¯s it? It just¡­ stopped?¡± ¡°So anticlimactic¡­ we didn¡¯t even get a verdict.¡± ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to wait for the next session.¡± ¡°Please, someone go investigate Thomas properly. Don¡¯t let the real criminal walk.¡± ¡°I want to fast¨Cforward to the ending! This cliffhanger is torture!¡± ¡°I suddenly feel really bad for Asher¡­ him and his mom both. They look so lost.¡± ¡°I just hope the judge gives everyone the justice they deserve. Please¡­¡± This high¨Cprofile trial naturally blew up on Twitter too¨Cdominating the trending list. Out of the top ten trending topics, nine were rted to the trial. Asher, Jolene, Sarah, Jean, Thomas- Every one of their names was up there. The Family 293 Chapter 293 A Sudden Turn +8 Pearls ¡°Did we really jump the gun with all that hate? I¡¯m starting to think Asher and Jean were innocent all along? ¡°Jean¡¯s the real fighter here¨Cshe stood up for justice and her friend even if it meant going against the whole world.¡± ¡°Wait, she¡¯s already been cleared?¡± ¡°Cleared? This isn¡¯t a redemption arc¨Cthis is the truthing out.¡± ¡°At this point, it¡¯s pretty obvious who the real suspect is.¡± ¡°Yeah, anyone with a brain can see Thomas was behind everything.¡± ¡°Let the dust settle first¨Cit¡¯s not totally conclusive yet.¡± ¡°Not conclusive? Are you Thomas¡¯s PR team? That wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± ¡°Anyone who trashed Asher and Jean better apologize. Y¡¯all were disgusting toward two middle schoolers- karma¡¯sing.¡± ¡°I knew Jean was innocent. She never gave off bad vibes.¡± ¡°Is Asher gonna be exonerated now? Honestly, good¨Clooking boys rarely do stuff like that.¡± ¡°Right? He¡¯s way better looking than Sarah and younger too¨Cwhy would he harass her? What would he get out of it?¡± While Twitter buzzed with heated debates, Jean remained calm. After the trial, Jolene was immediately swarmed by reporters. Jean, seeing the chaos, quietly led Mindy and Sofia away from the courthouse. The reporters had tried to catch up for interviews with her and Mindy, but Jean slipped away before they got the chance. Mindy was already emotionally overwhelmed¨Ctalking to the media would only make things worse. So Jean didn¡¯t hesitate to shield her. Meanwhile, Edgar had vanished as soon as the trial ended. He didn¡¯t say a word to Jean, didn¡¯t even nce her way. He simply left. Jean didn¡¯t me him. He hadn¡¯te willingly in the first ce. Now that his role was done, she wasn¡¯t going to chase after him. She had more important things to do. Jean, Mindy, and Sofia walked to the roadside. Jean raised a hand and gged down a cab. 12:40 Sun, 11 May Chapter 293 A Sudden Turn The cab pulled into motion. 86% +8 Pearls Mindy sat in the middle seat, pale and silent, her eyes rimmed red with suppressed tears. The fragility in her posture was unmistakable. Jean instinctively reached over and gently patted her shoulder. Her son had been right there, just steps away, but unreachable. That alone was torture¨Cand Jean understood exactly how painful it was for Mindy. There was nothing she could say to make it better. Words would only fall t. So she didn¡¯t say a thing. She just stayed by her side, quietly offeringfort in the only way she could. The car¡¯s interior fell into a hush. Until- They passed a fork in the road, and Jean¡¯s instincts kicked in. Something was wrong. Her eyes sharpened as she looked ahead, alert. Her tone cooled. ¡°Sir,¡± she called to the driver, ¡°if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ weren¡¯t you supposed to take a left at thatst turn?¡± Mindy and Sofia snapped to attention, eyes widening in realization. If Jean hadn¡¯t spoken up, they might not have noticed. But she was right. The driver hadn¡¯t turned. He¡¯d kept going straight. Mindy¡¯s house wasn¡¯t in this direction. ¡°Hey, sir, did you miss the turn?¡± Sofia asked quickly, her brows furrowed. ¡°Or are you trying to run up the fare by taking the long route?¡± 300 The Family 294 Chapter 294 A Steady Anchor in the Storm The driver¡¯s hands were clenched tightly on the steering wheel. From Jean¡¯s angle in the back seat, all she could see was the dark back of his head¨Chis face waspletely hidden from view. A tension suddenly snapped taut in Jean¡¯s mind. The driver said nothing, but his hands kept moving¨Cgripping the wheel, he spun it sharply, and the car jerked, veering off course and turning right instead of continuing straight. Mindy and Sofia, slow as they might have been, instantly realized something was wrong. ¡°Hey¨Cyou stop this car right now!¡± Sofia shouted, eyes wide as she lunged forward in her seat. But there was a partition between the back and the driver¡¯s seat. No matter how close she got, there was no way to actually reach him, Mindy drew in a sharp breath. Her eyes lit up with anger as she mmed her palm against the back of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Where are you taking us? If you don¡¯t stop this car right now, I¡¯m calling the cops!¡± Truthfully, she was scared too. She didn¡¯t really care what happened to her¡ªif the worst came to worst, she¡¯d just ept it. But the two girls sitting next to her were so young. No matter what happened, Mindy was determined to keep them safe. The driver acted like he couldn¡¯t hear a thing from the back. The taxi turned into a narrow, silent path nked by trees. There wasn¡¯t a single person in sight. Dense woods blurred past the windows, whipping by faster and faster. Sofia and Mindy grew more and more frantic. They pulled out their phones to call the police¨Conly to find their signals had been cut. No matter how many times they tried, they couldn¡¯t get through. They¡¯d beenpletely disconnected from the outside world. Jean, meanwhile, hadn¡¯t moved. She looked calm¨Cunnaturally calm¨Cas she silently observed their surroundings. She knew that, at least for now, the driver didn¡¯t intend to hurt them. If he¡¯d wanted to do something, he would have acted the moment they entered this secluded road. But he hadn¡¯t. This wasn¡¯t a man with a n of his own¨Cthis was someone taking them somewhere. Which meant he was just a tool. 1/2 A Steady Anchor in the Storm Finished Jean lifted her eyes and looked at Sofia and Mindy. They were visibly shaking, terrified. Jean reached out and gently ced a hand on theirs. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯ll find a way out of this,¡± she whispered. There was nothing they could do inside the car right now. But once they got out¨Cmaybe, just maybe¨Cthey¡¯d get a chance. And maybe, just maybe, the universe heard her Thirty secondster, the taxi rolled to a stop. They werepletely surrounded by trees. Branches thick with wild leaves stretched toward the sky, casting a cold, eerie shadow over the clearing. The breeze had a bite to it, and the air felt heavy with something unspoken and ominous. The driver opened his door and stepped out quickly and efficiently. Sofia and Mindy immediately grabbed at their own doors, trying to get out. But- The doors wouldn¡¯t budge. Locked. No matter how hard they yanked, the doors didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Sofia turned to her, her voice trembling. Her eyes were wide with panic and helplessness. ¡°What do we do now?¡± She didn¡¯t even realize it herself¨Cbut in that moment of fear and uncertainty, she had instinctively looked to Jean. As if Jean were her anchor. Her calm in the storm. Even if Jean was just another girl, just as young as her¨CSofia believed, deep down, that Jean would know what to do, 310 The Family 295 2/2 Finished Chapter 295 Cornered ¡°Don¡¯t panic just yet,¡± Jean said calmly, her gaze sweeping across Sofia and Mindy. ¡°Wait a little longer.¡± With that, she turned to look out the window. If- If her guess was right, the real culprit behind this whole setup was just about to arrive. The driver was just a pawn. The one pulling the strings hadn¡¯t stepped onto the stage yet¡­ Jean¡¯s lips curved into a faint, cold smile. In fact, she already had a pretty good idea who it was. A mess of footsteps echoed faintly in the distance. Mindy and Sofia immediately widened their eyes, instinctively craning their necks to peer out the windows. But Jean didn¡¯t move. She remained seated, calm andposed, quietly waiting for that person to appear. The car door flung open with a harsh tter. A tall figure loomed into view¨CThomas. He looked down at them from above, his cold, detached gaze carrying a dangerous glint. Just as expected. Jean raised an eyebrow, unfazed. She had been right¨Cthis entire ¡°incident was orchestrated by Thomas. At this point, Thomas had been pushed to the brink. With a mountain of evidence stacking up against him, a proper investigation by the police could easily lead to his arrest. Backed into a corner, of course he¡¯dsh out¨Cdesperate and reckless, willing to do anything. Jean figured Mindy was his target. If he could get control over Mindy, he could control Asher¡¯s lifeline. As long as Asher took the fall, no matter how much evidence pointed to Thomas, as long as he denied everything, the cale could be pinned entirely on Asher ¡°Thomas?¡± Sofia looked up. The moment she recognized him, her voice jumped an octave and she blurted out his name. She knew that face. nered Finished After Asher had told her that Thomas was the real culprit, she had looked up everything she could find on him. She¡¯d seen that face plenty of times: ¡°What are you doing here? You were the one who sent the driver?¡± Sofia¡¯s mind was quick¨Cshe instantly realized this whole situation had Thomas written all over it. But Mindy was even quicker. She knew Thomas wouldn¡¯t have shown up like this unless it had something to do with the case involving Sarah and Asher. ¡°Thomas.¡± A low, female voice cut in suddenly. Selena strolled up casually to stand beside Thomas. The siblings stood shoulder to shoulder, both wearing cold, hard expressions. ¡°You three, get out of the car,¡± Selena snapped, her sharp gaze cutting straight through them like ice. ¡°Excuse me¨Cwho do you think you are?¡± Sofia scowled and fired back immediately. She hopped out of the car, then turned to wave Mindy and Jean out as well. ¡°Forget them, let¡¯s just go. We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°How cute,¡± Selena tilted her head with a mocking smile. ¡°I told you to get out. I didn¡¯t say you were free to leave¡­¡± Jean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her face remained calm and still. Her hand slipped into her pocket, fingers brushing against the cool metal of a badge. When in doubt¡­ she could still call on Ludwig. But reaching out to Ludwig now would be ast resort. Mindy and Sofia weren¡¯t stupid. And exining Ludwig¡¯s existence to them would be¡­ nearly impossible. 10 310 1 The Family 296 Chapter 296 Then Keep Hating Me ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time on them!¡± Sofia snapped, ring fiercely at the Lawson siblings. She quickly turned back to Mindy and Jean. ¡°Jean, hurry and get out of the car¨Cwe¡¯re leaving, all of us!¡± She knew these two weren¡¯t here for anything good. Maybe it was because of what had happened in court carlier¨CThomas¡¯s true nature had been exposed, and now they were furious,shing out in revenge anding after them. But Sofia wasn¡¯t afraid. In broad daylight, what could these two possibly do to them? Unfortunately, she seriously underestimated just how shameless these people could be. Several men in ck suddenly emerged like shadows¨Cexpressionless, wearing dark sunsses. Their presence was like a storm: cold, sharp, and overwhelmingly oppressive. In an instant, the three girls werepletely surrounded. There was nowhere to run. ¡°I told you,¡± Selena said, her lips curving into a smile that was as dazzling as it was cruel. ¡°We¡¯re not letting you leave.¡± Jean stood at the back, lips pressed into a tight line. Her hand in her pocket, she was still hesitating whether to summon Ludwig. And then- Without warning, Selena appeared directly in front of her. Taller than Jean by several inches, she leaned down, her eyes unreadable as they stared her down. ¡°Well, well. We meet again, little girl.¡± She lowered her voice to a whisper, breathing into Jean¡¯s ear. ¡°You know, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been dying to say¡­¡± Ou and y A sh of icy venom passed through Selena¡¯s eyes. brother¡­ are both absolutely disgusting.¡± Their first meeting at the hotel hadn¡¯t gone well at all. Dominic hadn¡¯t even acknowledged her presence. For someone like Selena¨Cused to being admired¨Cit had been a crushing blow. She and Thomas had long since given up trying to get on the Ginger family¡¯s good side. Since they were already enemies Might as well go all the way. Jean tilted her head up to meet Selena¡¯s hostile gaze. She smiled faintly and let out a single word. ¡°Oh?¡± 1/2 fmished Honestly, no one cares who you like or hate. If you hate me, then go ahead¨Ckeep hating me.¡± Her expression shifted, tinged with something like disdain. ¡°Honestly, if someone like you liked me¡­ that would be terrifying.¡± ¡°You-!¡± Selena hadn¡¯t expected that at all. Her eyes flew wide in fury. In a sh, she lunged and yanked Jean by the hair. A sharp wave of pain exploded across Jean¡¯s scalp. Her head was jerked violently to the side, her eyes squirting from the sting. ¡°You psycho!¡± Sofia screamed,pletely losing it. ¡°Let go of her hair! Let go of her right now!¡± Mindy gritted her teeth and rushed toward Jean, desperate to shield her- But the men in ck blocked both her and Sofia from getting any closer to Selena. ¡°Move! What kind of coward goes after a kid?¡± Mindy shouted, her voice hoarse with rage. Her eyes were red from fury. ¡°If you¡¯ve got guts,e at me instead!¡± She shoved hard, trying to force her way through. But the tall bodyguard didn¡¯t budge an inch. Instead, he shoved her back¨Chard. With a loud thud, Mindy hit the ground. She cried out, pain twisting across her face. 310 1 The Family 297 Chapter 297 Absolutely Pathetic ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Sofia¡¯s face instantly went pale. Her eyes widened in shock before she jolted into action, stumbling toward Mindy in a panic. Jean instinctively turned her head toward them- But Selena was still yanking hard on her hair. Like some unreasonable street thug, she was voting her rage the only way she knew how: through brute force. And Jean¨Cwell, her current body was basically a certified weakling. She couldn¡¯t fight her way out of a wet paper bag. Great All she could do was stretch out her arm and press it against Selena¡¯s shoulder, trying to push her away ¡°Don¡¯t leave marks.¡± Thomas, who had been silently watching from the sidelines, finally spoke up.. He sounded bored,pletely unbothered, as if none of this really concerned him. ¡°If you leave bruises on her, it might cause troubleter.¡± Selena gave a half¨Csmile, still wrestling with Jean. ¡°Rx, Thomas-¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± As she said it, her grip tightened. ¡°Yanking hair doesn¡¯t leave marks. It¡¯s harmless, right?¡± Jean clenched her teeth, pain shooting through her scalp. A dark glint shed in her eyes. Enough of this. Her hand, which had been pressed against Selena¡¯s shoulder, suddenly shifted upward¨Cthen shot toward the woman¡¯s neck. And gripped it¨Chard. ¡°You-!¡± Selena hadn¡¯t expected that. Her head jerked back instinctively. But Jean wasn¡¯t letting go. Her fingers tightened around Selena¡¯s throat, and a cold smirk crept onto her lips. Her eyes turned sharp and icy. ¡°What, scared now?¡± Selena¡¯s face went ghost¨Cwhite. Her eyes flew open in terror. She¡¯s insane! Jean looked like someone who¡¯d snappedpletely¨Clike she¡¯d reached the end of her rope and was tely Pathetic Finished Stumbling back, Selena asped for air, her lungs tightening. It felt like the oxygen was being sucked from her lungs, second by second. Then- A jolt of force mmed between them! Pain exploded in Jean¡¯s arm. Thomas had stepped in without warning. With a single swing, he smacked Jean¡¯s hand away. She couldn¡¯t even resist. His adult strengthpletely overpowered her. The world spun. Her body flew backward and hit the ground hard. She was dizzy. Her head buzzed, and the sound around her turned into a chaotic hum. ¡°Jean!¡± She could barely make out Sofia and Mindy¡¯s frantic voices calling her name. Then came Thomas¡¯s cold, mocking tone¨Csharp in her ear. ¡°Jean, do you even know what you just did? You were choking her. Were you trying to kill her?¡± ¡°I know exactly what I did.¡± Jean squinted her eyes, then suddenly let out a short, bitterugh. ¡°So what? She started it.¡± Then her gaze snapped up, sharp as a de, cutting straight into the Lawson siblings. ¡°You two are pathetic. All you can do is pick on women and children? Absolutely pathetic.¡± The words hit a nerve. Thomas¡¯s expression darkened, his face clouding over like a storm rolling in. There was something dangerous simmering just beneath the surface of his voice. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°I said-¡± Jean raised her voice, locking eyes with him without even a hint of fear, ¡°you¡¯re a cow weakling who only bullies people weaker than you. I have zero respect for that.¡± Thomas let out a low, cruelugh. Then suddenly, without warning, he crouched down and grabbed Jean by the cor. ¡°Let. Go. Of. Her!¡± A voice¨Cicy, piercing¨Ccut through the air like a de It wasn¡¯t loud, but it sliced through the tension like a sword, stopping everyone in their tracks. isine Reborn Girl The Family 298 Chapter 298: Ghost in the Shadows That voice¡­? Jean¡¯s brows lifted slightly. She instinctively turned toward the sound. Everyone else reacted the same way. But what they saw first wasn¡¯t the speaker- It was a new wave of men in ck. Like shadows darting through the trees, they moved with uncanny speed, appearing right beside the Lawson family¡¯s bodyguards. And just like that, chaos erupted. The two groups shed in a flurry of movement¨Clike a full¨Cblown action moviee to life. Sofia and Mindy didn¡¯t waste the opportunity. They sprinted off to a safer spot, panting, hearts still hammering in their chests as they watched the brawl unfold. It was all happening so fast¨Cso suddenly¨Cit barely felt real. Thank God they ran when they did, or they might¡¯ve been caught in the crossfire. The neers were clearly stronger. Bulkier, faster, better trained. It wasn¡¯t long before the fight waspletely one¨Csided. The Lawson bodyguards started dropping like flies¨Ccries of pain, thuds of bodies hitting the ground. Thomas¡¯s eyes widened. He clenched his jaw, fury bubbling up. And then- From behind the car, a tall,posed figure stepped into view. Jean¡¯s chest loosened with a silent breath of relief. Of course it¡¯s him. ¡°Thomas,¡± Dominic said, his handsome face cloaked in bold authority, every word sharp as ice. You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡± Thomas¡¯s expression copsed. His entire body froze up, the rage draining from his face. He was speechless. Dominic¡¯s appearance¡­ hadn¡¯t been part of the n. Thomas had worried that Jean¡¯s involvement might draw the Ginger family¡¯s attention, but he¡¯d convinced himself that if they hadn¡¯t stepped in during Asher¡¯s case, they likely wouldn¡¯t show up now either. Besides, on the way here, he¡¯d gone the extra mile¨Cblocking phone signals to prevent Jean from calling Te shadows Finished So how the hell was Dorinic here? He had hoped that even in the Ginger family did catch wind of things, he could act fast enough¨Cend it quickly¨Cand there¡¯d be nothing they could do. But ns never quite kept up with reality. Dominic had arrived like a ghost¨Cfaster, sharper, deadlier than expected. Selena, too, went rigid the moment she saw him.¡± Her lips pressed tightly together. Her entire body was tense, and her face drained of all color. She knew exactly what Dominic¡¯s arrival meant. This wasn¡¯t some low¨Clevel errand boy they could bluff their way past- And just minutes ago, she¡¯d physically attacked Jean. That thought alone made her heart sink. Her trembling fingers sped together as panic welled up in her chest. In the next moment, Dominic was already standing in front of Thomas. His gaze was cool andmanding, and his voice carried an unmistakable tone of superiority. ¡°From the start, you tried to get close¨Ccozying up to my subordinates. Then you sent your sister to throw herself at me. And now, you¡¯veid hands on my sister¡­ He listed it all so calmly, as if reading from a ledger of disgrace. Jean, overhearing, couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Wait a second¡­ how the hell does Dominic know all of that?! Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the clueless one getting strung along by the Lawsons? 310 The Family 299 Chapter 299 Utterly Pathetic Jean¡¯s sudden inner monologue came through loud and clear¨Cright into Dominic¡¯s ears. He raised an eyebrow slightly, his expression unreadable. 83% Finished Truth be told, the only reason he¡¯d been able to see through the Lawson siblings so quickly was because of Jean¡¯s strange, inexplicable ability to foresee things¡­ and his own, equally inexplicable ability to hear her thoughts. But what was strange was¨Che¡¯d never heard anyone else¡¯s thoughts before. Was his ability somehow exclusive to Jean? And Jean¨Chis little sister¨Cclearly had more than a few secrets tucked away. Mysterious ones. Ones that couldn¡¯t be easily exined. Still, Dominic had no desire to dig into it. Jean had never done anything to hurt him. In fact, she¡¯d helped him more than once. And more importantly¨Cshe was his family. His blood. So no matter how strange she might be, it didn¡¯t matter He¡¯d already decided: he would protect her. Always. His gaze refocused, frosted with ice as itnded on Thomas. This guy¡­ After hearing Jean¡¯s inner thoughts¨Cand getting a few glimpses into Thomas¡¯s actions and motives- Dominic had wasted no timeunching his own quiet investigation. Thomas thought he was clever. And to be fair, he was careful, covering his tracks well. But in Dominic¡¯s eyes, it was all child¡¯s y. Laughably amateur. He¡¯d uncovered Thomas¡¯s secrets without even breaking a sweat. And yet, he hadn¡¯t exposed him. Hadn¡¯t reported him. He waited. Dominic had wanted to see what else Thomas would try to pull. Some games, after all, weren¡¯t worth ending too quickly Sometimes, it was better to let the rat dig its own grave. But what he hadn¡¯t expected¨CWas that Thomas would take things this far. That he would actually resort to a crime. The case involving Asher and Thomas had seemed murky to others¨Cbut Dominic had seen through it from the start. aic For most people, it would¡¯ve taken a massive investigation to get to the bottom of it. For Dominic, it was elementary, 883% Fmished Still, because Jean had strongly insisted he stay out of it he¡¯d held back¨Ceven after learning the truth. It wasn¡¯t just about honoring her wishes. It was also because- He wanted to give her a moment to shine. Going into the trial, Jean and Asher¡¯s reputations were in the gutter. They were at the mercy of a tidal wave of public hatred, But Dominic had believed¨Cno, known¨Cthat Jean would find the truth. That she would win. And she had. She proved to be exactly who he thought she was¨Ca force to be reckoned with. A girl full of secrets. A girl who should never be underestimated. He¡¯d watched the trial livestream from beginning to end. He¡¯d prepared a backup n. If Jean failed to bring down Thomas in court, he would¡¯ve sent his own evidence to the police immediately. Either way, Thomas wouldn¡¯t have escaped. But Jean had held her own. She hadn¡¯t needed him at all. What Dominic hadn¡¯t expected, however- Was just how desperate, how irrational Thomas really was. The moment the trial ended, this idiot had rushed out to kidnap Mindy and Jean.. Absolutely pathetic. When Dominic received the tip, he¡¯d rushed over as fast as possible. Luckily, he¡¯d made it in time. But they had actuallyid hands on Jean¡­ A deep, dangerous chill stirred in his eyes. He wanted to cut off their hands. ¡°W¨CWhen did you find out?¡± Suddenly- Chapter 299 Utterly Pathetic Thomas¡¯s lips moved. His voice was weak, trembling. Finished His face was pale as a shed. The light had gone from his eyes, and he looked like a man who¡¯d already lost everything. ¡°How much do you know about me?¡± 310 The Family 300 Chapter 300 You Won¡¯t Get Away Either Dominic was even sharpe than Thomas had imagined It wasn¡¯t surprising he had noticed Thomas¡¯s hostility toward Jean¨Cthat had never been subtle. 83% Finished But how had he figured out everything else? The calcted way Thomas had approached him, the quiet maniption of his subordinates, even the scheme to have Selena seduce him¡­. How much did he actually know? Thomas couldn¡¯t stop reying everything in his headbing over each move he¡¯d made, trying to find the exact moment where he¡¯d slipped up¨Cwhere Dominic had caught on. But no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t find it. D In the end, all he could do was chalk it up to one thing: Dominic¡¯s insight was terrifying. ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time,¡± Dominic said simply, barely ncing at him. He¡¯d known since the moment he first heard Jean¡¯s inner thoughts. ¡°Is that so?¡± Thomas¡¯s face twisted slightly. His lips curved into a bitter, rigid smile. ¡°So all this time, you must¡¯ve thought I was aplete joke.¡± His feelings toward Dominic wereplicated. Yes, he¡¯d wanted to use him. But there was a part of him that genuinely admired him, too. Even if his intentions had never been pure, there were moments¡­ where he had learned from Dominic. Respected him. And now he realized Dominic had seen through him all along. The memory of their past interactions made him feel ridiculous. Like a clown. ¡°Whether or not you were a joke doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Dominic said coldly. His voice was calm, but his tone carried weight. ¡°What matters is-¡± ¡°You¡¯re finished, Thomas.¡± ¡°Go confess. Go repent,¡± he added, with the unshakable authority of someone who had already won. ¡°Getting a middle schooler to take the fall for you? You¡¯re pathetic.¡± Thomas¡¯s eyes flickered. His fists clenched at his sides. Suddenly, Selena tormed forward, ring at Dominic with wide, furious eyes. ¡°What the hell are you saying? My brother would never confess-!¡± ¡°Selena.¡± Dominic narrowed his eyes and called her name¨Cjust once. 1/2 Chapter 300 You Won¡¯t Get Away Either That cold, cutting tone hade her flinch. Her face froze, and the blood drained from her checks Finished ¡°Coercion. Conspiracy to kidnap. Direct involvement in a kidnapping.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes locked onto hers like ice, his words heavy and final. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away either.¡± Selena¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You can¡¯t just say that¨CI didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡°Let the police decide,¡± Dominic said tly. Then he turned, walking toward Jean, who was still sitting on the ground. He reached out a hand, long fingers extended gently. ¡°Come on.¡± Just like that, the frost melted from his face. His voice softened, his expression warm¨Cas if coaxing a child. Jean didn¡¯t hesitate. She took his hand. He helped her to her feet in one smooth motion. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes swept over her from head to toe, checking her over for any injuries. Jean shook her head, then pointed at the top of her head. ¡°Just my scalp. It kind of hurts.¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes darkened. His lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°Thenter¡­ you can go yank her hair too.¡± ¡°Make it even.¡± Jean¡¯s mouth twitched. She burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty or childish.¡± Off to the side, Mindy and Sofia had been watching the whole exchange. They didn¡¯t know who Dominic was. All they knew was that this cold, strikingly handsome man¡­ clearly cared a lot about Jean. The Family 301 Chapter 301 A Press Conference As for what kind of rtionship Jean had with the man, they didn¡¯t bother to dig any deeper. They were sure of one thing. The man was on their side. And that was all that mattered. Finished Mindy couldn¡¯t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. Her legs weakened, and she copsed slightly as the tension drained from her body. After being on edge for so long, she felt a strange mixture of exhaustion and relief. Meanwhile, Selena couldn¡¯t help but nce at her brother. While Dominic¡¯s attention was focused on Jean, she tugged at Thomas¡¯s arm. Thomas instinctively looked down. Their eyes met for a split second. In that moment, they both understood exactly what the other was thinking. Run. Right now! Without wasting a second, they turned and sprinted into the nearby woods without saying a word. Staying here meant facing an unknown fate. No one could predict how Dominic would take his revenge¡­ All the bodyguards we had brought with us had already been killed. There was no one left to help us. Escape is our only chance. But Dominic noticed their movement almost immediately. His face remained calm, without the slightest trace of panic or surprise. He gave a subtle nce to the bodyguard beside him. The man got the message immediately and ran straight into the woods after the Lawson siblings. Before long, Thomas and Selena were pulled back by the bodyguard. Their faces were pale and defeated, their eyes lifeless, as if all their spirits had been crushed. The bodyguard grabbed Thomas¡¯s arms and shoulders with brutal force. He couldn¡¯t move at all, and even his bones began to ache from the pressure. Thomas had never been so humiliated since the day he was born. An unbearable sense of shame surged through him. He clenched his jaw in silence. Selena didn¡¯t fare any better. The bodyguard held her down lightly with just one hand. 4:55 pm M Chapter 301 A Press Conference V Finished She didn¡¯t dare move, and knowing there was no point in trying to escape, she simply bowed her head in despair. ¡°I told you. You can¡¯t escape.¡± Dominic walked up to them. His gaze was cold as he scanned them. ¡°What are you going to do with us?¡± Thomas suddenly looked up at him. His voice was filled with bitterness and defeat. ¡°Just make it quick.¡± ¡°I want you to hold a press conference,¡± Dominic said tly. A press conference? Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the words. Could it be¡­? It turned out that her guess was right. Dominic wanted Thomas to hold a press conference so he could confess to his crimes in front of the world and clear Asher¡¯s and Jean¡¯s names. It would take time for thew to catch up, but a public confession would be quicker and more direct. Thomas could not refuse. The next day, he announced that a press conference would be held at 3 PM that afternoon. The media was takenpletely by surprise. There had been no warning. It was a sudden announcement. But because the ¡°Asher Lawson case¡± had been so widely reported, reporters from every corner flocked to the scene, eager for thetest scoop. Even before the conference officially began, the venue was swarming with crowds and camera crews. Jean didn¡¯t attend the conference in person. She was glued to herputer screen, ready to watch the live feed. On Twitter, the tag for the press conference had already shot to the top of the trending list. 446 The Family 302 Chapter 302 A Direct Confession Mostizens were busy specting about Thomas¡¯s sudden move. ¡°He¡¯s probably just trying to clear his name. This trial has really destroyed him.¡± ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think this counts as nder. The allegations are clear and well supported.¡± ¡°Who knows if the evidence was faked or doctored?¡± ¡°Anyone who still believes that Thomas Lawson is innocent must be a bit¡­ slow.¡± ¡°But has Asher Lawson really beenpletely exonerated?¡± Finished ¡°Stop arguing. In the end, it is the police investigation and the court¡¯s decision that matter. Winning online debates means nothing.¡± ¡°If Thomas is holding a press conference, it¡¯s obviously to clear his name.¡± ¡°I¡¯m actually curious how he ns to do that. Ha.¡± ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s going to be dramatic. I¡¯m glued to the livestream.¡± At exactly 3 PM, the press conference began. When Thomas appeared, he was dressed in an elegant ck suit. He had clearly made an effort; his hairstyle and outfit were impable. However, none of this could hide the exhaustion in his features or the heaviness in his eyes. With countless cameras shing and lights blinding, Thomas sat at the front of the room. He didn¡¯t speak right away. His gaze dropped slightly, emotions of struggle and confusion flickering in his eyes. I don¡¯t want to be here. But in this moment, I have no choice. After mentally preparing himself for a long time, Thomas let out a slow breath and finally looked up. What he saw was a sea of reporters packed tightly into the room. sh after sh of cameras, each more blinding than thest. What Thomas didn¡¯t know was that the livestream for the press conference had already exploded in poprity, with viewers flooding in. Gently pulling the microphone toward him, he leaned in and spoke calmly. ¡°I called this press conference today to give you some facts.¡± 4:56 pm M M Chapter 302 A Direct Confession Facts? The live chat immediately went wild. ¡°Ha! I knew it. He really is here to clear his name.¡± ¡°Come on, just tell us the truth. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s right.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably innocent.¡± ¡°Seriously? You all were tearing him apart yesterday.¡± Finished ¡°If he¡¯s brave enough to hold a press conference, maybe he really didn¡¯t do it. I mean, who would confess in public if they were guilty?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s at least hear him out before jumping to conclusions.¡± ¡°Asher¡¯s fans are really something else. Already trying to me Thomas?¡± ¡°Lol, open your eyes. Thomas is clearly the most suspicious one here.¡± Thomas paused for a moment after his first sentence, then continued. ¡°What I want to tell you is¡­ I was the one who molested Shawn Austin.¡± The room fell silent. Shutters clicked wildly, shbulbs went off nonstop. The reporters¡® faces were frozen in shock. Just when everyone thought Thomas was going to clear his name, he confessed instead. And he didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Tampering with the footage, destroying evidence, trying to bribe Edgar into silence¡­ that was me too. Trying to get Asher Lawson to take the fall for me¡­my idea too.¡± Thomas closed his eyes for a moment. A look of despair washed over his handsome face. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Well, of course.¡± His voice grew weaker, drained of energy. ¡°Since I¡¯ve admitted everything, I¡¯ll be turning myself in at the police station as soon as this press conference is over.¡± By this time, the livestream hadpletely exploded. ¡°What the hell!¡± 4:56 pm M M Chapter 302 A Direct Confession ¡°???¡± ¡°He just confessed? Like that?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. Guess there¡¯s no mystery left.¡± ¡°Do you think someone forced him? He didn¡¯t look like he confessed willingly.¡± 446 The Family 303 Chapter 303 Shocking the Crowd The livestream kept exploding. ¡°Wait, who could possibly threaten and force him?¡± ¡°This situation haspletely lost me.¡± ¡°I thought we were waiting for the police report. I didn¡¯t expect it to end so suddenly.¡± ¡°Holy, does this mean Asher Lawson might be exonerated?¡± ¡°The truth came way too fast.¡± Finished At the venue, some reporters were still in shock, frozen in disbelief. Others quickly gathered their thoughts and began questioning Thomas from the front. ¡°Since you went to such lengths to frame Asher Lawson, does that mean that the usation made by the victim, Shawn Austin, was also orchestrated by you?¡± This reporter was sharp. He had immediately picked up on a key point from Thomas¡® earlier confession and connected the dots with lightning speed. If Thomas had tampered with the surveince footage and tried to bribe Edgar, then it made no sense that he would leave the victim, Shawn, unchecked. After all, if she turned on him, everything he had done would fall apart. That wouldn¡¯t be eptable. And Shawn¡¯s sudden change of testimony, her strong usation against Asher, had always seemed a bit suspicious. Back then, people just assumed that a victim wouldn¡¯t lie about something so serious. Even if there were doubts, no one dared to question her. But now that Thomas had admitted his crimes, Shawn¡¯s behavior began to look much more questionable. Theizens on the livestream were immediately stirred up by the reporter¡¯s question. ¡°No way. I don¡¯t think Shawn would lie. She¡¯s just a girl who got hurt.¡± ¡°If Shawn really did team up with Thomas, I might lose my mind.¡± ¡°Please let this not be true.¡± ¡°That question was brutal. Way too sharp.¡± ¡°I trust Shawn.¡± ¡°Your trust doesn¡¯t mean much. After Thomas¡® confession, she¡¯s definitely suspicious.¡± 4:56 pm M M Chapter 303 Shocking the Crowd ¡°Maybe Shawn should hold a press conference, too.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe how many people are involved in this mess.¡± ¡°Is this some massive twist? The victim is actually the viin?¡± Finished Ó¢ÐÛ Thomas stopped when he heard the reporter¡¯s question.. He lowered his gaze, hiding the look in his eyes, as if he was seriously weighing something. I didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Shawn. We had just made a deal. And now that I couldn¡¯t protect myself, I had no obligation to protect her. I might as well tell the whole truth and drag her down with me. With that thought, Thomas moved his lips and spoke. ¡°I reached out to Shawn Austin. I gave her a sum of money to change her testimony and incriminate Asher Lawson. She agreed without hesitation. It was a partnership, really.¡± He gave a bitter, mocking smile, his face devoid of emotion. The whole room exploded. What Thomas had just said was even more shocking than his earlier confession. It turned upside down everything people thought they knew. The so¨Ccalled victim was actually an aplice? The livestream chat went wild. ¡°This can¡¯t be real?!¡± ¡°Shawn, how could you?¡± ¡°The victim just became a criminal.¡± ¡°All this for money? Really?¡± ¡°Money is more important than justice now, huh?¡± ¡°Throwing away your conscience for a paycheck¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much information in this press conference. My worldview is falling apart.¡± ¡°Shawn needs to go down too. I¡¯m fuming.¡± ¡°Come out and apologize, Shawn!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions yet. This is just Thomas¡® side of the story. What if he¡¯s lying?¡± The Family 304 Chapter 304 Abrupt Ending Finished At the venue, another reporter asked a question. ¡°Although you¡¯ve just revealed a lot of shocking information, none of it is backed up by evidence. It¡¯s hard for us to judge if what you said is actually true¡­¡± Before the reporter could finish, Thomas interrupted. ¡°So far, at least, I haven¡¯t told a single lie. As for whates next¡­ He paused, a shadow flickering in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to give my full statement to the police. If you don¡¯t believe me¡­ you can believe them.¡± With these words, Thomas suddenly stood up. Without saying another word, without looking back, he walked out of the room. The press conference ended just like that. Everyone watched him leave, stunned and unsure of what to do. The livestreamments immediately exploded with question marks. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°He just left?¡± ¡°Wait, what? Why didn¡¯t he say more?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t done watching¡­¡± ¡°Did Thomas break down at the end? Couldn¡¯t keep it together?¡± ¡°The whole press conference felt rushed.¡± ¡°Why are the police letting him walk out? Someone should arrest him.¡± Thomas walked out of the room and silently got into the car. He lowered his head and buried his face in his hands. The tension that had held him so tightly was finally starting to ease. I knew that Dominic must have been watching everything from behind the screen. I had no choice but to go through with it. Now that everything was out in the open, a wave of regret and helplessness washed over. A single tear rolled from the corner of his eye, hot and heavy, and fell into the palm of his hand. Chapter 304 Abrupt Ending Confusion, fear, remorse, and bitterness¡­ Countless emotions swirled in his chest, and his mind went nk for a moment. He sat there, frozen, eyes wide open and unfocused. Suddenly, someone tapped on the car window. Finishec Thomas¡® shoulders trembled slightly, but he didn¡¯t look up. The person outside knocked again, harder and more insistently. Finally, Thomas lifted his eyes to look. A policeman was standing outside the window. So Thomas was arrested in his own car. The cold handcuffs were tight around his wrists. His sister, Selena, was also taken into custody. Dominic had meant what he had said. He had us arrested for kidnapping. On Twitter, the entire tform had been taken over by the news of Thomas¡® press conference. It had even overshadowed the hottest celebrity gossip of the day. ¡°Now that everything is out in the open, I¡¯m honestly happy for Asher.¡± ¡°The people who attacked Thomas and Jean online bettere out and apologize.¡± ¡°Thomas and Shawn are disgusting. The police need to deal with them now. Don¡¯t let them go.¡± ¡°Please release Asher soon. The poor boy didn¡¯t deserve any of this.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe we all got yed by Thomas and Shawn. Damn it.¡± ¡°I guess sometimes you just have to wait for the dust to settle.¡± ¡°All right, enough talking. Put them both inside the jails quickly.¡± ¡°Thomas and Shawn can rot in prison. At least Edgar came through at thest minute and testified.¡± ¡°Justice prevails. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Plot twist upon twist. We¡¯ve finally reached the end. I hope the guilty pay and the innocent get justice.¡± ¡°Asher really suffered. I feel so bad for him.¡± ¡°Jean must have known that Asher was innocent. That¡¯s why she tried so hard to help him. They¡¯re both good kids. Thomas is the real viin.¡± ¡°Turns out Mr. Jolene, thewyer, was really just fighting for justice, not money. We all misjudged him.¡± ¡°He also deserves an apology.¡± Chapter 304 Abrupt Ending ¡°I heard Shawn got arrested too. Finally, some good news. Ha!¡± Finished 446 The Family 305 Chapter 305 He Is the Male Lead News of Thomas¡® arrest spread quickly online. Finished Some bystanders even snapped photos of him being handcuffed and led away by police, which soon circted on Twitter. Netizens celebrated, pping their hands in satisfaction and calling it a moment of justice served. Not long after, word spread that Shawn had been summoned by the police and was now under investigation. The good news kepting, and more people began to worry about whether Asher would be released soon. Just then, a shocking piece of news dropped like a bomb, catching everyonepletely off guard. It turned out that all the effort Thomas had put into framing Asher, trying to destroy him and ruin his reputation, was all because of Asher¡¯s background. Asher wasn¡¯t just any high school student. He was an illegitimate child of the Lawson family, Thomas¡® half- brother by the same father. In an instant, every social media tform was flooded with this breaking rumor. The Inte exploded in disbelief. ¡°This has turned into a full¨Cblown soap opera.¡± ¡°No way. Can anyone tell me if this is real or not?¡± ¡°This story quickly jumped from crime and justice to rich family drama.¡± ¡°So now Asher is a secret love child?¡± ¡°Well, that exins everything. Otherwise, why would Thomas hate some high school kid so much?¡± ¡°He was just afraid Asher would be epted into the family and fight for the inheritance. So petty.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, Thomas and Asher really do look alike. They might even be brothers.¡± ¡°Damn, this got wild so fast.¡± ¡°All I can say is that Asher is the one who got hurt the most in all of this.¡± After watching the livestream, Jean stayed online, riding the 5G wave, and of course she came across the news as well. I had a strong feeling that this was Dominic¡¯s doing. If Thomas can dig up Asher¡¯s background, then Dominic certainly can. 1/2 4:57 pm Chapter 305 He is the Male Lead And now that it is out in the open, the reason for Dominic¡¯s move is clear. Whatever Thomas cares about most, Dominic wants to destroy with his own hands. Thomas cares about his legacy, and Dominic exposes it all. I never imagined that Asher¡¯s background would be revealed in this way. I¡¯d even urged Asher to reim his identity and take down the Lawson siblings. And now it had true¡­ in the most dramatic way possible. Of course, no one knew how Asher felt now that his background had been fully exposed to the entire Inte. Actually, he never wanted too many people to know. But, still, he is the male lead. Sooner or he has to return home. It just happened a little earlier than expected, and simply settle the Lawson siblings earlier also. After all, the plot hadn¡¯t gone off the rails at all. Finished I can only hope that he can change his mind. I¡¯m already thinking about what I can say to him the next time we meet. Meanwhile, the story of Asher and Thomas¡® tangled family history had shot to the top of Twitter¡¯s trending list. It even hit the ¡°trending¡± mark. Clearly, people everywhere loved the drama. Even the uncles and aunts were enjoying it as if it were the snacks. As the rumor continued to spread, more and more supposed ¡°evidence¡± surfaced. For example, a screenshot of a DNA test between Asher and his biological father, Draven Lawson, mysteriously appeared online and spread like wildfire. Side¨Cby¨Cside photos of Thomas and Asher also began to trend. Their facial features were undeniably simr. Seeing theparison, anyone would say, ¡°Yes, they really are brothers.¡± ¡£ 446 ? The Family 306 Chapter 306 Don¡¯t Take My Son As the evidence piled up, it became almost undeniable. Asher was indeed the illegitimate child of the Lawson family. More and more people were beginning to believe it. A dayter, Asher, who was still being held at the police station, was finally released. He was officially dered innocent. After days of being falsely imprisoned and stuck in that sunless ce for what seemed like an eternity, I was finally able to walk out with my head held high. There was no outburst of joy as I had imagined. Instead, a quiet relief filled my heart. With unhurried steps, the boy walked toward freedom. At the entrance to the police station, he saw Mindy waiting for him. Her eyes were red, and she looked as if she might burst into tears at any moment. The moment Asher saw his mother, the calm he had worked so hard to maintain finally broke, his heart churning with emotions he could no longer hold back.¡± He quickened his pace and ran straight for her. But out of nowhere, a ck Bliss rolled up and came to a perfect stop between them, blocking his path. A tall man in a suit got out of the car. Asher looked up, his expression cold as he stared at the stranger. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I am the butler of the Lawson family. I was sent to bring you home today,¡± the man said politely, bowing slightly with a respectful tone. Asher froze for a moment. He still had no idea what was happening online. But after the initial shock, he quickly recovered. If I had been released so soon, it was most likely because Thomas had confessed. It was quite possible that my background had also been brought into the spotlight. Just as he was thinking about this, Mindy suddenly rushed over and threw herself between him and the butler. Her voice trembled with emotion as she yelled at the man, ¡°You are not taking my son away from me!¡± The Inte had been abuzz about Asher¡¯s background; of course Mindy knew. 3.58 pm Chapter 306 Don¡¯t Take My Son A long time ago, I had tried to find the man who had fathered my child¡­ Now, with the man¡¯s identity revealed, there wasn¡¯t even a hint of joy in my heart. I and Asher had depended on each other for so long. I was used to it. Even without a father figure, we had managed to live in peace. I don¡¯t want that peace to be broken. +8 Pearls Besides, the Lawsons are a powerful and wealthy family. If they really want to take Asher, I know I can¡¯t fight them. Right now, all I want to do is protect my child, and I feel nothing but opposition to the Lawson family. I don¡¯t want money. This so¨Ccalled family name meant nothing to me. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± the butler replied gently. ¡°Since we¡¯vee to bring the young master home, it means the Lawson family will never mistreat any of you.¡± His tone remained polite. I knew that I had to bring Asher back. The Lawsons would never allow their own blood to be lost on the outside. And judging by the current situation¡­ Thomas, once the Lawson family¡¯s favored heir, hadpletely fallen out of favor. The family now needed a new heir, and fast. And clearly, Asher was the only one who qualified. So, no matter how reluctant he might be, no matter how hard Mindy tried to stop it, I had orders to bring him back. It is a direct order. ¡°Who cares if you treat us well or not?¡± Mindy¡¯s voice trembled, thick with emotion and on the verge of tears. ¡°I raised him all by myself, and now you want to take him away with a few words¡­ I don¡¯t want your money, I don¡¯t want anything! Just don¡¯t take my son away!¡± 446 1 The Family 307 Chapter 307 I Want Revenge Standing nearby, Asher seemed much calmer than the others. +8 Pearls He looked at Lawson, then at the butler. The boy pressed his lips together as if he had made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯m going back with you.¡± His gaze remained fixed on the butler¡¯s face as he spoke the words. Mindy¡¯s eyes widened in shock the moment she heard them. ¡°You¡­¡± She turned to her son, looking at him as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Asher reached out and put a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk in private.¡± He nced at the butler. The butler said nothing, just nodded and respectfully took a few steps back to give them space. Asher led Mindy to a quiet spot in the shade of a nearby tree. ¡°You want to go back?¡± Mindy bit her lip. Her eyes wavered, and her shoulders trembled slightly. She looked like she was about to break. ¡°Yes,¡± Asher nodded. His answer was honest. Tears streamed down Mindy¡¯s face. Her voice came out torn and trembling. ¡°I knew it¡­ You think life with me is too hard, right? This man, he¡¯s richer than I¡¯ll ever be¡­¡± ¡°I never thought that,¡± Asher said, letting out a deep sigh. Aplex, helpless expression filled his eyes. ¡°But I have a reason to go back.¡± Thomas had targeted me several times. It was likely that he already knew the truth about my identity. Though I had kept a calm face through it all, that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t holding onto hatred deep inside. The days I had spent in the detention center had felt like an eternity. I¡¯m not out of it without scars. I hate Thomas, and I want revenge. And going back to the Lawson family, taking everything Thomas held dear and destroying his position is the most painful way to get it. Thomas might be in jail now, but he won¡¯t be there forever. He will get out one day. I want to be in the Lawson family when that day . I don¡¯t care about money. Life with Mom may have been modest, but it had been filled with love and simplicity. But we can¡¯t stay that way forever. We are too powerless. If another Thomas along, we will be crushed just as easily. 3:58 pm Chapter 307 I Want Revenge Without Jean and Jolene stepping in this time, I will never have made it out. So I have to get stronger. I have to protect myself and those I love. Returning to the Lawson family is the best way to do that. But none of that can be exined to Mindy. +8 Pearls All Asher could do was put his hand gently on her shoulder and try tofort her. ¡°I never looked down on you. I never will. I¡¯m grateful that you brought me into this world. Maybe this is just me¡­ choosing a different path for my life. I want to see if my future can be different.¡± He meant every word. The emotions burning in his dark eyes were real and intense. Mindy began to calm down, her heart swaying with his honesty. ¡°You¡¯re really sure?¡± She asked quietly, her tone now steadier. Her expression was serious, as if she wanted to confirm onest time. Asher nodded firmly. Mindy looked into his eyes for a long time. Her gaze heldyers of emotion¨Cpain, pride, and uncertainty. Finally, she let out a soft sigh and said nothing more, just patted him gently on the shoulder. Asher stared at her face, silently making a promise to himself. I don¡¯t know everything about the Lawson family, but I can guess enough. My biological father has a family of his own¡­ Even if I can go back to the Lawsons, Mindy might never be allowed in. That¡¯s why I have to seed. I have to find a ce there and build something solid. I want to give her a safe life, no matter what it takes. 446 The Family 308 Chapter 308 Mr Matheo Wants to See You Before going to the Lawson family estate, Asher called Jean. +8 Pearls Jean was surprised when she suddenly received a call from Asher. She immediately guessed that he had probably been released by the police. ¡°Did you make it home?¡± she answered the call, her voice cheerful and excited. ¡°Yes,¡± Asher replied quietly. Jean quickly noticed something unusual in his tone. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly without her realizing it. Asher sounded¡­ a little down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked gently, carefully. ¡°Nothing,¡± Asher shook his head. His tone remained calm. ¡°I just wanted to let you know that I¡¯m going back to the Lawson family.¡± Jean froze for a moment. I hadn¡¯t expected Asher to take such a decisive step in acknowledging his heritage. I had thought that, faced with the truth of his background and the uncertainty of his future, he would need more time- time to think, to ept, to decide But Asher had made up his mind so quickly, it was hard to believe. ¡°But you don¡¯t sound very happy about it,¡± Jean said, clutching the phone a little tighter, still worried about his state of mind. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unhappy. It¡¯s more like I¡¯m ufortable,¡± Asher let out a small sigh and spoke his true feelings. Returning to the unfamiliar home, not knowing what to expect, it will be a lie to say I¡¯m not nervous. It was the first time Jean had heard him say something so¡­ age¨Cappropriate. She couldn¡¯t help butugh softly. a This boy had always acted far too mature for his years¡ªcalm, reserved, almost unnervingly . I had grown ustomed to seeing him expressionless, as if nothing could ever bother him. But now, for once, Asher showed his insecurity. A rare glimpse of the teenager he really was. ¡°You have to believe that this is your new beginning,¡± Jean said, choosing her words carefully. ¡°Returning to the Lawson family will be the beginning of your second life. You¡¯ll seed.¡± After all, you¡¯re the male lead. Of course you¡¯ll get a good ending. Chapter 308 Mr Matheo Wants to See You People like me, mere cannon fodder, had no such luck. At the other end of the line, a small chuckle escaped the boy¡¯s lips. ¡°Thanks,¡± Asher said suddenly. Jean smiled. ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± +8 Pearls When I came to this world, I had expected nothing but a dull, quiet existence. I never dared to hope for friendship. But somehow, without realizing it, I had found myself surrounded by people like Sofia and Asher. It is an unexpected blessing. ¡°Friends¡­¡± Asher murmured the word as if tasting it, repeating it to himself. After a short pause, his voice deepened. ¡°Yes, and I hope one day I can be the kind of friend you can count on.¡± With that, Asher¡¯s matter ended, at least for now. At the Ginger mansion, only Jean remained. The rest of the household was filled with servants. Sienna and Dominic had both left early that day. They¡¯d been busytely, running around every day. Jean was enjoying a rare moment of peace, lying in bed, nning to sneak in a nap when she heard the front door open downstairs. Then came the sound of hurried footsteps. Jean frowned slightly. The noise was disturbing, interrupting her rest. She rolled over in bed, trying to ignore it. But momentster, someone knocked on her bedroom door. ¡°Ms. Ginger.¡± It was one of the maids. There was a strange stiffness and nervousness in her voice. G Jean sat up in bed and frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Matheo is back. And he asked for you specifically,¡± the maid stammered, her voice shaking. ·Ë 446 C W The Family 309 Chapter 309 Don¡¯t Pretend We¡¯re Close Jean¡¯s sleepiness vanished in an instant. Matheo is back? Finished Her mood soured immediately. She frowned and raised her voice in annoyance. ¡°So what if he¡¯s back? Why does he need to see me? Does he expect me to greet him or something?¡± The maid took a deep breath and spoke hesitantly. ¡°But Mr. Matheo¡­ he¡­¡± Jean knew that the maid was only following orders. If I refused to go, Matheo would probably make things difficult for the maid. With that thought, she got out of bed, her face cold and unreadable. Matheo was sitting in the living room, rxed on the sofa with a white porcin teacup in his hand,pletely at ease. Jean came in with a frosty expression, clearly in a bad mood. Ugh, what a nasty way to ruin my day. Just seeing this bad omen makes me feel worse. The angry voice in her head rang loud and clear in Matheo¡¯s ears. His eyebrows shot up in shock and irritation, and he instinctively looked in the direction of the source, only to see Jean¡¯s darkened face. ¡°You just¡­¡± His eyes widened, ready tosh out. But remembering the reason he hade, Matheo forced himself to swallow his temper. His expression changed to a strange half¨Csmile. ¡°Never mind. I just came back from out of town. Your mother and brother probably won¡¯t be home in time for dinner, so let me take you out to dinner.¡± Jean¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, but the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. When someone so nice shows up for no reason, you know it¡¯s a trap. This old bastard must be up to something. ¡°You¡­¡± Matheo gritted his teeth, barely holding himself together. Even though I knew that she always cursed me in her heart, hearing it out loud, well, sort of, was still a huge p in the face. No one ever dared speak to me like that. She hadn¡¯t said it out loud, of course. But I heard it. That was enough to convict her. Despite the rage boiling inside him, Matheo forced himself to remain calm. I still have things to do. Now is not the time to explode. ¡°Go get changed. I¡¯ll take you out,¡± Matheo said, trying to appear gentle as he put down his cup and walked toward her. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Jean said tly, raising an eyebrow. She gave him no courtesy. ¡°We have a cook here. I can eat whatever I want. Why bother going out?¡± 10:24 Wed, 21 May in O Chapter 309 Don¡¯t Pretend We¡¯re Close 96% Finished Matheo instinctively clenched his fists, but he continued to smile. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ we haven¡¯t had a meal together in a long time. This seemed like a good chance¡­¡± Jean let out a coldugh, cutting him off. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend we¡¯re close.¡± Matheo¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Do we look like the kind of people who eat together?¡± Jean scoffed. ¡°You ignored me before. Treated me as if I didn¡¯t exist. Now youe to me and ask to have a dinner? Are you some kind of emotional wizard?¡± Matheo fell silent. His expression suddenly changed. His face darkened, and his eyes became sharp and cold. Jean felt a shiver run down her spine under his gaze. She turned slightly, ready to walk away. But Matheo suddenly stepped closer and ced a hand on her shoulder. His face was menacing, but his voice was eerily soft. ¡°Jean,e here. I just want to talk to you.¡± The contrast between his expression and his tone was so jarring that it made Jean¡¯s skin crawl. At that moment she realized something. He is putting on a show. Matheo clearly doesn¡¯t want to pretend anymore, but this is the Ginger Mansion. He can¡¯t afford to show his true face, notpletely. So he has to pretend to have a ¡°friendly¡± conversation. ¡°So you figured it out that fast,¡± Matheo muttered, tightening his grip on her shoulder. His voice dropped to a chilling whisper. 456 The Family 310 Chapter 310 Kneel and Apologize His voice was barely above a whisper, so low that only the two of them could hear it. Jean¡¯s heart screamed with rm. She turned in a hurry and tried to run for the front door. 96%1 Finished But her arm was seized by a powerful force. Matheo, like a stubborn poisonous snake, gripped her with icy fingers, his grip unyielding. His face still wore a mask of kindness. ¡°Why are you running? Didn¡¯t I say I just wanted to eat with you?¡± As he spoke, his hand on her shoulder suddenly brushed past her nose. A strange, sweet scent flooded her nostrils. What¡­? Jean¡¯s eyes widened, her heartbeat quickening inexplicably. ¡°You¡­¡± She nced at the servants, trying to call for help, but it was toote. Every nerve in her body seemed to go numb. Her head grew heavy, her consciousness slipping away. It was as if she had lost control of her body, helplessly following Matheo out of the mansion¡­ Then darkness swallowed her vision, and she cked outpletely. This old bastard just won¡¯t give up! How dare he use such devious methods¡­ That was herst thought before everything faded away. When Jean awoke, she found herself lying on a pristine white bed. The windows were closed tightly, the curtains drawn so tightly that not a ray of light could prate. The room was dim and stifling. Her head throbbed as if it had been smashed and awkwardly reassembled. The pain made her grimace. I had been kidnapped. Jean sat up, scanning her surroundings and calmly assessing the situation. Matheo had taken me from the Ginger mansion. The man must have drugged me¡­ But what is his goal? Why go to such lengths to get me out of the house? Bang! The door swung open. Matheo¡¯s shadowy face suddenly appeared, startling her. 10:24 Wed, 21 May in O Chapter 310 Kneel and Apologize Seeing that utterly hypocritical expression again made her stomach churn with disgust. 98%1 Finished ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Jean clenched her fists, her voice sharp with anger. ¡°How dare you pretend to be a loving father? You¡¯re no better than a kidnapper¡± Matheo only scoffed, his lips curling into a sinister grin. ¡°I want you to meet someone¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring her to the Ginger mansion, so I had to bring you instead With that, he turned to the doorway where someone seemed to be standing Jean¡¯s view waspletely blocked, so it was impossible to see who it was. ¡°Julia,e in.¡± Matheo¡¯s tone softened slightly, his demeanor changing so drastically it was as if he were a different person. Then, movement at the door¨CJean¡¯s breath caught as a familiar figure stepped into view. Julia. The same Julia who had attended the variety show with me, the one who had stood by and done nothing while I was in danger, the one who had smeared Easton¡¯s reputation¡­ Jean¡¯s mind reeled in chaos. She looked at Matheo, then at Julia, and as the pieces came together, a terrible suspicion surged through her. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Julia is Matheo¡¯s illegitimate daughter?! Matheo suddenly turned back to her. Now there was no need for pretense. He narrowed his eyes at Jean and feigned innocence. ¡°You are so clever, Jean. You must have figured out who she is by now, right?¡± He put an arm around Julia¡¯s shoulders and pulled her close. Julia stared back nkly, her face devoid of emotion, radiating nothing but cold arrogance. ¡°During the show, you made our Julia very unhappy,¡± Matheo sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°And then you frightened her¡­. Kneel and apologize, Jean Ginger.¡± 456 The Family 311 Chapter 311 Laughing at You, Pathetic! Jean¡¯s gaze flicked back and forth between Matheo and Julia. 96% Finished After a moment of silence, she suddenly let out augh. ¡°So, you went to all this trouble to kidnap me from the Ginger family just to make me apologize to your precious little illegitimate daughter?¡± Herughter grew louder, as if she hat just heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. Julia bit her lip, her eyes narrowing slightly in displeasure at Jean¡¯s reaction. In fact, when she first saw Jean unconscious in this ce, she had beenpletely shocked. She had never known that Jean was her father¡¯s daughter from that family. In that family, all the sons were all wildly famous. Yet the youngest daughter, Jean, had always been like a ghost, without presence or weight. It was difficult to reconcile that ghostly little girl from the Ginger family with the sharp¨Ceyed Jean before her now. And now that she knew and after she understood thisplex and frankly awkward connection between them, it felt like something was stuck in her chest, suffocating her. Her resentment toward Jean only grew stronger. To think that the girl she had secretly envied so many times was her. She wished Jean would just drop dead here and now. Still, her father had gone through so much trouble to bring Jean here for her. That alone offered a bit of sce. At least in Matheo¡¯s heart, she mattered more than Jean. At least she had more of his love. It was something. A small piece of luck in this unfortunate situation. ¡°What the hell are youughing at?¡± Matheo snapped, his irritation bubbling over at Jean¡¯s wildughter. A me of rage surged in his chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you here tough. Apologize now!¡± Jean¡¯sughter abruptly stopped. She tilted her head slightly, a mocking glint in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯mughing because you¡¯re pathetic.¡± Her voice turned icy, the look in her eyes sharp enough to cut. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go pick a fight with my mom or my brothers? What¡¯s wrong? Too scared? Youe at me because I¡¯m the weakest one you can bully. Just to puff yourself up in front of your illegitimate daughter? You¡¯re even more useless than I thought.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Matheo¡¯s face flushed a deep red with fury, but he had no retort. She was right. He did not dare go up against Sienna or those sons of hers. Jean was the only one he could get away with targeting. Now that she had called him out in one clean blow, he clenched his fists in frustration. ¡°Oh? Did I hit a nerve? Let me keep going.¡± Jean smirked, clearly enjoying the reaction. ¡°You¡¯re trash. Just a decorative parasite on my mother¡¯s name. You¡¯re not even worthy of licking my brother¡¯s shoes!¡± She spat the words out with vicious glee. ¡°Apologize? You wish!¡± 10:25 Wed, 21 May Chapter 311 Laughing at You, Pathetic! Jean could afford to be this brash because she knew that Matheo did not dare kill her. 96%1 Finished He had used covert means to smuggle her out of the Ginger mansion. The servants probably thought he was just taking his daughter out for a casual meal, so they had not noticed anything unusual. But no matter how it happened, the fact was that she had been taken by Matheo. If something bad happened to her while in his custody, Sienna and her brothers would not let it slide. They were not stupid. And Matheo already had enough skeletons in his closet. If this turned into a full reckoning, he would be the one who lost everything. So Jean gambled that he would not darey a finger on her. He just wanted her to apologize to Julia. ¡°Jean!¡± Mathco finally exploded. Anyone would be enraged after being insulted like that and having their ugliest truths thrown in their face. Matheo was no exception. What infuriated him even more was that this girl had seen right through him. She knew he would not hurt her. His jaw clenched. His voice came out like a bark of frustration. ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± The next second, Matheo stormed toward the bed in a sh, grabbed Jean by the arm, and yanked her off it. 456 The Family 312 Chapter 312 As If I¡¯d Believe You Jean did not resist. With her current frail, sickly body, resistance would have been useless anyway. 96% Finished She let Matheo drag her over to stand in front of Julia. Her arm was already marked with an angry red welt from his grip, the pain making her frown deeply. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense!¡± Matheo barked, pping her shoulder roughly. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Julia!¡± Julia watched Jean¡¯s disheveled state and could not help but lick her lips unconsciously. Serves you right. For once, she finally felt a flicker of superiority. Her eyes locked onto Jean¡¯s expressionless face. Somewhere in her twisted heart, she began to look forward to seeing something. Fear, sorrow, or submission¡­ Something to crack that impassive facade. At that moment, a sudden mor erupted from downstairs. Julia¡¯s pupils trembled. Her expression changed in an instant. Matheo¡¯s eyes narrowed in rm. As if sensing something terrible approaching, a flicker of panic passed through the depths of his gaze. He reached out quickly, grabbing Jean¡¯s wrist, trying to drag her back into the room and out of sight. But it was already toote. ¡°Matheo, you goddamn bastard!¡± Sienna¡¯s voice rang out like a whip. It was sharp, cold, and explosive. Matheo¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Amid the mor of hurried footsteps, Sienna stormed upstairs. Dressed in a sharp ck suit, she exuded themanding presence of a formidable businesswoman. Her exquisitely beautiful face was cloaked in a chilling frost, radiating a cold and unyielding aura. She said, ¡°Give me back my daughter!¡± Matheo¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. His body went stiff, and he did not dare move a muscle. In that instant, only one thought echoed in his mind¡­ It¡¯s over. Everything is over. Sienna must know everything. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up with delight the moment she saw Sienna. Her brow lifted slightly, a bright gleami of joy blooming in her gaze. She instinctively stepped forward, wanting to rush into her mother¡¯s arms. Matheo, sensing the shift, loosened his grip and let her go. ¡°Jean!¡± The moment Siennaid eyes on her daughter, the icy mask on her face cracked. Softness spilled from her eyes, and a faint flush rose to her lids. 10:25 Wed, 21 May O Chapter 312 As If I¡¯d Believe You At this moment, she was just a mother. 96% Finished Sienna pulled Jean into a tight embrace, her gaze sweeping up and down, carefully inspecting the girl in her arms as if to make sure she had not suffered even the slightest injury. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt her,¡± Matheo said quickly, eyes lowered, his voice tinged with guilt. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you,¡± Sienna snapped, her gaze turning razor sharp, slicing toward Matheo like a cold arrow. ¡°I just saw you yanking her arm hard enough to bruise it.¡± She gently stroked Jean¡¯s arm, frowning in pain. ¡°You even left a red mark¡­¡± Matheo opened his mouth, about to exin. But before he could say a word, Sienna closed the distance between them in one long stride. Her eyes burned with murderous intent. She raised her arm withmanding force. A thunderous pnded square across Matheo¡¯s face. He staggered back, one side of his face swelling and twitching with pain. His expression twisted in a grimace as the sting lit up his cheek like fire. Jean let out a soft ¡°wow.¡± ¦³¦¯ Julia¡¯s eyes flew open in terror. She mped a hand over her mouth to stifle a scream. ¡°You want to roll around with your mistress and your illegitimate daughter? Fine. I couldn¡¯t care less,¡± Sienna said with a mockingugh, her eyes glinting like a winter de. ¡°But the moment you daredy a finger on my daughter¡­¡± Her voice dropped, cold and deadly. ¡°You really must be tired of living.¡± 456 ¡£ (11) The Family 313 Chapter 313 Eyeing the Fortune Enough was enough. Finished Sienna had reached her limit. There was no longer any need to pretend or y dumb. Sheid all of Matheo¡¯s dirtyundry bare. Every sordid secret spilled without hesitation. Julia was so shaken by Sienna¡¯s imposing aura that she instinctively retreated a step, shrinking behind Matheo, her shoulders trembling slightly. But Matheo was not faring much better. His face had turned the color of ash, his spirit drained, and his posture deted like a balloon pricked through the heart. The truth was out. He did not know when Sienna had found out. For years, he had believed he had kept everything well hidden. Still, he had always been mentally prepared. No secret stays buried forever. Since he had made those choices, he had to be ready to face the fallout. Matheo pressed his lips into a line. His expression gradually leveled out into eerie calm. There was no use fearing the consequences now. There was no way back. If he wanted any chance of survival, he had to gamble everything. His fingers clenched tighter and tighter until his hands balled into fists. His eyes narrowed, and the panic from earlier melted away, reced by a cold, calcting stare as he looked at Sienna. ¡°So, you¡¯ve known all along?¡± Sienna let out a sharp, scornful snort. ¡°Heaven finally opened its eyes and stopped me from being a blind fool in your circus act of lies!¡± If it had not been for her daughter¡¯s strange and unexpected ¡®inner voice,¡® she might have never snapped out of her deluded, love¨Cstruck haze, never peeled away the filter to see Matheo¡¯s true face. And for that, she was lucky. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not beat around the bush anymore.¡± Matheo¡¯s tone hardened, a gleam of iciness shing in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce. We¡¯ll divide the assets ording to thew.¡± Jean immediately shook her head. As expected, he¡¯s been eyeing the Ginger family fortune this whole time! You damn leech! You think you can walk away with even a thread from the Ginger family? Dream on! Both Sienna and Matheo heard that intrusive, brutally honest thought at the same time. Sienna¡¯s lips twitched, nearly breaking intoughter. Matheo¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His jaw clenched so tightly it seemed his teeth might crack, and he shot a sharp re at Jean. She met his gaze head¨Con, not flinching in the slightest. 10:25 Wed, 21 May O Chapter 313 Eyeing the Fortune ?.96%1 Finished ¡°As for the family assets,¡± Sienna said icily, ¡°don¡¯t even think about it. Who the hell do you think is going to split anything with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about what you think,¡± Matheo retorted, now sounding bold and stubborn. ¡°It¡¯s about how thew rules it.¡± Sienna let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of hard evidence proving your infidelity. You¡¯re the one at fault here. Legally, you should walk away with nothing.¡± ¡°Do you want me to start spreading all this evidence online and ruin youpletely?¡± Her voice rose sharply, each word striking with force. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost now! Trying to im a share of the assets? Look at yourself and ask if you¡¯re even worthy!¡± Matheo¡¯s expression did not flinch. There was no fear or panic. On the contrary, he grew calmer. Then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he actually chuckled. ¡°Go ahead. Spread whatever you want.¡± His nonchnt attitude threw Sienna off for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to fear,¡± he continued coolly. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt me in the slightest. The high society is full of affairs and mistresses. You think this¡¯ll shock anyone? The most you¡¯ll get is a bit of online outrage. Anyone with real money won¡¯t bat an eye. They¡¯re all used to it.¡± Jean nearly apuded him. Seriously, teach me how to grow skin that thick! Matheo gritted his teeth harder, trying his best to block out her maddeningmentary. Sienna, meanwhile, fell into silence. She had not expected her threat to fall t like that¡­ had not expected that Matheo would not care. ¡°And even if I am the one who cheated,¡± Matheo went on, locking eyes with her, his tone steady and sharp, ¡°thew doesn¡¯t require the guilty party to walk away with nothing.¡± 456 The Family 314 Chapter 314 The Divorce War Begins 96% Finished What Matheo said was not wrong. Even if his infidelity had be public knowledge, even if he was undeniably at fault, thew would only grant Sienna, as the innocent party, a more favorable share of the assets aspensation. But it could not force Matheo to walk away empty¨Chanded. If she wanted him to leave with nothing, the only way was through mutual agreement and a signed settlement between the two of them. And judging from the current situation, there was no way Matheo would y nice and willingly give up his im. Sienna narrowed her eyes, studying the cold, ruthless man before her. She had hoped to scare him into submission with sharp words and pressure tactics. But clearly, she had underestimated just how thick¨Cskinned Matheo could be. He was not buying any of it. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Matheo said, noticing the darkening look on Sienna¡¯s face. A smug glint flickered in his eyes as the corners of his lips lifted ever so slightly. ¡°I suppose you thought I spent all those years in the Ginger family doing nothing?¡± All those years of walking on eggshells and carefullyying the groundwork, many of thepany¡¯s assets were now under Matheo¡¯s effective control. He had his ownwork of influence, people who answered only to him. Those were the assets that would not be split in any divorce. And much of the money had long since been transferred by all possible means. Sienna gave a cold chuckle, her voice lined with scorn as she stared at the man she once loved. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done?¡± The reason she had waited this long and the reason she had not made a single move earlier was precisely because she did not want to alert him. She needed time to trace the money and to reim control of the assets he had stolen. ¡°But don¡¯t get toofortable,¡± she said, eyes sharp as des. ¡°You really think everything in your hands is secure?¡± Matheo¡¯s smugness faltered. Her sudden shift in tone made something cold slither down his spine. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he asked, forcing a smirk. ¡°Exactly what I said.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice was calm but icy. Then she turned to Jean, her expression softening. She took her daughter¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Jean gave Matheo a nce, then obediently followed her mother out. This divorce war had only just begun, but the smoke of battle was already thick in the air. 10:25 Wed, 21 May O Chapter 314 The Divorce War Begins That night¡­ 7,96% Finished News of Matheo¡¯s affair and the existence of his illegitimate daughter exploded across every major media outlet. The reports were detailed. Painfully so. They included everything from how Matheo met the other woman to where the child was born and even where she was raised. The Ginger family, being such a prominent name in high society, instantly became the center of attention. Gossip spread like wildfire. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the rich. They¡¯re always the most scandalous.¡± ¡°The richer they are, the crazier they get.¡± ¡°The upper circles are such a mess. LOL¡± ¡°This guy climbed thedder by marrying rich, and he still cheats? Scum.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t forgive him. Divorce him ASAP.¡± ¡°Looks decent but acts disgusting.¡± ¡°Women have it so hard. We earn the money, raise the kids, and still get betrayed.¡± ¡°If I married into a wealthy family, I¡¯d be the perfect husband. Zero cheating, I swear.¡± ¡°So is she divorcing him or not? If not, don¡¯t bother telling the inte.¡± ¡°He just made the ¡®mistake all men make. Not worth all this drama.¡± The very next day¡­ Matheo¡¯s phone rang. It was one of his informants inside the Ginger Group. His connections, the influence he had spent years cultivating, were all gone. His allies had been dismissed, ousted from the boardroom. Obviously, it was Sienna¡¯s doing. ºÏ 456 The Family 315 Chapter 315 The Desire for Matheo¡¯s Death Matheo was caughtpletely off guard. 96% Finished In one sweep, all the years of effort he had poured into building his influence and quietly shifting control of assets were obliterated. With his people ousted from key positions, he no longer had control over the industries he had so carefully manipted. And that was not the end of it. Shortly after, another devastating blownded. Matheo¡¯s hidden funds, those assets he had secretly moved out, had been frozen by the bank. Only one person had the power and means to pull that off. Sienna. But what Matheo could not figure out was, he had gone to such great lengths to cover his tracks, so how had she managed to trace the flow of his assets? Sienna¡¯s flurry of counterattacks was not something she could have pulled off overnight. It felt more like a carefully woven trap,id out long ago, and only now was she drawing the closed. Matheo¡¯s eyes flew open, a cold chill creeping through his chest. Could it be¡­ Sienna had known all along? The thought sent goosebumps crawling over his skin. Sienna was far more calcting and patient than he had ever imagined. She had known and still smiled at him, lived with him, and spoken to him as if nothing had changed¡­ all while preparing her revenge. Now, everything he held had been torn from his hands. But thankfully, not all was lost. Legally speaking, they were still married. The assets she took back were still ssified as shared property and, therefore, still subject to division. There was no way in hell he would walk away with nothing. Even if it meant dragging this through the courts for years, Matheo swore he would w a piece of the Ginger family legacy into his pocket. Even a sliver would be enough for him to livefortably for the rest of his life. But of course, Matheo did not want just a sliver. He wanted as much as he could take. As long as he fought hard enough in court, anything was possible. That was hisst bargaining chip. In the study, Sienna sat at her desk, facing a screen overflowing with emails. 10.25 Wed, 21 May O Chapter 315 The Desire for Matheo¡¯s Death Each message carried good news. Matheo¡¯s entirework within thepany had been severed. The assets he had moved were now under her control. 96%1 Finished Ever since Sienna discovered Matheo¡¯s true colors, she had been quietly digging, nning, andying the groundwork. And today, it had finally paid off. It had not been in vain. When she had gone openly to rescue Jean and ripped the mask off Matheo¡¯s betrayal, it was not reckless. It was because she had already won. There was nothing more to hide, nothing more to hold back. If she had not been prepared, she would have chosen a more discreet method to get her daughter back. Now, only one obstacle remained. The division of property. Matheo was clearly determined. He had made it known that he would never agree to walk away empty- handed. Which meant¡­ C Sienna¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sh of cold malice gleaming beneath her longshes. What if¡­ Matheo died? An ident, perfectly staged. Neat and clean. No mess, no loose ends. She had thought about it before, but back then, Matheo still held cards she had not reimed. Taking action then would have been risky. But now? Now she had nothing left to worry about. Still¡­ Even if Matheo died, that illegitimate daughter of his would remain a problem. Though born out of wedlock, thew still recognized her right to inheritance. Unless Matheo and his daughter both disappeared from this world. Sienna closed her eyes, a storm of conflicted thoughts swirling inside her. Killing two people was not as simple as a few words or a passing impulse. And if there were another way, she did not want her hands soaked in blood. Strangely, while Matheo had lost his fortune and been publicly disgraced, he seemed more rxed than ever. As if shedding those burdens had lifted something from his shoulders. He was now fully focused on thewsuit, on how to squeeze the most out of the divorce. Everything else? Irrelevant. 10:25 Wed, 21 May Chapter 315 The Desire for Matheo¡¯s Death 44 Finished In fact, he had even begun taking Julia and Emily out in public. The other woman and the illegitimate daughter, no longer bothering to hide. The tabloids caught them together, strolling down the street andughing in restaurants. Photos circted online. The outrage escted. Thements came in droves. But none of it mattered. Let them curse. Let them spit. At the end of the day, the courts would decide who got what. Meanwhile¡­ When Sienna saw the news about Matheo brazenly parading the other woman and illegitimate daughter around in public, she nearly exploded with rage. He was not even trying to hide it anymore. His behavior was nothing short of a tant provocation. He hadpletely dropped the act, shameless and fearless, like a man with nothing left to lose. 456 Ãû B The Family 316 Finished Though Sienna was seething with rage, the reality was she could not touch Matheo yet. Unless she wiped out the whole wretched trio, Matheo, the other woman, and their illegitimate daughter. But that was not something to do recklessly. It required meticulous nning and absolute precision. This was not the kind of mess she could afford to rush into, So for now, she had no choice but to let them be. Just as Sienna was grappling with this frustrating stalemate, a group of unexpected visitors arrived at the Ginger mansion. Jean had not expected it at all. She had simply gone downstairs to scrounge up some snacks, only to find all her brothers gathered together in the mansion¡¯s grand hall. Except for Samuel, Easton, Carl, and Winston, they had alle back! With Dominic already at home, it was a rare sight indeed to see all four brothers gathered together under the same roof. Sienna, upon seeing her sons, was genuinely moved. Their return swept away much of the gloom she had been drowning intely. ¡°You all are finally home. Why don¡¯t you all sit down and cat something first? Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll make it for you,¡± Sienna said warmly. In that moment, all the mess with Matheo waspletely cast aside. Her heart and mind were filled with just one simple wish. To cook a good meal for her children. But Easton raised a hand to stop her. ¡°No need,¡± he said tly. His brows were furrowed, his expression severe. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news.¡± Of course he had. Matheo¡¯s scandal was all over the inte. No one living in this century could have missed it. Their return today, as it happened, was a coincidence. But their purpose was aligned. They all wanted to know what Sienna was thinking and what she nned to do next. ¡°What do you intend to do with him?¡± Winston asked bluntly. His tone was dark and low, and the fury in his youthful eyes was barely concealed. ¡°That kind of scum¡­ Carl stood silently, his gaze lowered, expression unreadable. But a storm churned quietly in his eyes. He was wondering¡­ would their mother choose to forgive Matheo? After all, she had once loved him deeply. Madly. But after now, after the betrayal, the humiliation, and the hurt, would she still love him? ¡°This isn¡¯t something you need to worry about,¡± Sienna replied, dodging the question. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ? 10:25 Wed, 21 May DU Chapter 316 The Power of a Love¨CStruck Mind 96% Finished But Easton was not letting it go. His voice was colder now. ¡°You¡¯ll handle it? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to just¡­ let it go?¡± The truth was, none of the brothers had much faith in their mother when it came to Matheo. They all knew how far gone and how utterly love¨Cstruck she had been. Even though Sienna seemed to have calmed down recently and was no longer as over¨Cthe¨Ctop, plus her rtionship with Matheo clearly showing signs of cracking, her sons remained uneasy. After all, when someone¡¯s deep in a love¨Cfogged haze, it¡¯s hard to trust they¡¯ll make the right decisions. ¡°Of course not!¡± Sienna shot back instantly. ¡°How could you think that of me?¡± She bit her lip, then took a deep breath. Her tone turned firm. ¡°I¡¯m going to divorce Matheo for sure.¡± Hearing this, the stern and austere expressions on her sons¡® faces eased. Ever so slightly, yet in perfect unison. ¡°But,¡± Sienna added with a furrowed brow, ¡°I don¡¯t want him walking away with even a single cent of my assets.¡± ¡°I originally thought I could scare him into backing down. Pressure him into leaving quietly, empty- handed.¡± She sighed. ¡°But I underestimated him. He¡¯s shameless. Like a dead pig unbothered by boiling water.¡± ¡°Which is why¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s gaze swept across her sons¡® faces. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ What if Matheo just dropped dead quietly, without warning?¡± As soon as those words left her mouth, all of her sons froze for a beat. After all, going from loving someone to death to wishing them dead, that was one hell of a leap. Sienna¡¯s sudden one¨Ceighty caught thempletely off guard. 456 10:25 Wed, 21 May The Family 317 Chapter 317 Old Grudges, New Hatreds 96% Finished When Sienna saw the stiffness in her sons¡® expressions, she thought they were against her idea. She bit her lip awkwardly, hesitating as her eyes dropped. ¡°I forgot¡­ He¡¯s still your father¡­¡± ¡°You all¡­ don¡¯t approve of this, do you?¡± Her voice fell soft and low. ¡°Talking about killing someone¡­ It¡¯s wrong, isn¡¯t it¡­¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Winston was the first to speak, his voice sharp as ever. ¡°If you really want him dead, I¡¯ll be the one handing you the knife.¡± Sienna blinked, caught off guard. Carl lifted hissheszily, expression unreadable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand you the gun.¡± Easton could not help but chuckle. He arched his brows slightly, his smile light but his eyes cold. ¡°No need for either. I¡¯ll do the job myself for you.¡± Dominic shook his head, helpless and amused. ¡°You guys are seriously already nning the murder?¡± At that moment, Jean finally stepped out from the shadows, frowning deeply. Her voice cut into the conversation, clear and direct. ¡°Are you sure killing him is the only way?¡± Everyone in the room had already noticed her presence, but since she was one of their own, they had not bothered to hold back the conversation. Still, her words gave them pause. They all knew very well that Jean had the ability to foresee the future. Even though she never spoke of it aloud, circumstances had exposed her secret in bits and pieces. Enough for them to trust it. So now, hearing her question¡­ they could not help but tense. Did she know something? Would killing Matheo bring unforeseen consequences? Is Jean warning us? But in fact, Jean knew nothing. The plot¡¯s gone off the rails. This isn¡¯t even the same story anymore. Who would¡¯ve guessed Matheo would be the one marked for death now?! Easton caught that errant thought of hers and could not stop himself from grinning. ¡°So¡­ does our little Jean have a better idea? Because honestly, killing that scumbag is the most direct solution. Especially since¡­¡± His eyes darkened, a shadow flickering across them. ¡°I only recently found out¡­ Julia is his illegitimate daughter.¡± The grudge between Easton and Julia was no secret. Their conflict had nearly turned into a public scandal. If it had not been for the key piece of evidence he held at the time, he might have beenpletely ruined by that scheming girl. Now, having unexpectedly uncovered anotheryer to Julia¡¯s identity, it was as if old grudges and fresh hatred had collided all at once. Easton could hardly contain the murderous urge to deal with both father and daughter in one clean sweep. The Ginger family had never been a ce of warmth or familial affection. 10:25 Wed, 21 May d O Chapter 317 Old Grudges, New Hatreds And at the root of it all was Matheo. 98%%1 Finsisted He had bewitched Sienna, driving a wedge between her and her own flesh and blood, and in doing so, he had warped the personalities of the Ginger family children in ways both male and profound¡­ Of course, ever since Jean¡¯s sudden transformation, things had gradually started to improve. But no matter what, there was one unshakable truth that all the Ginger brothers shared. It was that they despised Matheo. No, they hated him with a deep, gritted¨Cteeth loathing that had festered over the years. And now, with him doing something so disgraceful, so shameless, so utterly faithless and despicable¡­. Their hatred had only grown more intense, Killing him would not weigh on their conscience. In fact, it would be a relief. Even if he was their father by blood. Jean pressed her lips together, her gaze drifting from face to face. Worry flickered in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Matheo and Julia are both trash,¡± she said carefully, ¡°but I¡¯m scared that if you really do kill them, you¡¯ll be the ones who suffer.¡± Sure, the Ginger family is powerful enough to sweep things under the rug, but if this spirals out of control, my brothers could get dragged into serious trouble¡­ even punished¡­. Sienna and her brothers all heard the concerns in Jean¡¯s heart. Of course, they had also considered the things Jean was worried about¡­ 456 The Family 318 Chapter 318 Another Unexpected Turn 96%1 Finished Still, if they truly wanted to be done with it once and for all, to eliminate the root of all their troubles, then this was the most effective solution. After all, none of them could stand to watch Matheo strutting around like a victor, scheming to take a share of the divorce settlement. The very idea was intolerable. ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Sienna said calmly. One hand gently patted Jean on the shoulder, and the othernded lightly on Easton. ¡°We¡¯ll need to n this thoroughly, make sure it¡¯s airtight. Now is not the time to act impulsively.¡± That night¡­ Sienna invited her sons to have dinner together. For a brief moment, they set aside their worries and gathered together, something they had not done in a long time. Unexpectedly, it was because of Matheo that Sienna and her children grew even closer. Everything was improving. This once cold, unfeeling home was slowly transforming into a ce of warmth. As long as Matheo¡¯s issue was fully resolved, Sienna believed that everything would get better for them¡­ However¡­ The day after this dinner gathering, Sienna got into an ident. Jean was half¨Cawake, still lying in bed, when someone knocked on her door. She stirred, blinking blearily as she sat up, but before she could get out of bed, the knocking stopped. The door opened. She blinked again, startled. Dominic stepped into the room, his face grim. He leaned down slightly, ruffling her hair in a way that was oddlyforting. ¡°For the next while¡­ stay at home. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Jean instantly sensed something was wrong. She frowned. ¡°What happened? Why are you suddenly saying this¡­?¡± Dominic¡¯s eyes lowered, his deep gaze hidden in the dim light, making it hard to discern his emotions. He pressed his lips together and fell into silence for a moment before finally speaking softly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°But from now on, you¡¯ll probably be home alone. Don¡¯t worry, security¡¯s been arranged. You¡¯ll be safe.¡± He said. This is what you call nothing? Don¡¯t treat me like a idiot! Jean pouted, grabbing his arm and giving it a gentle shake. ¡°Tell me the truth, Dominic. Why am I being left home alone? Where¡¯s Mom? Where are you all going?¡± Her eyes shimmered with worry, round and dark like ck grapes. 10:26 Wed, 21 May Chapter 318 Another Unexpected Turn Finished Dominic stared into her eyes for a long moment before finally letting out a low sigh. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to scare you¡­ He gently wrapped an arm around her shoulder, his voice grave and low. ¡°Mother¡¯s been in an ident. Most likely¡­ it was Matheo¡¯s doing.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flew wide open. A chill spread through her chest. Her brows furrowed with panic. ¡°What happened to her? Is she okay? Is it serious?¡± Dominic patted her hand infort. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Jean bit her lip. Her voice was stubborn but urgent. ¡°I want to see her. If you won¡¯t take me, I¡¯ll go by myself. Besides¡­¡± She paused, her tone shifting ever so slightly. ¡°You know I¡¯ve studied medicine. I might be able to help.¡± Dominic¡¯s gaze faltered slightly at her words. He looked at her for a moment longer, eyes shadowed with indecision¡­ then finally nodded. ¡°Alright. Come with me.¡± Sienna had been admitted to the intensive care unit. Her condition was critical and uncertain. Earlier that morning, her car had been struck head¨Con by a runaway freight truck. The truck driver died on the spot. Sienna, barely clinging to life, was rushed to emergency. 456 10:26 Wed, 21 May O The Family 319 Chapter 319 Jealousy or Something More? Dominic personally drove Jean to the hospital. The entire floor where Sienna was being treated had been cleared out. Outside the ICU, Jean saw not only Easton, Carl, and Winston, but also Samuel. Even he was here. That alone showed how serious the situation was. As soon as she approached, she overheard Samuel talking quietly with the others. 96% Finished ¡°I heard from some colleagues at the hospital¡­ They said she was badly injured.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression was unreadable, his voice calm and distant, betraying nothing. He had not been home in a long time. His rtionship with the family had all but disintegrated. Aside from a recent encounter with Jean, he rarely made contact with the Ginger family at all. So for him to show up here, face¨Cto¨Cface with his brothers, it was nearly unheard of. But after hearing the grim rumors of a violent crash from hospital staff and receiving a personal phone call from Dominic urging him toe, he had finally decided to show up. ¡°Samuel!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. She ran over and tugged on the sleeve of his hanging arm. ¡°You actually came¡­¡± Her surprise was genuine, and so was her relief. Samuel¡¯s pale gaze dropped to the top of her head. His lips curved faintly as he gently ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Their exchange, soft and natural, fell into the eyes of the others like a silent crack in the air. The others could not help but feel a twist in their chests. Clearly, at that moment, Jean¡¯s first nce was solely directed at Samuel. And they, her other brothers, felt like they were being left behind. The feeling was subtle, difficult to name. It stung a little. Was it jealousy? Or was it¡­ something else? The realization startled them. Jealousy¡­ over their sister talking to someone else? Even if that ¡®someone¡® was their own brother? It was absurd. Utterly absurd. ¡°Right,¡± Jean asked suddenly, her eyes sweeping across their faces. ¡°What did the doctors say? How¡¯s Mom?¡± ¡°She made it through surgery,¡± Samuel replied evenly, his gaze drifting toward the ICU doors. ¡°Her condition is stable for now, but she¡¯s not out of danger yet. Still unconscious. We¡¯ll have to wait.¡± Jean exhaled softly in relief. No immediate danger¡­ That was enough to ease her heart for now. 10:26 Wed, 21 May 00. w Chapter 319 Jealousy or Something More? *90% ¡°Wait,¡± Jean¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. ¡°Do you guys think that this ¡®ident¡® was actually Matheo¡¯s doing?¡± Easton nodded, his features dark. ¡°The driver died on the scene, so there¡¯s no direct testimony. But we found out where he lived and traced his recent activity¡­ He met with one of Matheo¡¯s assistants not long ago,¡± Jean gritted her teeth. ¡°Then it has to be him. That bastard lowlife scumbag, I swear¡­¡± She suddenly paused mid¨Crant, realizing she might have gone a bit too far in front of her brothers¡­. She let out a sheepishugh, sticking out her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ really angry¡± Eastonughed aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Feel free to curse him even worse.¡± Jean lowered her gaze, rubbing her hair in embarrassment. But at the mention of Matheo, her expression grew stormy again. ¡°We didn¡¯t even make a move on him yet, and he dared to strike first, trying to kill Mom¡­¡± The air instantly grew heavy and cold. The kind of stillness that falls just before a storm. ¡°By the way,¡± Winston finally broke the silence. He had been quiet this whole time, but now he pulled out a small white bag. ¡°A nurse gave this to me. She said it was found in Mom¡¯s hand at the crash site¡­¡± Jean looked down instinctively, her gaze falling on the white bag. 456 The Family 320 Chapter 320 She Needed to Be Sure of Something Without hesitation. Jean reached out and took the white bag, quickly tearing it open¡­. Inside, to her surprise, was a marriage certificate. She had not expected Sienna to carry it around with her. 96% mshed ¡°You all knew about this already, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jean nced at her brothers. None of them looked particrly shocked, which meant they must have seen what was inside. Winston nodded slightly. ¡°I looked at it earlier.¡± Jean grew curious and opened the certificate. The paper was slightly yellowed with age. She saw a photo of Sienna and Matheo, back when they were just in their twenties. Back then, Matheo had indeed been strikingly handsome. Refined and almost dazzling, no worse than any celebrity. And Sienna, of course, had always been beautiful. Side by side, they looked like the perfect couple. A handsome man and a beautiful woman, just like in the stories. Jean¡¯s gaze slowly shifted downward¡­ Something caught her eye. Her expression stiffened. Then, her brow furrowed as she sank into deep thought. Something was off. Very off. Winston noticed the change in her expression and leaned closer. ¡°What is it? Is there something off about the certificate?¡± Jean raised her head and looked at her brothers. ¡°Are we sure this is Mom¡¯s marriage certificate?¡± Easton raised an eyebrow. ¡°Whose else¡¯s could it be? The maid said she¡¯s been carrying it aroundtely. Probably because she was waiting for the right time to file for divorce.¡± Jean did not reply. Instead, she lowered her head again, staring silently at the certificate in her hand. A few hourster¡­ Sienna still had not woken up, but Jean left the hospital early because she needed to verify something. Dominic, worried for her safety, sent bodyguards and a driver to apany her. It was a tense time. If Matheo had dared to make a move on Sienna, there was no telling what he might do to the rest of the Ginger family. Someone like him, a conniving and shameless coward, could not be trusted. 10:26 Wed, 21 May C Chapter 320 She Needed to Be Sure of Something Sitting in the car, Jean¡¯s brows were tightly knit. Just the thought of Matheo and his mess of a family left her heart full of irritation and frustration. The car finally stopped outside the Civil Affairs Department. Jean stepped out. This ce was why she had rushed out of the hospital. She clutched the marriage certificate tightly in her hand and strode toward the entrance. The scene was almostughable. 720307 A teenage girl, alone, walking into a ce filled with adults getting married or divorced. She stood out like a sore thumb. But Jean did not care. There was something she needed to find out. Meanwhile¡­ Matheo had be even more unrestrainedtely. He openly unted the other woman and their daughter, appearing in nightclubs and entertainment venues like a peacock in mating season. Back when Sienna kept him on a tight leash, he had not even been allowed to stay outte for business dinners, let alone party in public. Now!e waspletely out of control. He lived like he was making up for lost time. He even announced that he would marry Emily once he divorced Sienna. This shameless deration, naturally, earned him waves of online bacsh. But Matheo had developed a thick skin. He did not care at all. On the other hand, the news of Sienna¡¯s ident had been tightly suppressed. Not a single word leaked to the outside world. After her visit to the Civil Affairs Department, Jean rushed back to the hospital¡­ Only to run into someonepletely unexpected in the hallway. It was Matheo. And with him, it was Emily and Julia. Jean¡¯s fists clenched. A chill shot from her eyes like an icy de. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± 456 B The Family 321 Chapter 321 What the Heck Are You Pretending For? ? 83% +8 Pearls ¡°Long time no see, Jean.¡± Matheo lowered his eyes and nced at her; the shadows in his deep gaze were murky, making it impossible to tell what he was feeling. Emily stood quietly beside him with her arm hooked through his, saying nothing at all. Julia looked at Jean with icy disdain, like she was staring at some disgusting stray dog on the street; her eyes brimmed with naked disgust. ¡°Answer me.¡± Jean¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on Matheo. ¡°What the heck are you doing here?¡± ¡°Came to see your mother,¡± Matheo said, lips curving slightly into a half¨Csmile that wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°Heard she had an ident. Considering all the years of friendship between us, it¡¯s not unreasonable for me toe visit after something like this happened, is it?¡± Jean¡¯s gaze swept past Emily and Julia; something cold flickered in her eyes. ¡°You came to see my mom, what¡¯s the point of bringing them along?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re just here to show off, then say so. What¡¯s the point of putting on this act?¡± Matheo¡¯s expression cracked slightly at her words; the darkness beneath his face broke through. He clenched his jaw, then suddenly snapped, voice filled with venom. ¡°Jean, your mouth really hasn¡¯t changed one bit. Must be your mom¡¯s lousy parenting that turned you into this¡­¡± Jean let out a cold snort. ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. How¡¯s it all her fault? You¡¯re the father, and you get a free pass?¡± ¡°You-¡± Matheo felt a fire spark in his chest; his fingers tensed instinctively. But then it hit him, there was no point in wasting anger on this little brat. Sienna¡¯s life still hung in the bnce¨Cif she really died, he¡¯d be the biggest winner¡­ Just hold it in a little longer. Things were going great now; no point wasting energy on this rude little girl. With that thought, he turned his head slightly, ncing at his wife and daughter. His expression softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Check out the room over there. Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Emily and Julia nodded obediently. The three of them turned their gazes away and started moving past Jean, heading toward Sienna¡¯s hospital room- Jean was just about to block them when a few tall figures suddenly stepped in, cutting off Matheo¡¯s path. Dominic, Easton, and Carl appeared out of nowhere, each one carrying the weight of a mountain; the pressure was immediate and overwhelming. ¡°You guys are here too¡­¡± A flicker of surprise shed through Matheo¡¯s eyes, but his gaze quickly set back into calm. He tilted his head up to look at the sons who stood a little taller than him, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°What a rare sight. A bunch of cold¨Cblooded bastards actually showing up at a hospital¡­¡± That jab made all of them frown slightly. ¡°What the heck are you pretending for?¡± Matheo sneered, a glint shing in his dark eyes. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know you? Every one of you¨Cselfish, arrogant, cold as ice. Family and blood mean nothing to you. And now you¡¯re here ying the devoted sons? Who the heck would believe that?¡± 1/2 15:01 Thu, 22 May 30. 83% Chapter 321 What the Heck Are You Pretending For? +8 Pearls Heughed, the mockery in his eyes growing even stronger. ¡°It¡¯s about the Ginger family fortune, isn¡¯t it? If your mother dies here, good luck sorting out the inheritance¡­¡± ¡°Shut your damn mouth!¡± Dominic suddenly barked, cutting him off with a sharp voice. His features darkened, brows drawn into a stormy, threatening scowl. The others didn¡¯t look any better; their expressions were all storm clouds and thunder on the verge of breaking loose. For just a second, Matheo was genuinely startled by the intensity in his sons¡® presence. But he quickly masked it, pretending to stay calm, even doubling down with harsher words. ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re somebody now? Who the heck do you think you are, telling me to shut up?¡± 514 The Family 322 Chapter 322 Sienna Woke Up +8 Pearls ¡°I came to see your mother, with a lot more sincerity than you ever could, Matheo said shamelessly. His cold gaze swept over the children in front of him, and he put on a show of heartfelt concern. I¡¯m really worried about her¡­ I just wanted to know what¡¯s going on now¡­¡± ¡°You know damn well why she ended up like this,¡± Easton cut in, voice dropping low and cold as his sharp eyes narrowed. Being stared at like that made Matheo¡¯s heart skip a beat; a hollow sense of dread started to crawl up his spine. Could they know something? The thought darted through his mind¨Cbut he quickly brushed it away. No way. I covered everything up perfectly. Besides, if they knew, they would¡¯vee after me a long time ago instead of waiting for me to show up here on my own. ¡°Easton, I don¡¯t know what you mean by that,¡± Matheo forced himself to stay calm, his tone sounding extra rxed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t throw around baseless usations.¡± Easton shot him a look full of contempt, then sneered. ¡°Still running that mouth, huh?¡± Then his cold, mocking gaze slid over to Julia. ¡°Well, look who it is. Isn¡¯t this an old friend?¡± A wicked, bone¨Cchilling smile tugged at the corner of Easton¡¯s lips. Julia flinched and shrank back, hiding behind Matheo. Her heart was racing; Easton¡¯s eyes felt poisonous. Just one nce made her skin crawl. Matheo picked up on Julia¡¯s fear immediately. He quickly reached out and gave her shoulder a soothing pat, then turned to Easton with a faint smile. ¡°Easton, if you¡¯re mad,e at me. Scaring a young girl? That¡¯s just low.¡± ¡°Oh, I actually find it pretty entertaining.¡± Easton pushed back, the edges of his eyes curling with a frosty smirk. His gaze turned even colder. ¡°Neither of you is getting away.¡± A chill crept through Matheo¡¯s chest. His eyes flew open wide¨Cjust then- ¡°Family of Sienna!¡± A nurse came jogging over to the Ginger siblings, her voice urgent and rushed. ¡°The patient¡¯s awake. You should go see her right away.¡± Sienna was awake? At the sound of that, Jean immediately took off toward the hospital room. Everyone else scrambled to follow without wasting a second; the whole group surged forward in a rush. Before they could even reach the room, Sienna was already being wheeled out. She was clearly not just conscious but doing much better overall¨Cshe was no longer in any life¨Cthreatening danger. She had been transferred to a general ward. Even though it was a general room, the space wasvish; everything she could possibly need was there. Sienna was still wearing an oxygen mask. Her eyelids parted ever so slightly, her gaze still blurry and unfocused. 15:01 Thu, 22 May ¡¤ Chapter 322 Sienna Woke Up 83% +8 Pearls Slowly, her eyes seemed to find something totch onto¨Cfinallynding on her children standing not far away. In that moment, her eyes filled with tears. She¡¯d made it out alive. Somehow, against all odds, she¡¯d survived. Toe so close to death and still be able to see her children again¡­ the wave of emotion crashing through her heart was almost too much to bear. ¡°Hey¡­¡± she murmured; the word barely squeezed past her lips, as if it took everything she had just to say it. The Ginger siblings had been keeping their distance so they wouldn¡¯t overwhelm her; but hearing her frail, sorrowful voice calling out made all of them move at once. They rushed to her bedside. ¡°Mom, how are you feeling?¡± Jean asked softly, eyes lowered, her voice full of caution and tenderness. Her heart was a storm of emotions. Her mom had gone through hell to make it this far. Matheo didn¡¯t enter the room. He stood at a distance with his wife and daughter, silently watching from afar. Thest thing he¡¯d wanted was happening¡ª Sienna was alive. 514 The Family 323 Chapter 323 Might Have to Disappoint You The fact that he hadn¡¯t killed that woman in one go left a sour taste in Mathco¡¯s mouth. +8 Pearls Instinctively, he tightened his grip on Julia¡¯s arm; something icy and cruel glinted in his eyes. Julia winced from the pain, but didn¡¯t dare resist. She could only let her father dig his fingers into her arm without a word. Inside the hospital room, Sienna still struggled to speak. It took her forever to squeeze out a few words. She looked pale and out of breath; her forehead slick with cold sweat. Without the oxygen mask, she probably would¡¯ve passed out at any second. Jean couldn¡¯t help but speak up in a soft voice. ¡°Mom, whatever you want to say¨Cthere¡¯ll be plenty of timeter. Can you rest for now? Just focus on getting better.¡± Everyone else agreed with Jean. ¡°We¡¯ve got everything handled,¡± Dominic said with a firm nod toward Sienna, his voice steady and reassuring. ¡°You just rest.¡± Hearing her children speak like that, Sienna didn¡¯t try to push herself any further. She took a few deep breaths and was about to close her eyes- But then, out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Matheo standing at the doorway. Her eyes flew open; an overwhelming storm of emotion surged through them as her whole body began to tremble. ¡°Matheo¡­ Matheo¡­ he¡¯s the one who did this to me¡­¡± Back when the crash happened, she hadn¡¯t been able to think clearly; she couldn¡¯t tell if it was just an ident or if someone had nned it¨Cand if so, who. But in the short time since she woke up, everything had be painfully clear. If it hadn¡¯t been Matheo, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else. Now, her emotions exploded. She wanted nothing more than to leap from the bed, throw herself at him like a raging ghost, and tear his throat out with her teeth. The anger she¡¯d buried for so long had finally hit its breaking point. From the beginning, she¡¯d fallen for the wrong man¨Ca polished shell hiding nothing but rot inside; a fraud, through and through. And because of that, she¡¯d given her children a cold, selfish, absent father who never knew how to love them. Their family had almost crumbled under that twisted, painful weight¡­ Now he wasn¡¯t just hurting the kids¨Che had tried to take her life, too. Matheo¡­ someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve love. You don¡¯t deserve money, fame, or power. You should rot in hell for eternity, beneath even the filth on the devil¡¯s boots. Sienna¡¯s arm lifted instinctively and began to il. Her sons rushed forward and pinned it down, trying to calm her. 15:01 Thu, 22 May ¡¤ Chapter 323 Might Have to Disappoint You Seeing her so shaken, Matheo couldn¡¯t help butugh. 83% +8 Pearls ¡°You seem pretty pissed off!¡± he raised his voice on purpose, making sure she could hear him. His face twisted slightly as he sneered, lips curling into a cold, vicious grin. ¡°Too bad you can¡¯t do anything. Go ahead and die mad about it!¡± Jean whipped her head around to re at him. Her stare was like the flick of a poisonous snake¡¯s tongue¨Cjust one nce made the skin crawl. She stared at Matheo without blinking, like she wanted to tear him apart with her eyes alone. Matheo realized he couldn¡¯t hold her gaze. He looked down, guilt ring in his chest. Jean¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t actually think you¡¯ve got this in the bag, do you? You think no matter what you¡¯ve done, you¡¯ll still get to lie back and collect your share?¡± Frost spread in her eyes. ¡°Sorry to break it to you¨Cbut you¡¯re probably in for a big disappointment.¡± Matheo¡¯s chest seized up with a sudden jolt of panic. A terrible feeling rushed in all at once. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± 514 The Family 324 Chapter 324 Keep Dreaming, Kid 83% +8 Pearls Matheo had never actually expected to get arge portion of the Ginger Group¡¯s assets. Sienna would never let go, and as the one at fault, he had no real standing to fight for it anyway. His n from the start- Had been to grab a little something off the Ginger family¡¯s leftovers. The Ginger Group was huge. Even the tiniest sliver would be enough for his whole family to livefortably for the rest of their lives. But from what Jean just said- It was obvious she didn¡¯t want him to get a single cent. ¡°Jean, the inheritance isn¡¯t your call,¡± Matheo said, barely suppressing the unease creeping up in his chest. He forced a calm expression onto his face. ¡°Thew decides that!¡± Jean¡¯s smile only deepened. Her eyes made it look like she was staring at some hopeless fool. ¡°And what if thew doesn¡¯t matter at all?¡± That line made her brothers pause what they were doing for a moment- ¡°Thew doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Easton shot Jean a meaningful nce, though a faintly amused smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Jean, that¡¯s not something you should say out loud.¡± Matheo suddenly burst intoughter. Like he¡¯d just heard the most ridiculous joke. Still just a kid¨Cso delusional! ¡°Jean, are you getting desperate?¡± Matheoughed for a good while before finally slowing down. His eyes on her were cold and mocking. ¡°I know you¡¯re panicking, but calm down.¡± ¡°Saying nonsense like that¨Cmaybe try using your brain before you open your mouth next time.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Emily didn¡¯t say a word, but she was staring straight at Jean; a sh of contempt passed quickly through her eyes. Julia, seeing her fatherughing so hard, got caught up in it too and startedughing along. Jean, honestly, wasn¡¯t all that impressive. What she¡¯d just said was outrageous. The Ginger family, no matter how powerful, couldn¡¯t be above thew. Jean raised an eyebrow. Even though she was just a teenager, she carried herself with this calm,manding confidence¨Clike she was already in control. ¡°I don¡¯t say anything without reason.¡± With that, she lowered her head and pulled something from her pocket. Everyone leaned in to get a closer look- Jean was holding a bright red marriage certificate. She held it up and gave it a little shake; her eyes locked onto Matheo just a few steps away. ¡°This is your marriage certificate with Mom.¡± Matheo let out a cold snort. ¡°So what? I¡¯ve got one too.¡± 15:01 Thu, 22 May MO. Chapter 324 Keep Dreaming, Kid F83%1 +8 Pearls Something seemed to snap in his head¨Che suddenly burst outughing, louder this time. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me tearing that thing up means I don¡¯t get a share.¡± That kind of thinking made perfect sense for someone Jean¡¯s age. Naive and stupid. Matheo¡¯s lips curled into a mocking grin. ¡°Keep dreaming, kid.¡± ¡°And who¡¯s the one dreaming, really?¡± Jean shot back, every word sharp and firm. Her face darkened as she flung the marriage certificate casually toward Matheo. He didn¡¯t expect it at all. Instinctively, he reached out and caught the document mid¨Cair. ¡°You might wanna open it,¡± Jean said, tilting her head, sounding almost bored¨Clike she was just waiting for the fireworks to start. Dominic and the others, after watching everything their little sister had just done, couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. And since Jean hadn¡¯t offered any exnation, they had no idea what was going through her mind. Even with that confusion, none of them said a word. They chose to trust Jean. She was smart; if she was doing this, she had her reasons. 514 1 The Family 325 Matheo kept his eyes down, staring at the cover of the marriage certificate for a long while. Then, he opened it. At first nce, there was nothing unusual about it; it looked exactly like the one he had. 83% +8 Pearls ¡°So what?¡± he finally lifted his gaze, his voice cold as he spoke to Jean. ¡°You wanted me to look at it; I looked. What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow¨Cand then, suddenly, she smiled, strange and sly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice¡ª¡± ¡°That this marriage certificate is fake?¡± Fake? Matheo wasn¡¯t the only one stunned¨CDominic and the others looked shocked, and even Sienna, lying weak in bed, suddenly opened her eyes wide. How could a marriage certificate be fake? ¡°Impossible!¡± Matheo¡¯s fingers started to tremble; he scrambled to examine the document more closely. This doesn¡¯t look fake at all¡­¡± He and Sienna had gone to the Civil Affairs Department in person to register back then. How could this be fake? If the certificate was fake, that would mean¡ª His marriage to Sienna was fake too¡­ He wasn¡¯t legally her spouse. He had no legal im to the inheritance! As the realization struck, cold sweat gathered across Matheo¡¯s forehead. He clutched the certificate tightly; even his shoulders started to shake. Sienna said nothing. Shey frozen in bed, eyes slightly unfocused, as though searching through her memories. Then it hit her¨Cthings she¡¯d almost forgotten. Before she and Matheo officially married, her parents had voiced their concerns more than once. They were worried about Matheo¡¯s intentions, afraid she¡¯d been blinded by love, and deeply suspicious that all he wanted was the Ginger family fortune¨Cthat he¡¯d take everything and leave them with nothing. Back then, she¡¯d been so naive, so foolish. She thought her parents were overthinking it; she¡¯d believed Matheo was her one true love. The day they got their certificate, she and Matheo had dressed up, walked into the Civil Affairs Department together. But the staff at the main registration hall hadn¡¯t been there that day. They¡¯d been guided into a side room toplete the paperwork. She hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time. 15:01 Thu, 22 May Chapter 325 Strategic Thinking But now, looking back- It had all been part of her parents¡® n. +8 Pearls They must have seen thising; they¡¯d spun an borate web for her back then¨Cand somehow, in the end, it had saved her. The registration had been fake; the marriage certificate was fake. She and Matheo had never been legally married. Now that she thought about it, her parents had probably tampered with more than just this document¡­ Any official paperwork that could prove her marriage to Matheo¨Cher parents might¡¯ve quietly altered those too. No wonder she¡¯d never noticed until now. Sienna bit her lip; a rush of tears stung at the corners of her eyes. She missed her parents¨Cthose two people who had loved her to the bone. They hadn¡¯t just loved her; they¡¯d seen farther than she ever could. They had protected her¨Cand protected the Ginger family fortune. ¡°Impossible!¡± Matheo still refused to believe it. His eyes scanned the document over and over again. The fragile booklet was now creased and bent from his tightening grip. ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about it?¡± Jean said coolly, her gaze razor¨Csharp. ¡°I went to the Civil Affairs Department myself. This thing¡¯s a fake. If you look closely, the ws are obvious¡ª¡± ¡°The font, the official seal¨Cnone of it matches. I noticed it right away. Something was off about the font and stamp; it didn¡¯t look like a real certificate. So I went to confirm it. The staff told me t¨Cout that it was fake. They even offered to destroy it for me.¡± 514 The Family 326 Chapter 326 Let the Law Deal With Him 83% +8 Pearls Jean¡¯s words rang out like a thunderp, shaking everyone to their core. Her brothers exchanged nces, some with dark expressions, others seeming lost in thought, and a few with shes of surprise across their faces. Emily and Julia looked at each other, eyes locking for a moment- In that instant, mother and daughter seemed to share an unspoken understanding; a wave of unease and panic surged in both their hearts. They had been with Matheo for so many years¨Cof course, there were feelings involved¨Cbut his financial status had always been a crucial factor for them¡­. Without enough money, who would be willing to live hidden away in a foreign country for years? Who would want to bear the shame of being the other woman and raising an illegitimate child? As much as they liked Matheo, they were realists. If Matheo couldn¡¯t get any share of the inheritance and ended up with nothing, then what did that mean for the rest of them. Matheo still hadn¡¯t said a word. His lips were pressed into a tight line; his handsome face was dark and gloomy, like a storm cloud hanging over him. A dull, lifeless gray flickered in the depths of his eyes. Suddenly- Matheo clenched his fists; the marriage certificate in his hands began to crumple and twist under the pressure. Then, like he¡¯d lost controlpletely, he tore the certificate apart with both hands¡ªripping it into shreds. Bits of paper scattered all over the floor; the room fell into utter chaos. Jean let out a cold snort, her tone mocking, her smile insincere. ¡°Good job tearing it up. It was fake anyway; thanks for destroying the evidence.¡± ¡°I should never have given birth to you!¡± Matheo¡¯s eyes widened in fury. He shot up, fist clenched, and charged at Jean. Sienna¡¯s eyes flew open; her breathing grew rapid. In a sh, Carl¡¯s gaze sharpened. He moved with lightning speed, stepping in front of Jean and shielding herpletely- With a single swift motion, he grabbed Matheo¡¯s arm in a firm hold. His face was cold as ice; his eyes churned with darkness like crashing waves. His grip tightened steadily, fingers digging in until Matheo cried out in pain instinctively, his face turning as pale as paper, even twisting from the agony. Just then, hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway. Momentster, several uniformed police officers burst into the hospital room. Their sudden arrival caught everyone off guard. 15:02 Thu, 22 May MCD. Chapter 326 Let the Law Deal With Him Jean, however, simply waved at them with a calm smile. ¡°Officers, I¡¯m the one who called.¡± She had reported it when she stopped by the Civil Affairs Department earlier. 5 7 93%??? +8 Pearls With a slight turn of her finger, she pointed toward Matheo, who was still in pain, her voice cold and devoid of emotion. ¡°This man is suspected of attempted murder.¡± Then she looked toward her brothers, her tone softening. ¡°You guys must have evidence of Matheo bribing the car crash driver, right? Please hand everything over to the officers.¡± Matheo deserved to die: But he shouldn¡¯t die at the hands of the Ginger family. Her mother, her brothers¨Cthey weren¡¯t saints, but their hands shouldn¡¯t be stained with Matheo¡¯s filth; their lives shouldn¡¯t be tainted because of him. So, handing Matheo over to thew was the best possible ending. In a way, his impatience this time¨Chis sloppy, wed n¨Chad actually handed them the knife; it had be a de pointed back at him. Sienna and the others clearly heard Jean¡¯s thoughts. This child was always thinking of them, always looking out for them; she had considered everything. By now, they were no longer surprised by how mature Jean was for her age; instead, their affection and admiration for her only deepened. Although¡­ she¡¯d said they weren¡¯t exactly good people¡­ Well, to be fair, she wasn¡¯t wrong. Easton gave Jean¡¯s shoulder a pat, smiling faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ve got all kinds of evidence. We¡¯ll fully cooperate with the police investigation.¡± At that moment, Carl loosened his grip and let Matheo go. Unexpectedly- Matheo swallowed hard; like a cornered beast, he suddenly broke free in a final act of desperation. He charged out into the hospital corridor,pletely unhinged¨Ceven abandoning his lover and his illegitimate daughter! 15:02 Thu, 22 May MO. When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 327 Chapter 327 Don¡¯t Worry, You¡¯re Not Getting Away Either 82% +8 Pearls The police had no intention of letting Matheo escape; they moved swiftly and efficiently, hot on his heels. Compared to these well¨Ctrained officers, Matheo¡¯s attempt at fleeing wasughable¨Cchild¡¯s y. Within moments, they caught up to him and pinned him to the ground. His face pressed against the cold floor, twisted in a mix of rage and unwillingness. His arms were forced behind his back and pped with handcuffs. Just like that, Matheo was taken away by the police. Emily and Julia stood frozen, still reeling from the shock. They remained rooted in ce. It took nearly half a minute before they finally snapped back to reality. Emily grabbed her daughter¡¯s wrist and bowed slightly toward the Ginger brothers. ¡°Sorry to disturb you; we¡¯ll take our leave now¡­¡± Without Matheo, Emily had no leverage to go up against the Ginger family; She wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. All she could do now was pray the Ginger family wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against her or Julia. After speaking, she pulled her daughter along, trying to leave- ¡°Hold on.¡± Easton¡¯s cold voice cut through the air, stopping the mother and daughter in their tracks. Emily and Julia froze like startled birds; their faces went pale in an instant. ¡°Julia, what¡¯s the rush?¡± Easton¡¯s gaze darkened, his voice low and cold. In that moment, he looked like a demon¨Cevery word soaked in blood and threat. Julia couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling. She turned to face him, eyes brimming with tears as she dropped to her knees without hesitation. ¡°Easton, it was my fault before; please, show some mercy.¡± ¡°Mercy?¡± Easton narrowed his eyes, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°You almost ruined my entire career, and you still have the nerve to ask for forgiveness?¡± He let out a coldugh. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d almost forgotten about you. I¡¯ve got better things to do. If you¡¯d kept hiding like a coward and never shown your face again, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. But now¨Cyou¡¯ve marched right under my nose¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Julia was pale with fear; her palms were soaked with cold sweat. ¡°I didn¡¯t even want toe¡­¡± Emily, seeing her daughter so terrified, instinctively pulled Julia behind her in a protective gesture. ¡°Mr. Easton, if there¡¯s a problem¡­ pleasee at me instead. Julia¡¯s just a child¡­¡± Easton turned his head slightly and swept a cold, piercing look over her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not getting away either.¡± That one nce sent a chill straight to Emily¡¯s scalp. 15:02 Thu, 22 May <82% Chapter 327 Don¡¯t Worry, You¡¯re Not Getting Away Either She bit her lip without thinking, unable to say a single word. +8 Pearls Easton looked back at Julia. ¡°Aside from the crap you pulled before, your rtionship with Matheo disgusts me too.¡± ¡°I heard you weren¡¯t doing too well mentally after thest time I dealt with you?¡± Easton suddenly curled his lips into a smile; it was enough to make someone¡¯s blood run cold. Julia instinctively nodded¨Cthen quickly shook her head. ¡°In that case, how about I send you to a specialized treatment facility overseas?¡± The terror in Julia¡¯s eyes red; she took a step back on instinct, her pupils shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Who knew what would happen if she ended up there? Easton didn¡¯t have good intentions. If she got locked away in one of those ces, her life would be over. Emily was just as terrified; she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. In the next second, she dropped to her knees with a loud thud. ¡°Mr. Easton, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you, let Julia go¡­¡± As she pleaded, tears gushed from her eyes, and her voice caught in her throat,ced with sobs. ¡°Why are you begging for her?¡± Easton¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice as he looked down at her. ¡°I told you, you¡¯re not getting away either. If your daughter¡¯s going abroad for treatment, of course you¡¯ll be going with her.¡± Emily¡¯s face froze, her whole body turning rigid like a lifeless statue; despair filled her eyes. ¡°Stop acting innocent. You¡¯re the one who deserves to rot the most¨Cknowing full well Matheo had a family, and still shamelessly keeping up that filthy affair, even having a child you shouldn¡¯t have had¡­¡± Easton¡¯s sharp tongue tore into Emily without mercy. Jean had been silently watching the scene when, all of a sudden, her phone rang. She nced down at the screen, her brows knitting slightly. Of all people¡­ it¡¯s him¡­ Without hesitation, she hit the decline button. Now wasn¡¯t the time to take any calls. But right after she hung up, a text popped in. Jean gave the message a quick nce; her eyes flickered briefly before she shoved the phone back in her pocket, as if nothing had happened. 514 The Family 328 Chapter 328 1 Just Regret It + Pearls At that moment, Emily didn¡¯t dare isike a sound, the Hong hep heard in shame, tears streaming down her face as Easton¡¯s words cut deep When he finished, he phed out his phone and rapped a few messages, clearly sending instructions to someone Seeing her mother beg for her uke, Julis¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t half bark anymore, the crouched down and wrapped her arms around Emily Tears poured down her cherke Right then, both of them looked like they were all each other had left. They both knew all too well¨Cfacing the Ginger family, facing someone as terrifying as Easton, there was nothing they could do but cry. Soon, two tall, broad¨Cshouldered men in ck appeared at the door of the hospital room Clearly, these were the ones Easton had just messaged. He gave them a quick look, and they immediately understood. Without hesitation, they stepped forward and took control of Emily and Julia. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Julia reacted like she¡¯d been shocked; she fought back wildly, screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯m not going abroad! I don¡¯t want treatment!¡± Easton¡¯s brow furrowed with irritation. He gave the two men a cold, tmand. ¡°Get them out of here. Make the travel arrangements quickly.¡± The men gave a respectful nod. Just like that, Emily and Julia were dragged away in front of everyone,pletely overpowered. It was over. The dust had settled. Jean knew that from this moment forward, the Ginger family would finally begin a new chapter- The trash had been cleared out. She turned her head to look at Sienna- The womany on her back in bed, eyes red¨Crimmed and vacant, staring off into space, lost in thought. Jean gently touched her shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s over. Everything¡¯s over now.¡± Sienna didn¡¯t respond. She stayed frozen in ce, not moving, not speaking. After half a minute, she finally seemed toe back to herself. Slowly, she turned to look at Jean. Her lips parted slightly. Her voice was hoarse, thick with grief. ¡°I know¡­ it¡¯s over¡­ I just regret it¡ª¡± ¡°If only I had seen through him sooner¡­ if I had thrown him out earlier, then maybe you wouldn¡¯t have had 10- If there had never been a Matheo, never all these vile people¡ªif it had just been her, her parents, and her 15:02 Thu, 22 May MO. Chapter 328 I Just Regret it kids¡­ If they could have simply lived a happy life together, how wonderful that would¡¯ve been. 482% 48 Pesrie She would¡¯ve taken care of her parents the way she should have. She would¡¯ve loved and protected her children, never letting them grow up with a shadow over their home. But it was all toote. Tears welled up and spilled from her eyes, sliding quickly down to her lips, bringing with them a bitter taste. Sienna tasted the regret¨Cdeep and sharp¨Cand it filled her tear¨Cfilled gaze with sorrow, Samuel had been watching all of it. His eyes locked on Sienna¡¯s face, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t look away. He thought of his old self¨Chow he used to run from this family, from these people. Now, gathered together after so long, he¡¯d thought he¡¯d feel out of ce, ufortable. He¡¯d thought that once he made sure Sienna was safe, he¡¯d quietly slip away¡­ But here he was, still there after all this time. His brothers, his sister, his mother¨Cthey were all with him now. And he didn¡¯t feel upset. He didn¡¯t feel awkward. They all shared the same purpose, to make sure Matheo paid for what he¡¯d done, and to help Sienna heal. Now, seeing Sienna break down in tears, full of regret, he felt a deep, indescribable ache in his heart. 514 1 10.02 Thu, 22 May The Family 329 Chapter 329 There¡¯s Still Time ? 82% +8 Pearls Seeing Sienna like this, he still chose to hold on to that grudge, treating her with the same cold indifference. as always. Samuel instinctively tightened his fingers, a flicker of conflict and confusion shing through his deep, dark eyes. As if sensing her son¡¯s emotions, as if somehow linked to his heart, Sienna turned her tearful eyes toward Samuel. Just like that, their gazes met¨Cunexpected, unnned. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Sienna murmured his name, her eyes swirling with too manyyers of emotion to unravel. She felt guilt toward this child¨Cbut al a glimmer of hope. The other kids were at least willing to sit at the same table with her, willing to take steps toward her, one at a time¡­ But Samuel, he was still the same as ever. Still, the fact that he had shown up at the hospital, had stayed by her bedside¨Cthis meant¡­ He didn¡¯t feel nothing for his mother. Sienna couldn¡¯t help reaching out, her fingers trembling and ice¨Ccold, trying to grasp Samuel¡¯s wrist. But- Just an inch from his skin, her body suddenly convulsed. She froze in ce, and in the next moment, she lost consciousnesspletely. ¡°Mom!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flew wide open, and she cried out despite herself. When Sienna woke up again, five days had passed. She opened her eyes to find only Dominic sitting at her bedside. Her eyes darted around the room, clearly searching for someone. Dominic, understanding what she was looking for, spoke up. ¡°They left yesterday. The doctor confirmed you were in the clear.¡± Sienna didn¡¯t answer. She lowered her eyes; a hollow emptiness settled deep in her chest. It was a long time before she slowly came back to herself. Her voice was quiet when she asked, ¡°Samuel¡­ he left without saying anything?¡± Dominic paused at her words. After a moment of silence, he decided to tell her the truth. ¡°He left the day before yesterday. Said he had an important surgery waiting on him.¡± Sienna¡¯s fingers curled into the bedsheet; she couldn¡¯t help but grip it tightly. ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. When he left, he said you were probably out of danger, so he went.¡± Dominic noticed her gloom and offered the exnation gently, as if tofort her. 15:02 Thu, 22 May MC Chapter 329 There¡¯s Still Time 82% +8 Pearls But Sienna gave a faintugh. Her face was pale, and she struggled to speak clearly. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile¡­ Samuel¡­ these things take time.¡± Then she looked up; her gentle, steady gaze fell on Dominic¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve had a rough time too, haven¡¯t you? Must be hard being the oldest.¡± Dominic shook his head and replied simply, ¡°Not hard.¡± He used to keep himself out of the family¡¯s business, never interested, never willing to care. He would rather bury himself in work, surrounded by business partners and contracts. But now, he realized what kind of responsibility rested on his shoulders. Their father had always been useless, as good as nonexistent. And now that Matheo was in prison, they truly had no father at all. As the saying goes, the eldest brother had to step up to the te. He had to be the one to protect their mother and their siblings. Surprisingly, this burden didn¡¯t weigh him down; it didn¡¯t bring him resentment. It gave him purpose. They would get better. They had to. Jean stared at the text message on her phone, reading it over and over again. She had just gotten back from the hospital yesterday. After several sleepless nights, she finally got the chance to sleep well for once. But even after resting, she still had things to do. She left the Ginger mansion and walked out to the street, where she gged down a taxi. Once she got in, she read the address from the message and gave it to the driver. 514 The Family 330 Chapter 330 She Really Knew Her Stuff 82% +8 Pearls The one who had called and texted Jean back at the hospital was Edgar. But at the time, she¡¯d been too busy taking care of Sienna to respond. Edgar hadn¡¯t reached out for anything else he was contacting her about his mother. Back when she had been desperate to save Asher, she¡¯d using her as leverage- taken Edgar¡¯s mother and held her under watch, Only then did Edgar abandon his deal with Thomas and testify for Asher at the final hour. Jean knew what she¡¯d done was a little underhanded, but for the sake of justice, a few dirty tricks were sometimes necessary. That said, she had also made Edgar a promise afterward¨Cthat she would do everything she could to help his mother recover. Now, Edgar was calling on her to make good on that promise. The taxi came to a stop outside a modest residentialplex. Jean stepped out and walked toward the main gate. Edgar and his mother had already moved out of the dpidated alley. Jean had paid out of pocket to set them up in a new ce. She had picked several options for them, but mother and son turned most of them down¨Ctoo nice, too shy. In the end, they settled on this humble little apartmentplex. Jean had paid the rent, but this was her first time visiting. She didn¡¯t even know the exact address until Edgar texted it to her. On the way, she stopped at a nearby fruit shop, carefully picking out a fewrge, ripe fruits. After all, visiting a patient empty¨Chanded would¡¯ve felt rude. She wanted to bring Edgar¡¯s mother some fruit, at least as a gesture. Carrying the bag, she walked to Edgar¡¯s door and rang About ten secondster, the door opened. the bell. It was Edgar. He looked like he had been cooking¨Cthere was a faint scent of oil and smoke clinging to him. ¡°You came,¡± the boy said, face as emotionless as ever. He stepped aside slightly, gesturing for Jean toe in. ¡°How¡¯s your mom doing?¡± Jean set the fruit on the table and asked casually. Edgar lowered his eyes. ¡°Same as always.¡± ¡°Can I see her?¡± Jean¡¯s gaze drifted instinctively toward the bedroom, but the door was tightly shut. 1110, 22 May 5 Chapter 330 She Really Knew Her Stuff Edgar nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He pushed open the door and led Jean into the bedroom. 82% +8 Pearls Edgar¡¯s mom, Kelly,y on the bed, her face pale. After years of being bedridden, her muscles had atrophied significantly. She looked frail and listless, like the life had been drained from her. ¡°You said you had a way¡­¡± Edgar stood off to the side, his eyes dark and locked onto Jean. She met his deep gaze and gave a firm nod. ¡°I keep my word.¡± She had told him before¨Cboldly¨Cthat she was the only one who could treat his mother¡¯s condition- And that wasn¡¯t bluster or empty talk. Jean had meant it. She pulled out a specialized medical kit from her backpack, filled with rows of needles. Laying the needles out, she pulled back Kelly¡¯s nket. She examined her condition, applied medication, and inserted the needles¨Call in one fluid, practiced motion. Edgar stood nearby, his eyes widening slightly. A flicker of surprise passed through them. These kinds of traditional needles were rare¨Ceven among licensed practitioners of traditional medicine¡­ But Jean could use them? Then a new worry crept in. After all, Jean was still just a teenager. What if those needles were just for show? She might not be reliable. He was in the middle of that thought when suddenly, dark blood began seeping out of his mother¡¯s skin¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jean said calmly without even looking up. ¡°It¡¯s just stagnant blood. It¡¯s good that it¡¯sing out.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Edgar nodded, and the look he gave Jean began to shift¨Cthere was more trust in his eyes now. This girl¡­ she really did know her stuff. The treatment went smoothly enough, and once Jean checked the time, she started to remove the needles- But she quickly realized a problem, the buildup in Kelly¡¯s body had been umting for years. It wouldn¡¯t go away with one session; multiple treatments would be needed to break it downpletely. Today¡¯s procedure could only provide temporary relief, not a cure. Which meant she¡¯d need toe back regrly. But Kelly¡¯s physical condition was too weak. Even the treatment itself was taking a huge toll on her. At that moment, she looked even more fragile than 15:03 Thu, 22 May 0 Co Chapter 330 She Really Knew Her Stuff before¨Cher face as white as a sheet of paper. If her body couldn¡¯t handle the process¡­ That¡¯d be a disaster. 8 .,92%¨C +8 Pearls And if something did happen to her during treatment, Edgar might juste after her with everything he The Family 331 Chapter 331 Her Secret Form 82% +8 Pearls Edgar noticed the deep furrow in her brow, and a bad feeling rose in his chest; the boy¡¯s face tightened immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jean could sense the tension and worry in him, so she quickly tried to calm him down. ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a problem, but not a big one-¡± Midway through her sentence, she dropped her gaze and let out a soft sigh, mumbling to herself, ¡°If only this world had Fortifying Pills too¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Edgar hadn¡¯t caught her words entirely, but he vaguely heard the phrase Fortifying Pills. Jean looked up at him and gave a smallugh. ¡°I was just wondering if there¡¯s a pill out there that could safely boost someone¡¯s physical strength.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such miracle pill¡­¡± Edgar replied with a t tone. Jean only smiled and said nothing more. But of course there was such a pill¨Cin her past life, before she was pulled into this book- She had made it with her own hands. It was her secret form. However, replicating those pills in this fictional world was going to be incredibly difficult. Making them required many types of herbs and additional ingredients. Common herbs weren¡¯t too hard to find, but there were rare ones Jean wasn¡¯t even sure existed in this world. Then, suddenly, a thought struck her. Samuel. Samuel was a doctor; he had to have ess to all kinds of medications¡­ Maybe her brother could give her a hand. Jean clenched her fists, excitement welling up in her chest; she almost wanted to rush over to Samuel right then and there. She tucked Kelly in, tidied up her backpack, and turned to leave through the front door. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± A flicker of surprise shed in Edgar¡¯s eyes. The boy, who was usually cold and reserved, looked unusually uneasy; he scratched the back of his head and mumbled, ¡°I just made some food¡­¡± He hesitated, like he had to summon a lot of courage. ¡°Do you¡­ want to stay and eat with me?¡± Jean looked into his dark, quiet eyes. Her brows lifted, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. To Jean¨Cwhose mental age was twenty¨Cnine¨CEdgar, no matter how cold or wild he acted, was still just a half¨Cgrown kid. 82% Chapter 331 Her Secret Form She nodded like she was humoring a child. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll eat with you.¡± +8 Pearls But Edgar¡¯s expression instantly shifted. He turned his head away awkwardly and muttered in a cold, stiff voice, ¡°Who said I needed you to keep mepany?¡± Right after saying that, his cars turned a faint shade of red. Jean didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she wrapped her arm around Edgar¡¯s shoulders and led him toward the dining table. Edgar could actually cook pretty well. The food was simple, almost homey, but it tasted good. Jean happened to be a bit hungry, so she polished off two full bowls of rice. After the meal, she didn¡¯t stick around. She slung her backpack over her shoulders and left the apartmentplex straight away. She hailed a cab and headed directly to Samuel¡¯s hospital. Back when she¡¯d been poisoned, it was Samuel who had treated her. That was when she quietly memorized which hospital he worked at. About half an hourter, Jean arrived at the hospital entrance. She went straight to the self¨Cservice registration kiosk and tried to make an appointment with Samuel; if she seeded, she¡¯d be able to figure out where he was. She knew he worked at this hospital, but she had no idea where his actual office was. Unfortunately, after scrolling through nearly every doctor¡¯s profile, she didn¡¯t see Samuel¡¯s name anywhere¡­ Jean had no choice but to ask for help at the front desk. When she gave them Samuel¡¯s name, the young woman behind the counter answered gently, ¡°Dr. Samuel is one of our top specialists. He almost never takes regr appointments; he only steps in for major,plex surgeries¡­¡± Jean blinked. ¡°Then where¡¯s his office?¡± The receptionist frowned slightly. ¡°As far as I know, Dr. Samuel usually isn¡¯t in his office. Even if you go there now, chances are you won¡¯t find him.¡± 514 The Family 332 Chapter 332 The Part¨CTime Therapist Jean lowered her eyes and fell silent for a moment. Then, she curved her lips into a polite smile and gave the receptionist a nod. ¡°Got it, thank you-¡± ¡°But I¡¯d still like it if you could tell me where Dr. Samuel¡¯s office is.¡± 20410 +8 Pearls Once she had the specific location, Jean moved through the crowd and headed toward the elevators. The hospital was packed; she had to wait quite a while before stepping into one. Samuel¡¯s office was on a rather unusual floor- Unusual because,pared to the constant hustle and bustle on the other floors, this one was practically deserted. It was too quiet. Jean¡¯s gaze casually swept across the wall directory. To her surprise, most of the departments here were for psychiatric care. Samuel¡¯s office was right next to a cluster of psychology departments? Did he dabble in psychology too? In the novel, Samuel had been described as a medical genius who could do it all¡­ So maybe he really did moonlight as a therapist. Jean walked down the silent hallway¨Cuntil suddenly¡ª A deep voice drifted out from a slightly cracked door, just barely audible. The door to one of the psych offices hadn¡¯t been shut all the way; it hung loosely ajar, and vague voices kept leaking through the gap. Jean crept up slowly, deliberately softening her footsteps as she approached the door- The voices gradually became clearer. ¡°It¡¯s gotten worse againtely?¡± That was Samuel¡¯s voice. ¡°Yeah.¡± A man¡¯s voice responded. Samuel seemed to be jotting something down; the sound of a pen dragging across paper came through crisp and clear. ¡°And how are you feeling now?¡± The man stayed quiet for a moment. Neither of them spoke during the pause; only soft breathing filled the room. Jean had no idea how long the silencested before the man finally broke it. ¡°Lately¡­ I haven¡¯t been able to sleep through the night.¡± ¡°My mind feels tired, but my body¡­ it¡¯s like it¡¯s forgotten how to fall asleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before,¡± Samuel¡¯s voice was cool and steady. ¡°It¡¯s because of your emotional block. If you don¡¯t resolve that, no amount of medication will help. Medicine can only numb your nerves temporarily; it can even cause side effects.¡± 15:03 Thu, 22 May MCIE Chapter 332 The Part¨CTime Therapist The man didn¡¯t say anything else. 38240 48 Pearls But Samuel continued, unbothered. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed your symptoms are bing physical? Your hands are trembling.¡± Jean was fully engrossed in cavesdropping. Holy crap, Samuel really is a part¨Ctime therapist! Just then, the two men inside the office seemed to freeze. Jean,pletely unaware she¡¯d been caught, leaned in even closer to the door, trying to hear better. But- The door suddenly swung back, pulled open without warning. Caught off guard, Jean lost her bnce and stumbled forward- Two firm hands caught her arms just in time and steadied her. Samuel¡¯s hands. Still, Jean¡¯s upper body almost fell straight into his chest. Her nose was barely an inch from the crisp white coat he wore; she could clearly smell the sharp, cool scent of medicinal herbs on him. ¡°Jean, what are you doing here?¡± Samuel¡¯s gentle voice came from above, with no trace of scolding in it. Jean only then realized- She¡¯d been caught. She straightened up quickly, tilting her head to look up at him, a flicker of nervousness shing across her face. ¡°I¡­ I came to find you for something¡­ but the front desk said you weren¡¯t in, so I thought I¡¯d try your office and see if I got lucky. I didn¡¯t think¡­¡± 514 The Family 333 Chapter 333 The Most Dangerous Patient 74% +8 Pearls As Jean spoke, she couldn¡¯t help sneaking nces at the unfamiliar man inside the office. But Samuel was blocking most of the man¡¯s body; all she could make out was one of his arms. Noticing her curiosity, Samuel didn¡¯t try to hide anything. He let go of her arm and shifted to the side. ¡°As you can see, this is my patient.¡± The man looked up just then. His eyes were pitch ck. They resembled a bottomless abyss, radiating a cold, mysterious aura that seemed to ripple outward; deep within, whirlpools and starfields shimmered faintly. In the flickering light, it was hard not to be drawn in. Jean froze, then suddenly her eyes flew wide open¨Can overwhelming shock rose up from her chest and surged through her. ¡°Carson?¡± The name burst from her lips. Her heart began to race. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Samuel raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You know¡­ him?¡± The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; he gave Jean a quick nce, then looked away just as indifferently. He wore a neat ck suit. Even sitting down, it was obvious how tall and long¨Climbed he was. Jean was still reeling- That face, it was clearly Carson. So why was he acting like he didn¡¯t recognize me? ¡°Carson.¡± Jean¡¯s lips parted again; she called his name once more, unwilling to give up. 1 This time, the man didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. In fact- He even furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Jean, his name isn¡¯t Carson.¡± Samuel patted her shoulder and exined gently. ¡°Not Carson?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened even more, and she quickly followed up. ¡°Then who is he?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he turned to the man for permission. ¡°This is my sister. Is it okay if I introduce you to her?¡± The man didn¡¯t respond at first. He/stayed silent for a few seconds, then gave a small nod. ¡°Jean, this man¡¯s name is Hector. He¡¯s my patient,¡± Samuel said clearly. Hector? Jean¡¯s eyes shot wide again. ¨¦ She stared hard at the man¡¯s face, as if trying to see through himpletely. Hector? That¡¯s the final boss, Hector! 13:34 Fri, 23 May GOG GOG Chapter 333 The Most Dangerous Patient 74%B +8 Pearls The final boss? So annoying. Why could I always hear this girl¡¯s extra thoughts? Hector heard the thought loud and clear, and his brow furrowed deeper. He clenched his fingers, visibly irritated; the aura of disillusionment around him only grew heavier. Jean was still too stunned to calm down; her fingers were trembling from the adrenaline. Not just the biggest viin, but also the most famous, the strongest one¨Cand in the end, he fully snapped and died horribly. At that moment, the emotionless calm on Hector¡¯s face finally cracked a little. Did she just say I would die tragically? How would she know that? Was it actually possible¡­ for someone in this world to see the future? Samuel¡¯s little sister was a freak¨Cand he could hear everything that freak was thinking¡­. So annoying. So loud. That flicker of emotion vanished as quickly as it came, his face returning to its mask of detached indifference. Of course, Samuel had heard Jean¡¯s thoughts too. If it had been anyone else saying this, he wouldn¡¯t have given it a second thought¨Cbuting from Jean¡­ It did carry some weight. She¡¯d just said Hector was the final boss, destined to fall into darkness and die¡­ And if we¡¯re talking about falling into darkness- Hector was already pretty far gone. He was the most dangerous patient Samuel had ever treated. No question about it. 514 10 The Family 334 Chapter 334 Carson, Then Who Is He? This man¡¯s the final boss, not Carson. Jean stared at the defined lines of Hector¡¯s face, and a wave of sour, aching mist rose in her chest. ¡°So I was wrong.¡± Realizing the man in front of her wasn¡¯t the one she remembered, Jean lowered her gaze; a dark, gloomy shade clouded her eyes. The gloom passed in a sh. She tugged at the corner of her lips, forcing a gentle smile. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡± She turned and tugged lightly at Shmuel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got a patient today, I¡¯lle back another time.¡± With that, she turned to leave- But Samuel grabbed her wrist. Pressure tightened around her wrist bone, and Jean had no choice but to stop. ¡°Jean,¡± Samuel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; something doubtful flickered in his deep¨Cset eyes, though his voice was as gentle as ever. ¡°Carson¡­ who¡¯s that?¡± Jean hadn¡¯t expected him to ask so directly. She pressed her lips together, trying to lie. ¡°There¡¯s no Carson¡­ you must¡¯ve misheard.¡± But for once, Samuel didn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Just now, you mistook my patient for Carson, didn¡¯t you? The first thing out of your mouth, you clearly called him Carson¡­¡± Jean¡¯s face froze for a second. Then, she dropped her gaze and fell into a long silence. Samuel watched her carefully, then said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to pressure you into exining anything¡­ it¡¯s just, when you said the name Carson, you didn¡¯t look okay.¡± ¡°I was a little worried.¡± His voice was like spring rain¨Cgentle and soothing,ced with calm reassurance. Jean¡¯s heart warmed instantly. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m okay.¡± She shook her head quickly, lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°Carson, he¡­¡± As she said the name, Jean couldn¡¯t help ncing at Hector, who still sat nearby. The man looked like a robot with no temperature¨Chis face devoid of any emotion, seated like a statue, those jet¨Cck eyes dark and bottomless. Carson had never looked like that. Maybe I really did get it wrong. Carson was someone I met a long time ago, Jean admitted. He just looks a bit like your patient. ¡°Looks a bit like him?¡± Samuel raised an eyebrow without thinking. ¡°That¡¯s quite the coincidence.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ a real coincidence.¡± Jean echoed quietly, almost like she was saying it to herself. 1/2 13:35 Fri, 23 May GOG Chapter 334 Carson, Then Who is He? She left the hospital. 74% $8 Pearls Still carrying her backpack, she didn¡¯t g down a taxi right away. Instead, she wandered aimlessly through the noisy streets. Everything that had happened today had left her rattled. How could two people look that much alike¡­ Apart from the expression and the energy, he was nearly identical to Carson. 1 Even the body type and build were cerily simr. For a second, she¡¯d actually thought- Carson had transmigrated too. That he wasn¡¯t some character from a book, but a real, living person from her world. He belonged to the life she had before falling into this novel, to the memories of her past. Jean had no idea how long she walked- Until the sun dipped beyond the horizon, nightfall arrived, and she found herself surrounded by the glow of neon lights. Jean looked up, taking in the dazzling city with quiet awe¨Cbut her eyes stung with sadness. For the first time, she began to miss her life before shended in this book, and she missed Carson too. 514 The Family 335 Chapter 335 Haunting Like a Ghost +8 Pearls Back home, Jean pulled out her phone. She wanted to look up more information about Hector. Maybe it was because he looked so much like Carson¨Cor maybe it was because she¡¯d overheard him in the middle of a therapy session that day- But her curiosity about Hector had only grown stronger. There wasn¡¯t much about him online. Hector, only twenty¨Cone years old, was already the president of Otis Group, holding power over countless businesses and a fortune that could rival a nation¡¯s. A life like that would be more than enough for most people. But this guy¨Che had to go off the rails. He spiraled into darknesster and went head¨Cto¨Chead with the main couple¡­ Jean locked her phone screen and stopped searching. There wasn¡¯t anything else to find anyway. Over the next few days, Edgar sent her a few messages with updates on his mother¡¯s condition and asked when the next treatment session would be. Jean had no choice but to start thinking about the Fortifying Pill again. That pill was essential. Without it, there was no way she could guarantee Kelly would survive the treatment. After weighing her options, she realized Samuel was still her best bet. Last time, her n had been thrown off by Hector¡¯s sudden appearance. She¡¯d ended up leaving before even exining what she¡¯de for. So she wanted to go see Samuel again. This time, nothing was going to shake her resolve. Jean was a woman of action; once she made up her mind, she grabbed her backpack and headed out the door. She returned to Samuel¡¯s hospital and didn¡¯t waste time¨Cshe went straight to the floor where his office was located. This time, the door to Samuel¡¯s office was shut tight. Not a sound came from inside. Jean reached out and turned the doorknob. The door wasn¡¯t locked¨Cit opened with the slightest turn. Jean nudged it open a little further- And froze when she saw a cold, somber man standing tall in the middle of the office, staring down at her from above. What the heck? Why is this guy still here? He¡¯s seriously starting to feel like a ghost who won¡¯t go away! Jean kept a calm face, but inside, she was mentally screaming. 73.33 rii, 23 May 74% Chapter 335 Haunting Like a Ghost +8 Pearls Hearing her thoughts, Hector instinctively furrowed his brow. His gaze toward Jean grew even colder. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jean kept her hand on the doorknob, her body wedged between the door and the frame, clearly on guard. She knew exactly why he was there¨Cbut she asked anyway. Hector said nothing. He even turned his face away, refusing to look at her. Instead, he picked up the book in his hands and started reading again. That was when Jean noticed¨Che was actually reading. The book looked like one of those overly was sentimental self¨Chelp guides¡­ ¡°You shouldn¡¯t bother with that kind of stuff.¡± Jean finally stepped into the office. She pointed at the book in his hands and offered a sincere warning. ¡°It won¡¯t help.¡± At that, Hector slowly looked up. His eyes were like a bottomless pit of despair¨Cdim, unfathomable. He stared at Jean for a few seconds, then parted his thin lips ever so slightly. ¡°You really are loud.¡± Jean was stunned. And just then- Footsteps echoed down the hospital corridor. A momentter, Samuel opened the office door and stepped in. ¡°Jean?¡± He spotted his sister immediately, his tone still as gentle as ever. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing?¡± ¡°No time to let you know.¡± Jean grabbed his wrist, her voice urgent. ¡°Samuel, I didn¡¯t get to exinst time¨Cbut I have to tell you now. I need a few extremely rare herbs, and it¡¯s to save someone¡­ I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll help me.¡± 514 13:35 Fri, 23 May GG 10 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl The Family 336 Chapter 336 No Way to Make a Real Promise +8 Pearls When Samuel saw how serious Jean looked, he sobered up as well. ¡°What kind of medicine do you need? Tell me about it.¡± Jean immediately handed over the prescription she had written in advance. Samuel took it and lowered his head to study it carefully. After a while, a flicker of surprise shed quickly through his eyes. He looked up and stared into Jean¡¯s eyes, asking in a calm voice, ¡°Where did you get this prescription?¡± 1 Jean had no intention of hiding anything and admitted it directly. ¡°I made it. Is there a problem?¡± Samuel gave a small shake of his head. ¡°No, not really¡­¡± Then, the corners of his lips lifted slightly; there was a genuine note of admiration in the way he looked at Jean. ¡°It¡¯s a brilliant form¨Cif the dosage is just right, it might have remarkable effects for strengthening the body.¡± ¡°Obviously! You think just anyone coulde up with something like that?¡± Jean tilted her lips proudly. Samuel heard his sister¡¯s smug inner voice and shook his head helplessly. He tucked the prescription away and promised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you gather the medicine as soon as possible.¡± Hearing that, Jean felt at ease. She knew Samuel would figure something out. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Jean said as if something had suddenly urred to her. She stared at Samuel¡¯s handsome, elegant face and asked cautiously, ¡°Samuel, when can youe home again?¡± ¡°You went to the hospital to visit Mom the other day¨Cshe was really happy,¡± Jean said with a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s hoping you can make peace with everything and starting home more often¡­¡± Samuel paused when he heard that. His expression froze for a second before quickly returning to normal. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it some other time.¡± He couldn¡¯t make a real promise about that. For him, the deep wounds that had built up since childhood weren¡¯t something that could vanish overnight. He wanted to be normal; he really did. But that would take time¨Cmaybe even a lifetime¨Cand healing might nevere. Jean studied Samuel¡¯s face and saw that he still held resentment toward the Ginger family, so she didn¡¯t press the issue. She pressed her lips together, then shifted the topic. ¡°You¡¯re seeing Hector for therapy again today?¡± Suddenly mentioned out of nowhere, Hector was quietly sitting in a corner, head lowered over his book, acting like Samuel and Jean didn¡¯t exist. 173 13:35 Fri, 23 May GG. Chapter 336 No Way to Make a Real Promise 74% +8 Pearis ¡°Yeah.¡± Samuel nodded, not even trying to be discreet in front of his patient. ¡°His condition¡¯s pretty serious; it¡¯s a tough case.¡± Jean didn¡¯t ask anything further. Now that she¡¯d gotten the prescription, she saw no reason to stick around. After saying goodbye to Samuel, she left the hospital without dy. She gged down a taxi by the curb; as soon as she got in, her phone rang. She pulled it out and nced at the screen- It had been a long time, but it was actually the principal of Sterford Academy calling. She hadn¡¯t been to school in ages. Back then, her ssmates had been unbearable; she wasn¡¯t interested in studying either. Plus, she had a lot of tricky problems to deal with, so she didn¡¯t bother wasting time going to school. But those ssmates of hers¨Csome had transferred, some had been held back¨Chad all gotten what they deserved. And as for her, it wasn¡¯t like she could avoid school forever. The principal was calling now, probably to ask her toe back. ¡°Principal, what is it?¡± Jean held the phone close to her ear and asked in a cool, even voice. ¡°Jean, listen to me¡­¡± the principal¡¯s voice was tinged with urgency. 514 The Family 337 Chapter 337 And Now This Nonsense +8 Pearls ¡°Principal, slow down¨Cjust tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± Jean could hear the urgency in his voice; a bad feeling. started creeping into her chest, but her expression stayed calm. ¡°Jean, here¡¯s the thing,¡± the principal said, noticeably casing his tone, ¡°do you still remember the ranking exams?¡± Jean told the taxi driver to change the route¨Cshe¡¯d nned on heading home, but now she was going to school instead. About ten minutester, Jean stood once again at the gates of Sterford Academy. The principal¡¯s words still echoed in her ears. She¡¯d thought that after proving her innocence with actual evidence, the ranking exam situation would finally be over; that the students who couldn¡¯t stand her would finally shut their mouths for good. But now¨Cmore drama hade crawling out of the woodwork. Right now, the entire Sterford Academy was buzzing with a new rumor about her- They were saying she had secretly pulled some strings; that even if she didn¡¯t take the exam¡ªor even if she got a zero¨Cshe¡¯d still move up to high school without a hitch. And the thing was, they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. No matter what happened with the exam¨Ceven if she skipped it altogether¨Cthe Ginger family would absolutely make sure she advanced without issue. The principal knew that too. But the real problem was, Jean hadn¡¯t even used her connections yet, and these people were already rushing to drag her through the mud. She¡¯d missed thest exam because something hade up, but it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d said she wouldn¡¯t take it! Before this, everyone had falsely used her of leaking the exam questions, swearing up and down that she¡¯d cheated. It had taken a huge effort to clear her name. And now, before she even got a chance to take the test, they were spinning conspiracy theories again¨Cthis time saying she nned to use her connections to cheat her way through. Heh¡­ if they¡¯re all gonna talk like that, maybe I should just lean into it. Use the Ginger family¡¯s big¨Cshot privileges and make their little fantasy true. But that thought onlysted a moment before Jean dismissed it. Fighting fire with fire is just a waste of time. She stepped through the gates of Sterford Academy, walking slowly as she scrolled through her phone; for the first time in ages, she opened up the campus forum. Sure enough, the front page was filled with posts about her. ¡°Jean hasn¡¯t been at school in forever, and she still hasn¡¯t taken the ranking exam¨Cdoes she just get to skip it and move up anyway?¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s got connections; even if she doesn¡¯t take it, she¡¯s fine.¡± ???. 13:35 Fri, 23 May GG Chapter 337 And Now This Nonsense 7480 +B Pearls ¡°But isn¡¯t she just the illegitimate daughter of a staff member? Are her connections really that strong?¡± ¡°Well, maybe staff at Sterford have inside ties¡­¡± ¡°Disgusting how people like her get special treatment.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t show up, doesn¡¯t take the most important exam of the year, and she¡¯s living her best life.¡± ¡°If she actually took the exam, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d move up. I heard her grades are terrible¨Clike, single digits. That¡¯s why she¡¯s pulling strings.¡± ¡°Her grades are that bad?¡± ¡°What¡¯d you think? She¡¯s famous for being one of the worst students. Plus she¡¯s got a weird personality- no wonder so many people dislike her.¡± Jean exited the forum. She was heading to the principal¡¯s office now. The ss she used to belong hadpletely disbanded after the cheating scandal. That ss was officially part of Sterford¡¯s history now. Sofia and Asher, who hadn¡¯t been involved in the cheating, had already been ced in new sses to continue their studies. Jean too had been reassigned to a new ss, though she¡¯d never gotten around to actually going. The principal¡¯s call just now hadn¡¯t been to use or me her. It was because things had suddenly blown up on the forum, and he¡¯d wanted to give her a heads¨Cup. He also hoped she¡¯d put in a good word for him with her mom and brother¡ªmake sure they didn¡¯t hold this against him. He said he¡¯d find a way to handle it properly. 514 The Family 338 Chapter 338 Knockoff Meets the Real Deal 74% +8 Pearls But the principal¡¯s approach was nothing more than trying to clear her name or getting the students spreading rumors to shut up. And that kind of method¨Cwell, it wasn¡¯t a real solution. Shutting people up never solved the root of the problem; it only made the bacsh worse. Besides, that would just make it look even more like she had connections¨Clike she¡¯d ¡°bought off¡± the principal to speak for her. There was only one way to shut everyone up for good¡­ ¡°You want to take the ranking exam?¡± The principal looked genuinely surprised by Jean¡¯s suggestion. Jean nodded firmly. ¡°But,¡± the principal frowned, ¡°the ranking exam¡¯s already over. Unless you take it alone¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡± Jean¡¯s voice rang out clear and steady. ¡°I want the school to prepare a brand- new exam for me; let the entire student body watch.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to retake it.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The principal gave Jean a hesitant look. ¡°If you do that, everyone will know your real scores¡­¡± Sure, all the rumors were gaining traction, but as far as the principal was concerned, things were still under control; gossip was just gossip. The students didn¡¯t have any real evidence. But if Jean went and made a big public show of retaking the test¨Cand if her scores turned out to be less than ster¨Cthen there¡¯d be no way to walk it back. He really didn¡¯t believe Jean could pull off a jaw¨Cdropping result. He had some idea of what her academic level was. What worried him was that this test might just hand her enemies the perfect weapon. Letting things stay vague might actually be the/safest y. He didn¡¯t want Jean¡¯s real performance out in the open. Jean understood his concern right away. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re worried I¡¯ll nb and make things even worse?¡± The principal didn¡¯t say anything¨Che just gave a sheepish smile, which was answer enough. A smirk tugged at the corner of Jean¡¯s mouth; her voice brimmed with confidence. ¡°Rx. My grades aren¡¯t that bad. They¡¯re more than enough to get me into high school.¡± After leaving the principal¡¯s office, Jean didn¡¯t head out right away. She wandered around the campus for a bit instead. Just then, arge bus rolled in through the front gate. It happened to stop right on the road not far from where Jean was standing. She looked over instinctively, ready to walk away right after- 74%·Û Chapter 338 Knockoff Meets the Real Deal ¡°Sarah.¡± Someone on the bus called out that name. It hit Jean¡¯s ears like a thunderp from a clear sky. Her body stiffened slightly; her gaze drifted instinctively toward the bus. +8 Pearls The doors were already open. A group of inly dressed kids¨Cstudents, by the look of them¨Cwere stepping off one by one. Jean stayed rooted to the spot, her feet glued to the ground; her eyes swept over each of their faces. Atst, her gaze locked on one girl in particr¨Cstrikingly beautiful. Not only was the girl gorgeous; her features also bore a clear resemnce to Sienna and the Ginger brothers. There was no doubt¨Cthis was Sarah. The true Ginger noble; the real heroine. Jean didn¡¯t know why Sarah had shown up here, or whether she¡¯d already been reborn with memories of her past life. She pressed her lips together, an uneasy feeling rising in her chest¨Clike a knockoff suddenly running into the genuine article. The future leadingdy now stood as tall as she did; their builds were about the same. The only difference was in their faces- And in the not¨Cso¨Cdistant future, that girl would rece herpletely. 514 The Family 339 Chapter 339 The Starlight Project 74% +8 Pearls Jean had already prepared herself for this. She¡¯d never nned to resist; the moment the true noble returned, she intended to step aside without a fuss, take the money she¡¯d saved, and live life on her own terms. But now, seeing Sarah with her own eyes, it suddenly felt like the countdown had begun- A strange, bitter feeling stirred in Jean¡¯s chest; something hard to describe. Was she actually reluctant? Sienna¡¯s face shed through her mind without warning, followed by the faces of her older brothers¡­ 1 Her heart wasn¡¯t made of stone. Even though when she firstnded in this world, she¡¯d sworn to lie low and save up money¨Cavoiding too much involvement with the Ginger family, nning to vanish as soon as the true noble returned¨Cnow¡­ Without realizing it, she had be more and more entangled with the Gingers. She could feel the genuine love and care from her mother and brothers. If she really had to leave one day, she¡¯d probably feel a deep sense of loss¡­ and maybe even sorrow. She instinctively clenched her fingers as she watched Sarah and the other kids walk in a group toward the Sterford Academy academic building. Why was Sarah here? ording to the original plot, she should still be living in the countryside,pletely unaware of her real identity. Jean pulled her gaze away and took out her phone. She opened the Sterford Academy campus forum and quickly made a post: ¡°Saw a bus drop off a bunch of middle schoolers near the academic building today. They didn¡¯t look like they were from our school¨Ctheir clothes were really simple, looked like they were from a rural area. Does anyone know what that¡¯s about?¡± When it came to stuff like this, the fastest way to find answers was usually through the forum. Sure enough, replies rolled in fast. ¡°It¡¯s probably the Starlight Project.¡± ids from poor ¡°The school¡¯s running this program called the Starlight Project¨Cbasically, they bring rural areas to visit Sterford Academy, see how we study, and experience our advanced equipment. Long story short, it¡¯s just the school letting a bunch of country kidse see the big city.¡± ¡°The post above exined it well. Still, why¡¯s the school even doing this? They can¡¯t even manage their own students and now they¡¯re worried about kids in the mountains.¡± ¡°Those bumpkins are already here? That was fast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m totally going to check them out after ss.¡± ¡°Ugh, this whole thing is annoying. Let them visit, fine, but if they mess with my studying, I¡¯m gonna lose it.¡± Jean had gotten the answer she wanted. Starlight Project, huh? So the female lead was even part of something like this? 13:35 Fri, 23 May GG. Chapter 339 The Starlight Project The 14701 +8 Pearis She put her phone away and, without realizing it, wandered toward the border between the middle and high school buildings. A few more steps and she¡¯d be at the high school building¨Cwhere Jiang Qiche studied. She was bored anyway, so she kept walking, slipped past the fence, and entered the high school section. Nearby was a bike lot, filled with all kinds of bicycles and mountain bikes. Jean looked around absently- and then, suddenly- As she turned the corner, she saw a boy sitting in a wheelchair. He wore the high school uniform¨Cneat and spotless. The wind tugged at his dark hair, lifting a few strands, and from Jean¡¯s angle, she could clearly see the pale, delicate profile of his face. Right then, the boy was leaning forward in his chair, stretching his arm as far as he could to reach a pen on the ground. But he still couldn¡¯t quite get to it. Watching him struggle, Jean couldn¡¯t help but walk over. She bent down and picked up the pen. ¡°Here.¡± She straightened up and held the pen out to the boy in the wheelchair. ? 514 The Family 340 Chapter 340 A Long¨CLost Reunion The boy looked a little caught off guard; his expression froze for a moment. It took him a second to react before he reached out and took the pen from Jean¡¯s hand. ÁÖ¼Ò74%·Ý +8 Pearls ¡°Thanks,¡± he said politely. A high school textbook rested on hisp; he set the pen on top of it, then reached for the wheels of his chair.. ¡°Want me to help?¡± Jean offered, seeing him struggle. The boy hesitated for a second, then shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s finc-¡± A calm, gentle smile appeared on his face, soft as a flower grown in a greenhouse. ¡°I can manage.¡± With that, he wheeled himself forward on his own. Jean¡¯s brow furrowed suddenly. Wait a second. That voice¡­ She was sure¨Cshe had heard his voice before. Somewhere. Sometime. Jean closed her eyes instinctively; her mind was working at full speed. But¨Cnothing. She thought and thought, but it just wouldn¡¯te to her. It was like something in her brain was jammed; the memory wouldn¡¯t connect. Did I just imagine it? She stared after the boy¡¯s retreating figure, her brows knitting together without thinking. Just then, she heard the sound ofzy footsteps approaching. Someone was slowly walking down the staircase from the academic building. Jean squinted toward the sound- And sure enough, the guying down the steps was none other than her brother, Winston. The white¨Chaired teen had his hands in his pockets, strolling casually with that usual indifferent look on his face. ¡°Hey, Winston!¡± Jean immediately raised her hand and waved at him with excitement. Winston turned his head at the sound of her voice and instantly spotted his sister. He stared at her wide, cheerful smile and felt an unexpected wave of irritation. How the heck is she still smiling¡­ Because of the ranking exam situation, his sister was once again getting ripped apart on the school forum. Winston stepped off the stairs, just about to walk over to Jean- But his eyes drifted for a split second¡­ andnded right on the boy in the wheelchair. The wheelchair had stopped moving. 13:35 Fri, 23 May GOG GOG Chapter 340 A Long¨CLost Reunion +8 Pearls The boy turned his head slightly. His clear, luminous eyes¨Clike a sky mixed with seawater¨Clocked directly onto Winston. Winston froze on the spot. The calm sea of his gaze began to stir. ¡°Winston. Long time no see.¡± The boy in the wheelchair smiled faintly; his voice was warm and gentle, like a breeze. Beside him, Jean¡¯s eyes went wide¨Cas if she¡¯d just uncovered a forbidden secret. What the heck? My brother knows this wheelchair guy? Things just got even more . Jean clutched her head with both hands, trying to sort out the chaos in her brain. So who even is this guy in the wheelchair? Have I met him before or not¡­? But Winston¡¯s attention was entirely locked on the boy in front of him. Who knows how long passed before he parted his lips and spoke¨Chis voice low and deliberate, ¡°Dalton.¡± Dalton was still smiling, the curve of his lips quiet and cool. ¡°You still remember my name.¡± Winston¡¯s expression was cold as frost; there wasn¡¯t a trace of warmth on his face. ¡°How could I not?¡± he said, his tone sharp and unfriendly. At those words, Dalton dropped his eyes, a little awkwardly, and didn¡¯t say anything more. Jean¡¯s eyes bounced back and forth between Winston and Dalton; the crease in her brow deepened with every second. Okay, seriously, can someone exin what¡¯s going on between these two? How do they even know each other? What kind of history do they have? Why does this feel like some dramatic long¨Clost reunion straight out of a movie? 514 The Family 341 Chapter 341 Someone Who Doesn¡¯t Matter +8 Pearls Winston and Dalton locked eyes; one looking up, the other looking down. Neither of them spoke. Silence stretched between them. The air seemed to thicken with a chilling tension¡­ In the end, Winston was the first to break eye contact. He stepped around Dalton¡¯s wheelchair and strode toward Jean. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He shot her a nce, signaling for her to follow. But Jean¡¯s gaze lingered on Dalton. The teenager¡¯s wheelchair was still parked in ce; he hadn¡¯t tried to push himself forward. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°Are we just leaving him here? His wheelchair¡­¡± Irritation flickered in Winston¡¯s eyes. ¡°He can manage on his own.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and walked off in the opposite direction. Jean nced left, then right, then finally decided to follow Winston. She jogged a few steps to catch up with him, and the two walked side by side under the trees¡® shade. ¡°Winston, who is he, really?¡± Jean looked at Winston¡¯s sharply defined profile. ¡°You two have beef or something?¡± Winston¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line; silence again. A few seconds passed before he finally spoke in a low, unreadable tone, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s a grudge¡­ he¡¯s just someone who doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± With that, his thin lips tightened into a straight line, like he had no intention of continuing the conversation. Jean caught the look on his face and took the hint; she didn¡¯t press further. After leaving Sterford Academy, she rushed straight back to the Ginger mansion. Everything she¡¯d seen and heard at school today had left her unsettled¨Cshe needed time to process. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Sarah so soon. But this version of Sarah didn¡¯t seem to have been reborn yet; right now, she just looked like some ordinary kid from the countryside. Once Sarah came back to life, Jean¡¯s good days would be numbered. It felt like Jean was walking around with a sword dangling above her head, one that could fall at any m¨®ment and leave her bloody and broken¡­. Then her thoughts turned to Dalton- Whether in the novel or in the foggy corners of her memory, Jean couldn¡¯t find anything about him. Maybe he was just some extra with barely any lines. She never paid that much attention when reading, so it made sense she didn¡¯t know who he was. 13:36 Fri, 23 May GOG Chapter 341 Someone Who Doesn¡¯t Matter But, where had I heard Dalton¡¯s voice before? Jean scratched her head, frustration tightening in her chest. She didn¡¯t know him, yet she¡¯d heard his voice before¡­ weird. Lying on her bed, Jean silently tried to piece things together. The bedroom door suddenly rapped twice. Jean didn¡¯t move, just mumbled, ¡°Come in.¡± The door creaked open¡­ ¡°Jean.¡± Sienna stood at the doorway, a gentle smile on her face. 74% +8 Pearls She had fully recovered from her injuries; she¡¯dpletely shaken off Matheo¡¯s shadow, and now looked more radiant than ever. Jean sat up halfway. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Seeing how pale she looked, Sienna¡¯s eyes filled with concern. She hurried over to the bed and wrapped an arm around Jean¡¯s shoulders, her voice soft. ¡°Is this about school? I heard about that ridiculous stunt with the level cement test.¡± Her eyes briefly shed with coldness. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they shut up soon. Spouting nonsense¡­ You¡¯re my daughter. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you take that test or not; they can talk till their tongues fall off, it won¡¯t change a thing.¡± Jean stared into her mother¡¯s eyes; for some reason, the ache in her chest only deepened. 514 2/ The Family 342 Chapter 342 Never Go In Unprepared ¡°It¡¯s hard to let go¡­ someone who¡¯s good to me.¡± Jean didn¡¯t say a word; she simply held Sienna¡¯s hand in silence. Sienna was caught off guard by the sudden burst of inner thought. Let go? Why would she feel that way¡­ Still, she didn¡¯t ask. Instead, she gently tightened her grip on Jean¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve got a n for the cement test.¡± After a brief pause, Jean finally spoke, her voice low. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give people more ammo. I already spoke to the principal¨CI¡¯m taking the test again. I¡¯ll do my best to get a score that¡¯ll shut everyone up¡­¡® Sienna¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprise shing across her face. ¡°You¡¯re going to take it yourself?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already decided.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Hesitation flickered across Sienna¡¯s expression. Jean could guess what she was worried about. ¡°Mom, are you worried I¡¯ll bomb it and get roasted even worse?¡± Sienna pressed her lips together, choosing her words carefully. ¡°Jean, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you¡­¡± It¡¯s just¡­ this child was never cut out for academics. Her previous test scores had been aplete disaster. ¡°Stop.¡± Jean held up a hand, smirking. ¡°You say you believe in me, but you don¡¯t think I can pass, do you?¡± She patted Sienna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I just need to cram a little, that¡¯s all¨Cit¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Cram?¡± Sienna frowned. Then it hit her what Jean meant, and she quickly offered, ¡°Want me to get you a few tutors to help?¡± Jean waved her off. ¡°No need to go that far. I¡¯ll study on my own.¡± News that Jean would be retaking the cement test spread quickly through Sterford Academy. Besides Jean, a few other students who had missed the previous test due to various reasons would also be sitting for the make¨Cup. The middle school material was basic¨Celementary, really¨Cbut since Jean hadn¡¯t touched it in years, she still had to review the textbooks. She wasn¡¯t going to walk into a test unprepared. While prepping at home, she also found time to treat Edgar¡¯s mom. She¡¯d asked Samuel for some herbs; Samuel, reliable as ever, tracked them all down and had them shipped straight to the Ginger estate. dillb Jean found a traditional medicine shop nearby and borrowed theirpounding room to get to work¡ª
  1. 24 May
Chapter 342 Never Go In Unprepared The body¨Cstrengthening pills she¡¯d been wanting to make were finally ready. With that, Kelly¡¯s treatment could finally begin in carnest. One weekter. The day of the cement make¨Cup test, a crowd of students gathered near the testing room. The school had cleared out an empty ssroom just for the exam. Only a handful of students were taking it¨Cbesides Jean, just two or three others. As Jean approached the room, a buzz rippled through the crowd. The students looked visibly excited, whispering and pointing at her. ¡°That¡¯s Jean¡­ ¡°You think she¡¯ll cheat?¡± ¡°She probably won¡¯t. There are so many people watching.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t cheat, she¡¯s screwed. Everyone knows she¡¯s dumb as a rock¡­¡± Jean heard it all. Her expression sharpened as she turned her head and shot the students a cold re. The whispers stopped instantly; no one dared to say another word. ¡°So noisy,¡± Jean muttered under her breath as she lowered her eyes and stepped into the room. Meanwhile, on Sterford Academy¡¯s student forum, bets were flying about how many points Jean would score on this test. ? The Family 343 Chapter 343 Handed It In Early ¡°I bet a bag of chips Jean won¡¯t pass a single subject.¡± ¡°Pass? You¡¯re giving her way too much credit. I¡¯ll bet fifty cents she won¡¯t even score over 20 points in any of them!¡± ¡°She might not even get 20bined. You can always count on Jean to set a new low.¡± ¡°Still, I kind of admire her guts. She knows she¡¯s going to fail, and she still showed up for the make¨Cup. She could¡¯ve coasted her way into graduation if she just kept quict.¡± ¡°That was her n all along¨Cuntil she got called out. Public pressure left her no choice but to show up, haha.¡± Jean ced her pencil case on the desk. It had been a while since she¡¯d taken a test like this. The whole thing felt a little unfamiliar¨Cand a little weirdly fresh. What kind of sane person takes a school cement test at twenty¨Cnine? She couldn¡¯t even bubble in the answer sheet smoothly anymore¡­ The crisp white test paper was handed out. A bell rang in her ears, signaling the start of her ¡°exam journey.¡± Her pen scratched across the pages with fluid strokes. The entire ssroom fell into quiet; the only sounds left were breathing and writing. Jean was the first to turn in her paper. Just thirty minutes in, she handed over thepleted math exam. The proctor, seeing her stand up so soon, figured she¡¯d given up and didn¡¯t want to waste time. But when Jean held out her exam¡ª The teacher¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The paper waspletely filled out; not a single nk space left. Jean slung her backpack over one shoulder and strolled coolly out of the room. There was still some time before the next exam; she needed somewhere to kill a bit of time. A crowd of students who¡¯d stuck around to watch saw Jean leave the room so quickly and instantly lit up with excitement. The school forum lit up with updates within minutes. ¡°I¡¯m dying¨CJean the idiot only stayed in the exam room for thirty minutes before bouncing!¡± ¡°She totally turned in a nk paper.¡± ¡°Sitting in that room for thirty minutes must¡¯ve been torture for someone like her¨Cof course she ran out.¡± ¡°ssic Jean. So on brand.¡± ¡°Bet she didn¡¯t even hit 20 points.¡± 17:26 Sat, 24 May Sat, 24 May @ Chapter 343 Handed It In Early ¡°Can¡¯t wait for the scores to drop. No way she¡¯s passing that cement test.¡± ·ç:42%̨ Jean walked through the corridor of the academic building, her backpack slung casually over one shoulder. ¡°Jean!¡± Sofia suddenly appeared a short distance away, waving at her with excited energy. Jean stopped in her tracks. Sofia jogged over and threw an arm around her shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re already out of the testing room?¡± she asked, a bit puzzled. Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah, I finished everything.¡± Sofia blinked, clearly taken aback. Then she burst intoughter, her eyes full of yful doubt. ¡°Seriously? Don¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± ¡°Wow.¡± Jean stuck out her lower lip in mock offense. ¡°So you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Sofia waved her hands fast. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­ I¡¯m just worried, that¡¯s all¡­¡± She trailed off mid¨Csentence and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, I only heard from someone else that you were back at school today for the test¨Cthat¡¯s how I knew you¡¯d returned. So I came looking right away.¡± She gave Jean a yful pat on the shoulder, eyes shining. ¡°Asher, you, and I¨Cwe all got reassigned to new sses. I¡¯ve been in mine for a while now.¡± She grinned teasingly. ¡°Thanks to you, the ss is about ancient history. Totally disbanded.¡± Just then, the sound of clear, steady footsteps echoed nearby. Jean¡¯s eyes froze for a beat. Then she turned toward the sound. 514 The Family 344 Chapter 344 If You Want Me To, I¡¯ll Help Her Asher strode toward them with his long legs, moving straight in their direction. The boy hadn¡¯t changed much since they¡¯dst seen him, but maybe his time with the wealthy elite had rubbed off on him; there was a subtle air of refinement to him now. ¡°Asher, you¡¯re here too!¡± Sofia greeted him with a bright smile, then nced over at Jean. ¡°Hey, the three of us are all together again. It¡¯s been forever.¡± Jean met Asher¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°Long time no see.¡± Asher gave her a nod, his eyes rippling faintly like water. ¡°Long time no see. How was the test?¡± ¡°Jean said she finished everything,¡± Sofia cut in with a yful grin. ¡°But as for how much she got right¡­ well, that¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess.¡± Asher kept his eyes on Jean and asked again, more seriously, ¡°How did you feel about it? Confident?¡± Jean let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°Rx. I got this; I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The three of them chatted and walked ahead together. Just then, in the little garden nearby, someone suddenly copsed onto the grass with a heavy thud. Jean noticed the sound right away and quickly tapped Sofia¡¯s arm. ¡°Hey, did someone just fall over?¡± ¡°Looks like it,¡± Sofia squinted toward the garden. Asher also furrowed his brow slightly and turned his gaze in that direction. They followed the sound, taking a few steps closer to the garden, and as Jean got a clear look at the person on the ground, her eyes widened. It was Sarah, sprawled on the grass. Her leg seemed injured; she was trying to stand up but clearly struggling. Sofia didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. She dashed over and called out as she ran, ¡°Don¡¯t move¨Cyou¡¯ll just make it worse.¡± She reached down to help Sarah up. But Sarah still couldn¡¯t stand, and Sofia alone didn¡¯t have the strength to lift her. Jean instinctively looked over at Asher and blinked. ¡°Go help her.¡± Jean pondered. That¡¯s your fated girl, remember? Can¡¯t believe the plot¡¯s already this off¨Ctrack. Even his destined one, he doesn¡¯t recognize! The male lead and the heroine, meeting again this fast, and in this kind of scene? When Asher didn¡¯t budge, Jean tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Go on¨Chelp her out already.¡± But Asher tilted his head slightly his eyes dark and steady on her. ¡°Why do you¡­¡± He trailed off and didn¡¯t finish the thought. After a pause, he asked, puzzled, ¡°You really want me to help that girl?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Jean pressed her lips together, caught off guard by the question. What am I supposed to say? 17/27 Sat 24 MOY, O Chapter 344 If You Want Me To, I¡¯ll Help Her Because she¡¯s your future wife? ¡°Forget it.¡± Jean waved him off, her tone a little exasperated. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The truth was, Jean hadn¡¯t wanted to help Sarah at all. She wasn¡¯t the forgiving type; there was no way she could face Sarah without baggage. Sarah¨Cthe root of all her future misfortunes. Of course Jean held resentment toward her. Even if Sarah lookedpletely harmless right now, Jean couldn¡¯t see her withoutplicated feelings bubbling up. She¡¯d just wanted to nudge the male and female leads together for a moment¡­ and now here she was, stuck doing it herself. As she walked over and reached out her hand- Another hand reached out first. ¡°I¡¯ve got it.¡± Asher stepped in ahead of her, his eyes flickering with unreadable emotion. ¡°If you want me to, I¡¯ll help her.¡± 514 The Family 345 Chapter 345 People Really Are Emotional Creatures Asher and Sofia helped Sarah to her feet. ¡°How¡¯s your foot feeling?¡± Sofia looked at Sarah with concern. ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes were slightly red, probably from the pain. Her voice was soft and low. ¡°I think I twisted it.. it hurts a little¡­¡± Hearing that, Sofia quickly turned to Asher. ¡°Asher, I don¡¯t think she can walk. Can you carry her to the nurse¡¯s office?¡± Asher hesitated for a moment. But after a brief pause, he nodded. Then, without any expression, he nced sideways at Jean¨Cnot too far away. His eyes didn¡¯t betray any clear emotion. After that unreadable look, Asher quickly turned away and crouched down in front of Sarah. Sarah slowly leaned onto Asher¡¯s back. Sofia let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Good thing you¡¯re here, Asher¨Cthere¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve carried her¡­¡± She turned to Jean behind her and asked gently, ¡°Jean, maybe you should head back? You¡¯ve still got another examing up¡­¡± Jean shook her head and cut in, ¡°I¡¯lle with you guys. I handed in my paper early¨CI¡¯ve got time.¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like she needed to make sure Sarah was okay. Asher carried Sarah at the front of the group; Jean walked behind them. She looked at the two figures ahead and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Yep¡­ they really are the leads. They even looked good together from behind. / But, It still stung a little¡­. It wasn¡¯t jealousy. It wasn¡¯t hate. It was just the thought- Everything she had now¡­ would eventually belong to Sarah. Even her friends. Right now, Asher was carrying Sarah, Sofia was walking beside them, eyes locked on Sarah, and Jean¡­ Jean felt like a bystander. Her friends were all with Sarah¡­ Jean shook her head hard and tapped her forehead with her fingers. What am I even thinking? She¡¯d already prepared herself. She knew exactly how this would end. So why am I still getting caught up in this? People really are emotional creatures. Before she knew what it felt like to have family and friends, she thought she¡¯d be able to walk away gracefully when the real noble daughter returned. Chapter 345 People Really Are Emotional Creatures But now that she¡¯d felt it really felt it¨Cletting go was so much harder¡­. Sarah was safely brought to the nurse¡¯s office, and the school nurse immediately examined her ankle. Luckily, there was no fracture. After applying some medicine, the nurse said that with proper rest, she¡¯d most likely be fine. Sarah politely thanked everyone. Even though she came from the countryside, her delicate features couldn¡¯t be hidden. She looked like a doll¨Cgenuinely beautiful. In the end, Sofia and Asher stayed behind in the nurse¡¯s office to keep Sarahpany for a bit. Once Jean was sure Sarah was fine, she left to go to her next exam. Time was tight¨Cthe entire cement test had to bepleted in a single day. After returning to the exam room, Jean took several more tests back to back. She finished each one early and handed them in ahead of time. Once it was all over, she slung on her backpack and walked straight out of Sterford Academy. On the school forum, nobody believed in her. Most people were still mocking her for finishing early. ¡°Turning in every test early¨Cthere¡¯s no saving her.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t evenst thirty minutes per subject¡ªno way she¡¯ll score more than thirty total.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying. Now we just wait for the results¨CJean¡¯sst shred of dignity is about to disappear.¡± 514 The Family 346 Chapter 346 Can¡¯t Let Go 48 Pearls Back at the Ginger mansion, Sienna and Winston weren¡¯t home. Jean walked into the bedroom alone, tossed her backpack aside, and flopped down onto the little couch. She was a bit ured. Just as she was about to close her eyes and rest, her phone chimed with a ¡°ding¨Cdong.¡± Jean instinctively pulled out her phone and unlocked the screen- Turned out it was an email. She tapped it open and checked carefully. It was from the game ¡°League of Legends¡°! She hadn¡¯t touched that game in ages¨Calmost forgot about it¡­. The message read: ¡°Your friend ¡°Deadmark¡± has invited you to log in!¡± What the heck! That was my brother Winston, wasn¡¯t it? Back then, she¡¯d registered a League ount just to get close to Winston and had yed a few matches with him¡­ Now, after being offline for so long, her brother had actually taken the time to send her a message¡­ The game really did include a feature like that, allowing yers to apply through the support system to send a message to a long¨Cinactive friend. Of course, there was a certain threshold for this kind of request; not just anyone could do it. Once approved by the system, an email would be sent to the friend. And now, Jean had received that email. It was kind of amazing. Her own brother barely messaged her in real life, but he still couldn¡¯t let go of an online friend he¡¯d never even met¡­ If Winston ever found out that this online friend was actually me¡­ Jean chuckled quietly to herself. In the end, she booted up herputer and logged into the game. Wingre was back. The news spread quickly throughout the entire lobby and forums. Because she¡¯d been gone for so long, plenty of people had forgotten all about her¨Csome even asked who Wingre was¡­ ¡°Was this person really that famous? Why is everyone freaking out?¡± ¡°Used to be a big deal.¡± ¡°A prodigy who could go head¨Cto¨Chead with Deadmark. I was lucky enough to watch some of their p absolutely insane.¡± ¡°I thought they¡¯d quit the game for good.¡± Jean clicked into her inbox and saw that Deadmark had sent her more than one message. Chapter 346 Can¡¯t Let Go The first one was: ¡°You quit the game?¡± 40% * Pearls The second, sent just a few days ago: ¡°The devs are hosting a tournament. Wanna team up?¡± Clearly, after getting no reply, Winston had resorted to using the official method to call her back online. All just to team up? If it had been anyone else, Jean would¡¯ve definitely said no, She really wasn¡¯t in the mood to y games these days. But her brother wanted to team up for a tournament¡­ She thought about it for a moment, then typed a reply to Deadmark in the chat box: ¡°Sure. Got the rest of the team ready?¡± He replied almost instantly: ¡°With you, we¡¯re still one short.¡± Jean frowned slightly and replied: ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to find someone. I don¡¯t have many friends; don¡¯t know any good yers.¡± Winston replied with a single word: ¡°Okay.¡± Jean didn¡¯t send anything else after that; she just stared nkly at the screen. Suddenly, the chat window flickered. Winston had sent another message: ¡°Been busytely?¡± Jean let out a smallugh. So he¡¯s been thinking about me, huh. In the game, they texted. Wingre texted: ¡°Kinda. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t logged on in a while.¡± Deadmark replied: ¡°If we¡¯re teaming up, you¡¯ll have to be more consistent. Can¡¯t just disappear whenever you feel like it.¡± Wingre replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I said yes, I¡¯ll y for real.¡± After that exchange, Jean logged out of the game lobby. She thought she¡¯d get a message soon saying Winston had found thest teammate. But surprisingly, that final spot remained unfilled. Either the yer¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t up to Winston¡¯s standards, or the person just didn¡¯t sit right with him. And just like that, the team stayed stuck¨Cone piece short ofpletion. 514 The Family 347 Still, that wasn¡¯t something Jean needed to worry about. ???? Two days of therapy, Kelly¡¯s condition had drastically improved. She still couldn¡¯t stand on her own, but the muscle atrophy had significantly cased. She was already able to begin using rehabilitation equipment. It wouldn¡¯t be long now before she could put paralysis behind her. After leaving Edgar¡¯s neighborhood, Jean stopped by a nearby bakery. The colorful cakes disyed behind the ss instantly lifted her mood. Yep, life really wasn¡¯tplete without desserts. Without cake! Jean ordered a slice of tiramisu and a cup of fruit tea. Then she took a seat by the window, her gaze instinctively drifting around the shop- In the seat diagonally across from her sat a familiar figure. Jean blinked, caught off guard, and stared a few seconds longer than she meant to. Before long, the boy seemed to sense her eyes on him. He lifted his brows slightly. Their eyes met¨Csuddenly and without warning. Jean pressed her lips together, a bit self¨Cconscious. Dalton, on the other hand, curved his lips into a soft, rxed smile. ¡°Wanna sit with me?¡± His eyes were clear and unclouded, and his voice as crisp as a cool spring. ¡°There¡¯s room over here.¡± Dalton¡­ had just invited her over. As if under a spell, Jean somehow ended up sitting beside him. Only when she got closer did she notice the middle¨Caged man in a suit standing next to him. His assistant, maybe? Or a bodyguard? Jean didn¡¯t ask. She nced at Dalton again and saw that he was still in his wheelchair, the original chair pushed aside. For some reason, a pang of sympathy rose in her chest. Such a good kid¡­ what a shame he¡¯s stuck in a wheelchair at such a young age. ¡°Mr. Dalton, she¡­¡± The man beside him hadn¡¯t yet figured out what was going on. He looked at Jean, then back at Dalton, and spoke with some hesitation. ¡°She is¡­?¡± Dalton raised his eyebrows casually. ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t helpmenting inwardly. Well, damn. We¡¯d only met once before, barely even talked¨Cand now we were friends? Or was this just because of Winston? ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Dalton suddenly asked with a smile, as if he¡¯d noticed her spacing out. Chapter 34 Really Hates You His voice was like a gentle breeze. Jean gave a half¨Ctruthful, half¨Cyful reply, ¡°I was wondering if we¡¯ve met before What got to her about Dalton wasn¡¯t just the mysterious connection between him and her brother It was also his voice. She was more and more convinced she¡¯d heard it before¨Csomewhere, in some moment from the past. Dalton¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Of course¡­ we met before at Sterford Academy. You helped me out.¡± That¡¯s not it¡­ it wasn¡¯t at Sterford Academy¡­ Jean silently argued in her mind, but said nothing aloud. She just nodded politely. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to run into you again.¡± After a bit of small talk, Jean couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She asked Dalton, ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with you and my brother? How long have you two known each other?¡± Dalton¡¯s smile faltered for the first time. Jean frowned, confused. ¡°I mean, yeah, my brother¡¯s got a nasty temper and he¡¯s cold with people, but he seems to really hate you.¡± 514 The Family 348 Chapter 348 A Good Deed, Honestly 40 48 Pears Dalton pressed his lips together slightly, a flicker of something unreadable shing through his eyes. But in the next moment, he blinked, and his expression settled back into calm. His gaze was clear and steady, voice smooth and even. ¡°It makes sense that he¡¯d hate me¡± With that, he fell silent again. Just then, the tiramisu and tea Jean had ordered were brought to the table by a server. Dalton had a third of an icedtte left beside him, and an openptop sat on the table in front of him. Jean took a sip of her fruit tea while casually ncing around- She leaned slightly closer to Dalton and asked politely, ¡°Do you want some cake? I can treat you.¡± Dalton smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need. If anyone¡¯s treating, it should be me.¡± His eyes softened as he looked at her. ¡°Little kids shouldn¡¯t be the ones treating their older brothers.¡± Little kids¡­ Dalton didn¡¯t look much older than a teenager himself, and yet here he was, calling her a kid- She was already twenty¨Cnine, for crying out loud! Jean¡¯s gaze drifted¨Cjust briefly¨Cover Dalton¡¯sptop screen. She hadn¡¯t meant to peek. She¡¯d only caught a glimpse out of the corner of her eye- But that one nce was enough to spot something interesting. She saw a clearlybeled ¡°League¡± icon on Dalton¡¯s desktop¡­. Dalton yed ¡°League of Legends¡± too? ¡°You y this game?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise as she pointed toward the icon on the screen. Dalton nodded calmly. ¡°Yeah, sometimes.¡± ¡°Then you could totally team up with us¨Cwait,¡± Jean¡¯s brain jumped straight to the tournament when she heard Dalton yed. ¡°You could team up with my brother¡­¡± ¡°Your brother¡¯s putting a team together for a tournament?¡± Dalton asked, his face still neutral. ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± Jean nodded. ¡°It¡¯s something the League devs are running. I don¡¯t know much about it¡­ just that his team¡¯s still short one person, and they haven¡¯t been able to find the right fit.¡± She looked him in the eye, a smile breaking across her face. ¡°I think you¡¯d be perfect.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Dalton smiled back, a soft curve to his lips. ¡°Because¡­¡± Jean paused, trying to put it into words- Honestly, she really liked Dalton. Not in a romantic way¨Cjust that he was easy to be around. He didn¡¯t make her feel awkward or tense. Even though Winston clearly had some kind of beef with him, Jean felt like- 17:28 Sat, 24 May G Chapter 348 A Good Deed, Honestly That whole thing was probably a misunderstanding 18 Pearls Sure, Winston had a crappy temper and wasn¡¯t exactly warm, but he wasn¡¯t a bad person. And Dalton¡­ Dalton didn¡¯t even look like someone who could do anything bad. For things to have gotten this bad between them, there had to be a mistake somewhere. If this tournament team¨Cup could give them a chance to clear the air. Wow. That¡¯d really be a good deed on her part. Of course, Jean had her own reasons too- She wanted to figure out where she¡¯d heard Dalton¡¯s voice before. If she pulled him into the team, she¡¯d have more chances to watch and listen. But none of that was stuff she could say out loud, so she gave a sheepish littleugh and dodged the question. ¡°Because my brother¡¯s desperate. He really needs thatst missing piece¨Cand you¡¯re right here.¡± Dalton lifted his eyes just slightly, giving her a half¨Csmile. ¡°You y this game too? You¡¯re on your brother¡¯s team?¡± 514 The Family 349 Chapter 349 As Long as Winston Agrees * Pa Jean froze for a second when she heard that. The fact that she was Wingre¨Conly the knew that. And she had no intention of exposing her secret identity just yet. She quickly shook her head and denied it. ¡°Me? There¡¯s no way I could y something thatplicated. I¡¯ve just seen my brother y before.¡± Daiton lowered his eyes and suddenly let out a sigh. ¡°But your brother probably wouldn¡¯t agree to let me join.¡± ¡°You guys mortal enemies or something?¡± Jean frowned, confusion shing in her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t even y a game together?¡± That made Daltonugh. Azy grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Not exactly. If I had to exin it¡­¡± His eyes darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s more like a one¨Csided thing¨Che just hates me.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help nodding in agreement. True! It was obvious to anyone. Winston got way more tense and angry whenever Dalton was around. Meanwhile, Dalton always stayed calm¨Cnever showed any real hostility toward Winston. So why did Winston hate Dalton so much? Neither of them seemed eager to exin. Could it be some kind of awkward, unspeakable drama? ¡°When ites to teaming up, I¡¯m not against the idea,¡± Dalton said slowly, lips parting slightly. ¡°As long as your brother agrees, nothing else is a problem.¡± As long as Winston agrees¡­ Jean¡¯s eyes shifted; then she gave a silent little nod to herself. Guess I gotta handle this myself! After saying goodbye to Dalton, Jean rushed straight home.. She fired up herputer, logged into the game, and started spamming messages to Winston- Wingre texted: ¡°You there? I need to talk to you. It¡¯s important.¡± About thirty secondster, Winston replied. Deadmark texted: ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m online.¡± Jean immediately started typing- Wingre replied: ¡°You still haven¡¯t found thest teammate, right?¡± Deadmark replied: ¡°No.¡± Wingre replied: ¡°I¡¯ve got a solid candidate I wanna rmend.¡± Deadmark asked: ¡°Who?¡± 17:28 Sat, 24 May O 24 May 6 Chapter 349 As Long as Winston Agrees 48 Pearls Jean quickly sent over a screenshot of Dalton¡¯s profile. It included his username, game stats, rank- everything that mattered. She¡¯d asked Dalton for it specifically before leaving the bakery that afternoon. Dalton¡¯s in¨Cgame name was ¡°Veilthorn¡°. His rank was average- -not a top¨Ctier name in the game. But Jean figured that was only because he hadn¡¯t yed much. That was the only reason his rank hadn¡¯t climbed higher. His win rate, though, was impressive. Few games yed, but a high percentage of victories. If he put in more hours, she was sure he¡¯d stand out in themunity. Winston messaged back quickly. Deadmark asked: ¡°Do you know who he is in real life?¡± Wingre replied: ¡°You really care who¡¯s behind the avatar? Isn¡¯t their gamey the important part? Plenty of people don¡¯t wanna reveal their real¨Clife identity.¡± Unless she absolutely had to, Jean didn¡¯t want to expose that it was Dalton. If she could bluff her way through this, then she would. Wingre replied: ¡°I¡¯ve tested him out for you. He¡¯s genuinely a good fit. By the way, you¡¯ve never even asked who I am, haha.¡± It took Winston about thirty seconds to reply. Deadmark replied: ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a yer I trust. Who you are doesn¡¯t matter anymore. But with new teammates, we¡¯ll need to train, chat over mic. I care a lot about how people are in real life.¡± So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Jean gave a thoughtful nod. Wait- Her face suddenly shifted, eyes going wide. Voice chat? That meant my voice¡­ 514 ? 1 The Family 350 Chapter 350 Practically a Miracle + Pearin Jean could disguise her voice by altering her tone and pitch to hide her identity, but once they started teaming up- They¡¯d need to voice chat not just during practice, but even more so during matches. That kind of long¨Cterm voice masking would be exhausting. And if she got too into the game and identally slipped back into her real voice¡­ the fallout could be disastrous. Her eyes darted around the room as she thought. In the end, she made a decision- She was going to order a voice changer online. Maybe something deeper and more mature would work¨Cor perhaps something high¨Cpitched and overly sweet. Right then, herputer chimed with a new message. Winston had messaged her again. Deadmark texted: ¡°Since you vouch for this guy, let¡¯s bring him in. We¡¯ll do a ranked run tonight and see how it goes.¡± Jean nced at the message and quickly shut that down. Wingre replied: ¡°Can¡¯t tonight, I¡¯m a little busy.¡± She hadn¡¯t even bought the voice changer yet! No way was tonight happening! Deadmark texted: ¡°Then another day, I guess.¡± After wrapping up with Winston, Jean opened her phone and sent Dalton a message. They¡¯d added each other earlier at the bakery when she needed to send him the screenshot. Jean texted: ¡°I talked to my brother. He¡¯s in.¡± Jean followed up: ¡°But I only showed him your in¨Cgame profile. I didn¡¯t tell him who you are, so¡­¡± Dalton replied quickly: ¡°Figured. If you had given him my real name, he probably would¡¯ve shut it down immediately.¡± Jean texted, ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s the only way for now. So you¡¯ll just have to pretend you don¡¯t know him. And during voice chat, maybe hide your voice a little too. I¡¯m seriously scared he¡¯ll explode if he finds out.¡± Dalton replied, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll handle it¡± Just after she sent that, Jean got a phone call. It was from the principal of Sterford Academy. ¡°Your cement test scores are in,¡± he said the moment she answered. His voice sounded calm, but underneath that calm was a hint of excitement. 17728 581, 24 May 301, 24 May Chapter 350 Practically & Miracle ÓÐ40%ýˆýˆ Jean already had a pretty good idea how she¡¯d done, but she yed along, ¡°What¡¯d I get? The principal¡¯s voice actually trembled a little. ¡°You¡­ you got a perfect score across the board! How in the world did you pull that off?¡± Her scores had clearly shocked him. The improvement was too extreme. If someone went from a 90 to a 100, that wasn¡¯t too surprising. But going from a 20 to a perfect score- that was practically a miracle. And Jean was exactly that kind of miracle, ¡°I figured you¡¯d improve,¡± the principal admitted, ¡°but a perfect score in every subject? That¡¯s insane.¡± Jean stayed quiet for a moment. After all, she was a college student¨Cmiddle school material was practically nothing to her. All she had to do was review a little before the test, and the questions were a breeze¨Csmooth sailing from start to finish. She¡¯d expected to do well, but she hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d score perfectly. Some subjects were notoriously tough to ace. But hey, looks like luck had been on her side¨Cshe¡¯d nailed everyst point. ¡°Sir, that means I¡¯m good to move up a grade, right?¡± Jean asked with a grin. She was in a great mood. The principal replied, ¡°Of course.¡± The results of the extra cement test were posted on the Sterford Academy homepage. Naturally, it caused a huge stir among the student body. The school¡¯s most notorious underachiever had somehow pulled off a perfect score across every subject! What kind of fantasy novel was this? No, this was more unbelievable than fiction! 514 212 When the Book Traveling Giri Meets the Retion Gui The Family 351 Chapter 351 No Cure for a Rebellious Soul The campus¡® Reddit descended into chaos the moment the news broke. ¡°Jean Ginger¡¯s cement exam results are out. Have you guys seen them?¡± ¡°I have, and honestly, I¡¯m feeling conflicted.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t. Does anyone want to share how she did?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe this¨Cshe got perfect scores across the board!¡± ¡°Perfect scores? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Why would I joke about that? Go check the school website.¡± ¡°It¡¯s real! Did Jean Ginger get a whole new brain or something?¡± ¡°Where are those people who bet she¡¯d score 20 marks? Come out and say something.¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s like she was possessed by a genius.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way she got those scores on her own.¡± ¡°So, how exactly did she pull it off?¡± ¡°Feels like she cheated.¡± ¡°Drop the ¡®feels like¡® part. She totally cheated.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the school helped her.¡± ¡°You guys make a good point. I¡¯m suddenly convinced.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way this wasn¡¯t cheating! From what I know, not even the top students got perfect scores. Her getting them is just an insult to our intelligence.¡± ¡°Can we see the test papers? I seriously don¡¯t believe this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m reporting her to the school!¡± ¡°Count me in on that report.¡± At that moment, Jean was sitting in her bedroom. She was quickly scrolling through her shopping app, searching for a suitable voice changer. After considering cutesy voices, deep uncle tones, and other odd options, she eventually settled on a youthful teen voice. It is the safest bet. Using a childlike or overly mature tone will make my teammates curious about my real identity. Chapter 351 No Cure for a Rebellious Sout But a teenage boy¡¯s voice? No one would question that¡ªjust another game¨Caddicted kid. The shop owner personally adjusted the parameters for her, crafting a crisp, minty voice that sounded clean and smooth. It is really pleasant, the kind of voice you¡¯d hear in a radio drama. Jean was more than satisfied and paid without hesitation. Although the shop owner promised express shipping, it would still take a day or two for the device to arrive. Right after cing the order, Jean received a phone call. Who was the caller? None other than Winston Ginger. Jean practically jumped in shock. Is my identity exposed? Wait, but I¡¯m confident that I had hidden it well. There hadn¡¯t been any slip¨Cups. She furrowed her brow slightly. Why is Winston suddenly calling me out of the blue? Even though our rtionship had eased up a bit, we weren¡¯t exactly close. We were definitely not close enough to make phone calls a regr thing. She pressed her lips together, then answered, ¡°Hello¡­ Winston?¡± ¡°I saw your scores,¡± Winston said in his low, maic, cool, clear voice. ¡°You did well this time.¡± What? Jean¡¯s eyes widened a little. Did this guy seriously call just to me? ¡°But, as you probably know, a lot of people at Sterford Academy don¡¯t like you. Even with perfect scores, there¡¯s still plenty of bacsh. For now, stay off the campus¡® Reddit.¡± With that, he hung up. Jean stared at her phone, momentarily dazed. Did he call just to tell me not to check the campus¡® Reddit? Well, now that he said that, I¡¯m kind of wanting to check it even more. There¡¯s no saving this rebellious soul. Unable to resist, she essed Sterford Academy¡¯s Reddit. As expected, it was full of usations that she had cheated and ims that people were going to report 17:28 Sat, 24 May D Chapter 351 No Cure for a Rebellious Soul her. Seriously? Do they really think I need to cheat on middle school¨Clevel questions? €13 514 Peor The Family 352 Chapter 352 Prove It with Skill Jean wasn¡¯t very angry. She had already prepared herself mentally and could predict how the idiots at school would react. All she felt was that it was ridiculous¨Cevenughable. It was just in absurd. The whole Reddit thread? To me, it is a show. She quickly exited Reddit and called the principal directly. * Feads The principal sounded surprised after hearing her request. ¡°You¡¯re saying you want to prove to everyone that you didn¡¯t cheat?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The principal sighed, his voice gentle and calm. ¡°But you know, this situation isn¡¯t really your fault¡­ I¡¯ve heard about the cheating usations. Your progress was so dramatic that it led to wild spection. But don¡¯t fall into the trap of feeling like you have to prove yourself. You don¡¯t owe anyone that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Jean replied, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°But staying silent while being misunderstood doesn¡¯t do me any favors, either.¡± Then she smiled, confidence rising in her eyes. ¡°If someone has the skills, they shouldn¡¯t be afraid of so- called traps.¡± ¡°Hold on, something¡¯s going on over here,¡± the principal said, her tone suddenly turning serious and urgent. ¡°I¡¯ll call you back in a bit.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jean was forced to end the call. But three minutester, the principal called again. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what just happened,¡± he said, sounding more tired and frustrated this time. Whatever had happened, it definitely wasn¡¯t good. Jean pressed her lips together, already guessing. ¡°Does it have something to do with me?¡± The principal paused for a second before exining, ¡°Arge number of students from the junior division just submitted a joint letter reporting you for cheating and demanding an official response from the school.¡± Jean was speechless. Really? Is it that serious? After I had been cleared of the exam leak allegations and Asher¡¯s case had ended in my favor, I thought my reputation might improve a little. But nope. It is still a disaster. How much do they hate me? Jean let out a low scoff, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I said it, Principal. If I don¡¯t do Chapter 352 Prove it with Skill something, they¡¯ll only go further. They¡¯ll walk all over me if I let them. The principal asked, ¡°So, how do you want to prove it?¡± Jean¡¯s face lit up with confidence. ¡°Simple. I¡¯ll prove it with skill.¡± The next morning, Jean arrived at Sterford Academy carly, her backpack slung over her shoulder. As soon as she entered the building, she spotted Sofia and Asher walking toward her. ¡°You really came?¡± Sofia looked at her, her eyes filled with a mix of disbelief and concern. ¡°I just saw the announcement on the school website. I thought it was a joke.¡± Moments earlier, Sterford Academy¡¯s official website had posted a notice: ¡°Jean Ginger, who had scored perfect marks on the cement exam in every subject, would be hosting a free Q&A session in the school auditorium. Students with doubts about her were wee to bring prepared questions to the auditorium, where she would answer them on the spot.¡± The moment the announcement was posted, excitement spread like wildfire. In other words, everyone had the chance to test Jean¡¯s abilities for themselves. If she had cheated, it would soon be obvious. ¡°How can it be a joke?¡± Jean replied casually with a smile. ¡°The school posted the announcement. Of course it¡¯s the real deal.¡± Sofia pouted, anger sparking in her eyes. ¡°Those people are out of their minds! A joint report? Seriously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jean said calmly. A faint smile curled her lips, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. ¡°Everything will be clear soon. I¡¯ll prove to everyone that I deserve it all.¡± 514 The Family 353 Chapter 353 Too Many People After speaking. Jean nced at Asher beside her. For some reason, seeing him brought Sarah to mind. Once she thought of Sarah, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s that girl doing?¡± PR Asher hadn¡¯t expected the question. A brief sh of surprise crossed his usually steady eyes. He pressed his lips together and answered mildly, ¡°She probably already went home. She came here because of the Starlight Project. Now that the event is over, she naturally had to leave. His tone was calm and distant, as if he were talking about someonepletely unrted to him. ¡°I see.¡± Jean nodded and didn¡¯t press further. So Sarah had gone home. When will she be here next? By that time¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s stop there for now.¡± Jean adjusted the strap of her backpack, forcing her scattered thoughts to clear. She smiled faintly at the two of them. ¡°I need to get to the school auditorium.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we came to find you,¡± said Sofia, crossing her arms and winking at Jean. ¡°We¡¯re going with you.¡± Jean frowned instinctively. ¡°You guys are going, too?¡± ¡°Stop asking so many questions.¡± Sofia grabbed Jean¡¯s arm and began tugging her forward. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. We¡¯ll bete at this rate.¡± And just like that, Jean¡¯s solo mission turned into a group journey. The three of them made their way through the connecting hallway and arrived at the spacious school auditorium. The Sterford Academy auditorium was usually only used for general assemblies and could hold thousands of people. By the time Jean stepped inside, it was already packed with students, a dense crowd stretching out before her. It is just like a school¨Cwide assembly. Jean scanned the sea of people. It isn¡¯t just the junior division¨Cthere were high schoolers here, too. Seriously? It looked like the entire Sterford Academy had shown up for the show. Jean felt a chill crawl up her scalp. ¡°There are way too many people¡­¡± Sofia was stunned, too. She turned to Jean and whispered, ¡°If they all 17:28 Sat, 24 May C Chapter 353 Too Many People get to ask questions, you¡¯ll be here answering until the end of time. Just then, a woman in uniform waved at Jean. ¡°Jean Ginger,e this way¡± ¡°That¡¯s the grade director,¡± Sofia whispered, nudging Jean¡¯s shoulder. Jean walked over and followed the grade director to the front of the auditorium, where a long table had been set up, ¡°Have a seat here,¡± the grade director instructed, then turned and left. Jean was now sitting alone at the front of the stage. To an outsider, she might have looked like a guest of honor about to give a keynote speech. The students gradually settled into their seats. Sofia and Asher took their ces in the front row. The noise in the hall began to quiet down. Everyone¡¯s attention slowly turned toward Jean. The grade director, holding a microphone, suddenly began to speak. ¡°I must say, your enthusiasm is quite unexpected.¡± She scanned the nearly full auditorium with a tone that was both amused and helpless. ¡°As you all know, Jean Ginger organized today¡¯s Q&A session in response to your questions and concerns. However, since there are more of you than anticipated, if we allow everyone to ask a question, we¡¯d be here for days,¡± she said, raising her voice slightly. ¡°So instead, Jean will call out seat numbers. Only students in those seats will be allowed to ask questions. It¡¯ll be a random selection.¡± 514 The Family 354 Chapter 354 Came Fully Prepared The moment the announcement was made, the crowd stirred. ¡°What?¡± A random draw? I probably won¡¯t get picked¡­¡± ¡°I even prepared questions! Don¡¯t tell me I won¡¯t get to ask.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people either. Can¡¯t the people who are just here to watch not waste our chances?¡± Despite theints, no one in the audience left. Even if they didn¡¯t get the chance to ask a question, they were determined to watch the show until the end. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to see Jean Ginger exposed for faking her perfect scores? At that moment, the grade director walked over to Jean and whispered, ¡°You can start calling out a seat number now. Just let me know which one.¡± Jean thought for a moment and then calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go with 888.¡± If I have to pick a number, it might as well be a lucky one. ¡°All right. Would the student in seat 888 please step forward to ask their question? If you didn¡¯t prepare one, you can pass, and we¡¯ll draw another.¡± The student in seat 888 was a slightly chubby boy wearing thick, ck¨Crimmed sses. When his number was called, surprise and excitement shed across his face. He immediately stood up from his seat. His hands quickly flipped through the pages on his desk. It turns out that the boy had brought an unusually thick math book with him. Jean noticed, and the corner of her mouth twitched almost imperceptibly. Wow. Talk about prepared! Does he even haul in a book that big? ¡°Jean Ginger, I¡¯d like to ask you this question¡­¡± The boy finally found the page he was looking for and spoke up, slightly breathless. He was, of course, asking a math question. It wasn¡¯t an easy one¨Cit was the type that usually appeared as one of the final, most difficult questic on a middle school math exam. Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd again. Chapter 354 Came Fully Prepared ¡°That problem¡¯s tough. I tried something like itst time and couldn¡¯t solve it.¡± ¡°Respect to this guy. He dropped a bomb right out the gate. It feels like Jean¡¯s going to go down here* ¡°Great pick. There¡¯s no way Jean¡¯s getting this one.¡± Jean raised an eyebrow slightly. In her mind, the full solution process was already taking shape. Soon, the final answer was clear in her head. ¡°Do you need scratch paper?¡± The grade director leaned in and asked softly. After all, solving a tough math problem like this without drafting was nearly impossible. Jean shook her head, politely refusing. This level of difficulty doesn¡¯t require scratch work for me. The students below couldn¡¯t hear their quiet conversation. All they saw was Jean shaking her head, and many immediately jumped to conclusions. They thought it meant¡ª She couldn¡¯t solve the problem. The crowd burst into whispers, their voices growing louder with excitement. ¡°Stuck on the first question? And this is the supposed perfect¨Cscore all¨Crounder?¡± ¡°She¡¯s hopeless. Sure, the problem is hard, but I almost solved it myself. There¡¯s no way Jean can¡¯t figure it out if she really earned those perfect scores.¡± ¡°Total fraud. All show, no substance.¡± ¡°Well, I guess we don¡¯t need to ask anymore. I was going to ask something harder.¡± ¡°I told you she was cheating. She doesn¡¯t have any real skills, and now she¡¯s getting exposed.¡± ¡°This is hrious! Jean Ginger never disappoints¨Cshe always finds a new way to embarrass herself!¡± Just then, a tall figure appeared from the side door of the school auditorium. 514 The Family 355 Chapter 355 Stand on the Moral High Ground Winston leaned against the doorframe, his face expressionless, and gazed at Jean at the front of the auditorium. He already knew about her n to prove her innocence, of course. The young man furrowed his brows instinctively. I had warned her not to check Reddit and not to care about the gossip, yet she still¡­ Then again, this was just like her. Ever since her dramatic personality change, Jean had always fought back hard against unfairness and anything that worked against her. Honestly, that isn¡¯t a bad thing at all. There is nothing wrong with standing up for herself. She could have easily hidden under the Ginger family¡¯s protection and ignored all of this, yet she always insists on stepping up to handle everything personally. So independent. So headstrong. Suddenly, the sound of metal clinking echoed beside him. Winston turned his head instinctively. Dalton was slowly rolling his wheelchair forward. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Winston shot Dalton a cold nce, his tone sharp and unweing. Dalton curved his lips into a faint smile, his expression calm and unbothered. ¡°You can watch the show, but I can¡¯t?¡± Winston pressed his lips together but didn¡¯t say another word. He turned his gaze away, ignoring Daltonpletely, and refocused on Jean. At that moment, Jean tapped the microphone in front of her and did a quick sound check. ¡°Can you all quiet down for a second?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow as she addressed the crowd directly. Her voice was firm and unapologetic. Her tone was cool and detached, and there was a glint of sharpness in her eyes. The auditorium fell silent almost instantly. Most people were just shocked. Who does she think she was, talking to us like that? What gives her the right? L¨CJ paly 24 iviay Chapter 355 Stand on the Moral High Ground Jean parted her lips again, her expression steady and confident. ¡°I¡¯ve already worked out the answer.¡± ¡°Hey! There¡¯s no way you solved it that fast,¡± someone snapped back immediately. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just shake your head? Doesn¡¯t that mean you couldn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t even use scratch paper!¡± 40 at 48 Pears Jean ignored all the noise and clearly stated the final answer. Then, she exined the steps in her solution. She exined it so clearly and artictely that she didn¡¯t sound like a student at all, but rather like a math teacher. Once again, the auditorium fell silent. But then, a few quiet murmurs started again. ¡°Did anyone else solve it? Is that the right answer?¡± ¡°I did. It¡¯s correct¨Cshe got it.¡± ¡°Actually, her method is better than mine. Mine was a total hassle.¡± ¡°She had a really clever approach. I never would¡¯ve thought of that.¡± Even so, the doubts didn¡¯t disappear. ¡°What if that guy was nted by Jean? Maybe she arranged for him to ask that exact question so she coulde prepared¡­¡± ¡°That would actually make a lot of sense.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Jean just be straightforward for once? Why resort to tricks like this?¡± Of course, Jean had heard the whispers. Her expression turned colder. Seriously, what¡¯s wrong with these people? They stand on their moral high ground and nitpick every move I make. If I fail to answer, they im it is the ¡°proof¡± that I had cheated. If I answer correctly, then it must be a setup. with The boy who had asked the question looked rmed when he realized that people were using him of being a nt. He instinctively raised his voice. ¡°No, I¡¯m not working with her! I haven¡¯t even spo Jean Ginger before today!¡± ¡°Why are you so flustered? It makes you look even more suspicious,¡± someone snickered sarcastically. The Family 356 Chapter 356 Something I Want to Say to Everyone +8 Pearls The boy suddenly mmed the book in his hand down onto the desk and, full of righteous indignation, shouted, ¡°If I¡¯m a shill for Jean, may I get hit by a car the moment I walk out that door!¡± That one line was earth¨Cshattering, enough to shake the heavens and make ghosts weep. The entire crowd was dumbfounded. Even Jean froze for a second. This guy was intense. He went straight for a venomous oath. Truly ruthless and dramatic. For a moment, the entire auditorium seemed to fall silent. All the whispers using the boy of being a nt disappearedpletely. What reced them was only a heavy, speechless silence. ¡°Alright, thank you, please take your seat,¡± the teacher hurriedly said into the microphone, trying to smooth things over. ¡°Jean has already answered the first question. Next, let¡¯s draw our second student to ask.¡± Once again, all eyes turned back to Jean. She remainedposed and calmly called out a number. This time, the question came from a slim girl with a high ponytail. Instead of math, she asked a history- rted question. Even so, it posed no challenge for Jean. She answered fluently, with hardly a pause to think. This time, there were barely any murmurs of doubt. After all, this girl had made bold ims on the school forum before the event began. She imed that she would stump Jean with a history question and definitely trip her up. Clearly, this girl could not be a nt. There was no way she was colluding with Jean. And yet Jean did not falter. Not only did she answer, she answered brilliantly. Looking back, everyone began to notice something. The way Jean responded was not directly from the textbook. Each answer came with her own insight and clever reasoning. These were not the kinds of answers you could produce by rote memorization. Slowly, a realization began to dawn on the crowd. Jean¡­. might actually be the real deal. The session continued¡­ Some asked about literature, others about chemistry, some about ssical poetry¡­ Jean tackled them all one by one, giving clear, impressive answers. She responded to every question with thoughtfulness and calm. And when the final round ended, the hall fell silent once more. The expressions of the students below wereplex and varied. 13:11 Sun, 25 May M. Chapter 356 Something I Want to Say to Everyone 4.9%ÃÜ +8 Pearls Some looked ashamed, some awkward. Some remained unconvinced. Some¡­ were quietly impressed. Suddenly, Jean raised the microphone. Her gaze swept the auditorium. It was sharp, steady, and unwavering. ¡°The session may be over,¡± she said, her voice calm, ¡°but there¡¯s something else I want to say to everyone.¡± She drew a deep breath and continued. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one question I really want to ask all of you. Why is it¡­ that everyone always holds the harshest prejudice against me?¡± The crowd stiffened. Their faces grew even more unreadable. They had not expected Jean to ask this. Shock flickered across many faces. Her eyes shimmered with quiet light. Her expression was both vulnerable and solemn. ¡°Is it¡­ because of my background?¡± After all, her true background had not yet been fully revealed. Most students still believed she was just an illegitimate child¡­ But ever since she entered this world, a lot has happened. And she had been doing her best to turn the tide of public opinion. Never mind everything that came before. Just look at the recent events. She had been wrongfully used time and time again, yet cleared her name each time through her own efforts. But instead of feeling remorse or offering an apology, those people simplyy in wait, ready to throw mud on her the moment the next chance arose¡­ ¡°Before this, you all used me of stealing and leaking the level exam questions,¡± she said, her voice rising unconsciously with the swell of emotion. ¡°But when it was proven that I didn¡¯t, none of you apologized. And when I was doing everything I could to help Asher, you turned around and ndered me again, spewing cruelty and lies.¡± 562 W The Family 357 Chapter 357 You Were Pretty Cool Just Now +8 Pearls Jean¡¯s voice, powerful and resounding, echoed through the entire auditorium like a p of thunder. Everyone¡¯s ears rang. Their eyes widened in a stunned daze. ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything wrong. I¡¯ve always had a clear conscience,¡± Jeafi said, gripping the microphone tightly. ¡°Yet you all refuse to acknowledge the truth. You keep ndering me, clinging to your prejudice¡­¡± She lifted her chin slightly, a trace of mockery flickering in her eyes. ¡°Grades and family background might be important, but how about you all learn how to be decent human beings first?¡± The students seated below, many of them privileged and at the top of their ss, instantly felt targeted. Her words hit like a p to the face. They were indignant, yes, but also¡­ oddly unsettled. Did we, perhaps without even realizing it, harbor a deep¨Crooted prejudice against Jean all along? After that, Jean suddenly set the microphone down. She unzipped her small backpack and pulled out several thick notebooks. Then she turned on the projector, cing the notebooks under the camera. Their contents were projected clearly onto the big screen for everyone to see. Slowly, she picked up the mic again and said, unhurriedly, ¡°These are the notes I made while preparing for the ranking exams.¡± Indeed, Jean had studied. Even if middle school material was basic, without review, it was difficult to recall everything on the spot. She had studied meticulously. Every subject had its own set of handwritten notes. The notebooks were filled with her hard work. Neatly written, densely packed pages. Under the projection, the screen disyed the contents in sharp rity for everyone to see. These were not just notes. They were proof of Jean¡¯s diligence and determination. Looking at it now, her perfect scores across all subjects were not luck or flukes. She earned them, every point of them, through sheer effort. For a moment, some of the students began to feel a quiet, gnawing guilt. They had never bothered to investigate or confirm anything. The moment they heard she got perfect scores, they rushed to use her of cheating. But what right did they have to doubt someone who had clearly worked this hard? You only saw the results,¡± Jean said, her gaze steady and sincere. ¡°But you never saw the effort behind them. That¡¯s deeply unfair to me.¡± ¡°I hope from now on, you¡¯ll stop being so quick to judge.¡± A faint, cool smile tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°And maybe try letting go of your prejudice and take a good, honest look at who I really am.¡± Then, Jean gently closed the notebooks. 13:11 Sun, 25 May M Chapter 357 You Were Pretty Cool Just Now +8 Pearls ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡± She set the microphone down without another word, picked up her backpack, and walked straight out through the side door of the auditorium. But to her surprise, standing right by the exit, not a step off, were Winston and Dalton. She had not expected to run right into them. Winston pressed his lips together, simply staring at Jean with calm, focused eyes, saying nothing. Dalton, however, curved his lips into a soft smile, eyes glinting with quiet admiration. ¡°You were pretty cool just now.¡± It was a simplepliment, but it felt unexpectedly sincere. Jean rubbed the back of her head a little awkwardly. ¡°I was just¡­ saying whatever came to mind.¡± But then Winston suddenly stepped forward. Without warning, he reached out and slung an arm around her shoulders. Jean stiffened, eyes widening slightly in shock. Her shoulders tensed for a moment. Then, just like that, Winston led her out of the auditorium, his arm still resting over her shoulder. 562 W The Family 358 Chapter 358 Your Brother Isn¡¯t a Bad Person Fortunately, the side door of the auditorium was tucked away in a hidden corner. No one saw what had just happened. Jean was not ready to reveal her connection to Winston. Not yet, at least 3.9%2 +8 Pearls The boy beside her seemed to pick up on that thought. He turned slightly, ncing at her with quiet curiosity. There was a depth to his gaze, something unreadable flickering beneath the surface. Then, he asked suddenly, ¡°Why not just tell everyone?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, unsure of what he meant. ¡°Tell them what?¡± Winston pressed his lips into a line before continuing, ¡°If those people at school look down on you just because they think your family background isn¡¯t good enough, then why not just tell everyone who you really are? If they knew you were a daughter of the Ginger family, they¡¯d stay out of your way.¡± He was not wrong. Jean gave a wry smile and tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°But I¡¯ve already handled it without that, haven¡¯t I? There¡¯s no need to go that far. Besides, I kind of like things the way they are now. If my identity got exposed, I¡¯d end up just like you all, constantly under a microscope. That doesn¡¯t sound veryfortable.¡± Winston¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. He did not argue. He merely gave a small scoff and muttered, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Jean did not linger at school. She headed straight home, Winston¡¯s words echoing faintly in her mind the whole way. The real reason she did not want to reveal her identity was something she had never told Winston. It was something she could not tell him. The fact was, sooner orter, she would be kicked out of the Ginger family. If she went around unting her status now, telling the whole world she was the Ginger family¡¯s heiress, then a few yearster, when Sarah returned, everyone would also know she had been a fraud all along. They would watch as she was thrown out, disgraced and unwanted. If that was how things would end, she would rather keep a low profile from the start. At least it would not be so humiliating. Back home, Jean headed straight for her bedroom. She tossed her backpack aside and copsed onto the bed. The day had drained her. She was exhausted. Closing her eyes, she drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep. The next two days passed peacefully. Full of snacks, naps, andzing around. Then, finally, her voice modifier arrived in the mail. 13:12 Sun, 25 May Chapter 358 Your Brother Isn¡¯t a Bad Person +8 Pearls Following the instruction manual, she configured the device. As soon as she spoke, her voice came out sounding exactly like a young boy¡¯s. Cool, crisp, and confident. Perfect. She nced at her phone. Just fifteen minutes ago, Winston had messaged her, saying the team would begin their first training session that evening. Talk about perfect timing. For convenience, she and Winston had added each other on WhatsApp. When he had asked to add her, she had nearly had a heart attack. In a panic, she registered a backup ount on the spot and used that to connect with him. This little disguise, her alternate persona, had to be guarded carefully. Thinking of that, she quickly sent a message to Dalton. With their voice chat training beginning tonight, she still was not quite at ease. She wanted to make sure he was prepared. Jean asked: ¡°Heard from my brother that you guys are starting team training tonight?¡± Dalton did not keep her waiting long. His reply came quickly: ¡°Yeah, I got the message. Training¡¯s confirmed.¡± Jean replied: ¡°You must be careful! My brother still doesn¡¯t know your real identity. Make sure to protect your disguise!¡± Seeing her text, Daltonughed: ¡°Haha, I know. But even if I do identally get exposed, it wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world. Your brother¡¯s not a bad guy.¡± This guy, after being treated so coldly by Winston, was still speaking up for him? 562 The Family 359 Chapter 359 He Had a Rough Childhood +8 Pearls Jean pressed her lips together, curiosity quietly blooming in her heart about the rtionship between Dalton and Winston. After a brief hesitation, she typed out a few messages and sent them one after another: ¡°You and my brother¡­ You two look like you¡¯re enemies or something. But you don¡¯t really seem to hate him?¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°My brother has a terrible temper. He doesn¡¯t even treat family nicely. But you¡­ you actually think he¡¯s not a bad person?¡± She fired off several messages in a row. This time, Dalton did not reply immediately. It was like he was weighing his words. Half a minute passed before a response finally came. Dalton exined: ¡°Your brother had a rough childhood. The way he is now¡­ it¡¯s understandable.¡± His childhood? Wait a second¡­ That one line carried a lot of weight, and Jean needed a moment to fully process it. So Dalton and Winston might have known each other since they were kids. They were childhood friends? Their connection went that far back? And then there was that part about Winston¡¯s difficult past¡­ What exactly had he gone through when he was little? It had to be something bad. Bad enough to twist a person¡¯s personality this much. Jean stared at the message on her screen, her mind slowly spiraling into deep thought. Her fingers hovered over the keyboard, typing and deleting, trying again and again. She wanted to ask. Wanted to find out what had happened between them in the past but did not know how to phrase it without sounding pushy or rude. But before she could send anything, Dalton sent one more line: ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Jean had no choice but to drop the topic. She would have to find another opportunity next time. That evening¡­ It was time for their scheduled team training. But Jean¡¯s mind was not in the game, Dalton¡¯s words still lingered, looping in her head, making it hard to focus. As a result, her performance suffered. She made several mistakes in a row. After the match ended, Winston sent her a private message. Deadmark: ¡°What¡¯s going on? That didn¡¯t look like your usual level.¡± 13:12 Sun, 25 May AM ¡¤ Chapter 359 He Had a Rough Childhood Jean spaced out at the screen for a second before finally typing back. Wingre: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just a little distracted today.¡± 9%2 +8 Pearls Deadmark: ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. If you¡¯re not in the right mindset, we can always reschedule.¡± Wingre: ¡°No need to reschedule. I¡¯ll pull myself together.¡± Jean reached up and gently patted her cheeks. Come on, focus! Whatever was going on with Winston¡¯s past, she would have to shelve it for now. She could dig deeper another time. For now, she needed to concentrate on the game. Then, a new message popped up again. Deadmark: ¡°How old are you?¡± Jean¡¯s heart gave a small lurch. What the¡­ why¡¯s he asking that all of a sudden?! Please don¡¯t get curious about my real¨Clife identity! Please! Wingre: ¡°Why are you asking about my age all of a sudden?¡± Deadmark: ¡°Nothing really. Your voice just sounds¡­ young.¡± Right. Because she had the shop owner custom¨Ctune her voice changer to a crisp, minty¨Csounding teenage boy voice¡­ Anyone who heard it would think she was just a kid. Jean quickly typed out a reply. Wingre: ¡°It just sounds young.¡± Speaking of voices, during the training earlier, Dalton had also joined their voice chat. Unlike her, he had not gone to the trouble of buying a fancy voice changer. He had just¡­ changed his voice manually. He sounded like a chipmunk on helium. The moment he spoke, the entire team was spooked. Jean had nearly burst outughing. 562 The Family 360 Chapter 360 She Didn¡¯t Care To keep his cover from being blown, Dalton was really putting in the work. +8 Pearls As her thoughts slowly drifted back to the present, Jean stared at the chat window on her screen and began typing swiftly in response to Winston. Wingre: ¡°I¡¯m actually older than I sound. People always say my voice makes me seem younger. You¡¯re not the first.¡± The other side went quiet for a while. It was not until half a minuteter that Winston finally replied. Deadmark: ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Once that brief exchange ended, Jean switched over to her phone and started replying to a message from Sofia. She had sent her some updates about what had been going on at school. Sofia shot her a few text messages. ¡°You left so fastst time, you didn¡¯t see the looks on those students¡® faces in the auditorium¡­ I swear, I saw shame and regret written all over them.¡± ¡°The things you said, they¡¯re really powerful. It hit people hard.¡± ¡°The campus forum¡¯s taken aplete turn. No more hate posts about you. I used to open it, and half the feed was trashing you. Now? Poof. All gone.¡± ¡°Looks like you really woke everyone up.¡± Jean read those words, and the corners of her lips curved slightly. She replied: ¡°Thanks for telling me. If they¡¯re truly turning over a new leaf, then I suppose that¡¯s a good thing.¡± Yeah, right. Though her message sounded gracious, she could not care less what the students at Sterford Academy thought. She had not said those things to enlighten anyone or to make them feel guilty. She said them simply because she wanted to. Because she had bottled it all up for too long, and if she did not let it out, it was going to suffocate her. She never expected, or hoped, for them to change their opinions of her. Besides, odds were she would never have much to do with those people again. Once she was forced out of the Ginger family, she would no longer be attending Sterford Academy. All these petty grudges and schoolyard whispers would naturally fade away. Still, it was surprising that her emotional outburst, initially intended for herself, actually stirred some semnce of guilt in those students. 13:12 Sun, 25 May N Chapter 360 She Didn¡¯t Care Who knew they were even capable of shame? That was new. Too bad it came toote, The one they truly owed an apology to was not her. +8 Pearls It was the original Jean. The real girl who had lived this life before her, the one who had endured years of bullying and exclusion. Compared to that long¨Cstanding torment, her own recent hardships were just a drop in the ocean. After finishing the chat, Jean set her phone aside and flopped onto her bed. Even though she had already rested for two full days, something still felt off. Her head was heavy and clouded. All day, her gamey had been full of mistakes. Sure, part of it was her wandering thoughts andck of focus, but there was something else. Her head was spinning. She let out a long breath and slowly closed her eyes. Just as she was starting to drift off into a fevered daze, her phone buzzed again with a WhatsApp notification. She picked it up out of habit and nced at the message. It was from none other than Winston. Deadmark: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you online yet? That was just a mid¨Csession break. We¡¯re about to start the next round. If something came up, just say so.¡± Jean shook her head, trying to chase away the fog. Her mind cleared a little, barely. Right. We had only yed one round so far. That wasn¡¯t nearly enough for a full training session. She instinctively reached up and pressed a hand to her forehead. Hot. So I am running a fever. No wonder I felt so awful and out of it. Honestly, she did not want to do anything at the moment. No more gaming, no more chatting. She just wanted to sleep. Even sitting up felt like a chore. All she wanted was to stay curled up in bed. After some hesitation, Jean finally decided to be honest with Winston and skip the rest of the training. She tapped out a message quickly: ¡°I¡¯m running a bit of a fever. Can¡¯t really focus tonight. Let¡¯s skip the rest of the session. Sorry, I promise I¡¯ll make it up next time.¡± But the reply did note right away. The other side remained silent. The Family 361 Chapter 361 Her Cover Was Blown +8 Pearls Jean squinted her eyes groggily. After a while, she slowly came back to her senses. She instinctively nced- at her phone screen. Winston still hadn¡¯t replied. What¡¯s going on? Did he fall asleep just like I do? Just then, her phone went ding. A new message popped up on the screen. It was from her brother, Winston. Jean quickly tapped to open it, only to find that Winston had sent her a question mark. Jean blinked, confused about why he was sending only a question mark to her. At that moment, Winston sent another message: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re Wingre?¡± Jean froze. What? Oh crap! Am I logged into the wrong ount? She had been using her backup ount, where she was supposed to chat with Winston as ¡°Wingre.¡± On that ount, she hadbeled Winston as ¡°Deadmark.¡± But now she realized she was logged into her main ount, under her real name, Jean. And the person on the other end wasn¡¯t Deadmark. It was Winston. It felt like she¡¯d suddenly been yanked out of a game and dumped back into reality. It was totally surreal. Her cover was blown! Jean¡¯s eyes widened as her mind raced. Wait! I¡¯m sure I was on my backup ount earlier. I even got Deadmark¡¯s message there, telling me to keep training¡­ How did I end up using my main ount to send a message to Winston? Am I losing it? Did I get possessed? Jean thought about it carefully, and it really seemed like her brain had short¨Ccircuited¡­ Before replying, she absentmindedly switched WhatsApp to her main ount. Ah! Oh no! She must¡¯ve been out of her mind to make such a rookie mistake! Realizing this, Jean let out a long sigh and rubbed her forehead with her hand. What on earth is going on? Did I seriously just blow my cover like that? Looking at the message Winston had sent to her, she was at a loss for words, unsure of what to say. Awkward, speechless, conflicted¡­. All sorts of emotions swirled in her head, and she didn¡¯t know how to put her thoughts into words. VIUI 20 vidy Chapter 361 Her Cover Was Blown But since it already happened, there¡¯s no running away. She¡¯d have to face it head¨Con. She slowly tapped on her phone screen, sending a message to Winston on the other end. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Yes, I am Wingre. But I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you¡­¡± After sending these two messages, Winston didn¡¯t reply instantly. The waiting was agonizing. Jean stared at the screen anxiously, her brows furrowing slightly. About half a minuteter, Jean finally got a response from Winston. ¡°You¡­¡± Three periods. No emotion detectable. She had no idea what Winston was feeling right now. She carefully thought over her next words. ¡°Winston, are you mad?¡± This time, Winston replied instantly: ¡°Yes.¡± Oh crap. He is mad! +8 Pearls Jean¡¯s mind raced with a million thoughts. Our rtionship is just starting to get better. Is it already falling apart again? Jean sent another message: ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Winston.¡± She followed up with an adorable kitty meme begging for forgiveness. At this point, there wasn¡¯t much else she could¡¯say. Jean could only try to charm her way out of trouble. After sending the message, Winston didn¡¯t respond right away. Jean¡¯s heart was all over the ce, eyes glued to the screen, terrified of missing his reply. -A whole minute passed before Winston finally sent another message: ¡°Was that bet at the start part of your n the whole time?¡± 572 The Family 362 Chapter 362 The Dark Past That Must Never Be Revealed Jean nearly cked out when she saw the message. She knew it. Now that her secret identity was out, Winston was bound to start digging up the past. 35 Peart. Back then, in order to earn some ¡°extra cash,¡± she had deliberately downloaded the game and gotten close. to Winston¡­ But that was so long ago. And yet her brother remembered it so clearly¡­ Jean rubbed her already messy hair and let out a helpless sigh. She took some time to think through her wording before replying to Winston. Jean: ¡°What do you mean manipted, Winston? Don¡¯t make it sound so nasty, okay?¡± Jean: ¡°It¡¯s true that I happened to find out you were ying League of Legends. And yes, I created an ount because of you. I wanted to y the same game as you. I won¡¯t lie¨CI had my reasons¡­¡± Jean: ¡°You have no idea how tense things were at home back then. It was way worse than it is now. Dominic was under so much pressure, and he really wanted to see you again. He hoped you¡¯de home¡­¡± Jean: ¡°I just wanted to do something to help the family. That¡¯s why I came up with this n.¡± Jean: ¡°I know it was wrong to lie, but I never meant to hurt you. And I really worked hard at that game just to be able to talk to you¡­¡± She typed a huge chunk of text, exining the situation as best she could. Of course, she would never tell Winston that the real reason she¡¯d approached him was because Dominic had offered her money to bring him home¡­ If he ever found that out, he¡¯d probably see her in the worst possible light. That kind of secret? She was taking it to the grave. There was no way she¡¯d ever say it out loud! Now that the atmosphere in the Ginger family had finally started to improve, and her rtionship with her brother wasn¡¯t as tense as before, if Winston found out about this ¡°dark past,¡± it would all go straight back to square one. Besides, she didn¡¯t need money that badly anymore. When she¡¯d firstnded in this world, the uncertainty had made her anxious. And money had given her a sense of security¡­ But now, her mindset,had be a lot calmer. She had plenty of savings, and even if she left the Ginger family someday- Even just relying on her medical/skills, she could still live a good life¡­ That being said- Jean nced down at her phone screen. Winston still hadn¡¯t replied. 14:09 Mon, 26 May MT Chapter 362 The Dark Past That Must Never Be Revealed She had sent him so many messages¨Cit¡¯d take a while to read, let alone type out a response. It made sense he hadn¡¯t answered yet. ? So she kept her eyes glued to the screen, afraid she¡¯d miss his message. Half a minuteter, Winston finally replied. Winston: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste to me directly? All those roundabout ways¨Cwasn¡¯t that more trouble?¡± Jean skimmed the message. There wasn¡¯t any trace of anger in the tone¡­ Thank god. It seemed Winston¡¯s rage meter wasn¡¯t too high. She quickly started typing back. Jean: ¡°Do you not remember how you were at school back then? You were basically a raging beast! I was too scared to even approach you. You even snapped at me when I tried calling! I had no choice but to take the long way around¡­¡± Jean: ¡°Look, I know I was wrong to lie. But it was just that one time, okay? Can we let it go? I promise I¡¯ll never lie to you again.¡± She followed up with an adorable puppy sticker. Not long after- Winston: ¡°You were actually pretty good at the game.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened, confusion flickering in her expression. Winston didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, he abruptly switched topics with a totally randomment- Why the suddenpliment on her gaming skills? 572 The Family 363 Chapter 363 Acknowledging Her as His Sister After a brief moment of confusion, Jean quickly typed out a reply- Jean: ¡°It¡¯s not that great. Just decent, I guess.¡± A modest response. Winston: ¡°Come on, it was pretty good. No need to be humble.¡± Her lips curled into a faint smile. Winston actually knew how to givepliments? That was¡­ weirdly heartwarming. Jean: Thanks for thepliment. After she sent that, Winston didn¡¯t reply right away. Nearly half a minute passed before he messaged back. Winston: ¡°But I¡¯m still kind of annoyed you lied to me back then.¡± She pouted a little and forced herself to reply- Jean: ¡°I mean, I really don¡¯t know what I can do to make you feel better about it¡­ I did apologize properly¡­¡± Winston: ¡°¡­¡± Jean:¡°?¡± She followed up with a question mark. The silence on the other end was obvious. But then Winston replied- Winston: ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just put it behind us.¡± Jean could hardly believe it. Jean: ¡°Just like that? You¡¯re letting it go?¡± +8 Pearls Winston: ¡°What, you want me to give you a proper scolding?¡± Jean: ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just surprised, that¡¯s all.¡± Jean: ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d you¡¯re not mad anymore.¡± Winston: ¡°You¡¯re already locked in for the official match this time. There¡¯s no changing that no make sure you give it your all. I¡¯m not going to go easy on you just because you¡¯re my sister.¡± st Winston: ¡°But after this tournament¡¯s over, you should really cut back on gaming.¡± Jean¡¯s brows furrowed hard. 1/3 4.09 ¦¬¦¯¦°, 20 May Chapter 363 Acknowledging Her as His Sister Already starting the lectures? Telling her to cut back on games¡­ She quickly jabbed at her screen and sent a message. Jean: ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve saying that when you y games too.¡± Winston:¡± ?¡± Jean: ¡°It¡¯s true! You y way more than I do. So it¡¯s okay for you but not for me?¡± She didn¡¯t even realize how casual and cheeky her tone had be while texting him. Winston: ¡°Honestly¡­ I just don¡¯t want you to end up like me¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes softened slightly. What the hell. Getting all emotional now? 48 Pearls: Jean: ¡°You¡¯re fine the way you are. I mean it. No matter who you are now, I know you still have a soft heart underneath it all.¡± She meant every word. The Ginger brothers might each have their issues, but none of them were truly bad people at heart. Jean hadn¡¯t known them long, but she had a pretty good read on them by now. If they were truly beyond saving, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered getting close¨Cshe wouldn¡¯t have wasted a single second on them. After she hit send, there was no response from the other side. So long that Jean thought Winston had already logged off¡­ But a few minutester, he finally replied- Winston: ¡°Forget it, you¡­¡± What was that supposed to mean? She couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it!/ ¡°Ding.¡± Another message popped up. Winston: ¡°If you really want to y, then y with me from now on.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile as she read it. Winston¡­ He rarely ever referred to himself as her brother. Chapter 363 Acknowledging Her as His Sister Was this his way of acknowledging her as his little sister? Well, well¡­ Look at that. Just as that thought crossed her mind, a sharp pain pulsed through her head. Like nerves being pulled apart¨Cthrobbing, rhythmic jolts that made her frown deeply. 48 Pearis It was only then, as the adrenaline from the nerves and excitement began to fade, that Jean realized just how sick she really was. Her body temperature was climbing rapidly. Ugh¨Cshe was dying! 572 B The Family 364 Chapter 364 I Came to Check on You Jean let her head fall back onto the pillow, eyes closing on instinct. Oddly enough, maybe it was psychological, but the pain in her head seemed to ease just a little. 48 Pearls She tossed her phone aside, too exhausted to keep chatting with Winston. It kept dinging beside her with several new messages¡­ Winston had sent her quite a few texts, but none of them got a reply. Half¨Cconscious, Jean drifted in a haze¨Csomewhere between dreaming and waking. And then, in a daze- She thought she saw her bedroom door slowly creak open. Hershes trembled faintly, and her eyes fluttered halfway open. A tall, lean silhouette appeared without warning at the edge of her blurry vision. Jean instinctively widened her eyes, trying to make out who it was¡­ But the world in front of her felt dim and muddled, swirling in a dark haze. Her head was still spinning. The figure moved quickly toward her. Then- She heard a voice, cool and clear like peppermint, low andzy beside her ear. ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± It was¡­ Jean¡¯s fingers twitched. It was Winston. A small smile crept onto her lips. Her vision was still fuzzy, but her mind sharpened slightly. ¡°Winston¡­. you came¡­¡± Winston bent one knee, crouching beside her bed. His gaze, deep and steady, fell on the side of her face. ¡°I sent you a bunch of messages. You never replied¡­.¡± ¡°Then I remembered you said you had a fever¡­¡± He looked away awkwardly, lips tugging to one side. ¡°So I came to check on you.¡± Jean slowly lifted her eyes. Her vision was clearing, and she could start to make out Wiron¡¯s sharp features. ¡°You came all the way here?¡± Her voice was soft, threaded with a hint of sweetness. ¡°That¡¯s kind of over- the¨Ctop¡­ You could¡¯ve just called Mom¡­¡± ¡°You talk too much,¡± Winston cut in bluntly. Chapter 364 1 Came to Check on You Jean wisely shut her mouth. * Pearls Winston kept his eyes on his little sister. He didn¡¯t know why he¡¯d rushed over like this, without even thinking. He¡¯d considered just calling the Ginger family to ask how she was doing¡­ But in the end, he wanted to see for himself. Besides, talking to Sienna and Dominic still made him feel a bit off. Things had gotten better between them, but it still wasn¡¯t easy to act normal around them. Jean was different. Whether they were chatting or gaming together, Winston felt more at ease with her than with anyone else. So, he didn¡¯t want to bother the others¨Che just came by to check on her alone. ¡°I brought you some fever medicine. Take it first,¡± Winston said, pulling out the medicine he¡¯d picked up. He then turned to pour her a ss of warm water. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t help, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Jean blinked slowly. Her vision had clearedpletely now. Winston was dressed in an all¨Cck tracksuit, with a matching ck baseball cap. The dark colors made his already pale skin look even more porcin¨Clike. He looked like a high school senior¨Cyouthful, clean¨Ccut, effortlessly handsome. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but call out softly, her voice slightly nasally. Winston nced over with concern. ¡°What? Still feeling sick?¡± Jean shook her head. Then suddenly, she smiled, eyes bright and teasing. ¡°I know you act all cool¡­ but you actually like having me as your sister, don¡¯t you?¡± 572 W The Family 365 Chapter 365 From Now On, Let¡¯s Get Along Winston froze at her words, his sharp, cool gaze stalling in ce. +8 Pearls He looked a bit at a loss, raising his hand slightly before cing it back on his knee. His head turned ever so slightly, avoiding Jean¡¯s bright, unblinking stare. His pale ears were tinged with a barely noticeable flush of red. ¡°I¡­¡± Winston¡¯s lips parted, but after just one word, he fell silent again. What exactly did this little sister mean to him? In the past, he really hadn¡¯t liked her- No. It wasn¡¯t even dislike. He had simply never paid her any attention. As if she didn¡¯t exist. But at some point, she kept appearing in his life¡­ It was like she¡¯d be a different person, and he was getting to know her all over again. She was resilient. She was clever. She had her own thoughts and didn¡¯t just go with the flow. And who would¡¯ve thought¨Cthe game genius he had secretly admired all this time¡­ was actually his own sister. He¡¯d genuinely respected Wingre. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have g?ne through the trouble of trying to recruit him for the team. The moment he found out Wingre was Jean, he was shocked¨Cyes, even annoyed. But he also felt something else, buried deep. A quiet sense of joy. His sister¡­ was Wingre. No wonder she was so hard to read. He realized he hadn¡¯t misjudged her at all. He didn¡¯t dislike Jean anymore. In fact- He wanted to look out for her. y alongside her. When others treated her unfairly, it made his chest tighten with frustration. It made him a him want to protect her. Today, he¡¯d dropped everything¨Crushed home like a lunatic¨Cjust to check on her. He¡¯d never done anything like that before. . It made 14:10 Mon, 26 May MT Chapter 365 From Now On, Let¡¯s Get Along As that thought crossed his mind, Winston suddenly looked up¡ªjust in time to meet Jean¡¯s calm, unwavering gaze. Neither of them spoke. They simply looked at each other in silence. 79% +8 Pearls ¡°Like you said¡­ let¡¯s put the past behind us.¡± Winston let out a quiet breath, and for once, there was a softness in his eyes rarely seen. ¡°From now on, let¡¯s get along.¡± As soon as he said it, he looked down in embarrassment. It was like he¡¯d just poured all his courage into those few words¨Clike he¡¯d finally faced what he truly felt andid it bare before Jean. Jean¡¯sshes fluttered, then she smiled. Her eyes sparkled more brilliantly than fireworks. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get along from now on.¡± She reached out gently and wrapped her arms loosely around his. A light, airy hug. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get too close,¡± Jean quickly pulled back and created some distance between them. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to catch it.¡± But Winston shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of that.¡± Then he handed her the fever medicine, his voice softening slightly. ¡°Come on, take your meds.¡± Jean nodded and obediently took the pills. Winston brought the ss to her lips. She swallowed the tablets in one go, drinking deeply from the water in his hand and washing it all down. ¡°Get some rest,¡± Winston said, setting the ss down on the table. He saw her lying back in bed and reached over to tuck the nket around her. ¡°Winston.¡± Jean suddenly reached out and grabbed his hand. Her fingers were still a little hot. ¡°What is it?¡± Winston paused, unusually patient. He looked straight into her eyes. ¡°Nothing,¡± Jean said, smiling faintly. ¡°I just wanted to call your name.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s been treating me so much bettertely¡­¡± Winston felt something in his chest tighten. And then, quietly, he heard the voice from Jean¡¯s heart- Too bad¡­ once you all know the truth, you won¡¯t treat me like this anymore. The Family 366 Chapter 366 An Ambush in the Dark Winston¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. What did she mean by that? 48 Pearls ¡°You just said¡­¡± he started to ask instinctively, but halfway through, it hit him¨Cwhat he heard wasn¡¯t something Jean had said out loud. It was her inner voice. He quickly shut his mouth, letting the rest of the sentence die in his throat. Jean, puzzled, furrowed her brow. ¡°Said what? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Winston shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Just get some sleep. Once you wake up, you¡¯ll feel better.¡± His voice was low and calm, with a quiet lilt that almost felt hypnotic. Jean heard it and, without thinking, closed her eyes. Winston stayed by her bedside. Only after her breathing steadied did he quietly get up and leave the room. She said¡­ once they know the truth, they won¡¯t treat her this way anymore¡­ What truth? His little sister clearly had secrets. That much he¡¯d always known. Still, he wouldn¡¯t force her to confess them. Everyone had secrets. Him included. If she didn¡¯t want to talk, then she didn¡¯t have to. Maybe one day, she¡¯d choose to tell him on her own. ¨C After a full night of rest, Jean did feel much better. When she woke up, she instinctively touched her forehead¨Cher temperature was back to normal. The medicine Winston gave her had worked. She didn¡¯t n on resting any longer. She climbed out of bed. She still had things to do today. Kelly had just about finished herst batch of fitness pills, so Jean needed to mix up a new supply. She had already contacted Samuel and arranged to pick up fresh herbs from his clinic. 1/3 Chapter 366 An Ambush in the Dark After breakfast, she headed out. She knew the way to Samuel¡¯s clinic well by now. Before long, she arrived and made her way straight toward his office. The hallway was as quict as ever. No one in sight. When Jean reached the office door, it was shut tightly. She couldn¡¯t hear a thing from inside. She raised her hand and gave it a light knock. No answer. ¡°Samuel?¡± she called softly, knocking again. Still no response. She reached for the doorknob and gave it a twist. It wasn¡¯t locked. The door opened easily. But- The moment she stepped inside, something grabbed her wrist with a forceful yank. What the hell?! Jean was pulled off to the side, and the door mmed shut behind her with a loud bang. The room plunged into total darkness. Before she could react, a hand mped down hard over her mouth and nose. Jean¡¯s heart lurched into overdrive. It was a man¡¯s hand¨Ccold, unnervingly so. The chill of it seeped into her skin, into her breath, filling her lungs with icy dread. She immediately started to struggle. Thrashing her arms, trying to break free. But the grip only tightened. Who the hell is this?! Why was he hiding in Samuel¡¯s office?! But with everything pitch ck, she couldn¡¯t see a thing¨Cnot the room, not the man pinning her down. She tried to cry out, but the hand over her mouth was too tight. She couldn¡¯t form a single clear word, only muffled, broken noises. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± 14.10 20 May 79%•þ Chapter 366 An Ambush in the Dark + Pearls Suddenly, a voice spoke low against her car¨Cdeep and maic, like melting snowwater, carrying a razor- sharp chill. That voice¡­ Jean¡¯s eyes flew open wide. Her mind spun. That voice-! 572 The Family 367 Chapter 367 What Exactly Is Wrong With Him? ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± +8 Pearls The moment Jean realized who it was, she shot out her free hand and grabbed the man by the cor. ¡°Why the hell would you-¡± But before she could finish, the pressure holding her down suddenly released. The man let go. Jean immediately turned and, by feel, found the light switch and mmed her hand down on it. The lights flicked on. The office was finally illuminated again. And Jean could finally see who she was dealing with. The man had already retreated to the couch. He sat with his eyes lowered, lids half¨Cclosed, though even like that, she could make out the darkness in his gaze. His skin was pale to the point of being cold¨Ctoned, like ice. The aura he gave off was heavy, guarded¨Cthick with tension. ¡°Hector?¡± Jean squinted at him, saying his name softly. The one who¡¯d been hiding here and attacked her- It was Hector. Samuel¡¯s patient. Now, with Samuel nowhere in sight, Hector was the only one in the room. And¡­ Something about him wasn¡¯t right. Jean couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but something felt off. She stepped a little closer, cautious. ¡°Hector?¡± His shoulders gave a slight twitch. Then Jean saw his eyes slowly lift. Those cold, starless eyes locked onto hers¨Cquiet, void¨Clike, and piercing. Inside them, Jean saw a storm¨Cchaos, restraint, and streaks of bloodshot red. She sucked in a sharp breath. He¡¯s not in his right mind. 14:10 Mon, 20 May on, 26 May Chapter 367 What Exactly Is Wrong With Him? Right now, Hector wasn¡¯t lucid. His mind was disoriented, lost in turmoil. +8 Pearis That would exin the ambush carlier. He wasn¡¯t attacking out of malice¨Cit had been a reflex, a defensiveshing out triggered by her unexpected appearance. He must have seen her as a threat. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t being aggressive anymore. Still¡­ what kind of illness was this? No wonder Samuel had to treat him personally. It was¡­ intense. As she stood there thinking, Hector suddenly slumped back. The tension in his shoulders vanished, and he leaned against the couch. His eyes closedpletely. Like he¡¯d fallen asleep. Jean blinked. What the hell? Did he seriously just fall asleep right in front of her? She slowly walked over and checked¨Cyes, he was still breathing. She exhaled in relief. If he¡¯d suddenly dropped dead in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin her way out of that one even if she jumped into the Yellow River. Jean¡¯s gaze drifted across his striking face. His skin was pale, almost translucent, but his lips were tinged faintly red¡­ The chill he had been radiating just moments ago was now fading, reced by a strange sense of stillness and calm. Jean stood quietly, barely daring to breathe. She had no idea how long she stayed frozen like that. Until suddenly¡ª The office door creaked open. Samuel appeared in the doorway, tall and lean. His brows knitted in surprise when he spotted are you here?¡±
  1. ¡°Why
Jean turned quickly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I wasing to pick up the herbs¡­¡± Samuel stepped inside, noting that jean didn¡¯t seem hurt. He let out a silent breath of relief. ¡°I thought you¡¯deter.¡± 2/3 14:10 Mon, 26 May MT Chapter 367 What Exactly Is Wrong With Him? She¡¯d shown up earlier than expected, and it had clearly caught him off guard¨Che hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to move Hector out yet. Because truthfully¡­ he hadn¡¯t wanted Jean to run into Hector alone. ??????? ??? ? ? ?? 48 Pearls 572 The Family 368 Chapter 368 A Complex Psychological Condition Jean curled her lip. ¡°If I¡¯d known you had a patient in here, I wouldn¡¯t havee so early.¡± Just as she said that, Samuel¡¯s eyesnded on Hector. He stared quietly for a few seconds, his brows faintly furrowing as a flicker of surprise crossed his expression. Hector¡¯s condition right now was¡­ odd. 79% +8 Pearls. He had been stuck in a state of chronic mania and insomnia for a long time. Even medication hadn¡¯t helped much. When his manic episodes peaked, he¡¯dpletely lose control¨Cunable to recognize friend from foe. As for sleep? He hadn¡¯t truly rested in what felt like forever. Sleeping pills were like poison¨Coffering only temporary relief with no real solution. Samuel could always see the exhaustion in Hector¡¯s bloodshot eyes. And yet here he was, sitting quietly with his eyes shut, fully asleep. He¡¯s actually asleep? The more Samuel looked, the more unbelievable it seemed. This problem that had gued them for so long¨Csuddenly, there was a breakthrough? But what had made the difference? Could it be¡­ Samuel turned to Jean, locking eyes with her. ¡°What exactly did you do to him?¡± Jean blinked, clearly not expecting that question. She pouted and muttered, ¡°What do you mean, what did I do to him? You should be asking what he did to me¡­¡± Samuel was taken aback for a second. He frowned and asked, ¡°Just tell me what happened?¡± ¨C Jean opened her mouth andunched into a quickfire rundown. ¡°I knocked, but no one answered, so I let myself in. Next thing I know, that guy jumps me. He¡¯s ridiculously strong¨Cseriously, I think he thought I was a thief. My arm still kinda hurts. Then maybe he had a change of heart or something, because he let go. That¡¯s when I realized something was off. He looked like he was possessed or something¨CI don¡¯t know how else to put it. Totally out of it. And then¡­ he just passed out, like, out of nowhere.¡± She threw her hands up and huffed. ¡°So what the hell is wrong with him? Rabies? That scared the hell out of me!¡± At that, Samuel couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a veryplex psychological condition,¡± he said, the smile vanishing quickly as his tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything quite like it before. I¡¯ve been treating him for a long time, but nothing¡¯s worked so far. It¡¯s been¡­ difficult.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s dangerous,¡± Samuel continued gently. ¡°What happened earlier? That was serious. 14:10 Mon, 26 May 19M. Chapter 368 A Complex Psychological Condition You startled him while he was in a dissociative state- ¡°He could¡¯ve attacked you on instinct. It might¡¯ve ended very badly.¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh wow.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I actually got lucky? He didn¡¯t beat me half to death, and I made it out alive?¡± Hearing her inner voice, Samuel¡¯s frown deepened. It really was strange that she came out of that unharmed. +8 Pearls ¡°That¡¯s why I asked what you did,¡± Samuel said more firmly now. ¡°What made him suddenly stop attacking and fall asleep like that?¡± ¡°You know how long it¡¯s been since he had a proper night¡¯s sleep? This is a miracle.¡± ¡°What I did?¡± Jean echoed, trying to retrace the moment in her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything special¡­ I just called his name. Said a few things to him.¡± 572 The Family 369 Chapter 369 You Might Be the Variable Samuel lowered his eyes, falling into a long silence. He seemed deep in thought. It took a while before he finally looked up, meeting Jean¡¯s eyes. ¡°I think you might¡­¡± But halfway through, he cut himself off and said nothing more. Jean frowned and immediately tugged at his sleeve, impatient. ¡°Are you serious right now? Don¡¯t stop halfway¨Cyou¡¯re gonna kill me with suspense. Might what? Just say it!¡± Right then, she looked like a soft little steamed bun¨Cplump, pale, and slightly crumpled¨Cwith a touch of yful petnce in her voice. It was oddly pleasant to the car. Samuel couldn¡¯t help but smile. He gave in with a small nod and finally said, ¡°I was going to say-¡± ¡°You might be the variable.¡± Jean blinked in confusion. ¡°Variable? What does that mean?¡± Samuel nced at Hector, still asleep on the couch, and replied in a slow, calm tone, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure¡­ but maybe there¡¯s something about you¨Csome kind of energy¡® or presence¨Cthat calms him down. Calms the mania, eases the insomnia¡­ maybe even allows him to sleep peacefully.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Jean stared at him like he¡¯d just told her aliens were real. Her eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°You think I¡¯ve got some kind of magic? I¡¯m not a superhero¡­¡± All she had was a bit of skill in medicine. ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯m not sure,¡± Samuel said with a helpless shrug. ¡°We¡¯d have to do some follow¨Cup testing to figure out what really triggered the change¡­¡± ¡°Testing?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m the test subject.¡± Samuel gave her a sly smile: ¡°Naturally, the experiment would involve you. Otherwise, how could I confirm the connection between you and Hector¡­ But not now.¡± Jean fell silent. She turned to look at Hector, half¨Creclined on the couch. Right now, he looked serene and fragile, like an exquisite porcin doll¨Cquiet andpliant. Then came a violent fit of coughing- Jean looked up sharply, tracking the sound. It was Samuel. His breath had turned ragged and uneven. The coughing wouldn¡¯t stop. Oh no¡­ Chapter 369 You Might Be the Variable Jean rushed over, brow furrowed. ¡°Your asthma again?¡± Samuel didn¡¯t answer right away. He only nced back at her and gave a small, wordless nod. His face had gone pale with sickness. His long fingers fumbled across the desk until they found a bottle of pills. Jean recognized it instantly¨Chis asthma medication. She had almost forgotten that this tall, healthy¨Clooking man actually suffered from a severe case of asthma¡­ After taking the medicine, his symptoms quickly cased. ¡°You¡¯re kind of a ss cannon yourself,¡± Jean said, blinking at him with a mix of concern and amusement Samuel turned his head to meet her gaze, the corners of his lips lifting. ¡°I used to be even more fragile. I¡¯m much better now.¡± Jean tilted her head, her expression shifting into one of quiet confidence. ¡°Not sure if I ever told you this¡­ ¡°But I can cure your asthma.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression froze for a second. He remembered thest time he¡¯d tried to treat Jean¨Chow it led him to truly observe her for the first time. That was when he realized he could hear her thoughts. And when he began to suspect¡­ she knew things about the future. Things he didn¡¯t. His asthma¡­ it might just be a thread leading to somethingrger, something that could affect his future. ¡°Samuel?¡± Jean called out softly, seeing him space out with his head lowered. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± 572 (11) When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 370 Chapter 370 The Moment Everything Copsed Samuel snapped back to reality. He simply shook his head and said nothing. Jean could tell he didn¡¯t want to borate, so she didn¡¯t push it. ¡°But about that treatment¡­¡± she added with a casual smile, ¡°it¡¯ll have to wait. I¡¯m pretty busy these days- we¡¯ll talkter.¡± She didn¡¯t linger in Samuel¡¯s office. After collecting the herbs, she left the clinic in a hurry. Even as she walked, the image of Hector kept surfacing in her mind. The whole thing still felt surreal. Jean gave herself a sniff, leaning in for a good whiff. Nothing unusual. There was nothing calming or sleep¨Cinducing about her scent. So why had Hector rxed the moment he saw her? It made no sense. No logic. No science. Forget it. She¡¯d let Samuel worry about that mystery. Once back at the Ginger family¡¯s house, Jean dove straight into training matches with Winston. Even though Winston now knew who she really was, the rest of the team didn¡¯t. So she kept using her voice changer, speaking to everyone in her disguised boyish tone. Everything was going smoothly¨Cuntil halfway through the session, when Winston shed with Dalton. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ying a little too solo¡± Winston didn¡¯t hold back, voicing his frustration sharply. ¡°You should¡¯ve stuck with the team during thatst wave¡­¡± Of course, at this point, he still had no idea that the yer named Wuyou was actually the very person he disliked the most¨CDalton. Dalton responded in his usual silly, chipmunk¨Clike voice, t and calm. ¡°I felt like that wave was better handled alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ignoring team strategy,¡± Winston replied coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll follow instructions¨Cwhen they¡¯re actually good,¡± Dalton fired back without hesitation. Winston let out a coldugh. ¡°You trying to mock me?¡± Dalton fell silent, as if choosing not to answer. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, you¡¯re free to leave,¡± Winston said without emotion, but the chill in his voice deepened noticeably. Chapter 370 The Moment Everything Copsed ¡°Guys, No need to get worked up¡­ Were these two just naturally ipatible or what? Even this could spark a fight? ¡°I¡¯m not the one picking a fight. He¡¯s the one refusing to cooperate,¡± Winston replied lightly, his toneced with sarcasm. Dalton still didn¡¯t respond. Worried, Jean leaned toward her mic. ¡°Wuyou? Are you okay? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­¡± About ten secondster, Dalton finally spoke. And this time. He didn¡¯t use the chipmunk voice. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t know what to say,¡± he said, slowly and in his normal, crystal¨Cclear tone. The moment the words left his mouth, Jean¡¯s heart seized. Oh no. He forgot to use the voice changer! Maybe he was so frustrated he¡¯d slipped¨Clost in the moment,pletely forgetting his disguise. Jean¡¯s heart shot up to her throat. Please let Winston have missed it. Please, let this pass quietly¡­ But Winston was sharper than she¡¯d hoped. After a brief pause, his voice rose, cold and direct: ¡°Dalton?¡± Dalton fell intoplete silence. Not a word. ¡°It¡¯s Dalton¡¯s voice¡­¡± Winston muttered, half to himself, half to the mic. ¡°I¡¯d never mistake that voice¡­¡± And just like that, Jean¡¯sst shred of hope vanished. Everything she¡¯d been trying to hold together¨Ccopsed. 572 B The Family 371 So, You Lied to Me Again? Boom, whatever. Let it all blow up. Dalton didn¡¯t say another word. Instead, he typed a line in the chat: ¡°I¡¯m gonna take a break. Logging off.¡± And just like that, the guy disappeared. Jean sat frozen in front of her screen, stunned. Seriously? That¡¯s it? You¡¯re just gonna ghost me like that? Could he be any more indifferent? Suddenly- CH ONE Her phone chimed with a notification. Sure enough, it was a message from Winston. Winston: ¡°Talk. What¡¯s going on?¡± It was just a short sentence, but Jean could practically feel the icy chill radiating from it. She let out a long sigh at her screen, then started typing, Jean: ¡°Wu You, yeah¡­ it really is the Dalton you know.¡± Winston replied immediately. Winston: ¡°So, you lied to me again?¡± Jean quickly typed back. Jean: ¡°Winston, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you!¡± Jean: ¡°Back then your team still needed one more person and you couldn¡¯t find anyone you liked. I just wanted to help.¡± Jean: ¡°I happened to notice Dalton was ying this game too. Judging by his stats, he¡¯s pretty good¡­¡± Jean: ¡°So I rmended him to you. I knew you guys had history, that you didn¡¯t like him, so I didn¡¯t dare tell you who he really was¡­¡± Jean: ¡°I honestly thought maybe it was all a misunderstanding between you two. If you had the chan talk things out, maybe it could all be cleared up¡­¡± Jean: ¡°I swear, I never meant to deceive you.¡± She sent out a long string of messages, but Winston didn¡¯t respond right away. Jean started to feel uneasy. Is he so mad he doesn¡¯t even want to talk to me now¡­? b 1/3 Chapter 371 So, You Lied to Me Again? Her luck with Winstontely had been absolutely terrible. First she got exposed, then it was Dalton¡­. Just then, Winston finally replied. Winston: ¡°Stay away from Dalton. And stop lying to me.¡± Winston: ¡°I don¡¯t like being lied to.¡± Jean stared at the screen. So that meant Winston was letting her off the hook this time? But- Jean: ¡°Stay away from Dalton? Are you nning to kick him out of the team?¡± That¡¯s exactly what it sounded like, He might have forgiven her, but he clearly hadn¡¯t forgiven Dalton. Winston: ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t want to y with him.¡± Jean: ¡°But finding a new recruit now would be such a hassle. Why not just make do¡­¡± Winston: ¡°That¡¯s not something I¡¯m willing to ¡®make do¡® with.¡± Jean: ¡°What exactly happened between you two?¡± Winston went quiet at that. Faced with Jean¡¯s question, he didn¡¯t respond for a long time. Nearly two minutes passed before he finally sent another message. Winston: ¡°Let¡¯s not y today. We¡¯ll regroup once the team¡¯s sorted out.¡± He didn¡¯t answer her question¨Cjust changed the subjectpletely. Jean wanted to push him for more, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. If Winston didn¡¯t want to talk, there was no point forcing it.¡± It¡¯d only make him more annoyed with her. Still¡­ What exactly happened between him and Dalton? Their rtionship didn¡¯t seem like a simple grudge. She was curious, but clearly, Winston wasn¡¯t going to give her any answers right now. Maybe approaching it from Dalton¡¯s side would work better¡­ As soon as the chat with Winston ended, Jean opened her contacts and quickly found Dalton. When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 372 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 372 The Past He Wouldn¡¯t Speak Of 48 Reans: She didn¡¯t use her in¨Cgame identity this time. Instead, she messaged Dalton directly from her Jean ount. Jean: ¡°What¡¯s going on with you today? Are you upset?¡± Jean: ¡°Winston already told me what happened. I didn¡¯t expect you to get exposed that fast¡­¡± Jean: ¡°You know what my brother¡¯s like. When he gets like that, it¡¯s best to just y dead. Pushing back. never ends well.¡± Jean: ¡°But don¡¯t me yourself. This whole thing happened because of me. I was the one who insisted you join Winston¡¯s team¡­¡± She fired off several messages in a row, and soon enough, Dalton replied. Dalton: ¡°I¡¯m fine. This has nothing to do with you.¡± Dalton: ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I may seem easygoing, but I¡¯ve got my own bottom lines too.¡± Dalton: ¡°Your brother¡¯s a pretty stubborn guy¡­¡± Dalton: ¡°Two stubborn people shing¨Cthis kind of thing was bound to happen.¡± Dalton: ¡°Sorry, I guess I messed up. I promised you I¡¯d stay hidden, and I blew it.¡± Jean hurried to type back. Jean: ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. If I hadn¡¯t dragged you into this, none of it would¡¯ve happened¡­¡°. Jean: ¡°And my brother¡­ yeah, he¡¯s not exactly easy to deal with¡­¡± Dalton: ¡°He wants me gone, doesn¡¯t he?¡± He hit the nail on the head, and Jean couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together. Jean: ¡°That¡¯s kind of what he¡¯s getting at, but¡­¡± Jean: ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, can you please just tell me what happened between you two?¡± Jean: ¡°Though I guess you probably don¡¯t want to talk about it. Honestly, I¡¯m curious about what happened to my brother when he was younger too¡­¡± The earlier small talk was just a warm¨Cup. What Jean really wanted was to dig into their past. She was dying to know, but none of them seemed willing to speak. What could be so unspeakable? Even the novel hadn¡¯t covered this part. She was really want to know, I guess it¡¯s not something I can¡¯t talk about.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Oho, now we¡¯re getting somewhere. J¨¦an: ¡°I really do want to know! Please, please tell me!¡± She made no effort to hide her curiosity¨Cshe was dying to hear it. Dalton: ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I might ramble a bit, hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Jean gripped her phone in excitement. Mind? She was thrilled. Jean: ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯m already sitting here with popcorn ready.¡± And so, Dalton told her everything. Turns out, he and Winston had known each other for a long time- Longer than Jean had imagined. The first time they met, they were only eight years old. Back then, Dalton hadn¡¯t been in a wheelchair. He was just a healthy, normal kid. And Winston, who was the same age, wasn¡¯t yet the cold¨Cblooded, sharp¨Ctempered person he was now. ording to Dalton¡¯s memory, Winston hadn¡¯t had a happy life, but he still carried traces of childhood innocence. Winston came from the prestigious Ginger family and never had to worry about food or money. But the cold, twisted environment at home had worn his heart down. Little by little, his heart grew colder and harder, ground down by his parents again and again¡ª Until finally, that incident happened¡­ And Winston never the same again. 572 The Family 373 Chapter 373 No One to Rely On It all started with an unexpected incident. Back then, Winston was just a boy¨Ceight or nine years old. 80% + +8 Pearls It was a gloomy day, the sky heavy with clouds. Winston had snuck out of the Ginger family estate to feed a stray puppy. But what he didn¡¯t expect- Was danger falling from the sky. He was kidnapped. Reading this, Jean couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in shock. She muttered under her breath, ¡°Kidnapped?¡± She had been through that kind of trauma herself¡­ It was a harrowing experience. She hadn¡¯t imagined Winston had gone through the same thing¡ªat such a young age. She quickly typed out a message to Dalton. Jean: ¡°Kidnapped? Are you serious? I can¡¯t believe my brother went through something like that when he was just a kid.¡± Jean: ¡°Stuff like that really leaves a mark.¡± Dalton: ¡°You think I¡¯d make this up? I¡¯m telling you, your brother¡¯s had it rough¡­¡± Jean stayed quiet, letting Dalton continue his story. The kidnappers were probably after money. They saw Winston sneaking out from a mansion that looked like a pce, dressed head to toe in designerbels¨Cand they got greedy. A kid that age couldn¡¯t possibly fight off an adult. Winston was shoved into a dirty, chaotic van, tied up hand and foot. He couldn¡¯t do anything¨Cjust lie there helplessly as the van sped away, carrying him farther and farther from home, until they reached a remote, deste stretch of countryside. The man who took him was tall and hot¨Ctempered. Any time Winston showed the slightest sign of resistance, the man would beat him¨Cfists and k mercy. Bruised and battered, the little boy endured it all¡­. But Winston didn¡¯t lose his head to fear. He still believed his parents woulde to save him. no Even if his father was a cold, silent man who¡¯d never shown him any warmth¡­ even if his mother only 80% Chapter 373 No One to Rely On ever orbited his father, cing him above all else and hardly paid attention to her son¡­.. Still¨Cno parent would abandon their child in a life¨Cthreatening situation. That¡¯s what Winston believed with all his heart. But reality hit harder than any blow. When the kidnapper called Sienna, all he got was endless ringing. Winston¡¯s mother didn¡¯t even pick up. To a young child, that was an earth¨Cshattering blow. 48 Pears The small hope he¡¯d clung to was crushed beneath the cold weight of reality. The tremor in Winston¡¯s heart was undeniable. Then he pinned hisst hope on his father. The kidnapper, clearly growing impatient, was only calling for the ransom. Getting no answer had wasted his time. Still, since Winston had recited his father¡¯s number, the man gave it a shot. But- Matheo¡¯s phone was turned off. Strike after strike. Every call unanswered. Winston¡¯s hope crumbled into dust. He didn¡¯t know why, but a deep, aching feeling welled up in his chest¨Cas if his father, his mother, and the entire world had abandoned him. The pain cut deeper than anything he¡¯d ever felt. So, this world¡­ you can¡¯t rely on anyone. Not your parents. Not your family. No one. The only person you can count on¨Cis yourself. When the kidnapper realized Matheo¡¯s phone was off, hepletely lost his patience. And he took that fury out on Winston. Another brutal beating¡ªso savage that Winston nearly lost his life. 572 ????? When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 374 Chapter 374 Aren¡¯t You the Same? Reading that far, Jean couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Her eyes welled with helplessness¨Cand a tinge of sorrow. Winston¡­ to go through all that at such a young age¡­. But in some ways, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Back then, the Ginger family really was a mess. ROVEN + Pearls The parents had shown little care for their child. They didn¡¯t even notice he¡¯d been kidnapped. And they¡¯d actually missed the ransom call¨Cone had ignored it, the other¡¯s phone was turned off¡­. That was exactly the kind of thing Matheo and Sienna would¡¯ve done at the time. Thankfully, Sienna had turned a new leaf. But the damage was already done¨Cdeep psychological scars that would never fully fade. Jean couldn¡¯t stop herself from typing a message to Dalton. Jean: ¡°That¡¯s such a sad story. It really feels hopeless.¡± Dalton: ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s those kinds of experiences that change people. Make them colder, sharper. That¡¯s what happened to your brother.¡± Jean: ¡°Our parentspletely failed in their responsibility. They neglected him so badly.¡± Dalton: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Jean blinked in confusion. Jean: ¡°?¡± Jean: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Dalton: ¡°I mean, you also grew up in that kind of environment. You probably have some painful memories too¡­¡± Dalton: ¡°Sorry. If I hit a nerve, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Jean: ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡± The one who truly suffered¡­ was the original host. Before Jean transmigrated into this world, the host had gone through a lot¨Cand ended up with a twisted personality. Jean hadn¡¯t lived through any of that, so she couldn¡¯t rte. But at the very least, ever since she arrived, the Ginger family had started to change. Unfortunately, the host never got the chance to see it. 13:25 Tue, 27 May M Mayo Chapter 374 Aren¡¯t You the Same? Dalton: ¡°Still, I get the feeling you weren¡¯t too affected. You seem cheerful. Optimistic.¡± Dalton: ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Jean: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that optimistic. I¡¯ve got plenty of worries too.¡± Like the real daughter who was about toe back and shake everything up¡­ Her future was just as uncertain. Dalton: ¡°But at least your personality isn¡¯t warped.¡± Jean: ¡°Haha, thanks for thepliment.¡± +8 Pearts Honestly, growing up in the old Ginger family and managing not toe out twisted was an achievement in itself. But that was only because she was a transmigrator¨Cuntouched by all that trauma. If she¡¯d been raised in the family¡¯s former state, she might have ended up depressed too. Jean: ¡°Okay, no more side talk. Go on, I still haven¡¯t heard the end of your story.¡°. So Dalton continued. After being beaten ck and blue, unable to reach either parent, Winston fell into despair. But he didn¡¯t give up. He still wanted to survive¨Cand at that moment, he realized something clearly: If he wanted to live, he¡¯d have to rely on himself. His parents werepletely out of the picture. He had no one. If he wanted to make it out, he¡¯d have to do it alone. He stopped resisting and struggling. Instead, he became quiet. Docile. And because of that, the kidnapper stopped beating him. Winston may have looked still on the outside, but his mind never stopped working. He watched. He thought. And finally, he spotted a shard of broken ss not far away. He waited until the kidnapper stepped out to use the bathroom, then scrambled to grab the ss, clutching it tightly in his hand. His wrists and ankles were tied with coarse rope. To escape, he¡¯d have to cut through it¨Cwith that shard of ss. But he had to do it silently, carefully. If the kidnapper noticed- The consequences could be even more brutal. The Family 375 Chapter 375 Escape from the Monster¡¯s Clutches +6 Pearte When the kidnapper came back from the bathroom, Winston clutched the shard of ss in his hand without flinching. He did everything he could to minimize his presence. With his hands tied behind his back, as long as the man didn¡¯t walk behind him, he wouldn¡¯t notice Winston¡¯s attempt to break free. Luckily, the kidnapper seemed to be losing interest. Maybe he was nning to rest a bit before calling Winston¡¯s parents again to demand ransom. The tall man sat directly across from Winston, eyes half¨Clidded, pretending to rx. Winston knew¨Cthis was his best chance. He quickened his movements, trying to slice through the coarse rope binding his wrists. Finally- The rope gave way with a sudden snap! It loosened all at once, slipping from his wrists. Winston breathed a silent sigh of relief. His hands were free¨Cbut his legs were still bound. And with his legs tied, there was no way he could run. Still, Winston didn¡¯t move. He remained in the same position, hands perfectly still- Because he knew the man in front of him wasn¡¯t fully asleep. Not yet. One wrong move now would be the same as signing his death certificate. This was when he needed patience more than anything. He waited in silence. Then, when the man¡¯s breathing deepened¨Cslow and steady¨CWinston realized: he¡¯s finally asleep. Now. He gripped the shard tighter and began slicing at the rope around his ankles. The knots were pulled so tight they were impossible to undo by hand¨Css was the only way. His hands moved fast, full of urgency and focus. All the while, he kept ncing up, watching for any signs of the man waking. The ss bit into his skin¨Csharp and merciless. Chapter 375 Escape from the Monster¡¯s Clutches Blood welled up instantly, pain ring in his fingers- But Winston gritted his teeth, never making a sound, never slowing down. Driven by sheer willpower, he finally managed to cut the rope around his legs. That moment¨Che didn¡¯t hesitate. Winston bolted. He tore away from the kidnapper and ran like his life depended on it¨Cbecause it did. As long as he ran fast enough, stayed out of reach, there was hope. There was a future. But- It didn¡¯t take long for the towering kidnapper to wake up and give chase. He shouted after Winston, swearing and sprinting, fury in his every step. Winston hadn¡¯t expected him to wake so soon. He felt the heat of that rage behind him, and the thought of being caught- It would be hell. The boy clenched his jaw, heart pounding with adrenaline and fear, and pushed himself harder than ever before. He ran faster than he¡¯d ever imagined possible¨Clike the wind, like a streak of lightning, without looking back. When Winston finally snapped back to awareness, he realized he¡¯d charged straight into a forest. Tall trees loomed in every direction. The dense canopy above blocked out the sun, shrouding everything in ¡®shadow. It was hard to see anything clearly¨Clet alone where he was stepping. He had been running on instinct, unaware that he¡¯d wandered into a maze of trees. Directionless. Lost. But so was the kidnapper. 7 Reading this far, Jean felt like she was right there with Winston¨Cher heart was racing breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. ?. She let out a Jean: ¡°No matter what, he got away. That was intense¨Cso thrilling!¡± Jean: ¡°But wait, how do you know all of this in such detail? All those little things¡­ Were you there too?¡± The Family 376 Chapter 376 Help Me 48 Pearls Dalton had texted: ¡°Of course I wasn¡¯t there. If I had been, I probably would¡¯ve died at the hands of those kidnappers.¡± Jean replied: ¡°Yeah, true. In that kind of situation, unless you go berserk like my brother did, there¡¯s a good chance you wouldn¡¯t make it out.¡± Dalton responded: ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why what your brother did back then was really impressive.¡± Jean asked: ¡°But if you weren¡¯t there, how do you know so many details?¡± Dalton said: ¡°Your brother told me.¡± Jean texted: ¡°He told you that much? That¡¯s not like him at all.¡± Dalton exined: ¡°I was the one who asked. At first, he just gave a really brief and reluctant summary of what happened. But I kept pressing him about it, and eventually, I got all the details out of him.¡± Jean replied: ¡°Wow!¡± Dalton asked: ¡°Why the wow all of a sudden?¡± Jean responded: ¡°Just think it¡¯s kind of amazing. My brother actually let you get all that out of him¡­¡± Dalton said: ¡°He was easier to talk to back then than he is now.¡± Jean replied: ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Jean continued: ¡°But thinking about it, you two must¡¯ve had a pretty decent rtionship back then. I mean, he shared things he normally wouldn¡¯t talk about¨Cat least you weren¡¯t enemies.¡± Dalton said: ¡°That was a long time ago.¡± Somehow, Jean could sense a hint of resignation in those few words. Jean asked: ¡°So, how exactly did you two meet?¡± Dalton answered: ¡°Didn¡¯t I just mention it? Your brother escaped from the kidnappers but ended up running into a forest by ident. It was pure coincidence, but I happened to be there that day too.¡± Back then, Dalton had been hiking in that very forest. Of course, he¡¯d just been a kid himself, so there was no way he would¡¯ve gone there alone. Two bodyguards had followed him closely, never straying from his side; they were there to protect him. / As a child, Dalton had loved the mountains, the forest, nature itself¨Cand he¡¯d loved peace and
  1. t.
Hiking in the suburbs had been one of his favorite pastimes. That day, he¡¯d been in the forest too. At first, he had just been sitting quietly in front of a tree trunk, asionally sipping from his water bottle. He¡¯d already been hiking for several hours; this was his break. 13:25 Tue, 27 May M. Chapter 376 Help Me 48 Pearls The two bodyguards had stood on either side of him, not daring to let their guard down for even a second, afraid something might happen to Dalton. Suddenly, a series of chaotic footsteps echoed from deep within the forest. At first, it had just been a faint rustling sound¨Cbut then, the noise had grown louder and clearer. Dalton¡¯s nerves instantly tensed. The two bodyguards at his sides had immediately stiffened as well, their expressions turning serious, prepared for anything. Who, or what¨Cwas approaching from deep in the woods? A wild animal, or? Everyone had been on high alert when a thin figure suddenly appeared in sight. It hadn¡¯t been a beast or a criminal, but a boy¨Cone who looked about the same age as Dalton. Dalton had quickly noticed that something was off about him. The boy was covered in dirt and grime, his clothes wrinkled and disheveled; he looked absolutely battered. There were small scrapes and some rming bruises on his hands, feet, and even his face. His eyes were bloodshot, filled with panic and fear. It was hard to imagine what this kid had just gone through¡­ When they saw that the intruder was just a child, both bodyguards let out a breath of relief in unison; their tension eased slightly. The kid had been running blindly at first, but as soon as he noticed people ahead, he froze in ce. ¡°You¡­ you guys¡­¡± he forced out the words in a trembling voice, his face as pale as paper, his expression full of pain. ¡°Help¡­ please help me¡­¡± -572 1 13:25 Tue, 27 May When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl C The Family 377 hapter 377 Don¡¯t Want to Go Home? And just like that, by a twist of fate, Dalton ended up saving Winston. That was how the two of them met. +8 Pearls Dalton and the bodyguards had brought Winston¨Cclearly unstable, covered in bruises and injuries¨Cout of the forest and taken him to the hospital. At the hospital, the doctors and nurses had asked Winston for his parents¡® phone numbers, but he stayed silent. He just kept his eyes down, lookingpletely lifeless; his gaze was vacant and unfocused. Dalton couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for him, so he asked the doctors to treat Winston first and worry about contacting his parentster. There had been no way to count all the scrapes, cuts, and bruises on Winston; his skin was so pale, the injuries stood out even more painfully. Even though he didn¡¯t want to talk about his parents, at least he hadn¡¯t resisted treatment. Dalton had stayed by his side the whole time, even though he was just a kid himself. The bodyguards had tried to persuade him to go home; his parents had even called to urge him back, but he didn¡¯t want to leave the hospital. Since he¡¯d already decided to help Winston, he wasn¡¯t about to stop halfway; he wouldn¡¯t feel right until Winston got home safely. After some careful treatment from the doctors and nurses, most of Winston¡¯s wounds had been taken care
  1. of.
But somehow, he looked even worse than before. He was wrapped head to toe in gauze and bandages, with traces of medicine still on his skin; if someone didn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think he¡¯d been through something far more serious. Luckily, after the examination, the doctor had confirmed there were no internal injuries. Everything was superficial; it only looked bad. Once they left the hospital, Dalton had wanted to personally take Winston hom¨¦. But Winston had refused. The boy seemed resistant to the idea of going home¨Che clearly didn¡¯t want to. He looked like a hollow doll with no soul, wandering aimlessly through the streets. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go home?¡± Dalton couldn¡¯t help walking over and asking softly. Winston didn¡¯t want to go back, but Dalton couldn¡¯t just leave him out there on the street. Chapter 377 Don¡¯t Want to Go Home? Especially not while he was still hurt¡­ The boy remained silent; there was no light in his eyes, just empty darkness and bloodshot veins. Dalton saw he wasn¡¯t going to answer, so he didn¡¯t press him any further. He stayed quietly by Winston¡¯s side, keeping himpany in silence. Later, Winston began walking¨Caimlessly, without direction¨Cjust moving forward down the street. Dalton had no choice but to follow him. The bodyguards told him to leave Winston alone; they said the kid looked unhinged and that patching him up was more than enough. But Dalton didn¡¯t listen. He was their employer, after all; he had every right to tell them to shut up. He followed Winston into a park. Winston walked up to a fountain and sat down, staring into space. More urately, he wasn¡¯t just spacing out¨Cit was a kind of dead, hollow daze. Dalton walked over and sat beside him; at that moment, he was unusually patient, his tone careful and gentle. ¡°If you can¡­ would you tell me what happened to you today? Maybe¡­ I can help.¡± The boy still kept his head down, as if lost in his own world, shutting out everything around him. Dalton didn¡¯t take it personally. On the contrary- He felt a strange, bitter ache in his chest. He felt sorry for him. And then- Dalton noticed Winston¡¯s shoulders trembling ever so slightly. He couldn¡¯t help leaning down to get a better look at his face. The moment he saw it, he froze. Winston was crying. 572 The Family 378 Chapter 378 Sat with Him All Night Winston bit down hard on his lip; tears kept streaming from his eyes, falling onto his arm. He seemed determined not to make a sound¨Chis jaw clenched tightly, his silence unbroken. If Dalton hadn¡¯t looked down, he probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Winston¡¯s face was soaked with tears. He could feel the grief radiating from Winston¡¯s body; It was thick, heavy in the air, dragging his own mood down with it. Dalton stopped talking; suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to ask anything anymore. He didn¡¯t want to ask what Winston had gone through, or why he was crying. He just sat quietly beside him¨Cjust stayed there. Pretending not to notice he was crying. In the end, Dalton sat with Winston in that park all night long. From evening until morning. He called his parents himself and said he¡¯d be sleeping over at an old friend¡¯s ce; that was how he covered it up. Of course, he¡¯d already arranged things with the friend. He also threatened the bodyguards, warning them not to say a word about what happened that night. Maybe it was because Dalton had sat outside with him like a fool through the whole night- That this cold, distant guy named Winston actually spoke to him on his own. ¡°You should head home,¡± Winston said quietly in the early morning, turning his head to look at him. There were still dried tear stains on his face; his eyes were like cold moonlight, filled with a sharp, icy detachment. ¡°What about you?¡± Dalton softly asked. ¡°Of course I want to go home,¡± he answered calmly. ¡°But I was worried about you¡­ That¡¯s why I stayed here¡­¡± Winston pressed his thin lips together and said nothing more; he stared into Dalton¡¯s eyes, deep and unreadable. After a while, he spoke again, cool and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m going home too.¡± Dalton¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Really?¡± Winston nodded without emotion. He added, almost with a trace of irony, ¡°Where else can I go¡­ other than home now¡­¡± Dalton finally let out a sigh of relief; he smiled and said, ¡°Then let me take you home.¡± 1/29 Chapter 378 Sat with Him All Night ¡°If I can¡¯t make sure you really get back, I won¡¯t be able to rx.¡± Winston didn¡¯t refuse. 80% 9 Pearls In the end, Dalton personally brought Winston back to the Ginger family¡¯s house before he finally left with peace of mind. Reading up to this point, Jean fell silent. She pressed her lips together, unsure what to say. Her chest ached a little. Winston¡­ he really was kind of pitiful¡­ It was hard to imagine that the boy who now looked so rebellious and untamed had once sat in a park. broken and helpless, crying his eyes out. The way he turned out¡­ it really wasn¡¯t hard to understand. After a moment of silence, Jean started typing. Jean texted: ¡°What you just said¡­ it¡¯s so touching and sad¡­¡± Then she sent a crying emoji. Dalton texted: ¡°Thinking back on that time still makes me sad.¡± Dalton added: ¡°It¡¯s like I relived it all over again¡­¡± Jean asked: ¡°So then, did you and my brother be friends after that? I mean, you helped him when he was at his lowest¡­¡± Dalton replied: ¡°After that day, he wasn¡¯t quite so cold anymore. But we weren¡¯t really friends yet¨Cwe just exchanged contact info.¡± Dalton continued: ¡°For a long time afterward, we didn¡¯t meet again, but we kept in touch by phone. I was usually the one to message him first and check in on him. Your brother, at first¡­ honestly, he barely responded to me.¡± Jean texted: ¡°Haha, yeah, I can totally picture that.¡± 572 The Family 379 Chapter 379 What Even Is He to Me? Jean texted: ¡°That¡¯s just the kind of person he is.¡± + Pearls Dalton replied: ¡°But I didn¡¯t give up on him. Back then, I really thought he was pitiful¡­ and I was afraid something bad might happen to him again. So I kept reaching out.¡± Jean texted: ¡°I really admire your persistence. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have had that kind of patience. Dalton responded: ¡°Well, luckily, it ended up paying off. Your brother¡­ eventually, he started acknowledging me a little. Then our rtionship started to thaw, and things slowly improved. Sometimes we¡¯d even go hiking together.¡± Jean texted: ¡°That couldn¡¯t have been easy. Still can¡¯t believe my brother actually wanted to be friends with you back then¡­ that¡¯s rare.¡± Dalton replied: ¡°It was rare. His personality at the time was already more or less the same as it is now. After the kidnapping, he changed a lot¨Che became cold, distant¡­ like a wall you couldn¡¯t get through. Maybe it was because I saved him once. Maybe he felt grateful. Honestly, I was really happy to be friends with him.¡± Reading that, Jean couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. Winston and Dalton¡­ there had been a time when they understood each other¨Cconnected on some deep. unspoken level. But now, all of that was gone. The two were like fire and ice,pletely at odds. What on earth had happened between them? Dalton kept talking about the past. Dalton texted: ¡°Later on, your brother started opening up a little. He¡¯d talk to me about what he was really feeling. For example, after I kept pressing him, he finally told me about the kidnapping¡­ I didn¡¯t know anything at first, and he refused to say a word. He only told me once we got closer. He also told me that after I brought him home that day¡­ he realized something ridiculous.¡± Jean asked: ¡°What did he realize?¡± As it turned out, the day after Winston had been kidnapped¨Cafter spending the night in the park and being escorted home by Dalton¨Che realized something. Not a single person in the entire family had noticed he¡¯d been missing for an entire day and night. Matheo hadn¡¯t cared at all; his phone had even been turned off. His other brothers were just as cold; no one had paid him any attention. As for Sienna¨Cshe wasn¡¯t exactly cold¨Chearted, and she¡¯d actually treated him decently¨Cbut her mind had never been clear. In her world, Matheo always came first. She would follow his lead without question,pletely under his control. Winston had never liked his father. Matheo was a cold, selfish man; Winston had known that for a long time. But Sienna couldn¡¯t see it¡ªshe was still being spun in circles by him. vay Chapter 379 What Even Is He to Me? That day, after Winston got home, he saw Sienna inside his oldest brother¡¯s bedroom. The door hadn¡¯t been shut; it was only slightly ajar. Through the crack, Winston saw the scene inside. Dominic was lying on the bed, his eyes closed. His brow was furrowed instinctively, a trace of pain on his face. Sienna sat at his bedside, gently tucking the nket around him with extra care. 48 Pearls Winston couldn¡¯t help the sour feeling that welled up inside him; while he had been going through hell, neither his father nor his brothers had cared. They hadn¡¯t even noticed¡­ He had thought¨Cat the very least- At least Sienna might care about him a little¡­ But the truth was, Sienna hadn¡¯t even known he¡¯d gone missing. Not only that, she had been doting on another child with all her heart. Even though that child was his biological older brother, Winston¡¯s heart still ached¨Cbitter and cramped with emotion he couldn¡¯t shake. What even am I to them? That question had taken root in Winston¡¯s heart. 572 1 The Family 380 Chapter 380 Too Late He hadn¡¯t nned on sticking around; he was going to quietly slip back into his room¨Cbut to his surprise, Sienna suddenly opened the bedroom door and stepped out. When she saw Winston wrapped in bandages from head to toe, her eyes widened; a sh of shock and confusion passed through them. Then, almost instinctively, she spoke: ¡°What happened to you¡­ did you get into a fight?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized she¡¯d spoken too loudly. Sienna raised her finger to her lips and shushed him softly. ¡°Your brother caught a cold, he¡¯s been feeling unwell sincest night. Let¡¯s step away while we talk¨Cdon¡¯t wake him up. Hearing that, Winston felt another sharp pang in his chest. So, for an entire day and night, not only had she failed to notice that he¡¯d gone missing¨Cshe¡¯d been pouring all her attention into Dominic, taking care of him¡­. Winston couldn¡¯t even describe how he felt in that moment. His mind was a mess, his emotions tangled and agitated; it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word Sienna said. He just kept his face cold and headed straight for his bedroom. Sienna was taken aback and quickly followed after him, stepping into the room behind him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Winston lowered his eyes and stayed silent. His expression was cold as ice, and there was an oppressive force radiating off him. For the first time, Sienna sensed this kind of pressureing from her child. She couldn¡¯t help softening her tone. She crouched down, trying to meet Winston¡¯s gaze at eye level. ¡°Tell Mommy what¡¯s wrong. Why are you covered in injuries?¡± Winston¡¯s eyes were dull and distant,pletely void of warmth. ¡°You don¡¯t care about me at all, do you?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I tried calling you. You never answered¡­¡± he stated calmly, his face nk and emotionless. ¡°Calling me?¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened; it took her a second to remember her phone. ¡°I left it in the study¡­ your brother was already sick yesterday, and I¡¯ve been busy taking care of him¡­¡± ¡°You really called me?¡± she said, flustered and a little regretful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨CI didn¡¯t see it¡­¡± So it was true¨Cshe had spent the entire time taking care of Dominic,pletely unaware of what Winston had gone through¡­ Winston felt powerless. He harbored resentment toward Sienna, but at the same time, he also began to feel something strange toward Dominic. Because Dominic had stolen their mother¡¯s attention¨Cand that was why no one had noticed when Winston was in danger¡­ The Family 381 Chapter 381 He Wanted to Run Away 48 Pearls He had I guess he¡¯s just never been able to move on from that time. But thankfully, things are much better now. I was actually the one who helped bring him home and set up a meeting with our older brother. Their rtionship has gotten a lot better since then.¡± Dalton asked: ¡°I¡¯m really curious¨Chow did you manage that? It¡¯s hard to imagine him being persuaded¡­¡± Jean let out a mischievousugh before typing again. Jean texted: ¡°I used special tactics. Took a lot of effort to finally get him to agree¡­¡± Dalton couldn¡¯t help but grow curious. Dalton asked: ¡°What kind of special tactics?¡± Jean curled her lips into a smirk. Of course, she¡¯d just yed into Winston¡¯s interests¨Cjoined the same game he was obsessed with, got close to him through that, and tricked him into letting his guard down¡­ But that wasn¡¯t something she could say out loud. She¡¯d have to brush it off. Jean texted: ¡°That¡¯s kind of hard to exin, haha¡­ Anyway, the point is, he¡¯s really changed for the better. Whether it¡¯s with Mom, our older brother, or even with me¡­ things are improving. He used to be ever colder than he is now. It was scary¨Che even seemed a little aggressive. But¡­¡± Dalton prompted: ¡°But what?¡± Jean asked: ¡°But he¡¯s still so cold to you¡­ I mean, you guys became friends way back then. You¡¯ve known each other for years. You even said he opened up to you. So¡­ how did things end up like this between you two? What happened between you?¡± On the other end, Dalton didn¡¯t reply right away. It was like he¡¯d fallen silent. Jean bit her lip, then hesitantly sent another message. Jean texted: ¡°Is it not okay for me to ask? You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± But Dalton suddenly responded right away. King Dalton texted: ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t ask¡­ I was just thinking about how to exin it.¡± Jean replied: ¡°No rush. Take your time.¡± Dalton fell silent again. About half a minute passed before he started typing. amb Dalton texted: ¡°Back then, we were practically inseparable. Honestly, I felt like I was the only friend Winston had. He really believed his family had abandoned him, and he didn¡¯t have anyone else¡ªso we got super close. I honestly thought it would always be that way. And for a few years, it was. At least until we Chapter 381 He Wanted to Run Away hit middle school.. +8 Pearls So Winston and Dalton had been friends ever since they met at eight years old, all the way through middle school¨Cthat was a long time to stay close. Jean couldn¡¯t help but press her lips together. Could that many years Something serious must¡¯ve happened for things to turn out like this. of friendship really fall apart so easily? There was still no reply from the other side. Jean couldn¡¯t help but prompt him- Jean texted: ¡°What happened when you guys were in middle school?¡± Dalton waited more than ten seconds before replying again. Dalton texted: ¡°Back in middle school, one day, your brother suddenly came up to me and told me, he wanted to run away from home¡­¡± 620 The Family 382 Chapter 382 Go Ahead and Baby Him ¡°Pfft.¡± Jean burst outughing right at her phone screen. ~72% +8 Pearls She never would¡¯ve guessed that Winston had once seriously entertained such an over¨Cthe¨Ctop idea- actually wanting to run away from home. Jean texted: ¡°And then? Isn¡¯t that just ridiculous?¡± Dalton replied: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s ridiculous. If he had thoughts like that, there had to be a reason.¡± Jean paused for a moment. Jean texted: ¡°Ugh¡­ you¡¯re just babying him at this point.¡± Dalton let out a helpless smile and replied: ¡°I¡¯m not babying him. It¡¯s just¡­ your brother really did grow up in aplicated family. He¡¯s been through a lot. So I think he deserves more understanding, not less.¡± When Winston told him he wanted to run away from home, Dalton hadn¡¯t thought he was being dramatic or acting on some passing whim. He¡¯d figured something bad must have happened to make Winston feel that way. So he asked him patiently, ¡°Why do you want to run away?¡± Winston just pressed his lips together, face cold and emotionless, and said nothing. Dalton locked eyes with him and couldn¡¯t help asking again, ¡°Did something happen at home?¡± His voice was calm and steady, like a cool breeze, gentle and clear. Winston¡¯s lips twitched slightly at that. A flicker of hesitation and conflict passed quickly over his face; after half a minute of silence, he finally spoke in a muffled voice- ¡°I just don¡¯t think I can stay in that house anymore.¡± ¡°You probably think I¡¯m being childish, don¡¯t you?¡± Winston¡¯s eyes held a kind of maturity and chill that didn¡¯t match his age. ¡°But this isn¡¯t just some spur¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cmoment thing¡­¡± ¡°I get it.¡± Before Winston could finish, Dalton nodded and quietly said those three words. Winston blinked in surprise. ¡°You get it?¡± he asked, eyebrows raising and eyes widening instinctively. Dalton was being a little too understanding in that moment. ¡°Yeah.¡± Dalton nodded again. Then the boy gave a small, crooked smile. ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ve been wanting to run away too.¡± Chapter 382 Go Ahead and Baby Him Dalton suddenly reached out and patted Winston¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, Winston¨Clet¡¯s run away from home together.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud at her screen again. Jean texted: ¡°Haha, what is this¨Cwere you two nning to run away together?¡± +8 Pearls. Dalton replied: ¡°It wasn¡¯t like we were running away. I just wanted to help him cool off. Letting him leave on his own would¡¯ve been risky, but forcing him to stay wouldn¡¯t have helped either¨Che needed to let it all out. So I came up with apromise. I figured I¡¯d take him out for a bit, let him get some air and clear his head.¡± Jean teased: ¡°Ooooh, didn¡¯t expect you to be so clever back then!¡± Dalton responded: ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Jean asked: ¡°So what happened? Did you guys really ¡®run away from home¡® together?¡± At that, Dalton¡¯s expression dimmed. A quiet, indescribable loneliness flickered in his eyes as his fingers tapped across the keyboard. Dalton texted: ¡°We didn¡¯t.¡± Back then, he really had made up his mind to ¡°run away¡± with Winston; to throw everything aside and go out into the world. Winston had agreed to it too. The two half¨Cgrown boys had suddenly been filled with passion; they were drawn to the unknown, craving something beyond the walls of their homes. They wanted to drop everything and just go. They¡¯d even picked a time and ce; made a pact to leave home and hit the road together¡­ 620 The Family 383 Chapter 383 Cold War But an unexpected ident threw everything off track¨CDalton got sick. +8 Pears Up until then, he¡¯d always thought he was Calthy. But after that day, everything copsed¡­ such He couldn¡¯t bring himself to associate with serious illness¡­ Reading this, Jean couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. Dalton never said what exactly he was sick with¡­ It probably wasn¡¯t something minor. Now that he couldn¡¯t walk and had to rely on a chair, was that also because of the illness? Jean was curious about what kind of illness he had, but she didn¡¯t want to touch on Dalton¡¯s pain¨Cbesides, it was personal. He had the right not to tell her. Jean couldn¡¯t help but send another message. She texted, ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed you went through so much too.¡± Then she added, ¡°Sorry for bringing up painful memories.¡± Dalton replied: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. It was a long time ago¨CI don¡¯t really feel anything about it now. But back then¡­ it felt like my whole world wasing apart. I was a mess inside.¡± After he got sick, his whole mindset fell apart; naturally, he didn¡¯t have the energy to worry about Winston. He hadn¡¯t wanted to tell Winston about his illness, but he did want to tell him- They should put their runaway ns on hold for now; he wanted Winston to wait, to give him some time¡­ Just a little longer was all he needed. But before he could say any of that, his condition worsened and he fell into aa. He was unconscious for several days and ended up missing the day they¡¯d agreed to meet. They were supposed to meet in a park and hitch a ride they¡¯d arranged in advance to leave together. But now, everything had fallen apart, Dalton never made it; he didn¡¯t even get the chance to exin anything to Winston. The moment he regained consciousness, the first thing he did was text Winston. But there was no reply. No matter what he sent, there was no response. The only silver lining¨CWinston hadn¡¯t blocked him¡­. Dalton¡¯s mental state was a mess, and his emotions were unstable. 1/2 Chapter 383 Cold War When Winston didn¡¯t respond, Dalton spiraled into a kind of hopeless frustration. If he¡¯s not replying, then I won¡¯t talk to him either! He was being a little petty, a little irritated. And just like that, the two of them lost contact; they fell into a cold war. Later, Dalton¡¯s condition stabilized a bit, and the doctors finally allowed him to go outside. He told his parents he wanted to go back to school. 48 Pearls Even though he knew deep down his illness hadn¡¯t been fully cured¨Cit was just temporarily under control, and might never be fully healed¡­ He didn¡¯t want to live like a broken man; he wanted to live as normally as possible. He wanted to return to school and study, just like before. His parents were worried, of course, but they didn¡¯t want to crush such a simple wish. Finally, after grueling treatment, Dalton returned to school. Returning meant he might run into Winston. He had thought about what he¡¯d do if that happened- whether he¡¯d pretend not to notice, or confront him about never replying. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know. They hadn¡¯t spoken in so long; if they met again, there¡¯d probably be nothing but awkwardness¡­ On the day he went back to school, he passed by the basketball court. Under the bright sun, a tall, lean teenager moved with graceful ease, dribbling the ball, then leaping up a shot- The ball slid cleanly into the hoop. That boy¡ªit had been so long¨Cbut it was Winston. for 620 The Family 384 Chapter 384 The Scene of Their Reunion Sat 18 Pears Dalton couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks, standing still as he stared. He had to admit¨CWinston had always been a striking presence. With a background like his, even without warmth at home, his starting point in life was still far above most people¡¯s. To those who didn¡¯t know any better, Winston seemed perfect, living a dazzling life. Dalton suddenly felt like maybe he¡¯d been overthinking everything. He¡¯d imagined this reunion with Winston countless times. Maybe it would be awkward; maybe they¡¯d pretend not to see each other. Maybe there would be silence, and neither of them would say a word. Maybe Winston would still be unhappy like before¨Cor maybe even worse off¨Cand in that case, Dalton knew he¡¯d probably go soft the second he saw him¡­. But reality was- Winston seemed to be doing just fine; he looked sharp and radiant, showing off his skills on the basketball court. Then, all of a sudden, a basketball bounced down right in front of him, barely skipping on the ground. And then came the sound of firm, crisp footsteps. Dalton kept his eyes down, fixed on the ball. Soon, a pair of clean, neat basketball shoes entered his view. He couldn¡¯t help but look up¨Cslowly, steadily¡ª His gaze rose from the shoes, moving upward until itnded on Winston¡¯s fair, handsome face. There wasn¡¯t a flicker of emotion on Dalton¡¯s face; in fact- He lookedpletely calm. The boy curled his lips into a polite smile and said to Winston, ¡°Long time no see.¡± Winston stood like a hawk locking in on its prey, eyes sharp, a trace of red at the corners. He didn¡¯t respond right away; he just stared straight at Dalton, gaze intense and searing, like he could burn right through him. Dalton didn¡¯t say anything else. He met Winston¡¯s gaze head¨Con, unafraid. The two locked eyes, falling into silence¨Ca strange, charged atmosphere settling between them. It was impossible to tell how long the silencested. Atst, Winston parted his lips and broke it- 1/2 13.15 W¨C328 Mayi o Gti Chapter 384 The Scene of Thell Reunion ¡°Why?¡± Dalton had thought Winston would explode, yelling and cursing him out; but instead- This guy just asked him, in and cold, ¡°Why?¡± Dalton¡¯s smile curled a little wider. ¡°You mean why I didn¡¯t show up?¡± His *#6 Pearls eyes briefly flickered with something dark¨Cso fast no one could¡¯ve caught it. ¡°Something else came up back then¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he¡¯d been sick, so he kept it vague. He hadn¡¯t expected Winston to suddenly explode. The other boy¡¯s brows shot up, his eyes zing with fury. ¡°Do you know how long I waited for you?¡± Winston¡¯s eyes were starting to go red; his voice shook as he said, ¡°At first, I thought maybe something came up and you were just runningte¡­ so I stayed there, waiting¡­¡± ¡°I believed you wouldn¡¯t just ditch me; even if you couldn¡¯t make it, I thought you¡¯d at least tell me,¡± Winston said through gritted teeth. ¡°But you didn¡¯t reach out. You didn¡¯t reply to my messages. You never picked up your phone. You just disappeared, like none of it ever mattered to you!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Dalton shook his head without thinking; his own eyes were starting to turn red. ¡°That¡¯s not what happened¡­ But Winston didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin. His voice turned cold and sharp as he kept going, ¡°I waited for you¨Can entire day and night. From dusk till dawn, I was still holding on.¡± His fingers clenched tight; a flicker of sorrow passed through his eyes and was gone. ¡°When morning finally broke¡­ that¡¯s when it hit me¨Cyou probably weren¡¯ting.¡± 620 The Family 385 Chapter 385 The First Time He Spoke Harshly Pears ¡°I was restless for a whole day and night; I was angry and helpless too,¡± Winston said quietly. ¡°But in the end, I suddenly felt calm.¡± ¡°I thought, fine then¡­ I¡¯m just some unlucky loser who got thrown away by the world,¡± he said, his eyes widening slightly, a dull bitterness flickering in them. ¡°I epted it.¡± epted it¡­ Those words slipped into Dalton¡¯s cars and made his heart tremble. He hadn¡¯t expected Winston to think that way¡­ He shouldn¡¯t have been this pessimistic¡­ and the one who pushed him there¨Cthe one who made him feel that way¨Cwas him. In that moment, Dalton suddenly realized- He¡¯d messed up. He¡¯d been wrong from the start. He should¡¯ve never thought he could be some kind of hero¨Cthat he could save this pitiful boy. The truth was, he couldn¡¯t save Winston at all. Winston was still stuck in that same home, still bearing the weight of his father¡¯s emotional abuse, still misunderstood by everyone around him¡­. All Dalton had ever done was offer a tiny bit offort¨Cbut that wasn¡¯t enough to change Winston¡¯s life. More importantly, Dalton couldn¡¯t be by Winston¡¯s side all the time. Especially now that he was sick. He didn¡¯t even know what his own future looked like. He could barely manage his own life¨Chow was he supposed to take care of Winston¡¯s too? If he¡¯d never stepped into Winston¡¯s life, maybe none of this would¡¯ve happened. Winston would still be Winston, still born into that family. He wouldn¡¯t have felt the sting of contrast- wouldn¡¯t have gotten used to care, only to be crushed by its sudden disappearance; wouldn¡¯t have turned so bitter, so hopeless. It was like rescuing a stray dog¨Cif it had always lived on the streets, it might¡¯ve quietly adapted to that life. But if someone came along, fed it, took care of it, gave it warmth for a little while¨Cthen vanished¨Cthe dog would end up more heartbroken than ever¡­ Unless that person took the dog in for good. But Dalton knew¨Che couldn¡¯t do that. Winston wasn¡¯t a dog, and Dalton couldn¡¯t be there for him all the time. So if that was the case, maybe it would¡¯ve been better if none of it had ever started. He didn¡¯t want to be the one who showed up, gave him a taste of sweetness, and, then left him with nothing FZ8 May Chapter 385 The First Time He Spoke Harshly but disappointment¡­ 48 Pearls ¡°Winston, I get how you feel.¡± With that thought, Dalton finally parted his lips; his eyes looked like cool, polished ss¨Cbeautiful and calm. ¡°But-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to care,¡± Winston suddenly cut him off, his voice sharp. ¡°You say you understand, but you stood me up without a second thought. I doubt you ever really saw me as a friend.¡± That hit hard. Dalton clenched his fists without thinking. He bit down, a sh of fury burning through his eyes. Hearing him say that¨Clike Dalton hadn¡¯t treated him like a friend¨Cwas unreal. He had no idea what Dalton had been dealing with back then. The pressure had been crushing, Dalton was barely hanging on, worn down in every possible way. He¡¯d been through so much, and Winston never knew. Yet now he stood there, using Dalton of not caring. Anger, frustration- A flood of emotions surged through Dalton¡¯s chest. He had already decided he didn¡¯t want to be entangled with Winston anymore, didn¡¯t want to give him any more false hope. And now, the rage pushed him even further¨Cmade it all crystal clear. Some things needed to be said¨Conce and for all. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then let¡¯s not be friends anymore.¡± Dalton had never said anything cruel in his entire life. But right now, facing Winston¨Che did it for the first time. 620 The Family 386 Chapter 886 A Touching Friendship *** 46 Pearls The moment the words left Dalton¡¯s mouth, Winston¡¯s eyes flew wide open. His entire face stiffened, and something dark and unreadable flickered in his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m tired too,¡± Dalton said tly. His expression turned even colder, as if he were looking at a stranger. ¡°I was always worrying about how you felt¡­¡± That was only half true. Back then, he really had cared about Winston¡¯s feelings¨Cworried he¡¯d get hurt, scared he¡¯d feel wronged¡­ But he hadn¡¯t felt tired. Now though, Dalton was too mad to think clearly; he might¡¯ve looked calm, but the thingsing out of his mouth were raw and unfiltered, spilling out without a second thought. Winston¡¯s pupils trembled slightly, and he instinctively took a small step back. He stood frozen like a statue locked in ice, unmoving for a long time. Then, after what felt like forever, Winston suddenly curled his lips into a smile¨Capletely out¨Cof¨Cce expression. ¡°So this is how you really feel, huh?¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve just said so sooner.¡± His eyes narrowed all at once; the smile faded from his lips, reced by something sharp and venomous. ¡°What the heck have you been pretending for, Dalton?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t do pretending,¡± Dalton shot back, his brows lifting, voice firm. ¡°I see.¡± Winston let out a short, coldugh and nodded in a way that meant everything and nothing. Dalton narrowed his eyes and snapped, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t understand anything!¡± He didn¡¯t even know where all this anger hade from. There were so many things he never would¡¯ve said before¡­ But now¨Cright now¨Che threw it all at Winston like a storm. It felt like a release, but also like something deliberate; he wanted this to be the end. ¡°So what, you came here to pick a fight?¡± Winston tilted his head, his eyes flooding with coldness. ¡°Makes sense. You probably wanted to fight me for a long time¡­¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve thought I was pathetic, right? Acting all sympathetic on the outside, while secretlyughing at me¡­ When I told you I wanted to run away, you yed along, helped mee up with a n¨Cthen ditched me without a word. So that¡¯s what it was. I should¡¯ve known¡­¡± ¡°Dalton,¡± Winston called his name, slow and deliberate. ¡°From now on, we are no longer friends. And I want you out of my life¨Cdon¡¯t show up again!¡± With that, Winston turned and walked away without looking back. Valked Dalton stood alone, watching him leave. A mix of emotions swirled in his chest, impossible to name. It felt like something had been carved out of him¨Chollow and aching. Maybe this was for the best. 1/2 13:15 Wed, 28 May OGN Chapter 386 A Touching Friendship 48 Pears Some roads Winston would have to walk alone. Walking with him this far was enough. Reading this, Jean felt a sting behind her eyes. Her expression softened, touched. Jean texted: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the story between you and my brother to be so moving.¡± Dalton replied: ¡°Moving? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s kind of pathetic?¡± Jean responded: ¡°Not at all. Even if you two drifted apart, I really believe you both cared about each other -and wanted what was best for each other. That¡¯s a pretty special kind of friendship. At first, I honestly thought you were bitter rivals or something¡­ I had no clue you used to be so close. It¡¯s a shame things ended up like this because of a misunderstanding. After all this time, have you ever thought about setting the record straight?¡± Dalton replied: ¡°No.¡± The answer came sharp and fast¨Cso blunt it caught Jean off guard. Jean texted: ¡°Wow, that¡¯s¡­ really blunt.¡± 620 1 The Family 387 Chapter 387 It Didn¡¯t Feel Good at All +8 Pearis Dalton texted: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I honestly don¡¯t care anymore. And besides¡­ what¡¯s the point in clearing things up now? Clear the misunderstanding¡­ and then what? Go back to being childhood friends? 1 don¡¯t need that. Things are fine the way they are now.¡± Jean replied: ¡°I guess that makes sense¡­ but still, do you really not want to be friends with my brother again?¡± Dalton answered: ¡°It¡¯s not about wanting or not wanting. I¡¯m just going with the flow these days.¡± Jean stared at her screen in silence for a while. Then, as if something had suddenly clicked, she quickly started typing again. Jean asked: ¡°Wait¨Cso when you and my brother had your falling out, you weren¡¯t in a wheelchair yet? You were still going to school? Thenter, how did you¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m just really curious. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude- do you mind me asking?¡± Dalton replied: ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. Like I said, I¡¯ve made peace with it. It¡¯s been a long time, and with time, things settled. Back then, I didn¡¯t need a wheelchair yet. I could still walk, still had the strength to go to school. Even after thingspletely fell apart between me and your brother, I stuck it out for a while. I didn¡¯t give up¨CI kept going to ss, kept turning in my assignments. But eventually, I couldn¡¯t keep up. My condition took a sudden turn for the worse. That¡¯s what put me in the wheelchair¨Cmy health just went downhill fast.¡± Jean responded: ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Just like I suspected¡­¡± Dalton texted: ¡°Once I had to rely on a wheelchair, I had no choice but to take a leave from school. On the day I went to fill out the withdrawal paperwork, I went to school onest time. And guess what¨CI actually ran into your brother.¡± Jean replied: ¡°What? That¡¯s way too much of a coincidence.¡± That day, he forced himself to go back to school. He didn¡¯t really have to¨Cthe paperwork could¡¯ve been handled without him showing up in person. But Dalton clenched his teeth and went wheeling himself there. He wanted to bring his school life to a proper close. At the very least, he wanted to be the one to end it himself. He wasn¡¯t some helpless wreck who couldn¡¯t do anything; he could still manage onest trip to school. He just hadn¡¯t expected- That on this very day, he¡¯d run into Winston again. Since the blowup between them, they hadn¡¯t crossed paths once¨Cnot even by ident. And now, of all times, Winston /saw him sitting in a wheelchair. Truthfully, Dalton didn¡¯t mind the wheelchair. 09:55 Thu, 29 May G Chapter 387 It Didn¡¯t Feel Good at All After going through so much treatment, his rough edges had long since been worn down by the illness He¡¯d gotten used to a lot of things, including being in a wheelchair. +8 Pearle But even so, he still didn¡¯t want Winston to see him like this. It felt like the embarrassment of getting caught by someone you used to know¨Cat your lowest. He¡¯d acted so tough during their fallout; and now, Winston was seeing him like this, reduced to sitting in a chair¡­ It didn¡¯t feel good at all. When Winston saw him in the wheelchair, of course, he looked surprised. But only for a moment. That exquisitely handsome face quickly went nk again. He stared at Dalton like he was looking at something rare and strange. Dalton pretended not to see him. He did his best to ignore the sharp gaze locked on him, reached for the wheels, and started rolling forward with a nk expression, trying to leave. But to his surprise¨CWinston suddenly stepped right in front of him. With one long stride, he stood directly in Dalton¡¯s path. Send Gifts The Family 388 Chapter 388 He Hadn¡¯t Let Go Winston stood tall in front of him, his slender frame straight and unmoving. His narrow, cool eyes lowered slightly, a light in them that Dalton couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°How¡¯d you end up in a wheelchair?¡± Winston spoke out of nowhere, his expression unreadable, his tone chilly and distant. Dalton pulled his hands away from the wheels and looked up, meeting Winston¡¯s icy gaze head¨Con. ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded lightly, face calm and unreadable. ¡°You¡­¡± Winston opened his mouth, the words spilling out before he could stop them. But halfway through, he shut his lips again. The boy just stared deeply at Dalton, eyes fixed,pletely silent. Dalton let a faint, rxed smile pull at the corners of his lips. ¡°There was an ident a while back, so I need the chair now.¡± His voice was even, brushing past all the pain he¡¯d endured as if it meant nothing. ¡°What kind of ident?¡± Winston narrowed his eyes, cutting straight to the point. Dalton stayed quiet for a beat. After a few seconds, he finally replied in a slow, measured tone, ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t something good. I don¡¯t really want to talk about it right now. Why?¡± Dalton tilted his head slightly, his smile tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Do you actually care?¡± At that, Winston¡¯s face darkened. His voice turned sharp. ¡°No. I was just asking.¡± ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect it. It hasn¡¯t even been that long¡­¡± Winston let out a cold scoff, his eyes shing with contempt. ¡°And you already turned yourself into this mess¡­ Pretty pathetic, Dalton.¡± His words cut like invisible des, stabbing Dalton right in the chest. Dalton bit his lip, trying to hold hisposure. After a long pause, he finally gritted out, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a mess right now. So you better work hard not to be one, Winston.¡± His gaze flickered withzy defiance. ¡°Otherwise, I might just end upughing at you.¡± With that, Dalton ced his hands back on the wheels, pushing himself forward, silent as he tried love out of Winston¡¯s sight. That moment marked thest time Dalton and Winston ever saw each other again for many years. Like parallel lines, they drifted apart, never intersecting again. Winston grew older, eventually/starting high school. Meanwhile, Dalton left for a foreign country to get medical treatment. Now, with his condition finally under control, the one thing Dalton wanted most- Chapter 388 He Hadn¡¯t Let Go Was toe home; to return to school. He still wanted to study. Maybe it was because there was still something about school he couldn¡¯t let go of. After a long stretch of convincing, his parents finally agreed to let him back. And so, yearster, he returned to campus¨Cand once again crossed paths with his childhood friend, Winston. Even though now, they couldn¡¯t really be called friends. Jean quietly watched as Dalton poured out his thoughts, and once again, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Jean texted: ¡°Maybe this was fate. Maybe it was the universe giving you two another chance to meet. If you don¡¯t clear up the old misunderstanding¡­ that¡¯d be such a shame. Things didn¡¯t have to end up like this.¡± Dalton replied: ¡°Honestly¡­ I let go of it a long time ago. And this time, seeing him again¨Cseeing that he¡¯s doing okay¨Cactually made me feel relieved. Plus, I noticed he¡¯s got someone like you in his life now. Someone who makes him smile, someone he cares about. That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Jean texted: ¡°But the way my brother treats you¡­ it¡¯s obvious he hasn¡¯t let go. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t hate you that much.¡± Send Gifts 620 1 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Rebom Girl The Family 389 Chapter 389 A Well¨CMeaning Lic Dalton replied: ¡°Whether he hates me or forgives me¡­ honestly, I don¡¯t care how he feels about me. Along as he¡¯s doing well, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but press a hand to her forehead. This guy really was stubborn as a rock. It felt like everything she¡¯d tried to say had gone to waste. Dalton clearly had no interest in making peace with Winston. Still, even if she hadn¡¯t gotten through to him, she didn¡¯t walk away empty¨Chanded. She¡¯d learned a lot¨Cthings she¡¯d never known before. She understood her brother Winston a little better now. His childhood had been even moreplicated and rough than she¡¯d imagined¡­. Thankfully, Matheo had already vanished from their lives, and Sienna had finally turned things around. Everything was starting to improve¡­ Maybe, over time, Winston¡¯s emotional wounds would finally begin to heal. As for him and Dalton¡­ She was done meddling¨Clet fate decide. Wounds like theirs could only start to heal if both sides were willing to face them. And she was just a bystander¨Cthere wasn¡¯t much she could do. She¡¯d already said everything that needed to be said. With that thought, she lowered her eyes and began to type. Jean texted: ¡°Thank you for telling me all this. You really cleared up a lot of my questions.¡± Dalton replied: ¡°You¡¯re wee. Actually¡­ I should be the one thanking you.¡± Jean frowned slightly and asked: ¡°Thank me? For what?¡± Dalton answered: ¡°Because I¡¯ve kept all of this bottled up for so long. I¡¯ve never talked to anyone about it. Saying it all to you today¨Cit actually feels like a huge weight¡¯s been lifted. Having someone willing to listen¡­ it really does help, don¡¯t you think?¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile. Jean texted: ¡°Yeah, it really does. I¡¯m honored to be the one who got to hear it.¡± After wrapping up her conversation with Dalton, Jean wasted no time sending Winston a message. Jean texted: ¡°Winston, please don¡¯t kick Dalton off the team!¡± About half a minuteter, Winston finally responded. Winston texted: ¡°Stay out of it. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Chapter 389 A Well¨CMeaning Lie So harsh¡­ Jean stuck her tongue out at the screen. Jean texted: ¡°Actually, I just finished talking to Dalton.¡± Winston asked: ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± Jean smiled quietly to herself. As expected¡­ you do care about Dalton. Jean replied: ¡°Nothing much. Probably nothing you¡¯d be interested in¡­¡°. Winston texted: ¡°Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Her grin widened. She¡¯d only teased him a little, and he¡¯d already taken the bait. Jean texted: ¡°I know you¡¯re eager, but hang on a sec.¡± After she sent the message, the other side went silent. Half a minuteter, a soft ping came through. Winston texted: ¡°I¡¯m not eager.¡± Jean replied: ¡°Mhm, sure, I know you¡¯re not.¡± Winston texted: ¡°Forget it. I didn¡¯t really want to know anyway.¡± Jean bit her lip, trying not to burst outughing. This guy¡­ could he be any more tsundere? Jean texted: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop messing with you. I did talk to Dalton. He said he actually wants to team up with you again. He said you two used to make a great team.¡± As she sent the message, Jean silently murmured in her head. Sorry, Dalton. She¡¯d told a little white lie. She hadn¡¯t spilled the details of their conversation. Some things belonged to Dalton, and of course she wouldn¡¯t share them without his permission¡­ So she made something up¨Cjust a small lie, blending it with a bit of truth¨Choping it might reach Winston¡¯s heart. Send Gifts The Family 390 Chapter 390 Tough Words, Soft Heart After she sent the message, Winston went silent again. The pause stretched on¨Clong enough that Jean started to think he might not reply at all- Then suddenly, a new message popped up from Winston. Winston texted: ¡°He really¡­ said that to you?¡± Jean didn¡¯t respond right away. She just stared at the message for a few seconds. Even though it was only in text, she could almost see it¨CWinston¡¯s hesitation, his confusion, that flicker of emotion he didn¡¯t quite know how to express¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but start typing. Jean texted: ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. So can you not be so harsh with him? It¡¯s just a game¨Cyou don¡¯t even have to see him in person. And I¡¯m the one who talked him into joining the team. If you kick him now, that¡¯s basically undermining me. Can¡¯t you just let him stay?¡± Jean no longer held out hope that the two of them would resolve their misunderstanding and make up. One of them had gone full zen, the other was like a hedgehog¨Cbristling and reactive. Jean didn¡¯t have the energy to force it anymore. But she didn¡¯t want Winston to kick Dalton out of the team over some old grudge¨Cespecially when she¡¯d worked so hard to convince him to join. That would be so humiliating for Dalton. Just as she was thinking that, Winston sent another message. Winston replied: ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t kick him while we¡¯re still ying together. We¡¯ll talk after the tournament.¡± His quick agreement caught Jean off guard. She¡¯d expected to have to wear him down first¨Cwith coaxing, bargaining, maybe even a little begging¡­. So- Jean shook her head, half¨Camused. This guy¡­ he clearly didn¡¯t just hate Dalton. Maybe there was still something left inside he hadn¡¯t made peace with. Jean texted: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. Thanks, Winston.¡± Now that the matter was settled, she felt a lot better. Just being able to keep Dalton on the team was already a win¨Cthat had been her goal from the start. She immediately sent Dalton a message. Jean texted: ¡°Hey, you still online? I just talked to my brother. Don¡¯t worry¨CI didn¡¯t tell him anything you said. I just put in a good word for you. Turns out he¡¯s kind of a softie under all that attitude¨Che agreed not to kick you off the team. But if you don¡¯t want to stay on the team with him, that¡¯s totally fine too. You were kind of treated unfairly, so it¡¯spletely your call, haha. I¡¯m the one who pulled you into all this, so I¡¯ll 09:55 Thu, 29 May G GO Chapter 390 Tough Words, Soft Heart take full responsibility!¡± Dalton replied right away, he sent a thumbs¨Cup emoji. Dalton texted: ¡°I¡¯ll stay. I¡¯ll keep ying with you guys.¡± Jean replied: ¡°Awesome! We can keep ying together!¡± Dalton asked: ¡°ying together? You¡¯re on the team too?¡± Jean¡¯s smile twitched. Uh¨Coh. She¡¯d gotten too excited and identally let that slip. But really, what was the point in hiding it anymore? Dalton had shared so much of himself with her¨Cit was only right she be honest too. Jean texted: ¡°I never told you this, but I¡¯m Wingre. I¡¯ve been on the team this whole time.¡± Dalton replied: ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m all that surprised.¡± His reaction was way more chill than she¡¯d expected.. Jean texted: ¡°Wow, you¡¯re taking this really well.¡± Dalton exined: ¡°It made sense. You recognized the game logo and went out of your way to invite me to the squad¡ªthat told me you weren¡¯t some neer. You probably knew the game inside and out.¡± Send Gifts The Family 391 Chapter 391 Good News at Last Jean texted: ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just enjoy gaming together from now on! No more voice disguises, haha¡± Dalton replied: ¡°True. I can finally stop straining my voice to sound different.¡± Jean pressed her lips together in a small smile; she couldn¡¯t hold back her thoughts. Jean texted: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but talking to you feels really fun¡­ and reallyfortable.¡± She genuinely meant that. Talking with someone as emotionally steady as Dalton was an incredibly pleasant experience. Whether it was his heartfelt words about the past just moments ago, or their current lighthearted chat¡­ Winston, you stubborn mule. You¡¯ve got such a level¨Cheaded friend and still won¡¯t warm up to him¡­ Jean pouted and couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Dalton texted: ¡°Same here. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to talk this much with you. Considering our age difference, there should¡¯ve been a generational gap¨Cbut I didn¡¯t feel that at all. At least when we talk, we¡¯re totally in sync.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help curling her lips into a smile and letting out a softugh. If he knew her real age, he¡¯d be stunned; the gap between them wasn¡¯t just one generation¡ªit was practically a canyon. Jean texted: ¡°Hehe, I just really like chatting. I can find something to talk about with people of any age.¡± She could strike up a conversation with anyone, from grannies in their nies to little kids just learning to walk. But that was all in the past now¡­ After ending her chat with Dalton, Jean finally feltpletely at ease. Over the next few days, she stayed home; whenever she had time, she trained with Winston and Dalton. Although Winston no longer gave Dalton a hard time, the two still barely interacted during games. They hardly spoke; it was like they were just random teammates in a queue. Still, things had improved. Better that than never speaking again. Meanwhile, Jean finally received a piece of great news- Thanks to her ongoing treatment, Kelly had mostly recovered. She could now walk on her own and had regained some ability to take care of herself. It was an enormous breakthrough. Edgar stared at his mother in disbelief, years of hoping had finally paid off. The teenage boy couldn¡¯t stop the tears welling in his eyes. 09:55 Thu, 29 May Chapter 391 Good News at Last He took a deep breath, trying to keep himself from breaking down. ¡°Thank you¡­ and thank you for everything,¡± Edgar said, turning toward Jean; his voice trembled with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡± Jean gave his shoulder aforting pat, a smile ying at the corner of her lips. ¡°I promised I¡¯d help get your mom better; that was the deal we made back then¡­¡± ¡°Now that it¡¯s done, I can finally breathe easy,¡± she added with a trace of relief on her face. Most of Kelly¡¯s treatment wasplete; all that was left was for Edgar to help her with rehab. That also meant Jean¡¯s ¡°mission¡± was finished. As she walked out of Edgar¡¯s neighborhood, Jean feltpletely unburdened; light and refreshed. She reached the curb outside and nced around. She didn¡¯t feel like going back to the Ginger mansion just yet. Before heading home, she wanted to visit someone¡­ With that thought, she quickly gged down a cab. The driver soon took her to her destination- The hospital where Samuel was. Samuel had yed a big part in Kelly¡¯s sessful recovery. Jean wanted to share the good news with him in person. Send Gifts 620 B The Family 392 Chapter 392 A Death with No Answers As usual, Jean got out of the cab and headed straight for Samuel¡¯s office. The floor he worked on was as quiet as always; Jean walked slowly down the long hallway, her footsteps echoing sharply with every step She¡¯d been here many times before; everything was familiar to her. She habitually pushed open the door to Samuel¡¯s office¨Conly to find the desk empty. What was going on? Was Samuel gone again? Jean instinctively scanned the room, her eyes flicking to the corners; but still, no sign of him. She let out a small pout and stepped into the office. While her gaze continued to wander, she made her way toward the lounge area- Jean had been nning to sit on the couch and wait for him to return¡­ But unexpectedly, she caught a glimpse of ck hair peeking out from behind the couch. Someone was behind it. Realizing this, Jean quickly changed direction and hurried around to the back. Samuel hadn¡¯t left the office. He was lying on the cold floor on his side; his face was pale, his breathing faint. The scene hit Jean all at once¨Cclear and vivid. Her eyes widened; her pupils trembled violently- If she remembered correctly¡­ A rush of chaotic thoughts swarmed her mind as she tried to recall the details from the novel. What she¡¯d been worried about¨Cit looked like it had already happened. She had never given much thought to Samuel¡¯s ending¡­ ording to the novel¡¯s timeline, nothing major was supposed to happen to him for a few more years. Even if something were to happen, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be this soon. Then she remembered what the novel said, Samuel died under murky circumstances. He suffered from severe asthma and had to carry his inhaler with him at all times just in case. Most of the time, there were no problems. But just once¨Cthings went wrong. His asthma red up, and as usual, he used his inhaler, but that time, instead of saving him, it killed him. That¡¯s right¨Cafter using his medication, Samuel mysteriously died¡­ 1/24 Chapter 392 A Death with No Answers Back then, the Ginger family told the public that Samuel had died because he didn¡¯t take his medicationan time. But the truth was They¡¯d discovered something was wrong with the inhaler itself. Simply put, someone had tampered with it; the altered medication was what killed him. The Ginger family knew his death wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Outwardly, they stayed quiet; behind the scenes, they tried to investigate. But whoever was behind it had been too skilled; no matter how much they dug, they found nothing. The truth seemed to be buried forever; Samuel died with no real exnation¡­ But all of that was supposed to happen yearster¨Cwas it possible that some butterfly effect had brought it all forward? Jean couldn¡¯t help but crouch down. Her mind was a mess; only now did she manage to calm herself a little. She stared at Samuel¡¯s bloodless face, her hand trembling as she reached out. Her brow furrowed without her realizing it; her heart was thudding faster and faster. Finally, her fingers brushed against the tip of Samuel¡¯s nose¡ª Jean needed to know if he was still breathing¡­ If he was already dead¡­ Thankfully, she felt a faint wisp of breath against her fingers! Samuel was still alive! That single realization flooded her with relief; she let out a shaky breath, then immediately stood up and bolted for the door. Right now, the only thing that mattered was finding medical help. Luckily¨Cthey were already in a hospital. Send Gifts 640 W The Family 393 Chapter 393 No Way to Guard Against It Jean jumped to her feet and rushed out of the office; though she knew a bit of medicine herself, she had no idea what had caused Samuel to fall unconscious and grow so weak¡­. If it really was like the novel said¨Cif the problemy in his asthma medication¨Cthen they¡¯d have to figure that out save his life. Jean hurried downstairs and found doctors and nurses on another floor- Even though the situation was urgent, she stayed calm on the surface and clearly exined what had happened. The doctors were shocked and stunned by her words. Samuel had a solid reputation and good rtionships at the hospital; the staff were deeply troubled by the news. None of them hesitated; one by one, they raced off toward Samuel¡¯s office. And just like that, Samuel was taken away for emergency treatment. Jean sat alone on the bench in the hallway, her head lowered in silence. Originally, her n had been to spend the next few years slowly helping Samuel manage his asthma. If she could get him off the medication, he wouldn¡¯t fall victim to the same mysterious fate from the novel. But it still happened. There hadn¡¯t even been time for her to react; the tragedy came too soon. It was starting to seem like the same person was behind everything¨Cthe one who tried to kidnap her, the one who caused Dominic¡¯s ne to go down. It felt like there was a hidden mastermind watching the Ginger family like a predator, determined to wipe them out for good. That would exin the relentless series of attacks. This person wasn¡¯t just ruthless; they were cunning¨Cso much so that even a powerful family like the Gingers couldn¡¯t trace them. Damn it. Jean clenched her fists; her expression darkened. She felt powerless against someone like that, like a puppet with no way to fight back. So far, it really did seem hopeless. There was no way to cover every angle, no matter how careful she was. Jean let out a sigh, her eyelids drooping with exhaustion. At that moment, a rush of footsteps echoed down the hallway. ¡°Jean!¡± Sienna¡¯s anxious voice broke through the noise, and Jean instinctively lifted her head. Dominic and Sienna had arrived. They rushed over quickly. Sienna¡¯s eyes were slightly red. ¡°Are you okay? Did it scare you?¡± Chapter 393 No Way to Guard Against:41. Jean blinked, momentarily stunned, then dowly shook her head. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that she realized something¨Cshe looked up in a hurry. How did you guys know! She hadn¡¯t told anyone¡­ Sienna reached out and gently touched Jean¡¯s hair. ¡°One of your brother¡¯s colleagues at the hospital called
  1. me.
After all, this wasn¡¯t a minor issue. Samuel had been so weak he was on the verge of dying; of course, they had to contact family. Jean didn¡¯t say much elsc¨Cshe just gave a small nod. Her mind was overflowing; she was anxious and unsettled. Dominic could sense her state of mind. He ced a hand on her arm and said softly, ¡°He¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡± In truth, Samuel was in the emergency room being resuscitated; no one knew if he¡¯d wake up¨Cor even survive. Even Sienna and Dominic could only do one thing now, wait for those emergency room doors to swing open, and for a doctor or nurse toe out with news. Just then, the emergency room doors burst open! Send Gifts 640 The Family 394 Chapter 394 He Might Be Poisoned A doctor in a white coat stepped out of the emergency room, his face obscured behind a thick surgical mask. His eyes drifted over to them. Doctor Sienna locked eyes with him and rushed forward. ¡°How¡¯s Samuel? Is he okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not in any immediate danger now,¡± the doctor said, letting Sienna felt a weight lift from her chest. ut a long breath. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s brows furrowed slightly; frustration and helplessness flickered in his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t know what caused it, so we can¡¯t predict when he might wake up.¡±. ¡°We need to identify the cause before we can begin targeted treatment.¡± He sighed. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re just keeping him stable; his life¡¯s not at risk for the time being¡­ but we still need to find out what triggered this.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already run tests¨Chis organs are functioning normally¨Cso we¡¯re baffled as to why his condition became so severe.¡± As she listened, Sienna clenched her fingers tightly. Her lips pressed together without her realizing it; disappointment filled her gaze. Seeing her like that, the doctor couldn¡¯t help trying tofort her. ¡°Dr. Samuel¡¯s a good man; we all like and respect him very much¡­ Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll do everything we can to save him.¡± ¡°I think¡­ he might¡¯ve been poisoned.¡± Just then, Jean¨Cwho had been silent the whole time¨Cstood up from her She looked calmly in the direction of the doctor and Sienna as she spoke. ¡°Poisoned?¡± seat. S The doctor¡¯s eyes widened; Sienna¡¯s face froze in shock, and Dominic raised his brows. ¡°Jean, do you know something?¡± Sienna stepped in front of her, gripping her shoulders. ¡°How could he be poisoned out of nowhere? Who would want to hurt him like that?¡± Jean shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who would want to hurt him, but I think-¡± ¡°Most likely, someone tampered with his asthma medication.¡± Jean told them exactly what the novel had described. ¡°I¡¯m going to check his medicine/ Sienna¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant; without another word, she turned and rushed toward Samuel¡¯s office. Jean followed close behind Chapter 394 He Might Be Poisoned The two of them returned to Samuel¡¯s office, hoping to find his asthma medication. Only by locating the medicine and analyzing its contents could they uncover what had been done to it But- They couldn¡¯t find Samuel¡¯s inhaler anywhere. It was as if it had vanished into thin air. Jean¡¯s fingers curled tightly; her brows knotted hard. This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ Could it be that the mastermind already destroyed the inhaler? After all, it¡¯s the kind of critical evidence that absolutely has to be wiped out¨Cor it could back to haunt them. Sienna caught Jean¡¯s murmured thought. Her eyes narrowed on instinct; she fell into deep thought. A mastermind? What mastermind? How much did Jean actually know¡­ ¡°Jean, tell me,¡± Sienna asked bluntly, without hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you know who did this?¡± Jean opened her mouth, hesitated, then finally spoke after a long pause. ¡°I just suspect¡­ the person who tried to kidnap me before, the one who caused Dominic¡¯s ne crash, and now nearly got Samuel killed¡­ might be the same person.¡± At that, Sienna¡¯s pupils trembled. Her face froze in shock. It took a long moment before she finally began to process what she¡¯d heard. The Family 395 So Completely Useless Sienna gave a small nod, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡¯re probably right¡­ these events really do seem like the work of the same person. The pattern¡¯s the same ruthless, and not a trace left behind. The methods are just too simr¡­¡± 2 As she spoke. Sienna clenched her fingers tightly; her face twisted slightly with tension. Seeing how pale she looked, Jean quickly spoke up. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Sienna pressed her lips together, trying to appear calm, but the storm behind her eyes betrayed her fragile state. Jean noticed her hands were shaking. Her fingers twisted together, trembling slightly at the tips. ¡°I just suddenly feel like¡­¡± Sienna let out a long sigh, sorrow welling in her gaze, ¡°I¡¯m sopletely useless¡­. I can¡¯t even protect my children¡­¡® As she said this, Sienna suddenly crouched down. She buried her head in her hands, her eyes lowered, and a faint shimmer of tears appeared in hershes. ¡°Who could it possibly be¡­¡± Jean knelt beside her, gently cing a hand on Sienna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be upset¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get through this, one step at a time,¡± she said softly, trying tofort the woman breaking down in front of her. ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s lurking in the shadows, trying to kill us off¨Cbut the good news is we¡¯re still alive. As long as we¡¯re alive, there¡¯s still hope!¡± Jean lifted her lips into a smile, her voice gaining a hint of brightness. ¡°As long as we¡¯re alive, we¡¯ll get the chance to drag that person out into the light!¡± Sienna stared at her daughter, her eyes unblinking, as if dazed. Jean¡¯s words seemed to steady her. Gradually, Sienna calmed down. She nodded, her expression growing resolute; her jaw clenched tight. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I can¡¯t fall apart. I have to expose whoever did this, and I still have to protect all of you¡­¡® Once Sienna was finallyforted, Jean stood back up and resumed the search for Samuel¡¯s asthma. medication. Even though the odds were high that it had already been destroyed, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. She wanted to keep looking¡­. Jean¡¯s gaze swept across the floor, scanning the carpet¨Cand then, suddenly- Her eyes lit up; her brows lifted in excitement. She almost broke into a run toward the couch, then dropped straight to the floor. The sudden movement caught Siennapletely off guard. Chapter 395 So Completely Various She stared, wide¨Ceyed, Jean, what are you doing? Jean didn¡¯t answer. Lying on her stomach, she reached as far as she could beneath the couch After a long moment of fumbling, she finally pulled out a small white pill. Found it!¡± Jean beamed as she stood up, holding the pill tightly in her fingers. This is¡­¡± Sienna stared at the pill in Jean¡¯s hand, asking cautiously, ¡°Your brother¡¯s asthma medication ¡°Yeah.¡± Jean let out a breath of relief without thinking. Even though the whole bottle was gone¨Clikely destroyed by the mastermind¨Cwho would¡¯ve thought a stray pill had slipped through the cracks and rolled under the couch? A single pill, left behind on the floor¡­ If she hadn¡¯t been paying such close attention, she might¡¯ve missed itpletely. Jean didn¡¯t waste a second. The moment she had the pill, she handed it off to the doctors for analysis. Once they knew what had been done to the medication, they could treat Samuel properly and try to save his life. Of course, the test wouldn¡¯t be instant¨Cit would take time to get the results. Sienna, worried that Jean might exhaust herself, insisted she go home and get some rest. She stayed behind at the hospital to watch over Samuel herself. Send Gifts 640 The Family 396 Chapter 396 Sensitive Times *** Finished Jean didn¡¯t turn down the offer. Given the situation, there wasn¡¯t much she could do by staying at the hospital; she might as well go home. Dominic chose to stay at the hospital with Sienna. But they called in several bodyguards, preparing to have them escort Jean all the way home.. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little over the top?¡± Jean looked at the stern¨Cfaced men in ck standing in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. ¡°How is this over the top?¡± Sienna looked at her with worried eyes, her brows tightly furrowed. ¡°We¡¯re in a sensitive time right now. Your brother was just attacked¨Cwho knows who that person will go after next?¡± ( She wasn¡¯t wrong. Jean immediately nodded in understanding. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re always the one who thinks everything through, Mom.¡± Then, surrounded by bodyguards, she left the hospital. The ride home was uneventful; Jean returned to the Ginger estate without incident. It seemed she hadn¡¯t be a target¨Cat least not yet. Given what happened before, with her being kidnapped, she couldn¡¯t exactly guarantee she wouldn¡¯t be targeted again¡­ There was no telling how long this moment of peace wouldst. Back in her bedroom, Jean began to recall the details of the novel. It was pretty clear by now that the disaster Samuel was supposed to face yearster had arrived early. The novel¡¯s description of this part was vague; most of the details weren¡¯t spelled out. It only mentioned Samuel¡¯s mysterious death and how the Ginger family discovered that his asthma medication had beenced with poison¨Cnothing more! Because she¡¯d read the book, and knew the asthma meds were the key evidence to uncovering the truth, she had tried so hard to get her hands on the medication¨Ceven just one pill¡­ Now that the meds had been found, the next step was to wait for the hospital to run tests and determine what kind of poison it was. Jean sat at the edge of the bed, her thoughts a mess. The temporary peace in her life had been shatte an instant, leaving her disoriented and uneasy. In her frustration, she pulled out the metal badge she hadn¡¯t used in a long time, and reached out to Ludwig. It had been a while since she¡¯dst seen him. The guy hadn¡¯t even bothered to contact her. She wondered how he was doingtely. But after sending the signal through the badge, Ludwig still hadn¡¯t responded, dub 731 May Chapter 396 Sensitive Times She just sat there in her bedroom, waiting idly for an hour. She stared at the window, half-expecting him to suddenly jump in through it like always. Still¨Cnothing. Usually, whenever she reached out, Ludwig would show up in no time¡­ Could he be caught up in something urgent? Or maybe something had happened to him, something beyond his control. A wave of intense anxiety surged through Jean¡¯s chest, and she silently furrowed her brows. Looked like she¡¯d have to go to the art building at Sterford Academy herself. Hopefully, Ludwig was still there. She paced around her room for a bit, torn over when to leave and look for him. Of course, she wanted to go right now. But going after Ludwig meant she had to act alone. The rest of the Ginger family had no idea about her connection to the mysterious organization¨Cthis was something she had to keep secret for now. Still, heading out alone right now¡­ There was no guarantee she wouldn¡¯t run into danger. Just like Sienna said¡ªthe mastermind behind all this was targeting the entire Ginger family; Jean was definitely in their sights too. Right then- Her phone pinged with a sudden notification, snapping her out of her thoughts.¡± A new message had juste in. It was from Winston. Send Gifts 640 The Family 397 Chapter 397 Why Would I Be Afraid Winston texted: ¡°You free tonight? Let¡¯s train.¡± #Finished Clearly, Winston had no idea what had happened to Samuel¨Che was just inviting her to train like usual. Jean pressed her lips together, a hint of hesitation creeping into her expression. She still hadn¡¯t decided whether or not to tell Winston about what happened to Samuel¡­ After a brief pause, Jean finally made up her mind. She decided to tell Winston the truth. Jean texted: ¡°Winston, something happened at home. Honestly, I¡¯m really not in the mood for training right now¡­¡± Winston replied quickly: ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you say something sooner?¡± Jean lowered her eyes and quietly typed her response. Jean texted: ¡°Something happened to Samuel. He¡¯s in the hospital right now.¡± Winston asked: ¡°When did this happen? Is he sick? Or was it something else?¡± Jean replied: ¡°To be precise¡­ someone hurt him.¡± Jean quickly added: ¡°But don¡¯t worry.¡± Winston responded: ¡°Hey,e on. Like I¡¯d be scared. Besides, it¡¯s not even that unusual. You¡¯ve been through stuff like this too, haven¡¯t you? Being part of the Ginger family¡­ it¡¯s way too easy to be a target. Getting hurt isn¡¯t exactly rare.¡± Jean replied: ¡°You¡¯re not wrong¡­ but things are dangerous right now. You should be careful too. You¡¯re part of the Ginger family too, after all.¡± Winston texted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not that easy to take down; anyone who wants to mess with me better be sure they¡¯re up to the task.¡± Jean¡¯s lips twitched. So arrogant; so cocky. ssic teenage boy. Winston added: ¡°But you¨Cstay home for now. Don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He really was worried about her. Jean couldn¡¯t help but reply. Jean texted: ¡°Hmm, I got it.¡± Just then, another message from Winston popped up. Winston asked: ¡°By the way, is/Samuel okay?¡± There wasn¡¯t much emotion in those few words; in fact, they came off a little stiff. ay Chapter 397 Why Would I Be Afraid But Jean knew that was just Winston¡¯s personality. Cold on the outside, but secretly a softie. Even though he sounded nonchnt, he was probably really worried. Finished Jean texted: ¡°He¡¯s not doing great, but not terrible either. Mom and my older brother are with him right now.¡± Winston replied: ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just stay home, don¡¯t go out. Eat well, sleep properly, and try to keep your mood up, okay?¡± For some reason, Jean could practically feel the quiet concern behind those words. This guy¡­ he really does care. Jean texted: ¡°Got it.¡± Still, there was no way she could just stay home. Even though she¡¯d gone back and forth about it, right now, Jean suddenly made up her mind- She was going to see Ludwig. The guy was ridiculously capable and powerful; she¡¯d never once worried he¡¯d get into trouble. But now, he still hadn¡¯t responded¨Cand that could only mean something had happened. And not something small. Setting everything else aside, ever since she¡¯dnded in this book, Ludwig had helped her countless times. Any halfway decent person with a conscience wouldn¡¯t just turn their back on him at a time like this¡­. If something really had happened to him¡­ Jean decided she would go find Ludwig herself tomorrow. Today just wasn¡¯t a good time to head out. The next day, she dressed in a ck tracksuit, pulled the hood low over her head to hide most of her face, and then slipped quietly out the Ginger family¡¯s side gatepletely under the radar. The goal, of course, was to keep things discreet. Send Gifts 640 a 1 The Family 398 Chapter 398 Not an Easy Task Yesterday, Jean had spent the entire day at home without incident, which only further convinced her that for now she wasn¡¯t a target of the mastermind. That meant heading out today would be a lot less risky, Still, she couldn¡¯t let her guard down. She was being this cautious not just to avoid bad actors, but also to keep things hidden from the Ginger family¡­ If Sienna or Dominic found out she had snuck out at a time like this, they¡¯d definitely panic and get anxious¡­ Jean didn¡¯t want to distract them, and she certainly didn¡¯t want her ns for today to get derailed¡­ So, she left the house feeling pretty guilty. By the time she reached the bustling downtown area, the sun was beating down from directly overhead. She caught a cab by the roadside and headed toward Sterford Academy. She hadn¡¯t been back since wrapping up the cement exams. Both the Ginger family and the principal had quietly allowed her absence. On the one hand, Jean just didn¡¯t want to go; she preferredzing around at home. On the other hand, the stuff they were learning wasn¡¯t exactly a challenge for her. She could master it without even trying. Before, she¡¯d gone to school like a good kid just to kill time. Back when she¡¯d first fallen into this book, she hadn¡¯t really figured things out yet. But now- Now she was busy. There was always something to deal with every single day. Once this storm passed, she¡¯d think about school again. It had been a while since Jean visited Sterford Academy, but thanks to her disguise, she didn¡¯t look like a student¨Cand no one recognized her. Of course, dressed like this, there was no way she could stroll in through the front gate. Security would turn her away immediately. So Jean took the long route and snuck in through one of the school¡¯s remote side entrances. Starting to feel more and more like a thief¡­ Jean couldn¡¯t help but mutter inwardly. But none of that mattered. As long as she could see Ludwig, it was all worth it. After sneaking onto campus, Jean headed straight for the arts building without a moment¡¯s pause. This was Ludwig¡¯s usual hideout. Of course, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure- Whether or not he was still using it. Jean climbed the building¡¯s stairs with growing anxiety. Chapter 398 Not an Easy Task She had never asked where exactly Ludwig stayed. Never visited. Never found out what floor or which corner he holed up in. Now, all she could do was follow her gut and search blindly. Second floor, third, even the fourth she checked them all. Nothing stood out. Everywhere she looked, there were just typical art ssrooms and equipment rooms¡­ So where was Ludwig hiding in this building? Jean started to regret not clearing this up sooner¡­ Finding him now wasn¡¯t going to be casy. She pulled out the enchanted badge she always carried and held it tightly in her palm. She wanted to try contacting Ludwig through it again. Maybe¡­ maybe this time he¡¯ll respond¡­ But the scene she hoped for never came. It was as if Ludwig had vanished into thin air¨Cstill no response. Standing there in the hallway, holding the badge, Jean felt lost, unsure what to do next¡­ She couldn¡¯t find where he lived, and he wasn¡¯t answering her. Where the heck did Ludwig go? Unless- Jean suddenly remembered the time she and Ludwig attended one of the organization¡¯s routine meetings together. Could it be¡­ Ludwig went to that hidden base in the amusement park? Her brows furrowed as she wandered aimlessly down the hallway. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just another ssroom? Why can¡¯t we go in?¡± a crisp female voice rang out from not far away. Send Gifts 640 H The Family 399 Chapter 399 The Most Likely Hiding Spot Jean instinctively ducked behind the wall, hiding herself. Honestly, she looked way too much like a sneaky little thief right now. She didn¡¯t want to spook anyone- or worse, draw a crowd. The voices came from two female students walking side by side down the corridor, pointing at a certain ssroom. ¡°No way¡­ I heard that ce used to be an old supply room. People say it¡¯s haunted¡­¡± One of the girls widened her eyes and hugged her shoulders instinctively. ¡°So creepy?¡± The other girl sucked in a sharp breath, shrinking her neck. Fear shed across both their faces, and without another word, they bolted downstairs in sync. Jean stepped out from behind the wall. Haunted? There were ghost stories about this building? She turned and looked toward the room they had just been whispering about¨Cthe supply room. From the outside, it did look a bit more run¨Cdown than the other ssrooms. And with all the ghost rumors surrounding it¡­ That meant Ludwig¡¯s most likely hiding ce had to be here. There was no better spot in the entire arts building to avoid being disturbed. Jean quickly walked toward the supply room. She reached the door and turned the handle- It was locked. She hesitated for a moment, then knocked. If Ludwig really was inside, maybe he¡¯d hear it. She knocked gently. This was the arts building, after all; she didn¡¯t want to make too much noise and draw attention. But even after knocking for a while, the door remained silent. She stepped back, feeling a little discouraged. Her gaze shifted andnded on the windowsill nearby- There was a flower pot sitting there. It didn¡¯t have flowers or anything/fancy, just a single in sulent. Jean stared at it for a few seconds; something about it tugged at her instincts. Her eyes widened slightly. Without a second thought, she reached into the thick soil with her fingers. fib Chapter 399 The Most Likely Hiding Spot She moved them around a bit Sure enough, she felt something hard and metallic. Jean pulled it out decisively It was a key. She had guessed right. The key had been hidden in the flower pot! From the start, the way that flower pot had been ced there felt totally off. It wasn¡¯t pretty, and it wasn¡¯t easy to take care of¡­. Her gut told her there might be a spare key hidden in it¨Cto unlock this And she¡¯d been right. door. Jean gripped the key tightly, now more certain than ever that Ludwig was hiding in this supply room. She slid the key into the lock and turned it- The door opened. Jean stepped inside right away and closed the door behind her. The room was filled with old, discarded equipment¨Cbroken pianos, damaged ster statues, dusty wooden easels¡­ Everything inside seemed to be covered with a thick coat of dust. The whole ce¡­ Looked like the perfect set for a horror movie¨Csome kind of haunted school special. Jean shook her head with a chuckle. No wonder there were ghost rumors floating around. It did look like a horror movie set. Especially those ster statues¨Cat first nce, they were seriously creepy. Jean narrowed her eyes and walked straight toward them- She stopped in front of the statues, but her gaze wasn¡¯t on them. She was staring past them¨Cat the wall behind. Jean blinked, like she had just noticed/something. Send Gifts 640 The Family 400 Chapter 400 I Know You¡¯re Smart She quickly reached out and pushed the obstructing statue aside. Sure enough¨Chidden behind the ster figure was a small, unassuming door. A thinyer of dust coated its surface, giving it a slightly aged look. Jean twisted the doorknob; the door creaked open on its own. Narrowing her eyes, she leaned forward and stepped inside. Beyond the door, it really was a whole different world. She found herself in a wide, empty space There was only a couch, a desk, and a single chair¡­. That alone made Jean even more certain¨CLudwig had definitely been living here. Her scanned the room and finallynded on another door¨Ctucked away in the corner. eyes Even in this empty space¡­ another door. Jean guessed that behind it was likely Ludwig¡¯s bedroom. After all, the couch and desk didn¡¯t exactly look like good sleeping options. She walked over quickly and opened the door in As expected, the room behind it felt lived¨Cin. he mer- There was a bed, a small kitchen, and even a bathroom¡­ This had to be Ludwig¡¯s private living space. But¡­ Jean narrowed her eyes, scanning the ce carefully. The bed, the furniture¨Ceverything was neat and tidy. But there was one thing missing- There were no signs of anyone actually being there. Turning her head, Jean searched the entire room, hoping to spot Ludwig. She checked every corner. Still nothing¡­ Ludwig wasn¡¯t here, which meant he had most likely already left the arts building¨Cmaybe even left Sterford Academy altogether. Where could he have gone? Why didn¡¯t he say anything to me¡­ Then, Jean suddenly thought of Jolene. Why hadn¡¯t I reached out to Jolene to ask? That woman ranked high within the organization¨Cshe definitely had ess to information about its members. Odds were, she¡¯d know what was going on with Ludwig right now. With that in mind, Jean pulled out her phone from b pocket. She had Jolene¡¯s number. 18-21 Sun, 130 Te Chapter 400 I Know You¡¯re Smart But just then- Jean¡¯s eyes shifted, catching something unusual on the nightstand. She pressed her lips together and silently walked over to it. Under the bedsidemp was a folded piece of paper. Without hesitation, Jean reached out and pulled it free. She slowly unfolded the note, and Ludwig¡¯s handwriting came into view. It was a message for her: ¡°Jean, if you¡¯re reading this, you must be looking for me. I figured you¡¯d be able to find this ce, after all, you¡¯re smart. school, there¡¯s no reason for me toomething¡¯se up recently, and since you¡¯ve stoppeding to stay at the arts building to watch over you anymore. So, I¡¯ve moved- temporarily. If you need me,e to the address below¡­¡± So Ludwig had moved? And he didn Other telling me¡­ Jean frowned. She nced at the address on the paper and quickly memorized it. Then she folded the note back up and stuffed it into her pocket. Without sticking around, Jean turned and headed out of the arts building without wasting a second. She nned to retrace her steps¨Cjust like before¨Cand sneak out through the school¡¯s remote side gate. But this time, things didn¡¯t go so smoothly- ¡°Hey, what ss are you in? Skipping school?¡± A patrolling security guard suddenly approached, his voice booming like a thunderp. He jogged toward her, his face set in a stern re, eyes shing with suspicion. Jean panicked. Damn it. She bolted straight for the side gate. The Family 401 Chapter 401 She Wanted to Take a Gamble With a hard push of her arms, Jean clumsily flipped over the side gate. Then, without pause, she broke into a sprint, her feet moving as fast as she could. She had no idea how long she had been running. When she finally noticed she was in a busy part of town, she slowed down and came to a stop. To be honest, even if security had caught me, it wouldn¡¯t have been the end of the world. At worst, I can just clean about who I¡¯m. Why do I even run that fast? Jean shook her head, letting out a quietugh at herself. She started walking slowly along the street, letting her breathing steady again. In her mind, she tried to recall the address Ludwig had written on that little slip of paper. Now that her nerves had calmed, doubt began to creep in- Would Ludwig really be there? Worse, a troubling thought surfaced- Is that note on the nightstand really written by him? In a situation like this, Jean had no choice but to raise her guard. If the note hadn¡¯t from Ludwig, then I had just walked straight into a trap. In this case- Jean pulled out her phone again. The safest move would be to call Jolene and confirm Ludwig¡¯s whereabouts. Jolene probably wouldn¡¯t lie to me. She lit up the screen, found Jolene¡¯s contact, and dialed the number. It connected¨Cbut no one answered. Jean waited patiently for a while. Still no response. She had no choice but to hang up. Seriously? I couldn¡¯t reach Jolene either. Frowning, Jean scratched her head, mind racing. Right now, I have to make a decision¨Cfast. Should I head to the address on the note, or go back the way I came? Chapter 401 She Wanted to Take a Gamble She pulled out the slip of paper again and took a closer look. That address- It was very close to the amusement park where the Abyssal Choir had held thest routine meeting Jean¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. That means there is a good chance Ludwig really is there. I want to take a gamble¨Cgo to the address and look for him. I need to know how he is. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have peace of mind. Of course, I won¡¯t allow myself to walk into danger unprepared. Jean edited a scheduled SOS message on her phone. If anything happens to me, the message will be sent automatically to Sienna. If everything goes fine, I can cancel it in time. After finishing her preparation, Jean gged down a taxi and gave the driver the address. The ce Ludwig had written down turned out to be an incredibly unremarkable motel. It was tucked deep in a narrow alley, old and run¨Cdown on the outside. After getting out of the taxi, Jean walked for a few minutes through the alley. Once she spotted the motel, she stepped right into the lobby. The lobby was barebones. Only one person stood behind the front desk. It was an elderly man wearing a pair of reading sses. When he saw Jean walk in, he instinctively looked up and stared at her for a moment. ¡°Looking to stay here? You seem a little young¡­ Not sure I can let you check in by yourself. Where are your parents?¡± Jean met his eyes and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to stay. I¡¯m looking for someone- ¡°My brother¡¯s staying here.¡± The old man didn¡¯t say much more after that. Jean continued walking forward¡­ This motel even the lift is poor. Is Ludwig really staying here? That¡¯s quite unfair, isn¡¯t it? The surroundings are even more terrible than the Palette Building. Ding. The lift arrived at the floor that Jean pressed. The door opened, Jean walked out from the lift faster. 10:36 Thu, 5 Jun GM. Chapter 401 She Wanted to Take a Gamble µÈ74% Based on the room number that Ludwig provided, Jean arrived at the room at the end of the corridor. The Family 402 Chapter 402 How Did You Get Hurt? The door was naturally shut tight. Jean stared at it for a long while before finally making up her mind She reached out and knocked lightly. But there was no response. Jean knocked harder this time, her hand hitting the door more firmly than before. About 10 seconds passed- Click. The door cracked open just slightly. The pale face of Ludwig suddenly came into view. 7 Jean¡¯s eyes widened a little. Joy flickered in them. ¡°You¡¯re really here?¡± Ludwig¡¯s lips curledzily, his brows rxed. ¡°If I¡¯m not here¡­ then where else would I be?¡± As he spoke, he stretched out his arm and pushed the door further open. Jean smiled back and stepped into the room. So that note really was from him. There were no tricks, no traps here¡­ The moment she saw Ludwig with her own eyes, all the unease in Jean¡¯s chest finally settled down. She closed the door behind her as naturally as breathing, then followed him further into the room. Ludwig was dressed in a ck hoodie, his figure long and lean. His skin, pale to the point of glowing, looked like delicate white parchment against the dark fabric. Jean couldn¡¯t help but nce at his face again. His lips were bloodless, and a faint darkness circled his eyes. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Her brows knitted involuntarily, and she looked at him with genuine concern.. t Ludwig simply shook his head and waved her off. Jean quickly stepped closer and grabbed his arm. ¡°You don¡¯t look okay at all¡­¡± Still, Ludwig said nothing. He just repeated the motion, shaking his head again. But the very next second- Chapter 402 How Did You Get Hurt? His body suddenly tilted to the side. As if his strength gave out, he copsed without warning toward the edge of the bed Thankfully, Jean caught his arm just in time, helping him stay upright. ¡°This is what you call fine?¡± She hurriedly guided him to sit down on the bed, making sure he didn¡¯t fall. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me.¡± Jean frowned deeply, her expression serious. Even her tone grew heavier. Ludwig¡¯sshes trembled. He looked incredibly frail. Like a paper doll without a soul¨Cone gust of wind could knock him down. Then it hit her- He must¡¯ve used up a ton of strength just to make it to the door and open it for me, right? With how he looks now, he can barely even stand¡­ No wonder it took him so long to answer the door. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jean exhaled gently. Her eyes softened with pain. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling off anywhere, you can tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine¡­¡± Ludwig lowered his gaze and couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times. His voice was faint, like the rustle of wind. ¡°I just need to lie down¡­¡± With that, hey down on the bed without another word. Jean reached out, covered Ludwig with the nket. ¡°So youy on the bed all the time before I came?¡± She raised her eyebrow and asked subconsciously. Ludwig said nothing but nodded slightly. Jean pressed her finger, asked in total iprehension. ¡°So why do you end up bing like this?¡± What happened to him, let out the one high¨Cspirited Ludwig bing like this? Ireally can¡¯t understand. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, right?¡± She looked straight towards him, asked in a low voice. Ludwig nodded slightly. ¡°How do you get hurt?¡± She asked continuously. Ludwig fell silent for a moment, then he answered slowly, ¡°When doing the mission¡­ And I hurt during tha time.¡± The Family 403 Chapter 403 I Didn¡¯t Write That Letter ¡°Even though my main duty right now is to protect you, Ludwig¡¯s voice was soft, like a trembling still take on some high¨Clevel missions from the group- ¡°High¨Clevel?¡± Jean Ginger¡¯s eyes widened slightly. I remembered that tasks from Abyssal Choir rarely involved anything like arson or murder. They weren¡¯t supposed to be that difficult¡­ So, what kind of mission had Ludwig taken on to end up this badly injured? ¡°You¡¯re that good, and you still got hurt this badly?¡± Jean tilted her head and muttered without meaning to I always saw Ludwig through rose¨Ctinted sses, like he could do anything. I kept forgetting he was flesh and blood too He looked like he¡¯d been injured for days now- And after so many days, he still wasn¡¯t healed. He looked terribly weak¡­ ¡°I¡¯m not that great,¡± Ludwig leaned lightly against the headboard, lips curled into a calm smile. ¡°While carrying out the mission,¡± the corner of his eyes lifted slightly, as if recalling the past, ¡°I ran into an unexpected situation¡­¡± ¡°It was Moon who brought me back. I passed out from my injuries and don¡¯t remember anything after that Ludwig said those dangerously intense words in the calmest voice possible. Moon. That was Jolene¡¯s codename. So even Jolene had to step in? That must¡¯ve meant things were really bad back then¡­ Jean studied Ludwig¡¯s expression carefully. She wanted to ask more, maybe get him to tell her exactly wha had happened¡­ But the boy in front of her didn¡¯t seem willing to say much. I got it, honestly. Whatever happened must¡¯ve been painful. Asking him to go over it again would be like ripping the sc off a wound¡­ Jean pressed her lips together and, wisely, didn¡¯t push further. ¡°How long have you been recovering here?¡± she shifted the topic without making it obvious, eyes full of worry as she looked at Ludwig. Ludwig instinctively swallowed. Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down slightly before he slowly spoke up, ¡°About a week¡­ After Moon brought me back, they sent me straight here. I never went back to the Palette Building in SterFord¡­¡± His words came slowly, like talking itself took effort. ¡°If this hadn¡¯t happened, I¡¯d probably still be staying at the Palette Building,¡± Ludwig¡¯s voice rose just a littl but his tone remained even. Chapter 403 Didn¡¯t Write That Letter Jean raised her eyes slightly and focused on his gaze ¡°You don¡¯t show up at school often, but I was worried that if something happened, you wouldn¡¯t be ab find me¡­ Ludwig went on. ¡°Sure, we have our badges tomunicate, but they¡¯re not foolproof There times when they just don¡¯t work Because I was afraid you¡¯de looking for me and not know where to go, I¡¯d nned to stay at the Palett Building. It¡¯s rtivelyfortable there too. But my injuries were too serious. After I was brought here T spent most of the time unconscious. Even when I was awake, it was rare¡­. At this point, Ludwig¡¯s lips lifted in a fake¨Clighthearted way. ¡°You¡¯re actually pretty lucky today. I just happened to be feeling a little better¨Cawake, and with enough strength to open the door for you¡­ Jean listened in silence, an odd feeling twisting quietly in her chest. After all of this, he still worried about me. ¡°The note in the Palette Building, you saw it, right?¡± Ludwig changed the subject instantly, and talked about the note. Jean nodded, ¡°Of course-¡® ¡± She hummed in half¨Csmile, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it, how could I have reached here?¡± ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t write the note.¡± Ludwig blinked his eyes and said. Send Gifts 1.1K The Family 404 Chapter 404 A Question Remains Jean¡¯s eyes widened instantly, surprise shing through them. ¡°You didn¡¯t write it?¡± ¡°Then who¡­.¡± She frowned. ¡°Actually, I suspected that the letter might not be written by you. I even wondered if it was a trap, set up to mess with me¡­¡± + Pearls Ludwig shook his head and chuckled. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a trap. It¡¯s just that a few days ago, I was in really bad shape. I was barely conscious, and couldn¡¯t write at all. So I asked someone else in the organization to write it for me. Plus, I told them to leave a potted nt in a noticeable spot with a key hidden inside- I figured with your eye for detail, you¡¯d definitely find the key and notice the letter¡± Jean froze for a moment. Her gaze burned as she stared at Ludwig¡¯s face. After a few seconds of silence, she let out a soft sigh ¡°You really thought things through for me¡­¡± Even when he was that injured, too weak to hold a pen, he still found a way to look out for me¡­ There was no way I wouldn¡¯t be moved. Jean pressed her lips together, then spoke sincerely. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Why are you being so polite¡­¡± Ludwig let out a soft tsk. ¡°We¡¯ve already been through so much together- He blinked deliberately, almost yfully. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s my job to protect you.¡± There was no pretending it didn¡¯t touch her heart. Jean was quiet for a while, her emotions soft and full. Then, something clicked in her mind. She frowned and asked, ¡°By the way, why did Jolene put you in a ce like this?¡± Her eyes instinctively scanned the room. There was a trace ofint in her voice. ¡°This ce is kind of rough¡­¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t seem to mind. He shrugged. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what it looks like. What matters is that it¡¯s hidden, and it¡¯s within the organization¡¯s territory.¡± Hearing that, Jean didn¡¯t push further. Now that I¡¯d confirmed Ludwig was safe, the goal of my visit had been achieved. Thankfully, everything turned out fine. She chatted with Ludwig for a bit longer before deciding not to linger- After saying goodbye, Jean left the motel. On the way back to the Ginger mansion, Jean received a call from Sienna- ¡°Jean, the test results for the asthma meds are out. The doctor also found the antidote¡­¡± Chapter 404 A Question Remains That fast? Jean¡¯s brows lifted, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile with excitement. ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing! ¡°But now there¡¯s a problem¡­¡± Sienna let out a quiet sigh, then hesitated. A problem? Something in her tone felt off. Jean¡¯s heart tensed up instinctively, ¡°What problem?¡± she pressed quickly. Sienna only sighed again, as if unwilling to exin. ¡°Forget it. Telling you won¡¯t help anyway¡­¡± Pears ¡°What do you mean it won¡¯t help?¡± Jean pouted, clearly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve solved plenty of problems before haven¡¯t I- Fine. Mom, if you don¡¯t want to say it, fine. I¡¯m heading to the hospital right now¡± With that, she hung up decisively. Jean was in a taxi at the time. Originally, she¡¯d told the driver to take her home, but now she immediately redirected him to the hospital where Samuel was staying. Hearing Sienna¡¯s voice, the condition must be something worse. Why? The test result was out, and the antidote was also found out. That¡¯s all good news. What wrong? Jean frowned tightly. Her finger pressed further. The taxi stopped in front of the hospital, Jean got out of the taxi, and quickly rushed to the floor where the emergency room was located. Send Gifts The Family 405 Chapter 405 He Seems to Have Lost His Mind Jean walked to the entrance of the emergency room. She saw Sienna and Dominic standing straight in front of the door, their backs facing her. Jean pressed her lips together, just about to call out to them- But a sharp noise suddenly came from inside the emergency room. The sound of shattering ss pierced everyone¡¯s ears. Then came the faint, indistinct murmurs of the medical staff. Sienna shifted her steps, clearly wanting to rush inside to check on the situation. But the nurse at the door was stopping them- + ns ¡°Given the current situation, going in now might agitate him¡­ Let the doctors handle it, the nurse said with a worried tremble in her voice. Jean stopped watching and quickly stepped up behind the two. ¡°Mom, Dominic¡­¡± Hearing Jean¡¯s voice, both Sienna and Dominic turned around at the same time. ¡°Jean? How did you get here so fast?¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes filled with surprise. ¡°I was just about to have the driver pick you up¡­¡± ¡± Just earlier, Jean had mentioned over the phone that she was to the hospital. I hadn¡¯t stopped her; I thought if the girl wanted to , then I¡¯d send a driver and bodyguard to escort her. What I didn¡¯t expect was that before I could even give the order, this little one had already shown up¨Cand- Sienna looked Jean up and down. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± All in ck. ¡°Because it looks cool.¡± Jean curled her lips and gave a couple of light chuckles. Her expression stayed calm and natural. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell the driver. I left on my own, so I got here faster¡­¡± As she finished, she shifted the subject effortlessly. ¡°What happened to Samuel?¡±
She looked at Sienna, her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°From the way you sounded on the phone¡­ it seemed really serious¡­¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Siefma instinctively let a word slip but then hesitated. Seeing her mother¡¯s troubled expression, Jean began to grow anxious. ¡°Mom, just tell me already!¡± Sienna moved her lips, finally letting out a sigh. ¡°It seems like Samuel¡­ has lost Lost his mind? nind.¡± No, what does that even mean? 1/ 0:37 Thu, 5 Jun GON Chapter 405 He Seems to Have Lost His Mind Jean froze hard for a moment before she slowly regained her senses. ¡°Lost his mind?¡± Jean still didn¡¯t understand why Samuel would go crazy. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he poisoned and unconscious?¡± ¡°He was poisoned,¡± Dominic suddenly said. The man¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed with a hint of icy sternness. ¡°We¡¯ve identified exactly what toxin it was¨C The doctors developed an antidote based on itsposition and began the detox treatment Jean listened intently. Everything sounded like it was going smoothly¡­ So how did he end up going crazy? Dominic nced at her faintly. ¡°At first, everything was progressing just fine. But halfway through the detox¡­ something unexpected happened. Samuel suddenly woke up.¡± Jean blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t waking up supposed to be a good thing?¡± Dominic shook his head, ¡°After he woke up, his condition seemed to be wrong. His mind seems to have some problem, it looks like he doesn¡¯t have his own consciousness. He can¡¯t control his own body, and his mouth keeps talking about his childhood.¡± His childhood? Jean¡¯s eyes widened, then fell silent for a long time. His childhood¡­ It is a painful memory for him. Send Gifts 1.1K W The Family 406 Chapter 406 Have You Ever Considered the Cause? Dominic¡¯s cold voice echoed beside her. ¡°It was like something triggered him. He fell into a state of childhood trauma. No matter how we tried to bring him back, it was useless¡­ Later, we find out-¡± His words suddenly stopped. Jean immediately urged, ¡°What did you find out? Tell me!¡± +8 Pearls Dominic gave Sienna a brief nce before continuing. ¡°It seemed like he was subconsciously rejecting the two of us. Whenever we were near, his emotions would be more agitated, more unstable.¡± Jean nodded in understanding. Well, that makes sense. You two are part of his painful past. Even if he doesn¡¯t show it openly, the fact that he¡¯s refused to home for years and would rather stay alone in the hospital says a lot. The real question now is¨Cwhat exactly triggered Samuel to lose his mental rity like that? Sienna and Dominic naturally heard Jean¡¯s thoughts. Though her inner voice was brutally honest, it still stung them deeply. Because of us, Samuel had¡­ . ¡°So the doctors and nurses asked you to leave the emergency room?¡± Jean asked when Dominic remained silent. ¡°You being in there might have made things worse instead of better¡­¡± Dominic nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. So we had no choice but to wait out here.¡± Sienna pressed her lips together, sadness written across her face. ¡°After we left,¡± she sighed softly, picking up where Dominic left off, ¡°Samuel seemed a little calmer. But the situation is still bad- He¡¯s refusing treatment and won¡¯t take his medication either¡­¡± Sienna shook her head helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s no way we can detox him properly if this keeps up.¡± ¡°Have you ever considered the cause?¡± Jean narrowed her eyes and asked bluntly. ¡°He couldnt have just lost control for no reason¡­ ording to what you said, the detox was already showing initial results, and everything seemed to be moving in a positive direction.¡± Dominic met her gaze, his eyes glinting. ¡°I suspect it might still have something to do with the toxin in the asthma medication. The entire hospital is under our control. No one could have tampered with anything during this time. The medications he¡¯s been given were all correct and followed protocol¡­ When we go through every possibility, only the original toxin remains¡­¡± Dominic lowered his gaze, brows furrowed in helplessness. dub Jean frowned slightly. ¡°The toxin that was in the asthma medication in the beginning¡­ But didn¡¯t theb testse back already? Did the doctors say it could cause this kind of mental instability?¡± Dominic silently shook his head ¡°Even the doctors find it baffling,¡± Sienna suddenly spoke. ¡°They said the toxin is rare and dangerous, yes, but notpletely unfamiliar. Still, they¡¯ve never heard of it causing symptoms like this.¡± 09:29 Fri, 6 Jun 6 Chapter 406 Have You Ever Considered the Cause? $79% +8 Pearls: Jean nodded. ¡°Exactly. The toxin in the asthma meds won¡¯t cause this kind of symptoms, and the detoxifies are smooth also. Things must be going in a good way¡­ Could it be-¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened, as if to say something. But atst she just pressed her mouth, fell silent. Send Gifts The Family 407 Chapter 407 A Turning Point Sienna and Dominic both looked at Jean in unison, as if waiting for her to continue. +8 Peans ¡°Jean, what is it? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Sienna couldn¡¯t help but urge anxiously when Jean remained silent. Jean scratched her head and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking, but right now the most likely scenario is- besides the toxic substances in the asthma medicine, there were some extra additives that are hard to detect. These additives might not have side effects on their own, but they react with ingredients in the antidote- Hearing this, Sienna and Dominic both widened their eyes. They were smart enough to understand. Since Jean spoke this far, she must have figured out the cause and effect. Jean continued, ¡°So this person prepared two steps. He got rid of the medicine bottle. If we couldn¡¯t find the drug, this case would be unsolvable. But we found a leftover pill¨CHe also anticipated this and assumed we could formte an antidote, so he added extra substances that react with the antidote¡¯s ingredients. When mixed, they create a new hallucinogenicpound that causes the current situation.¡± After she finished, Jean¡¯s eyes drifted toward Sienna and Dominic, watching their expressions carefully. ¡°Of course, maybe I¡¯m just overthinking¡­ but based on the current situation, this seems like the most usible theory.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not overthinking.¡± Sienna stepped forward and gently stroked Jean¡¯s head, her tone warm and relieved. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re really smart. Without you, we probably wouldn¡¯t have figured this out¡­¡± Jean immediately reminded them, ¡°Right now, the most urgent thing is to retest the asthma medicine¨CTo find the extra additives.¡± Sienna nodded approvingly. ¡°Yes, it has to be tested again.¡± Dominic quickly ryed the theory to the doctors. They didn¡¯t dare dy and immediately started a second round of testing. Meanwhile, themotion in the emergency room hadn¡¯t died down.. Samuel¡¯s condition was still unstable. Until the retest results came out, there seemed to be no way to ease his symptoms. Sienna stood anxiously, her eyes full of worry and helplessness. At this moment, she felt deeply powerless. She wanted so badly to help Samuel get better, but¡­ ¡°Can I go into the emergency room/to see him?¡± Jean suddenly appeared beside the nurse¡¯s station, blinking her big innocent eyes with a look of pure innocence. ¡°Ah? You want to go in¡­¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, as if she had just heard a fairy tale. This is the emergency room, not a yground¡­ ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate¡­¡± The nurse frowned and gently refused. Chapter 407 A Turning Point ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? I¡¯m family too,¡± Jean tilted her head and said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. The nurse opened her mouth to refuse again but was cut off- ¡°Let her in.¡± Dominic suddenly spoke, his calm gaze fixed on the nurse. Sienna nodded as well. ¡°Yes, let her in.¡± In their hearts, Jean was different from other kids. She wouldn¡¯t cause trouble but might actually bring a turning point. Jean was a smart child. Since they both said so, the nurse naturally had no reason to refuse. Send Gifts ¥¤ The Family 408 The Family 408 Chapter 408 Painful and Miserable This was the Ginger family. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. 48 Pear¡¯s The nurse pointed toward the emergency room door. ¡°You can go in now- But it¡¯s best not to get too close. Don¡¯t scare the patient, and don¡¯t interrupt the doctors.¡± Jean nodded and quickly stepped into the emergency room. Inside, doctors and nurses in white coats and face masks were gathered around the hospital bed. And in the narrow corner between the bed and the wall- Samuel was sitting on the floor with his knees drawn to his chest. His head was buried in his knees, dark bangs hanging down in a messy tangle. Only the faint glint of lifeless eyes could be seen through the strands. Jean had never seen Samuel like this. He looked like a fragile, helpless child,pletely engulfed in despair. It was as if he were drowning in a swamp he couldn¡¯t escape from. His face was twisted in pain, washed¨Cout and drained of color. Jean curled her fingers and carefully took a step forward. Unexpectedly, the moment she moved, Samuel noticed right away- He jerked his head up. His eyes were like cold, lifeless ss. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡± His gaze was full of wariness and icy distance, with a faint flicker of hostility hidden underneath. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie closer?¡± Jean curved her lips slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Samuel?¡± Samuel narrowed his eyes, staring straight at her. Then, all of a sudden, he lifted both hands and began hitting his head. It hurts. It hurts so much. My head is full of childhood memories, and I can¡¯t tell them apart from reality anymore. It¡¯s like I¡¯m submerged in freezing water, on the verge of drowning, on the verge of suffocating. This pain is unbearable. Father, mother, and my brothers¡­ Why? Why was my childhood so devoid of happiness? Why? The doctors and nurses saw Samuel hitting his own head and couldn¡¯t help but try to step forward to stop him- But after just a few steps, he noticed them, eyes wide with rage. ¡°I said don¡¯te any closer!¡± 09:29 Fri, 6 Jun 9 Fri, 6 Jun 6 Chapter 408 Painful and Miserable The doctors and nurses froze in ce. They were afraid of provoking him, afraid he¡¯d do something even more extreme. Samuel felt his head splitting apart. The nerves feel tangled up inside, screaming in sharp agony. His brain is crying out for help. I don¡¯t want to remember these things anymore- I don¡¯t want to think about my childhood. Not even for a second. And then suddenly- +8 Pearls Samuel felt something cool on his wrist. That sudden chill cut through the burning sensation in his brain. He opened his eyes wide, trying to see where that feeling wasing from. Everything slowly came into focus. It was a pair of small, pale hands. Soft and dainty, with round little nails. The kind of hands that looked sweet and gentle. ¡®Without thinking, he looked up at their owner. Jean had somehow walked right up to me. She crouched down, meeting him at eye level. The distance between them not even reaching a fist. She reached out her hand, and caught his hand tightly. Jean had prepared for any beating. After all, Samuel¡¯s current situation can lead to whatever action. But I have to reach him, even if I get beat by him. She caught his hand tightly, her eyes firmly looked towards him. ¡°Samuel, I k what you are thinking.¡± -Samuel didn¡¯t have any action. He just focused on Jean¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you thinking about your childhood?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were gentle and soft, and his tone carried a sense of warmth. Send Gifts 1.1K 09:29 Fri, 6 Jun The Family 409 Chapter 409 We Must Look Forward ¡°Your childhood was really quite painful. But it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± +8 Peads Jean tightened her grip on Samuel¡¯s wrist, her voice warm yet firm. ¡°The one who caused all this, the root of all evil, is your father¨CMatheo, that bastard!¡± Her voice suddenly rose, burning with anger and righteous fury. ¡°Matheo¡­¡± That name made Samuel¡¯s eyes flicker slightly. He repeated it under his breath, his gaze still vacant. ¡°Yes, Matheo.¡± Jean clenched her back teeth, her brows furrowing deeply. ¡°Yes, Matheo,¡± Jean gritted her teeth. Her eyebrow frowned deeply. ¡°That man is a walking disaster. He¡¯s the one who ruined everything, who poisoned the atmosphere in our home and dragged everyone into unbearable pain¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s frown deepened as shes of Matheo¡¯s cold, distant silhouette crossed his mind. There was a time I had wanted nothing more than for my father to really look at me¨Cnot with that icy stare, but with softness, with care¡­ But that was just a dream, wasn¡¯t it? Something forever out of reach. Yeah. It was all because of him. If I hadn¡¯t had a father like that¡­ maybe my childhood wouldn¡¯t have been so bleak and broken. His eyes dropped. Those darkshes trembled nonstop as he turned to Jean. Somehow, his eyes felt hot. ¡°Samuel¡­¡± Meeting Samuel¡¯s fragile yet earnest gaze, Jean was moved, just slightly. Her other hand gently enclosed his. ¡°It¡¯s all over now. Matheo has been punished. He¡¯ll spend the rest of his life seeking redemption. He won¡¯t evere near our lives again. Mom was just misled for a while, but she¡¯se to her senses. She really does love you. She loves all of her children¡­¡± Jean¡¯s voice was full of emotion and sincerity. But suddenly, Samuel shook his head fiercely. His eyes turned a shade colder ¡°No¡­ She doesn¡¯t love me¡­ she loves Matheo more¡­¡± Jean froze for a second, then quickly exined, ¡°That was before. Now she es him more than anyone, alright?¡± She squeezed his hand tighter and sighed. ¡°She really does regret everything. And she¡¯s trying to make things right- And our brothers too,¡± Jean added, a faint smile curling on her lips. ¡°None of them are bad people. It¡¯s just that they grew up in a themselves- cold and distant environment. They never learned how to be close to anyone, how to express And slowly, everyone drifted apart. But I believe that as long as everyone is willing.¡± She took a deep breath, voice rising with hope, ¡°Our family cane together again. We can be happy. Samuel, we must look forward,¡± Jean¡¯s voice became even more passionate, like a speaker on a stage rallying a crowd, her every word 09:29 Fri, 6 Jun Chapter 409 We Must Look Forward ¨C 18 Pearls holding a powerful pull. ¡°The misfortune is behind us. The devil is gone. The light is right ahead¨CWhat wr need now is for you to open your heart and take that first step¡­ Everyone¡¯s waiting for you toe closer.. Samuel¡¯s eyes slightly widened. His nk eyes seemed to have some response. My family¡­.are waiting for me to go closer? Really? His eyes were filled with water, shaking unstoppable. ¡°But¡­¡± His eyes shed with pain, ¡°Mom, she¡­¡± Mom¡­ Jean was stunned.. Looks like his mental barrier is Sienna. Want to ovee it, whatever I say can¡¯t bring any true help. Send Gifts 1.1K The Family 410 Chapter 410 I Don¡¯t Want to See You Jean couldn¡¯t help but lift her head, looking toward the emergency room door. It seemed like this matter needed Sienna herself. +8 Pearls Jean withdrew her gaze, gently patted Samuel¡¯s hand back, and coaxed him softly likeforting a child, ¡°Samuel, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring Mom over. It won¡¯t take long.¡± After saying that, Jean immediately stood up and ran out of the emergency room. In the hallway, Sienna and Dominic stood side by side, both with anxious expressions. Seeing Jean suddenlye out of the emergency room, they instinctively frowned. Sienna¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Why did youe out? Is it because your brother-¡± Jean hurriedly came in front of Sienna and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mom, no time to exin. Come with me into the emergency room first.¡± ¡°Into the emergency room?¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened slightly, then she shook her head and refused, ¡°No, if I go in, it will only upset him.¡± Jean quickly responded, ¡°He¡¯s beyond being upset right now¨CCome in with me quickly. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± She blinked, her expression serious. Trust¡­ Sienna stared into Jean¡¯s eyes, her gaze flickering slightly. Of course, I trust Jean. This is a clever child with secrets hidden deep inside. Thinking this, Sienna nodded heavily, a faint smile curling at her lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go in with you.¡± She nced back at Dominic, who nodded reassuringly, signaling her to go ahead. Jean held Sienna¡¯s arm tightly and headed back to the emergency room. Samuel was still crouched in the same spot. His eyes were vacant, his gaze seeming somewhat lost. At the moment Jean reappeared in his sight, his eyes brightened slightly. But the next second- He saw Sienna behind Jean. Samuel¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, His eyes seemed to stir up a violent storm. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯te closer!¡± 07.27 Chapter 410 I Don¡¯t Want to See You He clenched his teeth, like a frightened hedgehog bristling with defense. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you¡­¡± My head hurts so much¡­ The pulling pain in his mind seemed to be clear again in that instant. Samuel reached out helplessly and covered his temples. ¡°Jean, look¡­¡± Sienna saw this and hesitated again, ¡°He really resists meing near.¡± 4B Pearls Jean squeezed her arm tightly, encouraging, ¡°But he has a mental barrier with you. There are things only you can say to him.¡± ¡°Me say it myself¡­?¡± Sienna was slightly stunned. ¡°Yes.¡± Jean nodded, then pulled her closer to Samuel. ¡°I told you not toe over!¡± Samuel gritted his teeth, like a lion on the edge of rage, his expression twisted slightly. ¡°Samuel.¡± Jean squatted down and grasped his hand again, ¡°I brought Mom. Please don¡¯t be so fierce, okay?If there¡¯s something, you can take this chance to clear it up.¡± Jean¡¯s voice seemed to have a special magic, invisibly calming Samuel¡¯s emotions a little, ¡°After all, you and her are the closest people in this world.¡± After saying that, Jean looked up and beckoned Sienna over. Sienna¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. Seeing my child like this, my heart naturally felt unbearably heavy. Send Gifts 1.1K The Family 411 Chapter 411 Longed To Hug You Like This Her feelings were indescribable now, as ifpletely flooded by icy cold water, or an invisible hand was tightly clutching at her chest. Sienna sniffled and crouched down. Seeing her, Samuel frowned as he backed down instinctively; his spine pressed against the wall. Sienna quickly reached out her hand and grabbed Samuel¡¯s arms. Jean secretly released her hand, knowing her ce, and backed down to a corner. Sienna bit her lips and called out to Samuel, her mind fell nk and she didn¡¯t know what to say after calling out his name. Samuel lifted his arm and struggled for a while, without expecting Sienna to be this strong. Sienna stubbornly grabbed his arm and said, her gaze determined, ¡°Don¡¯t move first. Listen, Samuel, it¡¯s Mom¡¯s fault back then.¡± Her voice carried a faint cry, but her tone was gentle and strong. Sienna¡¯s tone grew intense suddenly as she cried, ¡°I was blinded back then. I¡¯m guilty, and I deserve punishment.¡± This startled Jean, who was standing near them. Jean couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips as she thought, Hold on, Mom, is it necessary to reprimand yourself so harshly? Samuel, too, froze for a moment. When Sienna finished talking, she straight away lifted Samuel¡¯s wrist and put it to her face. Samuel stared with his eyes wide in shock. Sienna said with a trembling voice, ¡°Samuel, why don¡¯t you p me? Would you forgive Mom then?¡± as tears welled up in her eyes. Both Samuel and Jean were utterly stunned ¨C they had never imagined that it would turn out like this. Although Sienna wanted Samuel to p her, he instinctively controlled .. and he didn¡¯t want to do that. The pain in his head seemed to fade away, and Sienna¡¯s face became more visible in his eyes. Sienna was looking at him with zing eyes; her eyes, however, were reddened and filled with tears ¨C a heart¨Cwrenching grief buried deep within them. Sienna sobbed; her tone sincere as she said, ¡°Samuel, Mom loves you ¨C no doubt about that. But I used to neglect you and all my children. learn my mistake, and I feel regretful about it. From now on, you were all I have. Let¡¯s live our lives together, alright?¡± Samuel looked into her eyes; his face was expressionless, and his eyes were deep like a bottomless pool of water. 09.29 FT, OU Chapter 411 Longed To Hug You Like This So¨Ccalled Mom¡­Could he really believe what she said? Memories of the past were torturing him; his nerves were worn out and fragile. But Sienna¡¯s voice rang out, as if chasing away the pain in his head. His wavering heart started to calm down.. When he felt lost, Sienna suddenly opened her arms and embraced him within her. A fresh and pleasant scent filled his nose, and Samuel took a sniff instinctively. His heart was enveloped by this pleasant scent, feeling tranquil than ever. Sienna had never hugged him like this. So this was what a hug from a mother felt like ¨C warm and gentle. Sienna¡¯s trembling voice rang in Samuel¡¯s ears as she said, ¡°Samuel, my child, I¡¯ve always longed to hug you like this. From now on, stay by Mom¡¯s side, will you?¡± Samuel bit his lips, without saying a word nor any movements, as he sank into the atmosphere that brought him peace. Send Gifts RIA 1.1K The Family 412 Chapter 412 He Was Being So Good Just Now +8 Pearls The restless churn in her heart felt as if it had been washed over by the tide, soothing the tight, tangled ache within. Samuel instinctively lifted his arms and hugged Sienna back. ¡°Mom¡­¡± His voice was faint and drifting, like a breeze impossible to grasp. Samuel clung to her, inhaling deeply as though drawing in oxygen, trying to soak in the calming scent that came from Sienna. His eyelids lowered slightly. Strangely- He started to feel sleepy. At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed closer and closer. A doctor in a white coat rushed into the ER, clearly in too much of a hurry to bother with formalities. When he spotted Sienna and Samuel huddled in the corner, the doctor¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Ma¡¯am, um¡­¡± he began, hesitant. ¡°We¡¯ve identified the extra substance in the asthma medication, and I¡¯ve also found a way to treat it¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s heart leapt at his words, and a light immediately flickered to life in her eyes. Jean, too, exhaled in relief. Sienna gently patted Samuel¡¯s back, her voice soft as a breeze. ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re feeling really ufortable right now, aren¡¯t you? But the doctor found a way to help. You¡¯re going to get better soon¡­¡± With that, she released her arms and let go Samuel blinked, dazed by th his eyes. 19 of him. sudden loss of her warmth, a sh of confusion and helplessness flickering in Doctors and nurses quickly moved in, taking hold of his arms from both sides. Then¨Ccame a sudden sting in his arm. A numbing wave swept through him almost immediately. His limbs we no longer resist. Squinting slightly, he could only let them guide him onto the hospital bed. Sienna watched them inject something into Samuel¡¯s arm, her brows tightening with pain. ¡°Was that a sedative?¡± A nurse turned her head and nodded at Sienna. ¡°His mental state is unstable. Just to be safe¨Cand to ensure the treatment goes smoothly¨Cwe had no choice but to use it¡­ Sienna¡¯s chest ached sharply, every heartbeat a twist of pain. She let out a quiet sigh. ¡°He was being so good just now. He wouldn¡¯t have fought it¡­¡± She could feel it clearly¨Chow much calmer Samuel had be in her arms. UY.LY Chapter 412 He Was Being So Good Just Now There was no need for the sedative¡­ 4.78% Sensing her mother¡¯s sorrow, Jean quietly stepped up and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Mom. The sedative doesn¡¯t have any strong side effects¨Ctry to think positive. Samuel¡¯s going to be free from all that pain soon.¡± Sienna felt her emotions slowly case. Turning toward her daughter¡¯s bright, delicate face, she smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Jean- ¡°You always know how to make me feel better.¡± Jean smiled as well, lips curving gently. ¡°Of course I do. I¡¯m your daughter, aren¡¯t I?¡± The two of them stood quietly by the hospital bed, watching Samuel lie still and calm as the medical staff worked around him. ¡°Madam Sienna, Jean.¡± A doctor walked over just then, speaking in a low voice. ¡°Only medical personnel will be allowed in the ER from this point on, so if you would please-¡± The message was clear: they needed to leave the emergency room for now. Send Gifts 1.1K ºÏ (11) 09:30 Fri, 6 Jun When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 413 Chapter 413 I Was Just Passing By Jean and Sienna didn¡¯t dare waste any time¡ªthey quickly nodded and stepped out of the emergency room Dominic noticed Sienna¡¯s reddened eyes, the faint shimmer of tears still clinging to hershes. His brows furrowed and he lowered his voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sienna wiped the corners of her eyes with her hand, then shook her head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing I was just talking to Samuel a moment ago, and I couldn¡¯t help tearing up¡­¡± ¡°This child¡­ he¡¯s had it rough.¡± Her eyes lowered, filled withplicated sorrow. Dominic couldn¡¯t help but reassure her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to be there for him more from now on. Suddenly- Hurried footsteps echoed from the other end of the corridor. They grew louder, clearer. Jean instinctively turned around¨Cand caught sight of a farmiliar figure she could hardly believe. ¡°Winston? What are you doing here?¡± Her eyes lit up in surprise, and her voice lifted a few notches. . Both Dominic and Sienna followed her gaze- Winston strolled toward them with his usual cold, distant look, lips pressed together. Jean smiled and walked up to him, giving his arm a quick pat, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing? You just showed up out of nowhere.¡± Winston shot her a sidelong nce, his tone quiet,/ ¡°There was nothing to say¡­ I was just passing by. Yeah.¡± Jean¡¯s smile deepened. Still the same proud little brat. Just passing by? I don¡¯t buy it. You definitely came here on purpose. Winston, of course, heard her unspoken thoughts. His eyes opened a little wider, and his expression froze for a second. Then, irritated, he pressed his lips together. Seriously, what goes on in that head of hers¡­ But she wasn¡¯t wrong. After hearing from Jean about what happened to Samuel, Winston had debated whether he should in person. In the past, he never would¡¯ve cared¨Cabout something like this. But maybe Jean had rubbed off on him a little. For once, he¡¯d felt a rare twinge of sympathy. UU Chapter 413 I Was Just Passing By Not hearing any updates on Samuel had been eating at him, so in the end, he¡¯d caved and the hospital himself. ¡°Winston, how did you know?¡± Sienna raised her brows in surprise and quickly stepped forward. I wasn¡¯t nning on bothering you kids with this.¡± ¡°I told him, Mom.¡± Before Winston could answer, Jean jumped in. ¡°It¡¯s fine, right?¡± Sienna shook her head. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine, I just-¡± She turned to Winston, her gaze quickly filling with helpless worry. ¡°It¡¯s just that you being here won¡¯t change anything. Your brother¡¯s still not well.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Winston replied crisply. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to see him.¡± As he spoke, he instinctively looked up¨Cand was caught off guard by Dominic¡¯s calmn, steady stare. Winston¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, without hesitation, he looked away, deliberately avoiding that irritating gaze. Jean noticed the little gesture. Ah¡­ so he still hasn¡¯t let it go. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a sigh. Just then- The doors to the emergency room swung open, and a doctor stepped out briskly. Sienna¡¯s eyes lit up with hope, and she rushed forward. ¡°Doctor, how is he? Is Samuel okay?¡± Send Gifts 1.1K 09:30 Fri, 6 Jun When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 414 The Family 414 Chapter 414 If You Can¡¯t Handle It, Let Me The doctor¡¯s face was hidden behind a surgical mask, but his furrowed brows and eyes clouded with concern made it clear¨Cthis wasn¡¯t good news. Sienna immediately sensed something was wrong. Her expression stiffened as she hesitantly asked. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± ¡°Ms. Sienna, Dr. Samuel¡¯s condition is currently quite serious,¡± the doctor said, his voice weighed down like a stone sinking into still water. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll do everything we can. But some things must be handled ording to hospital protocol- ¡°Protocol?¡± Sienna was momentarily thrown, her brows knitting tighter. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°We need you to sign a critical condition notice.¡± The words hit like a de, piercing straight through every person in the room. Jean felt her heart plummet. Her fingers instinctively clenched. Samuel¡­ Sienna froze. The light in her eyes extinguished in an instant, and she staggered back involuntarily. Dominic was quick to steady her, cing a firm hand behind her back. . Sienna rubbed at her brow, overwhelmed and at a loss for words. Dominic, however, looked directly at the doctor, his gaze sharp and voice low, radiating pressure. ¡°Just tell me straight¨Cwhat are the odds?¡± ¡°Spare me the formalities. I want the truth. Can he be saved or not?¡± His blunt tone cut through the tension like ice. The doctor flinched under his intensity, eyes widening in surprise. A secondter, he snapped back to himself and gave a quick, tense nod. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything, but we¡¯re doing everything possible. It¡¯s just that¨Cright now¨Cwe¡¯ve reached the point where issuing the notice is necessary¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, let me do it,¡± Jean muttered with a click of her tongue casually tossing out the words. Everyone¡¯s head turned toward her at once. The doctor, her mother, and even Winston¨Call of them stared, stunned into silence. Jean blinked, suddenly realizing what had juste out of her mouth. Oops. That was supposed to stay in my head. ¡°¡­ Haha.¡± She let out a weakugh, brushing it off like it was nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just talking to myself.¡± Still, if these doctors can¡¯t save Samuel, I swear I¡¯ll step in myself. Sienna looked at Jean¨Clooked at her small frame, her calm expression, the quiet confidence in her eyes and unexpectedly, the tight knot in her chest began to ease. US.30 Chapter 414 If You Can¡¯t Handle It, Let Me Who would¡¯ve thought that Jean, of all people, would be her rock? Right now, Sienna might not be able to put her faith in the doctors¡ªbut she could absolutely belleve ?n Jean. This child knew her stuff. And she never made empty promises. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go ahead and sign it,¡± Sienna said atst. The doctor scratched the back of his head awkwardly and gave a small nod, still watching the Ginger family¡¯s reactions closely. With great reluctance, Sienna signed her name on the critical condition notice. Now, all they could do was wait. After the doctor left, Winston leaned in and gave Jean a nudge on the shoulder. His voice dropped. ¡°You seriously have a way to help Samuel?¡± Jean pressed her lips together, then quietly replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s guaranteed. It depends on how bad things are¡­ But if the doctors run out of options, I¡¯ll at least give it a try. What else can I do, right?¡± ¡°For now, we let them handle it. They¡¯re not amateurs. They do know what they¡¯re doing.¡± Send Gifts 1.1K The Family 415 Chapter 415 Why Didn¡¯t You Wake Me And so, the long wait outside the emergency room began. No one spoke. Everyone sat quietly, lips pressed into tight lines, but beneath their calm exteriors surged a storm of anxiety and dread. This was life and death. Jean started off standing, pacing the hallway aimlessly. Eventually, she took a seat on one of the benches. After running around all day, she was exhausted. With her eyes downcast, she soon dozed off in her seat. Her mind slipped into a haze, and everything that happened afterward faded into a blur¨Cuntil she suddenly jerked awake, her head snapping up from a deep nod. Jean blinked rapidly, disoriented and groggy. As her senses gradually returned, she realized Sienna and Dominic were nowhere to be seen. She looked down and noticed a jacket draped over her shoulders. Jean pinched the edge of the fabric between her fingers- . It was Winston¡¯s jacket. Quickly, she lifted her head and found Winston standing nearby. He leaned against the wall, eyes downcast, lost in thought. As soon as he sensed her stirring, Winston turned his head, and their eyes met. He lifted his lids slightly and asked in a low voice,/¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Jean touched the jacket and asked drowsily, ¡°You covered me with this?¡± Something about her sleepy, soft expression made Winston¡¯s heart unexpectedly soften. His voice came quiet and steady. ¡°Yeah. You fell asleep all of a sudden. I didn¡¯t want > catch a chill.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Jean yawned, her voice slightly muffled with a trace of nasal fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Winston replied with a small shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t get cold easily.¡± Hearing that, Jean didn¡¯t rush to return the jacket. Her eyes scanned the hallway, brow furrowing. ¡°Wait, Where¡¯s Mom and Dominic?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the ICU,¡± Winston replied casually. Jean¡¯s eyes widened. She caught on immediately, a hopeful light shing across her gaze. ¡°Does that mean Samuel¡¯s okay? They moved him out of the ER and into the ICU? Winston nodded. Though his face remained calm, there was noticeably less tension between his brows ¡°While you were asleep, the doctor came out and told us they managed to stabilize him. They¡¯ve moved him to the ICU.¡± 09:30 Fri, 6 Jun Chapter 415 Why Didn¡¯t You Wake Me ¡°I wanted to go too,¡± he added, his gaze resting on Jean with a fleeting trace of warmth, but you were out cold. I stayed here to watch over you.¡± Jean frowned, her tone rising in mild frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me? You should¡¯ve woken me the second Samuel was moved!¡± ¡°You looked like you were sleeping pretty soundly,¡± Winston said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you! Jean immediately shot up from the bench. ¡°Let¡¯s go check on him now. We don¡¯t even know how he¡¯s doing.¡± That was exactly what Winston had been waiting for. He had nned to head over as soon as she woke. Without another word, the two headed straight for the ICU. Normally, visitation to the ICU was tightly restricted¨Ctoo many people could interfere with patient recovery. But Samuel had been ced in a private ICU, and the Ginger family wasn¡¯t just any family. So Winston and Jean were waved through without issue. As soon as they stepped inside the critical care unit They heard Sienna¡¯s voice. Send Gifts 1.1K The Family 416 Chapter 416 When You Wake Up ¡°Can you hear me, Samuel¡­¡± *** 18 Pea Winston and Jean slowly walked closer. They saw Sienna crouched beside the hospital bed, her back to them. Her voice was soft and trembling, tinged with the sound of tears. In that moment, she was just a mother, watching her child with pain and desperation in her eyes. Jean stepped in quietly, her gaze falling lightly on Samuel. The many on the hospital bed, the dim lighting in the room casting a hazy shadow over him. He wore a venttor, most of his face covered. Hisplexion was as pale and gile as ever. And yet, for some reason, Jean thought she saw his eyelids twitch. Maybe he was about to wake up. Or maybe he was in a shallowa. No wonder Sienna had been trying to wake him. Hearing Jean¡¯s footsteps, Sienna quickly turned around. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± She met Jean¡¯s eyes, hers still red¨Crimmed. ¡°The doctor said Samuel needs to wake up soon¡­ I thought I saw him move just now¨Cbut I called out to him, and he didn¡¯t respond.¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer. She simply walked over and crouched down by the bed, mirroring Sienna¡¯s posture. ¡°Jean, when do you think he¡¯ll wake up?¡± Sienna asked unconsciously, as if she were clinging to Jean for reassurance. She didn¡¯t even realize how much she was relying on her daughter. Jean shook her head, her expression serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The rhythmic beeping of the ICU equipment echoed around them, adding to the heavy atmosphere. Jean¡¯s eyes drifted to Samuel¡¯s pale, almost translucent profile. She squinted slightly without meaning to. ¡°Samuel.¡± Her voice rang out suddenly, crisp and clear in the quiet room. He didn¡¯t move. ¡°We¡¯re all waiting for you to wake up. I/know you can hear me, right?¡± Jean continued. ¡°He¡­ he can hear you?¡± Sienna asked in surprise, raising her brows slightly. Jean didn¡¯t answer. She just kept talking to Samuel. ¡°No matter what¨Cwhether it¡¯s me, Mom, or everyone else¨Cwe all want the same thing. We just want you to wake up and be healthy again. Samuel, when you wake up, let¡¯s drop all that awkwardness between us and start over. We¡¯re family. There shouldn¡¯t be this much distance between us. Soe on, wake up. When you do, we¡¯ll take you home. It¡¯s cold and heavy in here¨Cyou feel that too, don¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was warm and steady, full of quiet strength. But the man in the bed didn¡¯t react. OUT O Chapter 416 When You Wake Up Jean pressed her lips together and said no more. But then- She saw hisshes tremble. Her eyes lit up at once, and her hand instinctively tightened around the fabric of Sienna¡¯s sleeve. A secondter, Samuel slowly, painfully cracked his eyelids open. Sienna¡¯s mouth parted slightly in excitement. ¡°Samuel¡­ he¡¯s waking up¡­¡± Jean stayed calm, just watching in silence. Dominic and Winston exchanged a subtle nce and quietly let out a breath. Waking up¨Cthat was a good sign. Samuel¡¯s eyes were half¨Clidded, his gaze dark and unfocused, lost in confusion. His body had woken up, but his mind hadn¡¯t caught up yet. Send Gifts 1.2K The Family 417 Chapter 417 He Actually Remembers It was as if his soul had floated out of his body¨Cthere was no focus in his eyes. But in that moment, everyon instinctively held their breath, as if afraid to startle Samuel. His blinking grew more frequent. After about half a minute, he started to move his arm. 48 Pearl Jean could tell his awareness was returning. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Samuel, how are you feeling?¡± Samuel froze for a second at the sound of her voice, then his gaze locked directly onto her. He stared quietly at Jean for a long time before finally opening his mouth with difficulty. ¡°I¡­ how long was I out?¡± Seeing that he was speaking clearly, Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, her expression softening. ¡°Not too long¡­ Hey, Samuel, do you remember what happened before?¡± What happened before¡­ Samuel¡¯s eyes widened faintly in confusion as he fell silent. Jean pressed gently, her voice calm and steady. ¡°Just now, in the emergency room¡­¡± At those words, Sienna¡¯s eyes trembled ever so slightly, and she immediately clenched her fingers tight. She knew exactly what Jean was getting at. She was trying to find out- Did Samuel still remember what happened when he lost control in the ER? Did he remember the three of them finally speaking from the heart? Did he still remember the things she had said, how she had bared her soul? Sienna¡¯s eyes grew moist again. Her emotions dipped, tangled and bitter. Back in that emergency room, she had held Samuel in her arms for the first time in what felt like forever- this child who had always kept her at a distance. In that moment, the space between them had never felt so small. Samuel had clung to her like a little boy, quiet and dependent. But now that his mind had cleared, was he going to retreat again? Was he going to go back to being cold and unreachable? Sienna¡¯s heart sank at the thought, Samuel stayed quiet for a while. Then his gaze shifted¨Candnded on Sienna. He narrowed his eyes slightly, the darkness them as deep as a well. ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°You remember?¡± 10:01 Sun, 8 Jun Chapter 417 He Actually Remembers Before Jean could say anything, Sienna spoke first, eyes wide in disbelief. She met his gaze, stunned and overwhelmed. Samuel didn¡¯t answer with words. He simply gave a small nod. Jean¡¯s lips curled into a deeper smile, the light in her eyes growing brighter. He actually remembered? 06 48 Pearls ¡°Samuel, if you remember all that,¡± Jean said, her voice rising with joy, ¡°then you must remember what Mom and I said to you in the emergency room, right?¡± Dominic and Winston¡¯s eyes were locked on him too. All four of them were staring, waiting for his answer. Samuel let out a quiet sigh, and a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Yeah. My head felt like it was splitting, and everything was a blur¡­ but I remember.¡± He remembered Sienna apologizing, admitting her regrets. He remembered how they both asked him to let go of the past ande back to the Ginger family¨Cto be part of the family again. If it had been before, he probably would¡¯ve just scoffed. After all, the damage was already done. Did they really think a few heartfelt words could make him let it all go? Send Gifts The Family 418 Chapter 418 Let¡¯s Make Peace But just now In the midst of all that pain, Samuel had to admit it¨CSienna and Jean had given him the strength to holl
  1. on.
His heart, which had been shut off for so long, seemed to crack open the tiniest bit in that moment And through that crack, the light of family slipped in, warming a heart that had been frozen over for years. He realized¨Cmaybe he hadn¡¯t given up on this family entirely. Deep down, buried even from himself, there was still a longing. He still wanted a ce to call home. After all, who really wants to be alone every single day? He was more conflicted than he¡¯d ever admit. Guarded and distant from the Ginger family on one hand, quietly longing for connection on the other. It was clumsy, messy¨Cbut it was real. The pain and chaos from earlier were all too real¨Cbut he remembered everything. He couldn¡¯t forget Jean¡¯s steady,forting voice. He couldn¡¯t forget the warmth of Sienna¡¯s arms wrapped around him. Maybe it was because he¡¯d been through such a desperate, disoriented moment that something finally clicked. Was all that pride, all that distance, really worth it? His family wanted him toe home. And maybe¡­ maybe he didn¡¯tpletely reject that anymore. Samuel let out a long, steady breath. Jean and Sienna were quietly watching him, waiting for whatever he was going to say next. Sienna¡¯s brow was slightly furrowed. He could see the anxiety in her eyes, clear as day. He parted his pale lips and spoke again. ¡°I remember what you both said to me. And I remember-¡± He looked straight at Sienna, the corners of his mouth curving up into a faint, aln hugged me, Mom¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. Her pupils trembled, and her expression froze. She looked stunned¨Clike she didn¡¯t believe what she¡¯d just heard. Dominic and Winston exchanged nces, surprise flickering in their eyes too. unreal smile. ¡°You They hadn¡¯t been allowed in the emergency room earlier, so they had no idea what had happened. Chapter 418 Let¡¯s Make Peace Sienna had hugged Samuel? And Samuel had just called her ¡°Mom¡°? Things like that werepletely unimaginable not long ago. But now¨Cthey had actually happened. Even through the shock, a strange sense of relief stirred in both Dominic and Winston. It was a good thing¡­ wasn¡¯t it? Lately, the Ginger family had been slowly starting toe together again. Their rtionships¨Cwith their mother, with each other¨Cwere improving, healing. But Samuel had always stayed on the outside, just like before. He had never wanted to be part of it. So now, hearing him say this¨Cwas he ready to finally let go of the past? If so, they couldn¡¯t have hoped for anything more. Sienna was already on the verge of tears. Her eyes welled up with hot tears, and she instinctively covered her mouth with her hand. It didn¡¯t feel real. ¡°I remember a lot of what you said,¡± Samuel said, struggling slightly for breath. ¡°Mom-¡± His eyes shifted to Jean. ¡°And Jean- Then finally, with effort, he lifted his gaze and looked at Dominic and Winston. His expression softened, a faint curve forming at the corners of his eyes. ¡°And¡­ everyone else.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make peace.¡± -Samuel said it just like that, as if it had taken everything he had. The ICU fellpletely silent. Send Gifts The Family 419 Chapter 419 A Little Calcted Sienna¡¯s eyes trembled violently. Her entire body froze, and she instinctively held her breath, afraid shed misheard him. Jean felt a quiet wave of relief at Samuel¡¯s response. The corners of her mouth lifted, a soft smile spreading across her lips. Make peace¡­ What a precious thing, those two little words. Dominic and Winston were both briefly stunned. For a moment, no one said anything. They simply stood there, watching Samuel in silence. It took them a while to fully process what his words meant- Samuel was finally willing to let go of the past. He was ready to reconcile with them. Emotion flickered in Dominic¡¯s eyes, and a surge of emotion followed. ¡°I¡¯m really d you feel that way,¡± he said, breaking the silence atst. A rare warmth appeared in his expression. ¡°Samuel.¡± Just that¨Chis name, softly spoken. Something in Sienna broke. Tears spilled from her eyes. She didn¡¯t even try to wipe them away. Instead, she bit her lip and instinctively reached out, holding Samuel¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Samuel, I¡¯m happy too.¡± Her voice trembled, shaky and choked with emotion. Even her fingers were trembling. ¡°You said it yourself -you want to make peace¡ª¡± ¡°So from now on, let¡¯s treat each other well¡­¡± Her breathing grew rough and shallow. She seemed overwhelmed. Jean quickly wrapped an arm around Sienna¡¯s shoulders, patting her lightly. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh a little. ¡°Don¡¯t get so emotional you pass out¡­¡± Samuel looked over with concern. With Jean¡¯sfort, Sienna¡¯s emotions finally steadied a bit. She let out a breathlessugh, embarrassed. ¡°Unbelievable¡­ I¡¯m not asposed as you kids. I really just got too emotional¡­¡± Now that things had finally beenid out clearly, and her goal had been achieved, Jean spoke up. ¡°Samuel just woke up. He hasn¡¯t fully regained his strength. He should rest.¡± ¡°We should go.¡± 10:01 Sun, 8 Jun u G Chapter 419 A Little Calcted Sienna nodded in agreement. The boy definitely needed time to recover. They didn¡¯t linger. After quietly saying goodbye to Samuel, they left the ICU without another word. Truthfully, that moment when Samuel woke up¨Che had been so fragile¡­ Jean shouldn¡¯t have questioned him so much, shouldn¡¯t have drained his energy like that. 18 Pearls But she had pushed anyway, had asked him if he remembered what happened in the ER, if he remembered what they said to him. Because she knew¨Cthat was the perfect moment. If he didn¡¯t remember, they¡¯d have to start from scratch¡­ But if he did¨Cthat meant- In that vulnerable moment, when his mind and body were both weak, he was the most likely to speak his truth. She needed an answer. She needed a promise- Was he truly willing to back to the Ginger family? She couldn¡¯t bear to see Sienna cry anymore. She knew how much her mother wanted all her children to let go of the past. And for now, it seemed she¡¯d made the right call. So after getting the words out of him, she had decisively shooed everyone out of the ICU. Samuel needed real rest now. That was what Jean was thinking to herself. What she didn¡¯t realize was¨CSienna, Dominic, and Winston had all heard that little scheme running in her head loud and clear. The Family 420 Chapter 420 Aren¡¯t You Optimistic This child¡­ They couldn¡¯t help but feel it in their hearts- Jean was smart, thoughtful, and quietly powerful. Looking back, if it weren¡¯t for her, who knew how long the Ginger family would¡¯ve stayed locked in a cold war? Maybe they would¡¯ve kept living under Han Yi¡¯s shadow, their lives perpetually steeped in cold silence. Thinking this, Sienna took a step forward and gently ced a hand on Jean¡¯s shoulder. Her gaze softened, like still water rippling in the sunlight¨Cwarm, quiet, and full of emotion. ¡°Jean, thank you.¡± She gave her shoulder a light pat, a small smile forming at the corners of her lips. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t think I would¡¯ve been able to stay calm through any of this¡­¡± Through it all, Jean had been her emotional anchor. It was because of Jean that her rift with Samuel had finally begun to mend. Jean met her eyes, wrapped her arms lightly around Sienna¡¯s, and smiled. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s nothing to thank me for¡­¡± She raised a brow, her tone easygoing. ¡°I just really wanted Samuel to make peace with everyone¡­ Now that he has, I feel like I can finally breathe again.¡± ¡°And he¡¯s not in any danger anymore. We can all rx a little.¡± ¡°Not entirely,¡± Sienna said, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°We still don¡¯t know who tampered with Samuel¡¯s asthma medication¡­¡± The immediate crisis might¡¯ve passed, but the de still hung over them- It could fall at any moment in the future and deal the Ginger family a fatal blow. Sensing the mood shift into something heavy, Jean quickly jumped in to lighten it. ¡°There¡¯s no use worrying about it if we don¡¯t have a lead yet. Maybe one day, the culprit will slip up and reveal themselves!¡± Sienna couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you optimistic.¡± Jean sighed inwardly. Like she had a choice. After everything they¡¯d been through¨Cso many storms, so many setbacks and v uncertain and gray¡­ If she didn¡¯t stay optimistic, she¡¯d drown in it all. the future still so The others seemed to catch a flicker¨Cof¨Csomething in her voice, and their expressions grew serious. Uncertain and gray¡­ What did she mean by that? 10:01 Sun, 8 Jun Chapter 420 Aren¡¯t You Optimistic ¡°Jean,¡± Sienna said inly, not one to beat around the bush, ¡°are you hiding something from me?¡± Jean was caught off guard. 18 Beads She scratched the back of her head. ¡°Hiding something? I mean, I think about a lot of things every day, but I believe I can handle them¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s heart ached at how mature she sounded. Her tone softened even more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to handle everything on your own. You can talk to me¨Cor to anyone else. Let us help carry the weight.¡± ¡°Facing hard things alone might look cool, but we want to be your support too, Jean.¡± Her words were warm and full of care, and Jean felt that warmth wrap around her. No matter what, she could feel the love in Sienna¡¯s voice. Jean nodded firmly, her smile genuine. ¡°I know. Thanks, Mom.¡± Watching them, Winston felt his own chest warm. That usual chill in his eyes faded, reced by a rare trace offort. Then he nced down at his watch- It was time. He needed to go. Now that Samuel was out of danger, he¡¯d done what he came to do. Winston looked up, ready to say goodbye to Sienna and Jean¨Conly to find himself locking eyes with Dominic. Send Gifts 1.2K W The Family 421 Chapter 421 That¡¯s Just Way Too Selfless Their eyes met¨Csudden and unnned. Winston paused for a split second, then quickly looked away, his expression calm as ever. He didn¡¯t meet Dominic¡¯s gaze again. Jean happened to nce over and caught it all. She blinked, her eyes shifting subtly between the two of them, quietly observant. +8 Pearls Noticing her attention, Winston spoke up smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ve got to head back to campus. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Sienna turned immediately. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a bit longer?¡± She walked over to him and gently patted his arm. ¡°Go home with Jean for a bit, get some rest before heading back to school.¡± Winston shook his head without hesitation. ¡°No need. Since he¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go. Maybe next time.¡± Sienna understood her son¡¯s temperament. She didn¡¯t push him any further. Dominic had been quietly watching Winston the entire time. His lips parted slightly, like he wanted to say something- But in the end, he said nothing. Just stayed silent. And just like that, Winston left the hospital. Dominic and Sienna stayed behind, while Jean remained a bit longer before Sienna arranged for a driver to take her home. As soon as Jean returned to the Ginger family home, she peeled off her strange outfit and changed into something clean andfortable. The day had been exhausting in every way. From attending the Night Banquet to the emotional rollercoaster at the hospital¡­ Thankfully, things had all turned out better than expected. Still- Thinking back on the tension between Winston and Dominic at the hospital, Je. It had to be that incident. owned. What happened when they were kids¨CWinston still hadn¡¯t forgiven Dominicpletely. In truth, their rtionship had alreadye a long way. At least now, it wasn¡¯t that explosive, on¨Cedge hostility anymore¡­ And that turning point? It all came from Jean¡¯s carefully nned move to bring Winston back to the Ginger family that one time. Chapter 421 That¡¯s Just Way Too Selfless 90% +8 Pearls But even if things had thawed a bit, Winston clearly hadn¡¯t let go of the past. It wasn¡¯t just Dalton he resented¨CDominic was part of that pain, too. Jean sighed and copsed onto the sofa. Why did she always overthink everyone else¡¯s problems until her head hurt? She didn¡¯t have to, right? But somehow, she couldn¡¯t sit back and ignore things anymore. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but somewhere along the way, she began to see herself as part of the Ginger family. And naturally, she wanted to protect it. To hold it together. That¡¯s just way too selfless! Jean suddenly let out augh, bitter and helpless. She knew full well that in the future, there was every chance she¡¯d be kicked out of this house¡­.. Everything she was doing now¨Cmending the Ginger family, strengthening their bonds¨Cwas really just setting the stage for the real heroine. Fine. She¡¯d just call it a good deed done in silence. Jean quickly pulled herself together and decided not to dwell on it anymore. ¡°Ding¨Cdong.¡± A WhatsApp notification popped up. She reached for her phone. It was from Winston. Winston: ¡°You home yet?¡± Jean read it and quickly typed back- Jean: Just got in. What about you? Back at school? Winston: ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± Winston: ¡°Everyone went through a lot today. But by the way, don¡¯t forget¨Cthe championship game is this weekend.¡± Send Gifts 1.2K The Family 422 Chapter 422 Her Original Intentions The League of Legends tournament was about to start¡­ Jean raised her eyebrows slightly, caught off guard for a moment. Another message from Winston followed. Winston: ¡°No matter what, we¡¯ve trained for long enough. Just y the game as usual.¡± Jean replied with an ¡°ok¡± sticker and wrapped up the conversation. Then, she immediately messaged Dalton. Jean: ¡°Hey hey, you there?¡± Two minutester, he replied. Dalton: ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up?¡± Jean: ¡°Nothing serious really¨Cjust wanted to remind you that the League of Legends tournament is happening this weekend.¡± Jean: ¡°Figured my brother wasn¡¯t going to remind you, so I had to.¡± Dalton: ¡°Actually, I already knew¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened a little in surprise. Jean: ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± Dalton sent a cute smiley emoji. Dalton: ¡°The tournament schedule¡¯s on the official website. I¡¯ve known the dates the whole time.¡± Well, turns out she was the only one out of the loop. Jean: ¡°Great¡­ so I¡¯m the only one who needed the reminder-¡± She followed it with an awkward face emoji. Jean: ¡°By the way, how are you holding up? If anything¡¯s off, you can tell me.¡± That question seemed to catch Dalton off guard. Dalton: ¡°What do you mean by ¡®holding up¡®?¡± Jean: ¡°I mean your health. I¡¯m just worried about whether you¡¯re in good enough shape to handle the tournament¡­¡± Jean: ¡°Gaming at that level isn¡¯t easy. It takes focus and stamina. Your body¡­¡± At that point, Jean suddenly started regretting involving Dalton in this at all. The fact that he still needed a wheelchair meant his condition wasn¡¯t resolved, He was still in shape. Finister pretty serious Chapter 422 Her Original Intentions Even if he looked fine, the truth was¡ªhe was still a patient. She thought back to why she¡¯d invited Dalton in the first ce- Part of it was curiosity. She wanted to understand the story between him and Winston and maybe even help them reconcile. But the other reason- Was his voice. Before she even met him, she¡¯d felt like she¡¯d heard his voice somewhere before¡­ It made her want to know more about him. That¡¯s why she¡¯d reached out to include him in the team. Now, she already knew most of the story behind Dalton and Winston. While they hadn¡¯t reconciled, that wasn¡¯t something she could force.. They had to work that out on their own. As for his voice¡­ She still had no idea. It was just this vague memory, floating around in her mind like a disconnected fragment¨Cno beginning, no end. Where had she heard it before? She still couldn¡¯t figure it out. Of course, at the beginning, she didn¡¯t know Dalton was sick. She¡¯d just assumed the wheelchair was due to a mobility issue. But after finding out the truth, Jean couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit guilty. Regretful. She regretted pulling him into a tournament like this. While she was lost in thought, a new message from Dalton popped up. Dalton: ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± Dalton: ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m bedridden or something. I¡¯m not as weak as you make me sound.¡± Dalton: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Reading that, Jean finally felt a little more at ease. Dalton wasn¡¯t someone who exaggerated or put on a brave front. If he said he was fine, he meant it. Send Gifts 1.2K The Family 423 Chapter 423 It¡¯s Finally Here Jean: ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t worry anymore.¡± Finished After wrapping up her conversation with Dalton, Jean headed straight to the bathroom for a hot bath. She hadn¡¯t felt it before, but now all the exhaustion from the day came rushing in. Sinking into the warm water, she closed her eyes and let herself rx. Finally, the fatigue began to fade. After the bath, she had a quick bite to cat, then climbed into bed and fell asleep almost immediately. And she slept incredibly well. Over the next few days, Jean kept an eye on Samuel¡¯s recovery while continuing final training sessions with Winston and Dalton. Samuel¡¯s condition improved significantly. Once he stabilized, he was transferred out of the ICU and into a regr hospital room. His energy was returning. He could now cat on his own. Dominic and Sienna were finally able to leave the hospital, no longer needing to stay by his side around the clock. Still, the person who had tampered with Samuel¡¯s asthma medication¨Cthe one who nearly cost him his life ¡ªremainedpletely unknown. The Ginger family had been investigating, but just like Dominic¡¯s ne crash and Jean¡¯s kidnapping¡­ No leads. No answers. It would likely end with nothing, again. For now, though, the most important thing w For now, though, the most important thing was that Samuel was out of danger. Everything else could only be dealt with one step at a time. After several days of high¨Cintensity practice- The weekend arrived, and the official League of Legends tournament finally began. Even before the first match, the forums were buzzing- The biggest favorites? Without question: Deadmark and Wingre¡¯s team. One was a well¨Cknown high¨Cranked genius. The other, a rising star that had taken the scene by storm¡­ No one could¡¯ve predicted these two would team up. It was a terrifyingbination¨Chow was anyone supposed topete? The forums werepletely flooded. ¡°Deadmark¡¯s team is my top pick for the championship. They¡¯re way too strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really just Deadmark and Wingre carrying. I¡¯ve never even heard of the others.¡± ¡°Two experts and three randoms doesn¡¯t guarantee anything. They could still flop.¡± 08:58 Mon, 9 Jun Chapter 423 It¡¯s Finally Here ¡°Go Deadmark! Go Wingre! My two favorite yers¨Cyou guys have to win!¡± ¡°I love them too, hehe.¡± 1 ¡°I¡¯m ying today too. I really hope I get matched against them. Even if I lose, it¡¯d be worth ic ¡°Anyone betting on the winners? That other team looks like it¡¯s got potential too.¡± Jean sat at her desk in her bedroom, herputer directly in front of her. Though it was an official tournament, there was no physical venue. All yerspeted online. She logged into her ount and, following the official instructions, queued up for the game with her team. Their first¨Cround opponents? Pretty low¨Cranked. So Jean and her team crushed them¨Cutterly and effortlessly. It was as one¨Csided as a match could be. Even so, the official livestream pulled in arge audience. Their match ended up being the most¨Cwatched of the round, with the chat going wild: ¡°Wingre is still insane. I thought he quit gaming¨Cdidn¡¯t expect aeback like this.¡± ¡°So clean. If only I could y like that.¡± ¡°Oof, the other team got demolished.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Veilthorn? They¡¯re cracked too.¡± ¡°Never heard of Veilthorn, but definitely a top yer.¡± ¡°Wait, this team has three high¨Clevel yers? That¡¯s terrifying.¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking like the team to beat.¡± After the first match, even though they won easily- Jean couldn¡¯t ignore the tension in the air. During the entire game, Winston barely said a word to Dalton. Send Gifts The Family 424 Chapter 424 I Want to Ask You Something Finished The two of them continued to avoid each other, not saying a word¨Cas if they wereplete strangers. Jean didn¡¯t bother trying to mediate. She had her hands full focusing on the game, and right now, winning was the only thing that mattered. She hadn¡¯t even been interested in the tournament to begin with. It wasn¡¯t thepetition that had drawn her in. But since she¡¯dmitted to it, she was going to see it through. Herpetitive streak simply wouldn¡¯t let her lose. As for Winston and Dalton¡¯s awkward standoff? That could wait. After their first blowout match, the team gathered in voice chat for a quick review. Dalton didn¡¯t say a single word. He was unusually silent. Jean couldn¡¯t tell if he was in a bad mood¡­ But there was no time to think it over¨Cmatch two was starting. The schedule was packed, and breaks between matches were short. That made Jean worry. Would Dalton¡¯s body be able to handle the intensity? What if it was too much for him? Before she could message him, she was already being queued into the next game. By the time their second match began, their livestream had nearly hit capacity. It was the most¨Cwatched match of the tournament so far. The second team they faced was a bit stronger than the first¨Cbut not by much. If the first round was a steamroll, the second was only slightly more effort. It ended fast¨Cand this time, Dalton hadpletely carried the game. ¡°This Veilthorn guy is seriously cracked.¡± ¡°Where did hee from? Never heard of him before.¡± ¡°Deadmark and Wingre are great, but Veilthorn might be the real hidden carry here.¡± ¡°Deadmark doesn¡¯t even have to try with teammates like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s gooo¨Canother clean win!¡± ¡°Every match feels like they¡¯re slicing through butter. Way too easy.¡± Once the game ended, Jean turned off her mic and pulled off her headset. Then she quickly pulled her phone out of her pocket. Chapter 424 I Want to Ask You Something Even though Dalton had just yed incredibly well, he still hadn¡¯t spoken a single word. Sure, she could understand him ignoring Winston¨Cbut to not say anything to anyone? That made Jean uncasy. Was something wrong? She quickly opened WhatsApp and sent him a message. Jean: ¡°Hey, are you okay? Are you tired? The schedule¡¯s pretty tight¡­¡± Dalton didn¡¯t reply right away. About two minutester, his message came through. Dalton: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Finished She hesitated, debating whether to press him further¨Cbut it was clear from his tone that he didn¡¯t want to talk. She pressed her lips together and decided to let it go. At least he was still replying. That had to count for something. The break after the second match was longer than the first¨Ccoinciding with lunch hour, so the organizers gave them some time to eat. Jean left her room, raided the kitchen for snacks, and returned with a pile of food to munch on while she reviewed their next opponents. Just then, her phone buzzed with another WhatsApp notification. She nced down- It was from Winston. Why was he messaging her out of the blue? If he had something to say, he could¡¯ve just said it in the game chat¡­ She opened the message and scanned it- Winston: ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Send Gifts The Family 425 Chapter 425 Go On, Keep Acting Aloof Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile. That tone¨Cdefinitely not Winston¡¯s usual style. Finished If he had something to ask, he¡¯d normally juste right out and say it. But now? He sounded awkward. Hesitant. Like he was pacing circles around his own question. Jean: ¡°What is it? Winston, just say it!¡± His reply came quickly. Winston: ¡°So¡­ did you talk to Dalton today?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting as amusement flickered in her eyes. You little¡­ Acting like you don¡¯t care, like you don¡¯t even want to speak to him¨Cyet here you are, asking about him behind the scenes. Her fingers tapped the screen as she typed: Jean: ¡°Wow. I thought you didn¡¯t care whether he talked or not. Look at you, asking about him and everything.¡± There was no response. Like her message had stunned him into silence. Jean set her phone down and went back to shoveling food into her mouth. Some time passed. Then her phone buzzed again with a new WhatsApp notification. Winston: ¡°It¡¯s not that I care¡­¡± Winston: ¡°It¡¯s just that he¡¯s acting strange.¡± Winston: ¡°First match, barely said a few words. Second match,pletely silent.¡± Jean: ¡°Uh¨Chuh. And that¡¯s not caring?¡± Winston: ¡­ Jean: ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you.¡± Winston: ¡°I¡¯m the team captain. If something¡¯s wrong with a teammate, I should at least know ut it. Jean let out augh. Give it a rest, man. The more you exin, the more obvious it is you care. Jean: ¡°I get it. I actually messaged him earlier. Asked if he was okay. He said not to worry, didn¡¯t want to talk much. But he doesn¡¯t seem like something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Chapter 425 Go On, Keep Acting Aloof Jean: ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just feeling down and doesn¡¯t want to talk?¡± Winston: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask him why he¡¯s feeling down?¡± Really? So now she¡¯s the designated emotional support too? Jean: ¡°Then you go ask him?¡± Winston: ¡°You already know I won¡¯t.¡± Jean: ¡°Why not? Just take the first step. Be the bigger person.¡± Silence again. Then, half a minuteter: Winston: ¡°That¡¯s probably not happening.¡± Jean gritted her teeth. Go on then, keep acting all aloof. But with break time running short, they didn¡¯t have time to keep chatting. Jean finished the rest of her food quickly before she was prompted to log back in and rejoin the The official schedule was intense¨Ceverything had to be wrapped up in two days. game. Finished The third match of the day was against a team with actual skill. These yers were well¨Cknown across the server. This time, it wasn¡¯t a stomp. Dalton stayed silent, just like before. But now, he at least typed asional messages in team chat tomunicate in¨Cgame. Still, he didn¡¯t y as well as he had earlier. In fact, he made several mistakes. And with their opponents putting up a solid fight, the match turned into a real struggle. Fortunately, Winston and Jean were still in top form. The two of them held the line and, through sheer coordination and sharp ys, dragged the win over the finish line. ¡°Barely made it. That could¡¯ve been a loss.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with Veilthorn? He was greatst round, but this game? Total flop.¡± ¡°If Deadmark and Wingre had lost this, everyone would be ming Veilthorn.¡± ¡°Veilthorn¡¯s ying like garbage this round.¡± Send Gifts 1.2K The Family 426 Chapter 426 What¡¯s Wrong With Him? ¡°Feels like Veilthorn¡¯s a different person. Totally not the same as before.¡± ¡°Veilthorn really dropped the ball this match.¡± ¡°Still gotta count on Wingre and Deadmark. Those two are as steady as ever.¡± ¡°They¡¯re so clutch. Wingre and Deadmark totally held it down.¡± ¡°That gamey¡­ I could never pull that off in eight lifetimes. Finished After logging out of the game, Jean nced at her phone screen. Her eyes hovered over Dalton¡¯s chat window, a shadow flickering in her gaze. Dalton¡­ what¡¯s going on with him? He¡¯d carried the team in thest match, and now suddenly he was making mistake after mistake¡­ Jean¡¯s concern deepened. From the start, she¡¯d sensed something was off about him. Now it was unmistakable. Her brows furrowed slightly as she debated messaging Dalton again, just to check in. But she had already asked once¨Cand she didn¡¯t want toe across as pushy. She forced herself to resist the urge. The next match wasn¡¯t until that evening. Finally, a real break. Jean let out a long yawn, sleepiness rising all at once. She left her desk and copsed straight onto her bed. After staying so focused for hours, her nerves had been stretched taut. Now that she could rx, the moment her eyes closed, she drifted into a light sleep. She slept all the way to early evening. Jean woke up naturally. Once she came to, she sat up with effort, rubbing the sleep from her eyes as she made her way out of the bedroom. The house was quiet¨CSienna and/Dominic were both out. Dominic had gone to the office, and Sienna was at the hospital checking in on Samuel, who was still recovering. As she walked past the dining room, the smell of food wafted through the air. Chapter 426 What¡¯s Wrong With Him? Finished ¡°Miss Jean, perfect timing,¡± the maid said warmly as Jean approached. ¡°Dinner is ready. Come eat? Jean nodded and sat down at the table. Dinner was a spread of home¨Ccooked dishes¨Ccolorful, fragrant, and vorful. Just looking at it made her hungry. She picked up her fork and immediately dug in. After finishing her meal, she quickly made her way back to her bedroom. The next match was about to begin. She logged onto the League of Legends forum, nning to kill some time before the game by browsing for anything interesting. To her surprise, the front page was flooded¨Cwith posts about their team. Deadmark, Wingre, Veilthorn¡­ their names were everywhere. Most of the talk about Wingre was glowing: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen Wingre in so long¨Cand now he¡¯s suddenly besties with Deadmark?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been MIA forever, but his mechanics are just as cracked as ever.¡± ¡°I heard Wingre is actually super young.¡± ¡°How young? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s underage?¡± ¡°Makes sense now. Probably got grounded by his parents¨Cno inte until now.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. They were right¨Cshe was still a minor. Because of her age, her game time was usually restricted by anti¨Caddiction systems. But being in this tournament meant she needed extended ess, so her ount had been granted a special exemption. Just for the duration of the event, of course. She exited the forum and logged back into the game¨Ctonight¡¯s match was about to begin. Their next opponents weren¡¯t just tough. They were tricky. And with it being primetime, the official stream was packed¨Cviewership had hit a new high, and the screen was flooded withments. Jean nced at the game lobby. Everyone was already in. Except one. 08:59 Mon, 9 Jun Chapter 426 What¡¯s Wrong With Him? Dalton hadn¡¯t shown up yet. The Family 427 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 427 The Ultimate Test This guy¡­ is he really about to be ? Jean picked up her phone from the desk, debating whether or not to message Dalton- But right then, his name lit up on the game screen. He logged in at the veryst second. Cutting it way too close. Jean set her phone down, finally able to breathe a little casier. Finished There was no time to ask why Dalton had nearly missed the match¨Cthe game was already kicking off. In this round, Dalton¡¯s performance had improvedpared to the previous match. He wasn¡¯t dazzling, but at least he wasn¡¯t making ring mistakes anymore. Winston and Jean remained rock¨Csolid as ever, and the team secured a smooth, if unremarkable, win. ¡°Deadmark and Wingre basically have the championship in the bag now, right?¡± ¡°They¡¯re unstoppable at this point.¡± ¡°Is no one going to step up and challenge these two?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather live, thanks. LOL.¡± With that final match, Day One of the tournament came to a close. Tomorrow would be the second and final day- The day the champions would be decided. After logging off, Jean quickly grabbed her phone and messaged Dalton. She¡¯d been holding back all day. But now? She couldn¡¯t resist anymore. Jean: ¡°That¡¯s it for today. How are you feeling?¡± Dalton didn¡¯t reply right away. Jean waited patiently, eyes fixed on the screen. Two minutester, the chat finally showed a reply. Dalton: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over.¡± Dalton: ¡°How I¡¯m feeling? Not much to say. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± Jean nced at the message and quickly responded- Jean: ¡°That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t think I¡¯m annoying, do you? Always checking on you like this¡­¡± Chapter 427 The Ultimate Test Dalton: ¡°Of course not. I know you¡¯re just worried about me.¡± What a considerate kid. Jean couldn¡¯t help but think it. So much easier to deal with than Winston and his stubborn attitude¡­ She typed again- Jean: ¡°We¡¯ve got the finals tomorrow, so I won¡¯t bug you anymore tonight. Get some rest!¡± Dalton: ¡°Got it.¡± The next day. Jean opened her eyes and it was game time. After beating their semifinal opponents, they finally made it to the championship round. Dalton spoke a little during today¡¯s matches¨Cnothing like yesterday¡¯s silence. Of course- He and Winston still didn¡¯t exchange a single word. But Dalton¡¯s gamey was noticeably better. Solid mechanics, steady performance. ¡°Guess Veilthorn was just tired yesterday. Back to normal today!¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely built a name for himself now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice to see Veilthorn back in form. Feels good to watch.¡± ¡°Looks like the championship is pretty much locked in.¡± ¡°Not so fast. That other team¡¯s stacked.¡± Finished Jean¡¯s final opponents? A full team of elite League of Legends veterans. Their ranks and reputations rivaled Winston¡¯s¨Cmaybe even exceeded them. After all, Winston¡¯s team had only one top¨Ctier, high¨Cprofile carry: Winston himself. Jean was a breakout ¡°rookie genius¡± with little match history, and Dalton was a total unknown. The other two were just Winston¡¯s friends. The opposing team, though? Five pros. All high¨Crank. All legendary. While Jean and Winston hadn¡¯t lost a match yet, it was also true¨Cthey hadn¡¯t run into any real giants until now. Chapter 427 The Ultimate Test The finals would be the ultimate test. The strongest opponents they¡¯d faced so far. Send Gifts The Family 428 when the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 428 Unstable Condition Finished The finals hadn¡¯t even officially begun, and the tournament livestream chat was already exploding with anticipation. ¡°Championship about to start¨Cwho¡¯s your money on?¡± ¡°Unconditionally backing Deadmark.¡± ¡°Deadmark¡¯s got this.¡± ¡°But the other team¡¯s stacked too. All well¨Cknown pros.¡± ¡°Their overall team strength is nothing to scoff at.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gonna be a close one.¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± ¡°Ahhh finally¨Cendgame showdown!¡± As soon as the game began, Jean moved her mouse with practiced speed, snapping into game mode immediately. Start something¨Csee it through. She hadn¡¯t joined this tournament out of personal ambition, but now that they¡¯d made it to the finals, she was going to give it her all. She wanted to win. For herself, for the team, and for Winston. But the final match wasn¡¯t going as smoothly as Jean had hoped- Dalton was off again. His performance was like a rollercoaster¨Cone game, on fire; the next, falling apart. Just when everyone thought he¡¯d steadied in the semifinals, the finals exposed the instability once more. He began racking up mistake after mistake, until finally he spoke through the game¡¯s voice chat. ¡°Sorry¡­ that was totally my fault¡­¡± Winston said nothing. No reaction, no response. Jean and the others offered a few polite words of reassurance, telling him not to worry too much. But Dalton¡¯s errors had already dragged the team into a brutal uphill battle. Even the spectators were caught off guard by the way things were unraveling. ¡°No way. Is Deadmark and Wingre¡¯s team really going to lose?¡± ¡°What is happening? They¡¯re/getting crushed!¡± Chapter 428 Unstable Condition ¡°Deadmark and Wingre are ying line. Veilthorn¡¯s the problem. Dude asleep again?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t with Veilthorn. So many rookie mistakes.¡± ¡°Veilthorn¡¯s dragging the whole team down.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Deadmark lose. Ughhhh.¡± ¡°I believe in Deadmark and Wingre. They¡¯re the best yers out there.¡± ¡°Can we bench Veilthorn? Deadmark and Wingre could win 4v5 if he¡¯d just stop throwing.¡± ¡°Watching Veilthorn mess up is infuriating.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Deadmark! Let¡¯s go, Wingre!¡± Finished Despite the mounting disadvantage, Winston and Jean didn¡¯t back down. They kept fighting tooth and nail. looking for any opportunity to turn the game around, refusing to let the enemy break throughpletely. But Dalton just kept slipping. Every time the team regained some control, another misstep from him threw them back into danger. It wasn¡¯t just his mechanics¨Chis mentality was clearly shaken. His voice came through the headset, faint and trembling. ¡°I¡¯m dragging everyone down¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to y anymore¡­¡± Jean stiffened. This wasn¡¯t the calm,posed Dalton she knew. This was panic¨Craw and real. It was the first time she¡¯d ever seen him like this. He must¡¯ve been struggling inside too. This was a high¨Cstakes, high¨Cvisibility match. And he was constantly failing in front of a live audience. Worse yet, this was a team game¨Cevery personal mistake had consequences for everyone else. The pressure must¡¯ve been unbearable. Jean¡¯s brows pinched together. She parted her lips, about to speak¨Ctofort him, to say something. anything- But someone else beat her to it. Winston¡¯s voice came through the headset, clear and calm, like a quiet breeze. ¡°Veilthorn, don¡¯t let it get to you.¡± It was the first time in two whole days ofpetition that Winston had said a single word to Dalton. When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Gift The Family 429 Chapter 429 A Glimpse of Maturity Jean blinked, stunned for a second. Winston actually¡­ spoke to Dalton? Andforted him? What the hell?! What was happening?! She couldn¡¯t exin why, but her heart suddenly started racing with excitement. After Winston¡¯s unexpected words, Dalton fell silent. He didn¡¯t respond. Not a single sound. Winston didn¡¯t seem to mind. He continued calmly, his voice carrying a cool, steady tone¨Cclear, calm and controlled. ¡°The more pressure you feel, the more likely you are to make mistakes.¡± ¡°You need to slow down. Just take a breath.¡± In this moment¨Cduring the most crucial game of the entire tournament¨CWinston actually set aside all pride and tension to calm Dalton down. He wasn¡¯t acting like the aloof, sharp¨Cedged teen Jean had always known. He was taking the lead, steadying the team, showing patience. A real captain. Jean didn¡¯t know if Winston had genuinely changed how he felt about Dalton, or if he was just trying to win the game. But either way- She saw a different side of him today. A more mature side. Winston, that stubborn guy, was finally learning to see the bigger pieture. Jean smiled faintly at the thought. After a long pause, Dalton¡¯s soft voice came through the headset. ¡°¡­Got it.¡± ¡°¡­Thanks.¡± He said it so quietly it was barely audible. If Jean hadn¡¯t been paying close attention, she we¡¯ve missed it entirely. She didn¡¯t know whether Winston heard him or not. But even so, the fact that both of them¨Cthese two equally stubborn people¨Cmanaged to take a step toward each other in that moment¡­ that was progress. And a big one. CODY IVI Chapter 429 A Glimpse of Maturity And Winston¡¯s words had clearly made an impact Finished Dalton slowly pulled himself together. Ilis string of mistakes finally came to a stop, and his performance stabilized. Granted, he wasn¡¯t ying great¨Cbut he wasn¡¯t ying poorly anymore. And that was enough. As long as Dalton could keep steady, Winston and Jean had the firepower to carry the rest. And they did. Once Dalton was back under control, Winston and Jean went full throttle. Together, they pushed back with a decisive counterattack. ¡°That is awesome!¡± ¡°Holy crap, is this aeback?!¡± ¡°Nah, not yet. They¡¯d need like two more wipes to flip this.¡± ¡°If the other team chokes this lead, that¡¯d be brutal.¡± ¡°So clean¨CDeadmark and Wingre are absolute legends.¡± ¡°Thought we were in for an upset¡­ never mind.¡± ¡°Not over yet, but it¡¯s looking better.¡± ¡°Veilthorn¡¯s ying better now. At least not dragging them down.¡± ¡°He finally woke up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it. If we praise Veilthorn too much, he might flop again.¡± ¡°Deadmark and Wingre, keep going¨Cpull this off!¡± And then it happened. Jean caught a misstep in the enemy¡¯s positioning and, with perfect timing, locked in a solo kill. ¡°Nice! That was clean!¡± one of her teammates shouted excitedly in the headset. The livestream exploded with ¡°awesome!¡±ments. Winston stayed coolheaded and instantly called for a team push. They pounced on that opportunity, took down the remaining opponents in a clean sweep, a win¨Cjust like that. It was sudden. Clean. Brutal. Even the viewers were caught off guard. ecured the 08:39 Mon, 9 Jun C Chapter 429 A Glimpse of Maturity ¡°Holy¨Ctotal reversal!¡± ¡°That was a sudden death if I¡¯ve ever seen one.¡± ¡°I thought this game still had some fight in it¨Cended just like that?!¡± Send Gifts The Family 430 Chapter 430 Like He Disappeared ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°That was insanely cooll¡± ¡°Deadmark never disappo!¡± ¡°Wingre was amazing too. If he hadn¡¯t solo¨Ckilled just now, they might¡¯ve lost.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still shaking. That match was wild.¡± ¡°We¡¯re champions!¡± ¡°Deadmark and Wingre finally did it! I knew they wouldn¡¯t lose!¡± Finished After the dramatic victory, the awards ceremony was held online. The winning team received prize money, a bundle of exclusive League of Legends collector¡¯s edition skins, and the championship trophy¨Cwhich wouldter be mailed to them. No matter what, the tournament had nowe to a sessful end. Winston, surprisingly upbeat, sounded more rxed than usual. His tone had a rare hint of warmth. Jean chatted with him briefly over voice before logging off. Dalton, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even stay for the awards ceremony. Though he was one of the champions, he had logged off the moment the final match ended. Jean hadn¡¯t forgotten about him. As soon as she exited the game, she picked up her phone and sent him a message like always. Jean: ¡°Game¡¯s over!¡± Jean: ¡°Congrats on the championship¨Cyou were awesome.¡± Jean: ¡°How¡¯s your health though? You feeling okay?¡± She fired off the string of texts and waited. But Dalton didn¡¯t reply. Jean was patient. She watched her screen, expecting his usual quick response. But ten minutes passed. Nothing. Her brows slowly furrowed. Weird. That wasn¡¯t like Dalton at all. He always responded quickly¨Cif not immediately, then not long after. JVIL Chapter 430 Like He Disappeared Could something be wrong? Jean pushed away the uncase bubbling inside and continued to wait, trying to stay calm. After half an hour¡­ still nothing. Dalton¡¯s chat window remainedpletely silent. Jean¡¯s uneasiness deepened. She stopped waiting and sent two more messages. Jean: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jean: ¡°You haven¡¯t replied. I¡¯m getting really worried.¡± She stared at the screen, hoping¨Cjust hoping¨Che¡¯d reply right away. But her hope crumbled again. Still no response. Jean¡¯s frown deepened. Her chest tightened with creeping anxiety. Maybe it wasn¡¯t something bad. Maybe his phone was just out of reach. Maybe it was off. Maybe he was resting. But¡­ She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his instability during the finals. Something didn¡¯t feel right. 76% Finished She wasn¡¯t going to just sit and wait any longer. Jean immediately tried calling Dalton through WhatsApp. But the call rang unanswered. No one picked up. Dalton had vanished¨Clike he¡¯d gonepletely off the grid. Jean set the phone back on the desk, her anxiety finally spilling out. -There was nothing more she could do. She didn¡¯t know any of Dalton¡¯s friends. Had no clue who his parents were. Didn¡¯t even know where he lived. She had no other way to reach him. All she could do now was wait¨Cwait for Dalton to see her messages and respond. He¡¯s probably okay¡­ Jean told herself, forcing optimism into her thoughts. Maybe he just hasn¡¯t checked his phone yet. 21 Chapter 430 Like He Disappeared Just then- Her phone buzzed. Jean looked up in a sh. A new message on WhatsApp. Send Gifts 1.2K The Family 431 Chapter 431 If You¡¯re Happy, I¡¯m Happy Too But the message wasn¡¯t from the person Jean had been anxiously waiting for. It was from Winston. A wave of disappointment hit her, but she still tapped the chat window open. Winston: ¡°Why¡¯d you log off so fast? Where¡¯d you go?¡± Jean: ¡°The awards ceremony was over, so I just logged off¡± The truth was, she¡¯d been trying to reach Dalton. Winston: ¡°I was going to log off too, but the officials pulled me into a post¨Cgame interview. Took longer than I thought.¡± Jean: ¡°Wow, didn¡¯t expect it to be that official.¡± Winston: ¡°Don¡¯t even remind me¡­¡± Winston: ¡°Anyway, thanks for everything these past two days. Really. If it weren¡¯t for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have won the championship.¡± Jean smiled. Jean: ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s kind of dramatic. I¡¯m actually a little ttered.¡± Jean: ¡°No need to be so formal. I told you I¡¯d help you, and once Imit to something, I go all in.¡± Jean: ¡°If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy too.¡± Winston: ¡°You¡­¡± Jean replied with a cute bunny sticker. Winston: ¡°By the way-¡± Winston: ¡°Dalton logged off right after the game. Did he say anything to you?¡± Jean let out a quiet sigh. Jean: ¡°No idea where he went.¡± Jean: ¡°I messaged him, but he hasn¡¯t replied. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Winston: ¡°He really hasn¡¯t answered?¡± Jean: ¡°Why would I lie about that?¡°/ Winston: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just mean¡­ how long has it been?¡± Jean: ¡°I messaged him twice, even tried calling. Nothing. Maybe his phone isn¡¯t on him¡­¡± Winston didn¡¯t reply right away. c Chapter 431 If You¡¯re Happy, I¡¯m Happy Too About thirty secondster, another message came in. Winston: ¡°So he¡¯s basically gone dark?¡± Jean: ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t make it sound so serious!¡± Jean: ¡°You¡¯re making it worse than it is.¡± As she typed, her phone suddenly lit up with an iing call. Jean¡¯s heart jumped. Dalton was calling her back. She didn¡¯t even think¨Cshe picked up immediately. ¡°Hello? Is that you?¡± She heard a soft cough, then Dalton¡¯s voice, low and shaking. ¡°Sorry I haven¡¯t replied.¡± His voice was hoarse and weak, so faint it barely sounded like him. Jean¡¯s heart sank. She felt a wave of unease settle over her chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her brow furrowed. Her tone sharpened. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Dalton¡¯s voice came again, almost a whisper. ¡°I just needed rest¡­¡± Before he could finish, a fit of coughing cut him off- Then the call dropped. Jean froze, phone clutched tightly in her hand. Her heart lurched. She immediately called him back. They hadn¡¯t finished talking. Him hanging up like that¨Csomething wasn¡¯t right. Her whole body was tense, anxiety tightening around her like a vice. -But the call rang and rang- No answer. As if that brief conversation had never happened at all. Send Gifts A 1.3K The Family 432 Chapter 432 1 Should¡¯ve Noticed Left with no choice, Jean tapped the screen and ended the call. Why isn¡¯t he answering again¡­. Her eyes dropped, emotions swirling quietly in them. At the same time- Her phone buzzed repeatedly with message alerts. Winston was still texting her nonstop. Winston: ¡°Maybe something urgent came up¡­¡± Winston: ¡°Why¡¯d he stop responding so suddenly?¡± Winston: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to go off the grid too?¡± Jean:¡­ Jean: ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m still here. Not going anywhere.¡± Winston replied almost immediately. Winston: ¡°Yeah, I figured.¡± Jean: ¡°I actually just got a call from Dalton.¡± Winston: ¡°What did he say?¡± + Pearts Jean: ¡°Not much¡­ he only said a few words before the call dropped. I tried calling back, but he didn¡¯t pick up.¡± Jean: ¡°But judging by his voice, he didn¡¯t sound well. Like¡­ sick.¡± Winston: ¡°Sick?¡± Jean thought back to Dalton¡¯s strange behavior over the past two days¨Cand she couldn¡¯t help but start piecing it together. Maybe he had already been feeling sick long before the tournament even started. Maybe that¡¯s why he¡¯d been so quiet. Why he barely spoke. Why his performance kept swinging between brilliant and disastrous. Why the mistakes piled up. He didn¡¯t say anything about it. He just pushed through it, silently. And he really did push all the way to the end¨Chelping the team win the championship. Jean¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. Her phone kept vibrating with iing messages. Winston: ¡°What exactly do you think¡¯s wrong? Tell me everything.¡± Chapter 432 I Should¡¯ve Noticed Jean scanned the screen and quickly typed back. Jean: ¡°I don¡¯t know the full picture. I¡¯m just guessing he¡¯s been sick for a while.¡± Jean: ¡°Think about it¡ªhe barely talked during matches, was hard to reach during breaks, and his performance kept fluctuating¡­¡± Jean: ¡°He probably hasn¡¯t been feeling well this whole time. That would exin a lot.¡± Winston went silent again. A few minutes passed before he responded. Winston: ¡°I should¡¯ve noticed. I should¡¯ve asked how he was doing.¡± Jean blinked. She hadn¡¯t expected that. He was¡­ ming himself? +8 Pearls: Given how awkward things were between Winston and Dalton, the two of them had been avoiding any real interaction. Winston had always been cold toward him, carrying long¨Cheld resentment. But now¡­ Winston sounded like he regretted not speaking to him more. Not checking in when it mattered. Jean: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d say that. I thought you hated Dalton. Like, didn¡¯t care what happened to him.¡± Winston: ¡°I¡¯m the team captain. He¡¯s my teammate. It¡¯s my responsibility to look out for him.¡± Winston: ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. Yeah, I don¡¯t like the guy. But when ites to health¨Cwhat kind of person wouldn¡¯t care?¡± So many words, just to justify that one feeling. Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly as she puffed her cheeks. This guy was so stubborn. He clearly cared¨Cbut refused to admit it. Jean: ¡°Yeah, yeah. I get it. No need to exin that much.¡± Jean: ¡°So what now? What do we do about Dalton?¡± Jean: ¡°I¡¯m seriously worried, but I can¡¯t reach him. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Jean: ¡°If we hadn¡¯t dragged him into the tournament, maybe he could¡¯ve rested properly. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Winston: ¡°That guy¡­ still as tough as ever.¡± Send Gifts The Family 433 Chapter 433 Only One Way Jean: ¡°Forget how tough he is. What matters right now is getting in touch with Dalton.¡± Winston: ¡°I don¡¯t have any way to contact him¡­¡± Jean: ¡°I do¨Cbut I still can¡¯t get through.¡± It felt like a dead end. Neither of them had any other means of finding out how Dalton was doing. Winston went quiet again, not replying. Jean frowned, set her phone down, and didn¡¯t bother texting him further. Two minutester, a sharp notification pinged through. She nced at her screen- Winston: ¡°There¡¯s only one thing we can try.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. That fast? He already thought of something? Jean: ¡°What is it?¡± Winston: ¡°Go to his house.¡± His house? Actually¡­ that made sense. +8 Pearls Winston¡® and Dalton had known each other years ago. Back then, they¡¯d been on good terms. It wasn¡¯t surprising he¡¯d know where Dalton lived. But it had been years¨Cwhat if Dalton had moved? Jean: ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t live there anymore?¡± Winston: ¡°Then we¡¯re out of options. It¡¯s the only lead we¡¯ve got.¡± Winston: ¡°Do you want toe?¡± Jean didn¡¯t even hesitate. Jean: ¡°Of course I do!¡± They didn¡¯t want to wait until morning. Both of them were straightforward¨Cif it needed to be done, it needed to be done now. They agreed to head out immediately, meet up in the city, and then go to Dalton¡¯s old address together. At the time, Sienna and Dominic still weren¡¯t home. 10:43 Tue, 10 Jun 3 Tue, 10 17 Chapter 433 Only One Way Jean told the housekeeper she was going to meet a friend and had to step out quickly. Naturally, the housekeeper didn¡¯t question it. Jean just didn¡¯t want Sienna or Dominic to return home and find her missing. Better to be upfront. Once she was ready, she left the Ginger family residence alone. The driver offered to take her into the city, but she turned him down. She walked out to the gate, hailed a taxi, and headed off on her own. This was something between her and Winston. She didn¡¯t want anyone else involved. Bringing the driver along would only end up involving Sienna and Dominic too¡­ +8 Pearis The taxi dropped her off in the middle of a busymercial district. Jean bent down, stepped out, and made her way toward the meeting point. They had agreed to meet outside a well¨Cknown coffee shop. After walking for a bit, Jean spotted Winston in the distance. With his white hair and tall, striking build, he stood out even in a crowd. He was early, ¡°Winston!¡± Not wanting to make him wait, Jean picked up her pace and jogged toward him. Hearing her voice, Winston turned his head instinctively. Their eyes met from across the street. Jean waved enthusiastically. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in pretty good shape,¡± Winston said, tilting his head slightly, the corner of his mouth lifting ever so subtly as he watched her approach. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, you know¡­¡± Jean puffed out her cheeks. ¡°But you¡¯re really early. How long have you been waiting?¡± Winston¡¯s voice was calm as always. ¡°Not long. I just got here-¡± ¡°Maybe five minutes before you.¡± Then he nced toward the coffee shop beside them. ¡°You want a coffee? If you do, I¡¯ll grab one for you before we head out. The Family 434 Chapter 434 I Know Nothing About Him He seriously had the nerve to think about coffee at a time like this? Jean blinked, unable to keep up with Winston¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Coffee¡­ seriously?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the least bit worried?¡± She gave him a look. Winston lowered his eyes. His gaze turned unreadable, like murky water. +8 Pearls. ¡°If he¡¯s really sick,¡± he said slowly, ¡°he¡¯s probably being treated right now. Whether I show up sooner orter won¡¯t change that. I¡¯m not a doctor.¡± ¡°Going early orte won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Jean pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t reply. You¡¯re scarily rational sometimes. Winston¡¯s brow twitched slightly when he heard that. But instead of responding, he shifted the topic back. ¡°So? Want coffee or not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re kind of nervous, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jean said suddenly, eyes sharp as they locked onto him. Winston narrowed his gaze. ¡°Nervous?¡± ¡°Yeah. They say going back to somewhere familiar makes people more anxious, not less,¡± Jean said matter- of¨Cfactly. ¡°You¡¯re not exactly walking in there with your head held high, are you? A little uneasy?¡± Jean had hit closer to the mark than she realized. Winston¡¯s lips pressed into a faint, downward curve. He wasn¡¯t exactly nervous. But the truth was going to Dalton¡¯s ce again after all these years¡­ it wasn¡¯t simple. He didn¡¯t even know if Dalton still lived there. And if he did¨Cwhat would he think, seeing Winston show up out of the blue? Yeah, he had doubts. He figured having a coffee first might help settle those mixed emotions. ¡°You¡¯re awfully quiet,¡± Jean tilted her head. ¡°Did I guess right?¡± Winston gave her a helpless shake of the head, then reached out and ruffled the back of her hair lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Do I look like someone who gets nervous that easily?¡± Jean gave him a sly smile. ¡°That¡¯s debatable.¡± ¡°Forget the coffee. Let¡¯s just go.¡± She reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°The sooner we see how he¡¯s doing, the sooner we can stop worrying.¡± 10:43 Tue, 10 Jun WWO. Chapter 434 I Know Nothing About Him 74% +8 Pearls She gave his arm a yful tug, a gentle curve on her lips, her eyes glimmering like clear spring water in sunlight. Something in Winston¡¯s chest softened. The weight pressing on him cased just a little, like his heart had been soaked in something warm and quiet. He couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly and gave her a nod. In Winston¡¯s memory, Dalton had once lived alone in a private house. Back then, whenever he went over to hang out, that was the ce. Dalton had no parents around¨Cjust a few bodyguards and house staff. He once told Winston he needed space from his parents, wanted to live a little freely. But Winston had always suspected the truth was moreplicated. Dalton¡¯s background was¡­ different. His parents weren¡¯t exactly the kind you could easily introduce, and his actual home likely wasn¡¯t a ce guests were weed. Dalton had never told Winston who his parents were. He never revealed what kind of family he came from. And Winston had never asked. Back then, he genuinely didn¡¯t care what kind of background Dalton had. If Dalton didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he¡¯d pretend not to notice. He¡¯d never bring it up. Sure, maybe it was a little one¨Csided. Dalton knew everything about his family. But he knew next to nothing about Dalton¡¯s. Still, back then, none of that had mattered¡­ not to him. Send Gifts 1.3K When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 435 He¡¯s Still Here The Family 435 Chapter 435 He¡¯s Still Here He¡¯d never tried to investigate him. + Pearle If he¡¯d really wanted to, Winston could¡¯ve tapped into the Ginger family¡¯s resources to find out everything about Dalton¡¯s background. He probably could¡¯ve learned more than Dalton ever told him. But back then, he didn¡¯t see the point. And now- Now, he simply didn¡¯t want to. Winston hailed a cab, and he and Jean climbed into the backseat. ¡°Hope he¡¯s still there,¡± he muttered, gaze drifting from Jean¡¯s face to the window. Jean pped her hand against his arm with confidence. ¡°He definitely is.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got a good feeling about today. No way we came all this way for nothing.¡± Winston let out a shortugh. Her ridiculous optimism was oddlyforting, and the storm in his eyes lightened just a little. The cab drove them out to the outskirts of the city. Eventually, it rolled to a stop in front of a European¨Cstyle vi. Jean stepped out and looked around, taking in the surroundings. The neighborhood was peaceful¨Ctall trees, greenwns, bright skies, and crisp air. It had the quiet charm of somewhere far removed from the chaos of the city. ¡°This is where Dalton used to live?¡± she asked, pointing toward the house. Winston nodded. ¡°Yeah. Looks like someone¡¯s still here.¡± Jean followed his gaze and spotted the Maybach parked in the driveway. It was spotless, practically gleaming in the sunlight¨Cdefinitely not abandoned. Which meant someone was still living in the house. Jean nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, but we don¡¯t know for sure if it¡¯s Dalton.¡± Winston didn¡¯t answer. Hands in his pockets, he strode toward the gate. Jean hurried after him, forced to take long strides to keep up with his pace. When they reached the door, Winston didn¡¯t hesitate. He rang the bell. They barely had to wait. The door opened almost immediately. Standing there was a kind¨Cfaced woman in a neat uniform¨Cclearly a housekeeper. Her appearance instantly confirmed their guess. ¡°You are¡­?¡± she asked, eyes widening slightly in surprise. 10:43 Tue, 10 Jun Chapter 435 He¡¯s Still Here ¡°We¡¯re friends of Dalton¡¯s,¡± Jean answered quickly, beating Winston to it. 74%0 +8 Pearls They weren¡¯t totally sure Dalton still lived here, but being direct was the best way to find out. If he was here, the housekeeper would let them in. If not- Then they didn¡¯t need to go any further. ¡°You¡¯re friends of Mr. Dalton?¡± she repeated, eyes widening even more as she studied them. The moment she said his name, Jean and Winston both rxed a little. They¡¯d guessed right. Dalton was still here. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Jean said quickly, nodding with visible relief. ¡°We couldn¡¯t reach him and got worried about his health, so we came to check on him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨Cwe¡¯re not here to cause any trouble. We just want to make sure he¡¯s okay.¡± Jean¡¯s words were honest and sincere, enough to soften even the most guarded stranger¡­ The housekeeper nodded, visibly touched. She stepped aside with a weing gesture. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. Come in.¡± Send Gifts 1.3K # 10.45 un Whe The Family 436 n the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 436 The Only Ones Who Came Things went more smoothly than they¡¯d expected. There was no need to exin anything, no resistance. The housekeeper weed them in without hesitation. Jean and Winston followed her into the house. Winston remained silent as he looked around the familiar space. It still looked about the same. +8 Pearls Though it had been so long that most of his memories of this ce had blurred, the moment he stepped back inside, it was like a switch had flipped¨Cmemories came rushing back into focus. ¡°Mr. Dalton really is sick,¡± the housekeeper said, not bothering to hide the truth. Her brows were tightly furrowed, concern heavy in her voice. ¡°I can¡¯t say exactly what it is¡­ but it¡¯s not good.¡± ¡°Is he here?¡± Jean asked quickly, not wanting to waste time. She needed to see Dalton herself. The housekeeper bit her lip, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°I was just about to tell you¡­ he¡¯s not here anymore.¡± Jean¡¯s heart sank. ¡°He was here a few days ago,¡± the woman continued. ¡°Stayed shut in his room ying games. But even then, I could tell he wasn¡¯t doing well. His face was pale¨Cno color at all.¡± ¡°I tried to get him to stop, told him he should rest instead¡­¡± The housekeeper sighed, guilt shing across her face. ¡°I should¡¯ve pushed harder.¡± ¡°Today¡­ his condition suddenly got worse. His family came and took him away¡± They took him away? Jean¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. So this wasn¡¯t really Dalton¡¯s home¨Cjust a temporary ce he stayed. His real home was elsewhere. And now that his health had taken a turn for the worse, it made sense his parents would step in. It was only natural. Winston said nothing, but his expression gave him away¨Ca flicker of disappointment passed through his eyes. He looked at the housekeeper and spoke coldly, ¡°What exactly is wrong with him? Is it serious?¡± The housekeeper froze. Jente 1/2 10:43 Tue, 10 Jun WWO Chapter 436 The Only Ones Who Came She hesitated, lips pressed together tightly, clearly unsure how to answer. Jean didn¡¯t know either. What was Dalton really sick with? Part of her wanted to know¨Canother part didn¡¯t. If he¡¯d wanted to keep it to himself, maybe she shouldn¡¯t pry. +8 Pearls Winston noticed her hesitation and the housekeeper¡¯s silence. His voice dropped even lower, with an edge of authority. ¡°You can¡¯t tell us?¡± The question was direct¨Cand heavy. The housekeeper flinched, visibly shaken by his tone. ¡°Easy,¡± Jean muttered, half exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re scaring her.¡± Then she turned to the woman, softening her voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to tell us if you don¡¯t want to. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t,¡± the housekeeper replied, eyes locked on Jean. There was a hint of emotion behind her honesty. ¡°To be honest, ever since Mr. Dalton came back to Sterford, he¡¯s spent most of his time here¡­ He wasn¡¯t doing great. His condition went up and down. And honestly¡­¡± She paused, voice trembling just slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he has any close friends. You¡¯re the only ones who¡¯ve evere to check on him¨Cthe only ones who seem to care. That¡¯s why, even though he¡¯s not here, I wanted to let you in, to offer you some tea or something. You came all this way¡­ you must be tired.¡± Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 437 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 437 A Devastating Blow +8 Pearts ¡°As for Mr. Dalton¡¯s illness,¡± the housekeeper said, her voice tight as she bit her lip. I¡¯m not entirely sure. I¡¯m no medical expert¡­ but I heard it¡¯s bone cancer. A tumor growing inside the bone.¡± Her wordsnded like a hammer in the quiet room, and everything fell into a stunned silence. Jean froze. Her breath caught in her throat, her eyes trembling with disbelief. Her fingers curled tightly into her palms. She had braced herself for something serious, had even prepared for the worst. But this¡­ this still hit like a punch to the chest. Bone cancer. A serious illness, no question. Next to her, Winston didn¡¯t speak. His face was devoid of expression¨Clike it had been wiped clean by ayer of frost. He looked calm, but the sharp set of his jaw and the tension in his shoulders gave him away. Jean turned to nce at him. Winston¡¯s eyes were a deep, inky ck, like a well of ink that refused to lighten, as if it could swallow everything whole. There was something frightening in his gaze. A quiet, restrained storm. Grief held under lock and key. Jean instinctively reached out and grabbed his arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked softly, worry tightening her voice. She felt it¨Cthe faint tremble in his arm. Subtle, but undeniable. A physical, involuntary reaction. Her brows furrowed deeper. ¡°Winston?¡± she called again. He looked like he¡¯d just been hit by a truck. On the surface, he was quiet andposed, but she could feel the chaos just beneath it. Like a dam moments away from breaking. ¡°When¡­ when did it start?¡± he asked finally, his voice cold and sharp, slicing through the quiet like icewater. He stared straight at the housekeeper. She frowned, thinking. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. He¡¯s been getting treatment for years¡­ it¡¯s never really gone away. Lately, things seemed better, so he insisted on going back to school¡­ But then it all just suddenly got worse again.¡± Winston swayed slightly, like the air¨Chad been knocked out of him. He took a step back, and just like that, all the coldness, all the distance in his posture seemed to evaporate 3 Chapter 437 A Devastating Blow For the first time, Jean saw something she¡¯d never seen before on his face Confusion. Pain: He wasn¡¯t calm anymore. He looked¡­ vulnerable. Jean stared at him, stunned, unable to say a word. + Pears ¡°Would you like something to cat?¡± the housekeeper asked gently, trying to offer a distraction as she noticed their pale expressions. ¡°Some tea? A snack?¡± ¡°No,¡± Winston answered quickly, his voice t but firm. ¡°I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll be going now? The housekeeper blinked, then nodded, slightly startled. ¡°Oh¡­ all right. I won¡¯t keep you then.¡± Winston walked out of the house without looking back. Jean followed him in silence. He didn¡¯t seem to khow where he was going¨Cjust walked forward, head down, lost in thought. She didn¡¯t say a word. Just walked quietly behind him. They walked for what felt like forever. Then suddenly, Winston stopped. Jean was quick to react and stopped just in time¡ªany slower and she would¡¯ve run right into his back. Send Gifts 1.3K When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 438 Chapter 438 He Never Abandoned You ¡°Winston.¡± Jean finally spoke, her voice soft as she called his name. +8 Pearls Winston turned suddenly. Hisshes were lowered, and the moment their eyes met, Jean saw it clearly¨Chis eyes were tinged red, the light in them dim and unfocused. ¡°He¡¯s been sick for a long time¡­¡± Winston muttered through clenched teeth. ¡°Something this serious¡­¡± Jean looked at him, quietly understanding what he must be feeling. ¡°I actually knew already,¡± she said gently, blinking as she spoke. ¡°I asked Dalton before. He told me he was sick,¡± she sighed, her voice turningplicated, ¡°but I didn¡¯t know it was this kind of sickness¡­¡± Winston pressed his lips together, silent, His thoughts drifted back to years ago¨Cto when he saw Dalton sitting in a wheelchair on campus. He¡¯d been cold, sharp¨Ctongued, and full of scorn back then. Looking back now, Dalton had probably been forced into that wheelchair because his condition had worsened. Jean watched his expression closely. She realized this might be her only chance, so she took it. ¡°Winston¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I think you need to know.¡± Winston squinted slightly at her serious tone. ¡°What is it?¡± Jean took a breath, then said, ¡°You¡¯ve always resented Dalton because, during the worst time of your life- when you were desperate to escape everything¨Che, your best friend, wasn¡¯t by your side. You felt betrayed. Abandoned. And that became a thorn in your heart, something you¡¯ve never been able to let go of.¡°* Her voice deepened. ¡°But I want to tell you¡­ Dalton never broke that promise. He never meant to abandon you. He was already sick back then. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t keep your appointment.¡± Jean inhaled. ¡°He probably thought¨Cbecause of his illness¨Che couldn¡¯t offer you any real help, and might only drag you down. So he distanced himself. It wasn¡¯t his choice. He didn¡¯t leave you¡­ he just didn¡¯t know how to stay.¡± The words poured out of her, and when she finished, Jean finally felt like she could breac again. Winston had stayed quiet the entire time, his eyes fixed on her. His face hadn¡¯t changed expression¨Cnk and still, like a cold sheet of ice. But Jean noticed the subtle shift deep in his gaze. Beneath that frozen surface, something was stirring. A storm, building in silence. Chapter 438 He Never Abandoned You He stood like a statue carved from ice,pletely motionless. For a long time, nothing happened. Then slowly, that frozen mask began to crack¨Cgrief rising to the surface. Winston reached up, pressing his slender fingers against his eyes. +8 Pearls ¡°Ever since I found out he¡¯s been sick for years¡­¡± Winston¡¯s voice was barely audible, rough with something close to a sob, ¡°I kept wondering¡­ what if he¡¯d already been sick before we fell out?¡± His voice dipped even lower. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want that to be true. I didn¡¯t want to believe it.¡± Because if it was true¨Cif Dalton had already been suffering back then¨Cthen maybe the one who was in the wrong¡­ was him. He¡¯d failed to notice Dalton¡¯s condition. And instead of helping, he hadshed out¨Churled all his anger and bitterness at someone who¡¯d only been trying to hold it together. If Dalton had never intended to abandon him¡­ Then all the resentment Winston had held onto, all the me, all the distance¡­ It would all be nothing more than a cruel, misguided joke. Send Gifts 1.3K ¡£ 10:43 Tue, 10 Jun 43 Tue, 10 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 439 Chapter 439 A Blessing or a Curse 48 Pearls If that really was the truth¡­ how was he supposed to face Dalton? How was he supposed to face himself? Winston didn¡¯t dare think any deeper. If he had the choice, he would¡¯ve rather stayed in the dark forever. Just like before. But Jean shattered that illusion. Sheid everything out in front of him¨Cbloody and raw¨Cevery bit of truth he¡¯d tried to avoid. And just as he¡¯d feared¡­ it was exactly what he¡¯d suspected. His eyes burned hot, but still¨Cno tears fell. It had been a long time since Winston cried. He¡¯d numbed himself sopletely over the years that it was like his tear ducts had dried up. Even now, there were no tears. Only a churning tide of emotion in his eyes, the sting behind them growing sharper by the second. He kept his hand over them¡ªa feeble, instinctive shield against the pain. ¡°Winston¡­¡± Jean called his name softly, worry evident in her brows. But she didn¡¯t push him. After that one word, she let silence take over, quietly giving him the space to gather himself. They stood there, facing each other on the deserted stretch of road, a chill breeze brushing past them in the fading daylight. No one spoke. No one moved, Finally, Winston dropped his hand. His eyes were bloodshot.. There was still no expression on his face¨Cjust a cold, winter¨Clike calm. But that faint shimmer in his eyes glinted sharp in the light. ¡°You okay?¡± Jean scratched her head, awkward and unsure what to say. She¡¯d never seen him like this before. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Winston muttered, his voice low and rough. Fine? Really? He didn¡¯t look fine Jean questioned it silently, but Winston only gave her a sideways nce and didn¡¯tment further. Chapter 439 A Blessing or a Curse +8 Pearls ¡°I just thought.¡± Jean said slowly, lips pressing into a line, ¡°since things had alreadye this far. I might as well tell you everything. It felt like the right time.¡± She sighed, barely audible. ¡°Dalton didn¡¯t want me to tell you. He never wanted you to know.¡± ¡°But I thought¨Cmaybe you needed to.¡± She looked up at him, lips pursed. ¡°Now I¡¯m not so sure. Maybe telling you was a good thing¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Winston replied, shaking his head, his tone a little softer than before. ¡°At the very least, you confirmed something for me. You helped me let go of something I¡¯ve been carrying for years. I should be thanking you.¡± ¡°But you still don¡¯t look happy,¡± Jean said quietly, her gaze lingering on the shadow in his eyes. ¡°Actually, you look¡­ kind of heartbroken.¡± ¡°I just need a little time,¡± Winston murmured. His voice slowed, steadier. ¡°To sort through everything. ¡°You done sorting?¡± Jean tilted her head. ¡°Yeah.¡± Winston nodded firmly. ¡°No matter what¡­ I want to see him.¡± ¡°See him?¡± Jean blinked. ¡°But that¡¯s probably not possible right now-¡± ¡°His parents already picked him up, remember? Do you even know where they live? And he¡¯s probably. really sick. I doubt he¡¯s in any condition to have visitors.¡± Winston didn¡¯t respond. His gaze drifted past her andnded back on the small vi behind them. ¡°I don¡¯t know where his parents live,¡± he said calmly, ¡°but maybe that housekeeper does.¡± With that, Winston turned around and started walking. He was heading straight back to Dalton¡¯s house. The Family 440 Chapter 440 Nowhere to Be Found Jean froze for a moment, then quickly followed after Winston. He was walking so fast, she had to half¨Cjog to keep up. As she trailed behind him, her brows began to furrow. Winston and Dalton had been close once, right? So why didn¡¯t he know where Dalton¡¯s family lived? Did that mean Winston only knew about this one house? He didn¡¯t know anything else? Were they just superficial friends? Or¡­ was Dalton¡¯s background simply that mysterious? +8 Pearle Jean narrowed her eyes slightly, as if something had just urred to her. Her expression darkened. By then, Winston had already reached the vi gate. Jean stopped specting and hurried after him. The housekeeper answered the door once more, a flicker of surprise in her eyes. ¡°You two came back?¡± ¡°Where is Dalton now?¡± Winston asked bluntly, wasting no time. His voice was cool and even, but the urgency in his tone bled through all the same. ¡°Could you give me the address? I¡¯d like to visit him myself.¡± His gaze burned into the woman, his stance unwavering¨Che wouldn¡¯t leave without an answer. ¡°This¡­¡± The housekeeper hesitated, licking her lips, clearly uneasy. Jean frowned in confusion. Don¡¯t tell me Dalton¡¯s home address is ssified too? Seriously? ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you,¡± the woman said atst, visibly struggling, ¡°it¡¯s just that¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jean blinked, stunned. Even Winston didn¡¯t look surprised at that. ¡°I only look after Mr. Dalton while he¡¯s staying here,¡± the housekeeper exined early. ¡°I don¡¯t know where his real home is. He never told me, and I¡¯ve never been there.¡± Jean finally exhaled and let herself calm down. So this house was where Dalton usually stayed, but it wasn¡¯t his real home¨Cit was just another one of his properties. Figures. Guy¡¯s probably a loaded mystery rich kid. No one even knows where his actual family lives¡­ Every word of that internal monologue transmitted loud and clear into Winston¡¯s mind. 10:44 Tue, 10 Jun Tue, 10 Chapter 440 Nowhere to Be Found He lowered his eyes. Of course he¡¯d already thought of all that. He just never cared to ask before. Never felt the need to investigate. And now? Now he wanted to find him, but he had nowhere to start. +8 Pearls The housekeeper nced at Winston, watching the way his head dipped low and his expression dimmed. and her heart softened. ¡°I may not know where Mr. Dalton is,¡± she said gently, ¡°but I do have the number of the house¡¯s head butler.¡± Winston¡¯s head snapped up at once. Jean¡¯s eyes lit up too. There was still a chance! ¡°Then please¨Cwould you mind calling him for me?¡± Winston¡¯s voice rang with unwavering resolve. The housekeeper nodded and led them back into the foyer. She fetched her phone, dialed a number, and ced the call right in front of them. The line connected quickly. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s me,¡± she said calmly. ¡°How is Mr. Dalton doing? There are two young people here, close friends of his¨Cthey¡¯re very worried and wanted to check on him¡­¡± She paused to listen, the line on her forehead softening as the voice on the other end spoke. ¡°You¡¯re saying his condition has stabilized?¡± Her eyes brightened with relief, and she nced at Winston and Jean as if to pass the good news along. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 441 Chapter 441 I Need Answers Winston¡¯s eyes softened just slightly. He looked at the housekeeper and, in a quiet voice, said, ¡°I want to see him.¡± 3B Peale The woman blinked and gently ryed the message into the phone. ¡°Sir, Mr. Dalton¡¯s friend would like to visit-¡± She didn¡¯t even finish before the voice on the other end cut her off. Her words stopped mid¨Csentence, and her expression subtly darkened. After a pause, she looked up and shook her head at Winston. It was clear the request had been rejected. Winston¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. As always, he remained calm andposed. But then, without a word, he stepped forward and held out his hand. He was asking for the phone. The sudden movement startled the housekeeper. Her eyes widened, and she instinctively tightened her grip on the device. But Winston didn¡¯t back down. His hand remained outstretched, his gaze steady and firm. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, moved by his persistence, the woman gave in. She brought the phone back to her ear and said quietly, ¡°Sir, Mr. Dalton¡¯s friend¡­ he¡¯d like to say a few words. Could you give him a moment?¡± She then handed the phone to Winston. He took it immediately and spoke into the receiver, his voice even andposed. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m a friend of Dalton¡¯s.¡± ¡°I understand if he¡¯s not able to see me right now. But if his condition improves, I hope he¡¯ll consider reaching out. My name is Winston¨Che knows who I am. If he¡¯s willing to talk, he can call this number. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± He returned the phone to the housekeeper and lowered his gaze, unreadable emotions flickering across his face. The woman took the phone back without another word and wrapped up the call. ¡°Are you going to wait here?¡± she asked, recalling Winston¡¯s request for Dalton to call her phone¨Cw would mean he¡¯d have to stay close by. Winston shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°So I¡¯ll need your help. If he calls, please let me know right away. I¡¯ll give you my number.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether Dalton would ever reach out. 09:18 Wed 11 Jun 7 Chapter 441 1 Need Answers Even if he did, who knew when it would happen? Dalton might be stable now, but that didn¡¯t mean he was doing well. He might still be in pain, or too weak to even pick up the phone. So no¨CWinston wasn¡¯t about to wait around here for something that might not happen. And he didn¡¯t want to give his own number directly either. He worried that if Dalton saw it, he might instinctively avoid calling. That¡¯s why Winston chose this indirect approach. Of course, if Dalton contacted Jean instead, things would be simpler. They already had each other¡¯s contact info. Either way, Winston was determined to get in touch. And if Dalton didn¡¯t call? A shadow flickered in Winston¡¯s eyes¨Cdark, unwavering. If Dalton wouldn¡¯t reach out, then Winston would find him himself. Because there were some things¡­ He needed to ask in person. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 442 when the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 442 Stop Wasting Your Time After saying goodbye to the housekeeper, the two of them left the vi once more, Winston¡¯s mood had finally steadied somewhat. Though the heaviness from earlier had lifted slightly, his expression was still tight and solemn. He walked with his head down, clearly lost in thought. Jean didn¡¯t speak. She simply walked quietly beside him. They took a cab back to the front gates of the Ginger family estate. ¡°You¡¯re noting in for a bit?¡± Jean turned to him as she opened the car door. ¡°Mom would be really happy to see you.¡± Winston had no intention of going in. He had nned to drop Jean off and then ask the driver to take him straight back to campus. ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± he said, shaking his head, his voice t. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day too. Go get some rest.¡± Jean didn¡¯t push it. She nodded obediently. ¡°Okay. But you rest too, alright?¡± She reached out and gently squeezed his fingers, offering a soft smile. ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out so much. Try to breathe a little.¡± Winston couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, the tension in his face easing just a bit. He nodded and gave a quiet ¡°mm.¡± After she got out, he stayed in the car, watching as Jean entered the house and closed the gate behind her. Once he was sure she was safe, he told the driver to go. Though his face wasposed, Winston¡¯s thoughts were a mess. There was a persistent ache in his chest that he couldn¡¯t shake, something heavy and gnawing. It made it hard to breathe. He let out a long breath and tried to distract himself, eyes drifting to the blur of lights and buildings outside the window. Then- His phone rang. His hand flew to his pocket. It was the housekeeper from Dalton¡¯s vi. Before leaving, Winston had given her his number in case she heard anything from Dalt He hadn¡¯t expected her to call so soon. He answered instantly. The woman¡¯s voice came through the line: ¡°Mr. Dalton just called. It was him¨Che called personally.¡± He called himself? That meant he was stable enough to speak, at least. Chapter 442 Stop Wasting Your Time A weight suddenly lifted from Winston¡¯s chest, and for the first time all day, his breathing felt finde es ¡°What did he say?¡± Winston asked, gripping the phone tightly. His voice was unnervingly calm, but the slight tremble in his fingers gave him away. There was a pause on the other end. ¡°He said¡­¡± The housekeeper hesitated, and Winston¡¯s heart dropped like a stone. ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t want to see you. He has nothing to say to you. He hopes you won¡¯t waste your time. anymore.¡± Her voice was measured, almost emotionless¨Cbut the wordsnded like a de straight to Winston¡¯s chest. piercing deep and twisting hard. His knuckles turned white as his hand clenched around the phone. It felt like his entire chest had caved in. He couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t think. His heart was thudding so loudly it drowned out everything else. ¡°¡­Did he say anything else?¡± Winston asked. His voice was barely more than a whisper, tight and raw. His hand was visibly trembling now. ¡°He said he knows how stubborn you are. That¡¯s why he decided to call himself¨Cto make it clear,¡± the housekeeper replied. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± And just like that, the line went quiet again. All Winston could hear now was the sound of his own pulse pounding in his ears. Send Gifts 1.3K 1 The Family 443 Chapter 443 Don¡¯t Be Sad Thump, thump, thump¨Cit was getting faster. 43 Pearls Winston clenched his teeth and let out a coldugh, the expression on his face utterly devoid of emotion ¡°Got it.¡± He ended the call. Then he closed his eyes. His facial muscles tightened reflexively. His fingers curled tightly around his phone, knuckles pale and rigid from the force of his grip. At the same time- Jean had just returned home, only to find that Sienna and Dominic still hadn¡¯te back yet She went straight to her bedroom, just about to change clothes, when her phone started ringing It was Winston. She picked up, sounding rxed. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Give me Dalton¡¯s contact info,¡± Winston said, his voice cool and sharp like spring water with an edge of urgency hiding beneath the surface. Jean blinked, surprised for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just ask me earlier? If you wanted it, you should¡¯ve said so.¡± Winston didn¡¯t respond right away. He pressed his lips together and fell silent. Back then, he hadn¡¯t wanted to get too involved with Dalton again¨Chadn¡¯t even considered needing his number. Later, thinking Dalton might reach out on his own, he¡¯d left the initiative in his hands¨Ctelling the housekeeper to have Dalton call him. But then Dalton responded with that. So be it. He would be the one to take the first step now. If Dalton wouldn¡¯te to him, then he¡¯d go to Dalton. Step one: get the contact info. He¡¯d finally crossed that line. What he once dismissed, even sneered at, had be something he now had to fight for. He wasn¡¯t even sure what he was clinging to anymore¡­ Was it guilt? A desire for closure? Maybe he just needed an exnation¨Csomething to make sense of the fracture that had haunted his youth. 09:18 Wed, 11 Jun Chapter 443 Don¡¯t Be Sad ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait around for him to reach out anymore,¡± Winston said quietly. ¡°I want to call him myself.¡± Jean smiled faintly, warmth rising in her chest. ¡°Took your long enough.¡± ¡°But¡­ he¡¯s probably not in a good state right now,¡± she added with a small frown. ¡°When I tried reaching him before, he didn¡¯t respond. He¡¯s probably undergoing treat. Even if you do have his number, theres no guarantee he¡¯ll answer.¡± ¡°He¡¯s able to talk now,¡± Winston said tly. Jean raised a brow. ¡°And how would you know that?¡± But she caught herself before he could answer. ¡°Wait¨Cdid he call the housekeeper? And then she contacted you?¡± Winston paused, then let out a quiet ¡°yeah.¡± Jean could already piece the rest together. A sly smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Let me guess¨Che didn¡¯t say anything nice?¡± Silence. All she could hear was Winston¡¯s shallow breathing on the other end of the line. She shook her head with a smallugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad,¡± Winston said quickly. Jean nodded knowingly. ¡°Right, right¨Cyou¡¯re not sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you his contact now. The rest¡­ is up to you.¡± Once the call ended, Jean sent the number over immediately. Whatever history existed between them¨Cwhatever was still unresolved¨Cit was something only the two of them could face. Send Gifts The Family 444 Chapter 444 The Agony of Waiting As someone on the outside, there wasn¡¯t much Jean could do. All she could hope for now was that the two of them would finally talk¨Creally talk¡ªande away from it with something better than before. Winston got out of the cab. He was back at the apartment near campus¨Cthe one he¡¯d recently rented. He hadn¡¯t been staying in the Sterford dorms for some time now. He needed a new environment. He stepped into the quiet, upscale space, locked the door behind him, and sank into the couch in silence. A long breath escaped him. His eyes fluttered half¨Cshut, and for a moment, it felt like his entire mind had gone nk. Time passed. Eventually, he pulled his phone from his pocket. Dalton¡¯s contact info had already been sent over. It was right there, staring him in the face¨Cbut now that he had it, Winston found himself hesitating. If he sent the request, would Dalton even ept it? And even if he did¡­ what was he supposed to say? He¡¯d been so decisive when asking Jean for the number. But now- Now he was second¨Cguessing everything. He hadn¡¯t expected that simply reaching out to Dalton would feel like such a daunting task. A bitter smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He exhaled again, slow and quiet. After sitting in silence for what felt like forever, he finally unlocked his phone. Winston stared at Dalton¡¯s WhatsApp profile picture. His eyes lingered there for a long time before he finally, slowly, sent a contact request. He didn¡¯t try to hide who he was. He used his full name. mes or pretend. In his message, he¡¯d been honest: There are things I want to talk about. Past and present. Things I need to say. He knew there was a chance Dalton would ignore or reject it. But he didn¡¯t want to pl. After the request was sent, Winston¡¯s eyes stayed glued to the screen, waiting¨Choping¨Cto see the little notification pop up: Request epted. But¡­ Nothing came. Chapter 444 The Agony of Waiting It was like tossing a stone into a bottomlesske. His phone stayed quiet. nk. Winston tried to distract himself. He opened other apps, scrolled aimlessly, forced himself to pretend he didn¡¯t care. But it was all fake. His chest was tight. His thoughts kept looping back. The waiting¨Cit was agonizing. Eventually, he couldn¡¯t take it. He kept flipping back to WhatsApp, over and over again, just to check. Nothing. No reply. No read receipt. Had Dalton not seen it? Or¡­ had he seen it, and simply didn¡¯t want to respond? Winston never thought he¡¯d find himself like this¨Crestless, anxious, second¨Cguessing someone else¡¯s silence. Eventually, he gave up. He locked his phone, tossed it aside, and slumped back on the couch with a quiet sigh. The air in the apartment was warm, filled with the scent of the aromatherapy diffuser¨Chis favorite scent. Winston¡¯s breathing slowed. His thoughts blurred. Before long, he drifted off into a light sleep. He didn¡¯t know how long had passed. But it was the sudden vibration of his phone that startled him awake. He shot upright, instantly reaching for it¡ªhis chest thumping with adrenaline. Dalton had epted. -Winston¡¯s fingers tightened around the device. His heart skipped. He hadn¡¯t expected Dalton to actually- But he did. The contact request had gone through. They were now connected. But neither had sent a message. The chat window between them/remained nk. Winston stared at it, his thoughts racing. His heart too full to shape into words, 09.18 Wed 11 Jun Chapter 444 The Agony of Waiting Where was Dalton now? Was he feeling well enough to talk? Would he even want to? He had no idea how to begin. Send Gifts The Family 445 Chapter 445 The Only One Still Standing Still Winston didn¡¯t even realize it¡ªhow much more patient, how much more empathetic he¡¯d be. He wasn¡¯t the type to think about others¡® feelings. Cold. Detached. Always above it all. But now, he was hesitant. Unsure. The boy stared down at his phone screen in silence for a long moment before finally tapping out a message, Winston: ¡°Are you okay?¡± Right after sending it, he exited WhatsApp and locked his screen. He didn¡¯t expect Dalton to reply right away. And he didn¡¯t want to spiral into anxious anticipation again, like earlier. Better to focus on something else. But then¨Cunexpectedly- Just secondster, the sharp ding of a new message cut through the silence. Winston¡¯s chest jolted. His eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise shing through them. Dalton replied immediately? After pausing to steady himself, he cautiously unlocked his phone and checked the screen. Dalton: ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Winston pressed his lips together. He didn¡¯t know what to say. Even now, this guy was still cracking jokes. Compared to his own heavy¨Chearted tension¡­ Dalton seemed oddly rxed. Winston: ¡°That¡¯s a pretty low bar.¡± Winston: ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡± Dalton: ¡°The worst part¡¯s over. I¡¯m ying on my phone right now.¡± Winston: ¡°So why didn¡¯t you decline my friend request?¡± He¡¯d been wondering. Dalton replied instantly again. Dalton: ¡°Why would I? You wanted to talk. So we¡¯re talking.¡± Dalton: ¡°I never saw you as some enemy I¡¯d never speak to again.¡± Winston¡¯s fingers twitched. Chapter 445 The Only One Still Standing Still That one hit him harder than expected, sending quiet ripples across his chest Winston: ¡°Then why¡­ why didn¡¯t you ever tell me you were sick?¡± Winston: ¡°If it was because of that, then I¨C¡± Then I wouldn¡¯t have hated you. I wouldn¡¯t have pushed you away. Maybe¡­ we could¡¯ve stayed friends. But he didn¡¯t type that part. He couldn¡¯t. Dalton: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past.¡± Winston¡¯s heart skipped. Dalton¡¯s dismissal caught him off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected such clear¨Ccut avoidance. Winston: ¡°Why not?¡± Dalton¡¯s attitude made Winston feel both uneasy and confused. Dalton: No reason. It¡¯s in the past. I don¡¯t want to dwell on it. That¡¯s all. Winston froze, his face growing heavier by the second. From beginning to end, it seemed like he was the only one who still cared about the days they left behind. The only one who hadn¡¯t moved on. Dalton had already moved forward. It was like none of it mattered to him anymore. Realizing this made Winston¡¯s chest tighten, like a cold hand had gripped his heart. He could barely breathe. Still, he didn¡¯t want to give up. Not yet. Winston:¡± Even if people misunderstood you aren¡¯t you upset about that?/Don¡¯t you want to exin?¡± He was the one who¡¯d gotten hurt the most. And yet, the one who seemed not to care anymore¨Cwas also him. Winston suddenly realized¡­ he didn¡¯t understand Dalton at all. Dalton¡¯s reply came quickly. Dalton: ¡°That stuff doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± Dalton: ¡°If this is all you wanted to talk about¡­ then let me save you the trouble. You don¡¯t need to be hung up on it anymore.¡± Send Gifts The Family 446 Chapter 446 No Point in Holding On Dalton: ¡°Because I really don¡¯t care anymore. So you- Dalton: ¡°You should move on too. There¡¯s no need to look back.¡± No need to look back¡­ Winston stared at those words, and something sharp jabbed at his chest. 48 Pearls The pain was subtle but persistent, spreading slowly from the center of his chest to every nerve ending in his body. He took a deep breath, gripping his phone tighter in both hands. Then he typed- Winston: ¡°So what does that mean?¡± Dalton: ¡°It means stop bringing it up.¡± Winston closed his eyes. The tension in his jaw was visible, and his knuckles had gone white. He gritted his teeth and typed again. ¡°Winston¡°: ¡°So this attitude of yours¨Cshould I take it as you not wanting to make peace?¡± No reply came right away. Winston¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on the screen, unmoving. His mind was stuck on the words Dalton had already sent. About five minutes passed before the next message came through. Dalton: ¡°I just don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in holding on. It¡¯s meaningless. People should look forward.¡± Winston: ¡°So?¡± Winston: ¡°How do you feel about me now?¡± Winston: ¡°nning to just let it go?¡± Dalton: ¡°Not exactly.¡± Dalton: ¡°But you said you wanted to talk, so I figured we should get it over with.¡± Dalton: ¡°Once it¡¯s all said and done, neither of us has to keep dwelling on it.¡± Winston gave a faint, bitter smile. ¡°Winston¡°: ¡°But you haven¡¯t actually let me say anything. You keep dodging it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Another pause. Then a new message came in. Dalton: ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. Isn¡¯t it better if we both forget it ever happened?¡± 09:19 Wed, 11 Jun G Chapter 446 No Point in Holding On Winston pressed his lips together, frozen for a moment. Then, slowly, he typed Winston: ¡°So, we¡­¡± His fingers stopped. He stared at the screen, his eyes dark and clouded with uncertainty. Was there even a point in asking? Then Dalton replied. Dalton: ¡°We what? Just say it.¡± Winston bit the inside of his cheek. After hesitating for several seconds, he finally sent what he¡¯d been holding back. Winston: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about the past, then what about now? Or the future? Can we still be friends, like before?¡± The moment the message was sent, an anxious weight pressed down on his chest. He was hoping¨Cgenuinely repair something that had once meant a lot. ¨C Winston had never had many friends. So the ones he did have, he valued. He wasn¡¯t heartless¨Cnot to the people who had really cared for him. Then came the reply. Dalton: ¡°Honestly, I think this is fine. Just casual¨Csomeone you nod to if you run into them.¡± A nodding acquaintance? Winston felt another sharp pang in his chest. His eyes narrowed. Jaw clenched. Breath stilled. The Family 448 Chapter 448 Chose to Walk Away Again Winston¡¯s fingers trembled uncontrobly. He shut his eyes, and his face seemed to be shrouded in a faint shadow. His heart felt like a restless body of water, constantly churning, never calm. Dalton had made his meaning clear. If he kept pushing, he¡¯d onlye off as tactless. Once he¡¯d gradually settled his emotions, Winston raised his hand again. His fingertips were still trembling. He began typing: Winston: ¡°I get it.¡± Winston: ¡°To you, my apology doesn¡¯t matter, does it?¡± Winston: ¡°You never nned to forgive me. You don¡¯t care how I feel. You just want to move on¡­ and never really talk to me again.¡± In the end, Dalton still hadn¡¯t forgiven him. Even his apology wasn¡¯t worth acknowledging. Winston had expected this, honestly. But actually seeing it confirmed still left him hollow. His phone vibrated. Dalton¡¯s message popped up instantly. Dalton: ¡°Don¡¯t sound so defeated.¡± Dalton: ¡°Like I said, people should look ahead. We were never going to be friends like before again¡­ were we?¡± Never going to be friends like before again. Those words hit like a st of ice. Winston felt his chest tighten as if something cold had locked around his heart and frozen it solid. He gripped his phone, eyes cast low, a growing darkness creeping through his gaze. After what felt like forever, he finally forced himself to type back. Winston: ¡°Yeah. Got it.¡± Winston: ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. I¡¯ve probably wasted too much of your energy. Get some rest. Maybe we¡¯ll talk again sometime.¡± As soon as he hit send, Dalton replied with a single waving emoji. Chapter 448 Chose to Walk Away Again And just like that, their conversation ended. Winston turned off his phone. The sense of emptiness inside him only grew heavier. Then suddenly¨Cheughed. A short, bitterugh, sharp as ss. He wasughing at himself. He felt like one of those pitiful guys in a melodrama, desperately begging someone toe back. And just like in the dramas, he failed. Pretending it didn¡¯t sting would be a lie. He didn¡¯t need another friend, did he? But then why¡­ Why did it still hurt so much, like someone had carved out a piece of him? Meanwhile- Dalton set his phone down on the nightstand. Hey t on the hospital bed, staring nkly at the white ceiling. Around him, the soft sounds of IV drips and machines buzzed steadily in the background. He broke into a series of coughs, his body wracked with difort. Every organ seemed to twist and clench. His head throbbed with dizziness and heat. He nced toward his phone and, after a moment, reached for it with shaky fingers, lighting up the screen. Their chat was still open. Dalton looked at it quietly for a long time. He didn¡¯t type anything. He had never truly hated Winston. He didn¡¯t think Winston had wronged him, not really. And he didn¡¯t feel like he¡¯d been seriously hurt. So what was there to forgive? Back then, because of his illness, he never exined anything. He let Winston believe what he wanted. They slowly drifted apart. At the time, Dalton had felt that he couldn¡¯t help Winston through his struggles anymore. That he¡¯d only drag him down. So he chose to walk away. And now, he had chosen to walk away again. The Family 449 Chapter 449 The Best Choice He nced at his own pale wrist, a flicker of sorrow passing through his eyes. He was beginning to hate this frail version of himself. Just when he thought he was getting better, everything copsed again. His body, probably wasn¡¯t going to recover anymore. Dalton sank into a deep well of despair, his heart slowly sinking with it. 840 +8 Pearls He could barely manage to stay afloat himself¨Che didn¡¯t have the strength or capacity to worry about Winston too. He didn¡¯t even know how much longer he had to live. Going back to school had been his own stubborn idea from the beginning. Now that his condition had worsened, his parents would never let him return. He would go back to that life again. Long, dull, and lonely days of treatment. Winston wanted to be friends again- But someone like him would only be a burden. If he didn¡¯t make it¡­. At least this way, Winston wouldn¡¯t be too heartbroken. He didn¡¯t want any more emotional attachments¨Cnot with his parents, not with friends, not with anyone. The more ties he had, the harder it would be to say goodbye when the time came. Dalton was truly pessimistic now- He didn¡¯t believe his illness could be cured. Even keeping it stable was starting to feel like a losing battle. Lately, a creeping sense of ¡°not much time left¡± kept washing over him.. But whenever he yed games with Winston, it was one of the rare moments he felt at ease. Even if he got tired easily, he could forget everything- In Veilthorn, he could focus game world. pletely on the Winston rarely said much, but whenever Dalton was really struggling, he would quietly offerfort. Dalton had always known¨CWinston wasn¡¯tpletely cold. If he wanted to, that guy could be a good kid. ¥Î¥¦ 09:19 Wed, 11 Jun wed, 113 Chapter 449 The Best Choice It was just¡­ they really weren¡¯t meant to be friends anymore. Dalton didn¡¯t want to let the darkness swallowing him now affect anyone else. Not even Winston. Keeping his distance was the best choice. He closed his c and let a faint smile curl at the corner of his lips. Even so, getting back in touch today and talking to Winston for a little while- He felt happy. In the endless gray and white of his world, a few bright colors had flickered through. 841 45 Pearls Winston still sat on the couch. His phone was off to the side. He sat hunched forward, eyes half¨Cshut, like a statue carved out of silence. Then¨Chis phone buzzed with a message. His shoulders flinched, eyes snapping open. He turned his head and nced at the screen- Jean¡¯s name shed across it. Winston immediately opened WhatsApp. Jean: ¡°Well? How did it go?¡± Jean: ¡°Did you talk to Dalton?¡± Winston stared at the screen for a long while before finally starting to type. Winston: ¡°Yeah, we talked.¡± Jean: ¡°And?¡± Jean: ¡°Judging from your tone, you sound kinda down.¡± Winston tugged the corner of his lips upward, but his face remained nk and detached. -He lowered his head and typed. Winston: ¡°We talked a lot. Went over the whole misunderstanding. But he didn¡¯t forgive me. Doesn¡¯t n to make peace with the past either.¡± He told her everything inly¨Cno sugarcoating, no hiding. Jean stared at the screen, her eyes tightening slightly. She quickly typed a reply¡­ Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 450 Chapter 450 You¡¯re Absolutely Right Jean: ¡°So that¡¯s how it went, huh?¡± Jean: ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s pretty much what I expected¡­¡± 842 +8 Pearls Jean: ¡°I actually asked Dalton once¨Cwhy not just clear things up with you? You two had a misunderstanding, sure, but nothing unforgivable. Just a couple of sentences and it¡¯d all be settled. Wanna guess what he said?¡± Winston stared at the screen, his expression calm and unreadable. Winston: ¡°You¡¯re seriously teasing me now?¡± Jean: ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re no fun.¡± Jean: ¡°Anyway, he said something pretty simr to what he told you¨Che didn¡¯t care anymore. Didn¡¯t feel the need to rify anything¡­¡± Jean: ¡°That¡¯s why I never told you anything either. I didn¡¯t want to overstep.¡± Jean: ¡°But now that you know, I guess it¡¯s okay to be open about it.¡± Winston scrolled through her messages in silence. After a long pause, he finally typed back: Winston: ¡°Sounds like he made up his mind a long time ago¨Cto cut all ties with me.¡± Jean picked up on the weight behind his words and quickly replied: Jean: ¡°Hey, Winston, don¡¯t let this get to you too much. Everyone has their own reasons for the way they act. I know you¡¯re eager to patch things up, but reconciliation takes two people. You can¡¯t carry it alone.¡± Jean: ¡°Whatever happens, just give it time. Maybe one day he¡¯lle around.¡± Jean: ¡°And don¡¯t forget¨CDalton¡¯s sick. That¡¯s the real priority right now.¡± Jean: ¡°Someone who¡¯s been sick for a long time¡­ they tend to pull back from people. Maybe when he gets better, things will change.¡± As soon as Jean mentioned his illness, Winston snapped out of it. She was right¨CDalton was a patient now. And not just sick¨Cseriously ill. The kind that could end a life. And here he was, in the middle of Dalton¡¯s darkest hour, obsessed with rehashing the past, looking for closure¡­ He¡¯d been reckless. Selfish. Winston shut his eyes, frustrated. His fingers curled tightly around the phone. The restless tension in his chest slowly faded away. Jean¡¯s simple words had calmed him¨Cand made him see the bigger picture. Chapter 450 You¡¯re Absolutely Right Now wasn¡¯t the time to get stuck on this. 5 2 3 2 Whether Dalton ever forgave him, whether they could ever be friends again- None of that mattered anymore. His only wish now¡­ was for Dalton to survive. To recover. He sat there on the couch for a long time, thinking it through, until he finally messaged Jean back: Winston: ¡°Thanks. You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Winston: ¡°I was too impulsive.¡± Jean saw his reply and couldn¡¯t help but smile. +8 Pearle Jean: ¡°d to hear that. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. When we get a chance, let¡¯s go see Dalton in person and check on him.¡± Winston: ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do that.¡± After her chat with Winston ended, Jean tossed her phone aside. Downstairs, she heard some noise¨Cvoices, movement, something chaotic. Sienna and Dominic must have finallye home. Though honestly, themotion sounded kind of intense¡­ Jean pressed her lips together, curious, and walked over to the door. She opened it and leaned out, stretching her neck to get a better look. ¡°Careful, take it slow-¡± That was Sienna¡¯s voice, soft and soothing. And then- ¡°I can walk by myself¡­¡± The Family 451 Chapter 451 Wee Home, Samuel Jean thought, Was that Samuel¡¯s voice? Her eyes widened instantly; surprise and joy flickered in them.. That meant Samuel was all right now and could be discharged from the hospital! He had even been brought back to the Ginger family by Sienna! Jean hurried out of her bedroom and walked downstairs to the living room. She saw Samuel standing at the entrance at a nce. +8 Pearls He was wearing thick clothes and a mask over his face, but it couldn¡¯t hide his paleplexion, lookingpletely like someone who had just recovered from a serious illness. Sienna and Dominic stood on either side of him, watching over him like a child, their eyes filled with worry and caution, afraid he might bump into something. Samuel gently declined their support. Though he looked weak, he still wanted to walk on his own. They soon noticed Jean approaching. Sienna looked over at her, her voice soft and gentle as she said, ¡°Jean, why did youe downstairs? It¡¯s sote already, did we wake you?¡± Jean quickly shook her head. Her gaze met Samuel¡¯s slightly lowered eyes, and a faint smile curved her lips when she said, ¡°I saw that Samuel came back, so I came down to have a look.¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze paused slightly. He looked at Jean for a long moment before slowly opening his mouth. In a low and soft voice, he said, ¡°Jean, long time no see.¡± Jean stepped closer at once, smiling as she said, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ve been busytely and didn¡¯t get the chance to visit you at the hospital. I was nning toe by once things settled on my side. I didn¡¯t expect you to recover so well and be discharged this quickly!¡± The smile on her lips deepened, her eyes sparkling, and her words were courteous and wless, making people feel warm and happy from the bottom of her heart just hearing them. Samuel gently reached out and patted the top of her head, saying, ¡°Thank you, Jean, for caring so much about me.¡± ? ? ? ?? Sienna watched the warm interaction between the siblings, her lips curling in satisfaction. Jean tilted her head, her smile bright and full, as she said, ¡°So, Samuel, does this mean you¡¯ve truly thought things through and decided to live with us at the Ginger residence?¡± Samuel looked into her eyes, which were glimmering with joy, and for some reason, he felt a little embarrassed. He had indeed promised to let go of past feuds and return to the ce where it all began and to get along well with his family. As soon as the doctor said he was mostly recovered and could be discharged, Sienna immediately asked him if he wanted toe back to the Ginger residence for recuperation. Chapter 451 Wee Home. Samuel He hadn¡¯t hesitated and agreed soon after. He wasn¡¯t someone who made a fuss. Since he had already agreed to let go of the past,ing home was a necessary step. He nodded and returned to the home he hadn¡¯t seen in years with his mother and brother. Stepping into the Ginger residence again felt more awkward and unfamiliar than he had imagined. Now, being asked so directly by Jean made him feel even more restless. After hesitating for a moment, Samuel only nodded lightly. Jean eximed, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± A She immediately reached out and gently grabbed his arm as she said, ¡°It should¡¯ve been like this all along, Samuel.¡± She looked delighted, her eyes shining like sparkling crystals as she said, ¡°Wee home.¡± The brilliance in her eyes was contagious as it made the uneasy feeling he had felt quietly soothed, and beneath his mask, the corners of his lips curved faintly. Sienna said, cutting in, ¡°All right, let me take you to your room.¡± She pointed upstairs, ready to lead him to his bedroom. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 452 Chapter 452 Why Are You Looking at Me? Jean said cheerfully, still holding onto Samuel¡¯s arm. ¡°I want toe too.¡± Sienna smiled at her, then took hold of Samuel¡¯s other arm as she said, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± With that. Samuel was ¡°escorted¡± upstairs, nked by Sienna and Jean on either side. Dominic followed behind, carrying some of Samuel¡¯s essential belongings. The group made their way upstairs in a lively procession. Samuel¡¯s room was the one he used when he was a child. Though he hadn¡¯t been back in years, Sienna had always kept it well¨Cmaintained and asked their housekeepers to regrly clean it. Now that he wasing home, she had the housekeepers redecorate it in advance. The room was spotless and fitted with brand¨Cnew items. +8 Pearls When the door opened and they stepped in, Jean immediately noticed therge, full¨Clength windows. This room must be getting excellent sunlight. Samuel looked around, his gaze wandering as he took in the room, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much has changed¡­¡± His eyes were a bit dazed, as if recalling something. At that moment, his eyes filled with peaceful gentleness as he stood in the middle of the room, without saying anything. Returning to the room he had been spending time in since he was a kid stirred far more emotion than he¡¯d expected. Back then, this small room had always felt gray and lifeless. He couldn¡¯t see any hope here. Now, stepping back in, he found the light overhead surprisingly warm andforting. His gaze shifted,nding on Jean¡¯s face. Jean¡¯s eyes dazzled like stars as she looked across the room in curiosity and excitement. Watching her, the space in his heart seemed to be filled. Coming back to the Ginger family wasn¡¯t just for Sienna. Part of it was also because of Jean. There were things he couldn¡¯t say out loud¨Cduring those chaotie times in the hospital, Jean had given him a lot of strength and peace of mind. So if not for Jean, he might not have returned so readily¡­. Jean noticed his gaze tilted her head. Their eyes then met perfectly. Chapter 452 Why Are You Looking at Me? She blinked and asked straightaway, ¡°Samuel, why are you looking at me?¡± Samuel hadn¡¯t expected her to say that he was caught off guard. He instinctively licked his lips and shifted his gaze away quietly. +8 Pearls Sienna walked over to Jean and patted her shoulder as she said, ¡°Samuel¡¯s looking at you because he likes you.¡± Then she turned to Samuel, her smile deepening, and she said, ¡°How do you feel about your room? Are you satisfied? If you need anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll arrange for you.¡± Samuel shook his head, his eyes gently curved, and he said, ¡°You arranged everything very thoughtfully. Thank you.¡± Sienna patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Get some rest, then.¡± Then she looked at Jean and Dominic and said, ¡°Let¡¯s better head out and let him rest.¡± Dominic nodded, opened the door, and left the room first, followed by Sienna. But Jean remained motionless. She still stood there, without moving an inch, as she stared at Samuel with reluctance. If possible, she wanted to stay longer and keep himpany. Having not returned to the Ginger family for so long, even someone as strong as Samuel must be feeling uneasy inside¡­ Send Gifts The Family 453 Chapter 453 A Sudden Impulse Samuel naturally heard her inner thoughts. The man¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, and then his gaze turned slightly nk. 57¼¯•ø +8 Pearls He hadn¡¯t expected that the unease buried deep in his heart would be noticed by Jean, her younger sister. Somehow, his heart warmed, as if wrapped and surrounded by rising heat. In a daze, Jean called out to him in her crispy voice, ¡°Samuel.¡± Samuel instantly snapped back, meeting his sister¡¯s bright and lively eyes. Jean smiled, her cheeks puffing out adorably as she asked, ¡°Do you want me to keep youpany?¡± Samuel simply stared at her. Jean pouted and chuckled as she said, ¡°After all, you could say this is your first timeing here. If you¡¯re feeling lonely, I can stay with you.¡± Samuel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and a gentle smile curled at his lips. Frankly speaking, he wanted her to stay with him¡­ But it waste, and she needed rest too. Samuel didn¡¯t want to trouble her more than necessary. Thinking this, he gently shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you, Jean. But you should go get some sleep. Jean didn¡¯t insist, just nodded and made a sound of acknowledgement as she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go now.¡± Outside the door, Sienna¡¯s voice suddenly drifted in faintly, ¡°Jean, why aren¡¯t you out yet? Don¡¯t bother Samuel too long¡­¡± Jean turned her head toward the door and responded, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ming.¡± As her words fell, she turned back and nced at Samuel, curving her lips into a smile, and said, ¡°Samuel, I¡¯ll be going. Rest well.¡± Samuel nodded gently at her, his eyes full of tenderness. After leaving Samuel¡¯s room, Jean returned to her own. After a whole day, it wasn¡¯t until now that she truly had time to rx. She stretched with a big yawn, went to take a hot bath, washed up, then crawled into her bed. As soon as her head hit the pillow, sleepiness overwhelmed her. Jean didn¡¯t even need to ease into sleep as her eyes closed, and she drifted off instantly. Jean slept in until she woke naturally the next morning. The first thing she did upon waking was go check on Samuel. Chapter 453 A Sudden Impulse. To her surprise, he was already up and was strolling in the garden with Sienna. +8 Pearls The Ginger residence was vast and luxurious, filled with dense trees and blooming flower fields. It was scenic and filled with fresh air, perfect for patients to stroll and breathe in the clean air. Seeing how quickly Samuel had adapted to life at the Ginger residence, Jean felt naturally at ease. In the following days, Samuel continued to rest and recover at the Ginger residence. He was a gentle person by nature. Though he¡¯d been away for a long time, he got along with everyone without any friction, and things were more harmonious than expected. Because of that, Sienna was in an exceptionally good mood, and on a sudden impulse, she decided to host a family dinner and gather all her children for a reunion. Everyone muste home, including Easton, Carl, and Winston. She tasked Dominic with contacting the others, while she began nning the dinner menu. After all the storms and trials they had faced, Dominic, too, hoped that the remaining members of the Ginger family could sit down and share a moment of warmth. So he fully supported Sienna¡¯s idea and actively reached out to his younger brothers. As a major celebrity, Easton was naturally busy¨Che had recently filmed several entertainment shows in a row. But when he received Dominic¡¯s message, he agreed without hesitation. Send Gifts The Family 454 Chapter 454 1 Probably Can¡¯t Make It Next, Dominic moved on to contacting Carl. * 3.67%0 +8 Pears Because of the special nature of Carl¡¯s work, if the timing didn¡¯t line up, it would be difficult for him to attend. So Dominic began by casually asking about his recent work schedule. But Carl quickly caught on to the intention behind his words. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something from me?¡± Dominic decided not to beat around the bush and stated his purpose directly. Carl fell silent for a moment, seemingly deep in thought. His silence remained for a while before his voice came through clearly from the phone, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± Two down, one to go. Now, Winston was the only one left. Just thinking of hinde Dominic¡¯s expression darken. His youngest brother was the most rebellious of them all. Communicating with him was actually the hardest thing to do. It was only because of Jean that there had been a brief chance to reconnect with Winston¡­ But that was all. There hadn¡¯t been any real progress since. Dominic hoped this family dinner could be a chance to grow closer to him. Somewhere along the way, family and kin had be deeply important to Dominic. Especially after Matheo was thrown in jail, he cherished his kin who were still staying by his side even more. He waited untilte afternoon during break time and called Winston. The phone didn¡¯t get picked up immediately. Standing by the full¨Clength window, warm orange sunlight falling over his shoulders, Dominic waited patiently for Winston¡¯s response. A few secondster, the call was answered. A young, slightly hoarse voice came through, ¡°What is it?¡± The tone was cold and emotionless. Dominic spoke calmly, his voice like a gentle melody, ¡°Mom is nning a family dinner. She hopes everyone cane home for dinner. The date was set for this weekend¡ªif you¡¯re free¡­¡± Chapter 454 | Probably Can¡¯t Make It Winston suddenly spoke and cut him off, ¡°I probably can¡¯t make it.¡± $8 Pearls Dominic¡¯s heart sank slightly, though he showed no sign of it on the surface. He kept his tone steady and asked, ¡°Why? Is there something urgent?¡± At that moment, Winston was sitting at his desk, the faint blue glow of theputer screen illuminating his face. He pressed his lips together, a wave of frustration welling up inside as he said, ¡°No particr reason. That¡¯s all.¡± As his words fell, Winston hung up. Dominic stared at the hung¨Cup phone, falling into silence. He lowered his gaze, shadows flickering in their depths. Dominic was thinking of calling him again but ended up giving up the idea. That evening, he told Sienna and Jean how the calls had gone. Everyone else had agreed, except for Winston, so naturally, Sienna felt disappointed at the news. She frowned and asked, ¡°Winston isn¡¯ting?¡± Does he have something urgent to attend to?¡± Jean blinked, staying silent; her expression looked serious. Dominic nodded vaguely and said, ¡°Perhaps.¡± To be frank, he wasn¡¯t sure what Winston meant, either. He didn¡¯t seem like something urgent. ¨C More like he simply didn¡¯t want toe. Sienna muttered as she reached into her pocket for her phone, ¡°Maybe I should try calling him.¡± But Jean suddenly reached out, pressing gently on her hand, and said, ¡°Mom, let me do the talking.¡± Send Gifts The Family 455 Chapter 455 Not Close With Some Of Them +6 Pearls Sienna was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t overthink it. Instead, she nodded in reassurance and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you then.¡± In her heart, it was clear that Jean and Winston shared a closer bond. Even now, there hadn¡¯t been much conversation going on between them. Letting Jean reach out might actually be a better idea. Jean returned to her room alone. She hadn¡¯t expected Winston to refuse the family dinner. Could it be that he was still feeling down because of the incident with Dalton? Otherwise, he had no reason to turn it down. Over the past, Winston¡¯s rtionship with the family had clearly softened, and he¡¯d even grown more caring toward her. It was obvious that he genuinely saw her as a little sister now. So Jean had assumed that he would definitely agree toe¡­ She took out her phone and started messaging Winston. Jean texted: ¡°Winston, are you free for a talk?¡± After sending the message, Winston didn¡¯t reply right away. She waited for a bit before he finally responded. Winston replied: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m free.¡± Jean nced at the screen and didn¡¯t hold back as sheunched into a barrage of texts. She texted: ¡°What¡¯s up with you, man? Why¡¯d you turn down Dominic? Do you realize you¡¯re the only one missing from this dinner? Are you trying to go rogue or something? Don¡¯t do that, okay? Mom put a lot of effort into nning this. Don¡¯t let everyone down!¡± But after sending that flood of messages, Jean started to feel it wasn¡¯t a smart move. If Winston was feeling down because of Dalton and had lost interest ining, then she had been adding fuel to the fire. She hesitated, wondering if she should delete that barrage of texts. She was still pondering when Winston was speechless as he sent a text: ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. It was just as she thought! Jean immediately felt remorseful as she texted, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry, Winston.¡± Winston quickly sent a question mark and asked, Why are you apologizing? 09:25 Thu, 12 Jun u, 12 Jur Chapter 455 Not Close With Some Of Them Jean answered: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said all that carlier. Then she sent a crying emoji. Winston nced at the screen and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. 67%0 78 Pearls It was true that he was in a bad mood, but another reason for his refusal was that it was Dominic who had contacted him. He didn¡¯t want to talk to that guy and, honestly, just wanted to go against whatever he said. Winston lowered his gaze and started typing. He texted: ¡°No need to apologize. I¡¯m not that emotionally fragile. I¡¯m just not used to dinners with so many people. Plus, I¡¯m not that close with some of them. So I don¡¯t want to go. That¡¯s the main reason. It¡¯s not about my mood. If Mom asks, just tell her that.¡± Jean stared at the long message on her screen and fell into deep thought, not that close with some of them¡­ Then suddenly, a lightbulb went off in her head as she thought, That¡¯s right! How could I forget that there was still a lingering feud between Winston and Dominic? Because of what had happened when they were young, Winston still held a grudge toward Dominic. That incident was like a thorn stuck in his heart, one that never truly went away. Jean thought, so the real reason Winston refused was because Dominicwas the one who contacted him? Thinking this, Jean couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and started typing again. Top of Form Bottom of Form Send Gifts The Family 456 Chapter 456 Two Voices +2 Pears Jean: ¡°I know what you mean, but for some people, if you don¡¯t spend more time with them, how are you supposed to grow closer?¡± Jean: ¡°A lot happened in the Ginger family before. My brothers would often gather for a short while, and they¡¯de together to deal with the troubles at hand.¡± Jean: ¡°Back then, I really thought we had all grown closer, that our whole family was bing more united.¡± Jean: ¡°But I guess for you, that onlysted for a little while. There are mental blocks which are still stuck with you, aren¡¯t they?¡± Mental blocks? Winston¡¯s gaze lingered on those words. The emotions in his eyes shifted rapidly. Yes. I did have unresolved mental blocks. To be honest, I had already let go of most things when it came to the others. But when it came to Dominic¡­ I couldn¡¯t let it go. That incident was tied to Dominic¨Cand to Sienna, too. I had tried to convince myself, again and again, to stop caring about the tiny details from so many years ago. But every time I remembered myself as a child, drowning in pain, struggling helplessly in that dark ce¡­ I just couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t have the right to forgive everything on behalf of me back then. The pain was real. It left an imprint so deep that it shaped who I became, changing the trajectory of my life and my personality forever. To just let it go so easily¡­ felt like betraying the child who had suffered. Winston shook his head quickly. Frustration was already written across his brows. My emotions were a mess. It felt like there was a tug¨Cof¨Cwar happening in my mind. One voice told me that if it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have be so cold, irritable, and depre fallen into a pain that never seemed to end. I wouldn¡¯t have Another voice told me that it was all in the past now. That in the middle of all the chaos and change, I had formed deeper bonds with the Ginger family. I had realized that my brothers were dependable and sincere, that my mother¡¯s gaze held nothing but warmth, and that my little sister was the most special person in the world¡­. So if all that was true, shouldn¡¯t just move on? Wasn¡¯t it a little dramatic to still hold onto all that pain? Chapter 456 Two Voices +8 Pearls The two voices shed inside Winston¡¯s mind. He rubbed his temples, his brows tightening sharply as a dull ache crept through his head like nerve endings being pulled tight. Just then, his phone chimed with a new message. Winston exhaled slowly and lit up the screen again. Jean: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring it up again. I feel like talking about it just upsets you.¡± He pressed his lips together and quickly typed a reply. Winston: ¡°I¡¯m not upset. It¡¯s just¡­ there are things I still can¡¯t make sense of.¡± After sending that message, Jean on the other side went silent. Winston held his phone and instinctively shut his eyes. Half a minuteter, Jean finally replied: Jean: ¡°Winston, can Ie see youter?¡± Come see me? That caught him off guard. But deep down, he didn¡¯t mind. Even if I still had mixed feelings toward the rest of the Ginger family, Jean was different. Winston: ¡°You want toe to me?¡± Winston: ¡°If you really want to, I¡¯lle pick you up. I don¡¯t feelfortable letting youe alone.¡± Jean: ¡°No need, Winston. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. Just send me your address.¡± Jean: ¡°I guess¡­ you¡¯re probably not staying in the school dorms, right?¡± Since Jean put it that way, Winston didn¡¯t push further. He simply sent her his apartment address. Winston: ¡°When you arrive, just give me a call.¡± Send Gifts 1.3K 1 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 457 Chapter 457 I¡¯m Just Not Sure Jean: ¡°Okay, Winston, wait for me!¡± +8 Pearis Jean put down her phone. Without a second thought, she rushed out of her bedroom and jogged toward Dominic¡¯s study. At this hour, he was usually there dealing with work. She knocked politely, then pushed the door open without waiting. Just as expected, Dominic was inside. He sat calmly behind the desk, his gaze focused on theptop screen in front of him. When he heard the sound at the door, Dominic instinctively looked up. ¡°What are you¡­¡± he asked, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Jean gave him a quick wink before jogging over. Without hesitation, she grabbed his arm. ¡°No time to exin. Come with me, now.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Dominic looked puzzled, though his expression didn¡¯t shift much. He raised an eyebrow and asked in a mild tone. ¡°To Winston¡¯s ce,¡± Jean said straight out, shing a grin. ¡°To¡­ his ce?¡± Finally, a noticeable change flickered across Dominic¡¯s face. His eyes widened a little, and confusion deepened. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re going to talk to him together.¡± Jean nodded. She had thought Dominic would be eager to go with her. But to her surprise- There was a rare trace of hesitation and conflict in Dominic¡¯s expression. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡± Jean blinked, surprised. Dominic shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± he sighed quietly. ¡°I¡¯m just not sure if he even wants to talk to me.¡± As he said that, his eyes dropped. Jean couldn¡¯t see the look in them anymore. She pressed her lips together, paused for a moment, then reached out and patted his shoul ¡°Come on, you¡¯re a grown man. Stop dragging your feet. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll take the lead. So just answer me¨Care youing or not?¡± She puffed up her cheeks, tilted her head, and gave him something like a final warning. Dominic instinctively lifted his head and stared at her face in silence. After a while, a quiet smile curved his lips. 09:25 Thu, 12 Jun 2 Jun Chapter 457 I¡¯m Just Not Sure ¡°You really¡­¡± He let out a breathyugh, somewhere between exasperation and affection. Then he got up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. But- Let¡¯s not tell Mom about this.¡± Jean nodded firmly. ¡°I know.¡± 18 Pears Neither of them told Sienna. Not the housekeeper or any staff, either. They simply left for the parking lot together. Dominic drove them himself. With Jean in the back seat, they pulled out of the Ginger mansion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you at least a little curious?¡± Jean asked brightly, watching the back of Dominic¡¯s head. ¡°Why am I dragging you along to see him¡­¡± ¡°A little,¡± he answered with mild indifference. But I had a hunch. It probably had something to do with that dinner party. ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there. No spoilers for now,¡± Jean said yfully. Dominic didn¡¯t press her. He just pursed his lips, a flicker of gloom passing through his eyes. Before long, they arrived at Winston¡¯s apartment. It was a luxury apartmentplex. Dominic parked in the underground garage. Jean followed the unit number Winston had sent her, leading Dominic into the elevator. Finally- They stood in front of Winston¡¯s apartment door. Send Gifts The Family 458 Chapter 458 I Actually Wanted to Come Too Without hesitation, Jean pressed the doorbell. Momentster, she heard the faint sound of approaching footsteps. With a soft click, the door swung open. Winston¡¯s pale, gaunt face came into view. +8 Pearls He stood there, his eyes loweredzily. His gazended on Jean first, expression unreadable. Then his eyes shifted- And his cold starended on Dominic behind her. In that instant, Winston¡¯s eyes seemed to freeze over. He narrowed them slightly, and a subtle wave of hostility emanated from him. Jean noticed it. She cleared her throat quickly and tried to ease the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up. No matter what¨CAt least let use in first.¡± Winston didn¡¯t budge. He remained standing there, his gaze locked on Dominic. Dominic met his eyes. His lips were pressed into a thin line, his expression solemn. The air between them grew colder and heavier. Jean reached over and patted Winton¡¯s hand, her tone tinged with slight exasperation. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to let us in or What?¡± It was as if Winston had just snapped out of it. He blinked, stepped back, and opened the door wide. Without saying a word, he turned and walked back into the apartment, leaving behind a cold and distant figure. Jean turned to look at Dominic behind her and winked yfully. She lowered her voice. ¡°You okay? Try to be a little understanding. He¡¯s not in a good mood right now¡­ kind of emotional.¡± Dominic nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I know.¡± They both stepped inside. Jean nced around, taking in the space. It was spacious and open. Comfortable. Luxurious, even. U 20 Chapter 4581 Actually Wanted to Come Too Seeing how well Winston was living, she finally felt relieved. She gave a small, satisfied nod. Dominic also quietly scanned the interior. His expression remained calm and neutral When they reached the living room- Winston, despite his displeasure, had still poured two cups of hot tea for them and neatly ced them on the coffee table. ¡°Not much to offer. Just make do,¡± he said coolly, ncing at the tea. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Winston.¡± Jean gave a smallugh and tugged at the corners of her mouth. She tilted her head slightly, examining Winston¡¯s half¨Cdead look, then suddenly grew serious. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t give you a heads¨Cup. I brought Dominic with me.¡± At her words, Winston only gave Dominic a nce, saying nothing in response. ¡°I actually wanted toe,¡± Dominic said firmly, his eyes locked on Winston¡¯s profile. Winston¡¯s gaze flickered faintly. At this point, Jean didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush anymore. The whole reason I brought Dominic here was to mediate between them. If I didn¡¯t just things out now, the two of them might never take the first step. ¡°Winston.¡± She looked up into his dimmed eyes. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got a lot of unresolved feelings toward the Ginger family- And the one at the heart of it all¡­ is Dominic, right?¡± The moment those words left her lips, Winston¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He stared at her, his handsome features suddenly tense. How did she know? I never told her anything¡­ At the same time, Dominic was frozen in ce, stunned. The light in his eyes flickered violently. His entire body went rigid. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 459 Chapter 459 A Little Regret Dominic had almost forgotten. +8 Pears Maybe it was because so much had happened to me over the years. So much had happened to the entire Ginger family. Somewhere along the way, I had nearly forgotten- That one thing Winston truly cared about. I knew about it. Back then, I hadn¡¯t been that much older. I was proud, hot¨Cheaded, and reckless like any other boy my age. By all logic, as the eldest in the family, I should have been more understanding, more giving toward my younger brother. But the truth was, I hadn¡¯t wanted to. I had always been stern, self¨Ccentered, and it wasn¡¯t unusual for me to butt heads with Winston. I had never paid Winston much attention, until one day, I realized the boy had grown into something cold and sharp, like a de. Maybe this was what they called growing up the wrong way. But then again, in the kind of environment we had back at the Ginger mansion, it was almost impossible not to grow up wrong. We were all the same. All slowly worn down into cold and aloof shells. There was a fight once. Unexpected. Heated. And it was during that argument that I learned about a secret Winston had buried in his heart for years. It turned out that, years ago, Winston had been kidnapped. He had almost been taken awaypletely by the abductors¡­ Thankfully, someone kind had stepped in. That was the only reason he had made it out alive. He had gone through all that. Yet no one in the Ginger family had cared. No one had even noticed something had happened to him. It wasn¡¯t just the Ginger family¡¯s innate coldness. It was also because that night, I had a fever. Sienna had spent all her time and attention taking care of me. Because of that, she had no idea that her other son was trapped in a terrifying nightmare of his own. I remembered hearing those honest words from Winston by ident, and it had left me baffled. Back then, I had just found Winston annoying. 20 Chapter 459 A Little Regret How was that my fault? I had been sick. I had a high fever. Was I supposed to feel guilty for that? It wasn¡¯t like I had forced Sienna to ignore Winston. I hadn¡¯t stopped her from going to look for her kidnapped son. At the time, I was as rigid and cold as steel. I had no clue how to navigate family dynamics. * Pearls So I chose the worst possible way to respond. I had looked down on young Winston and said, ¡°So what? Are you going to me me every time something bad happens to you? Sometimes, maybe you should think about whether the problem is you.¡± Those words had been cruel, but I hadn¡¯t realized that back then. Now, looking back, Dominic did feel a little regret. What if I had tried tofort the kid? Tried to meet that stormy, desperate cry for attention with a little warmth? Would things have turned out differently? After that fight, his rtionship with Winston had be tense and fragile. But Dominic hadn¡¯t cared. I had never liked my younger siblings anyway. Most of the time, I just wanted to be left alone. Family, to me, had always felt like a burden. Something useless. Something far less valuable than money. I had never thought of bowing my head to Winston. Never once considered admitting I had done anything wrong. Until Jean suddenly became thispletely different person. She kept showing up. Again and again. In my life. In my face. And somehow, this girl¨Cthis little sister¨Chad started to reshape my thinking. She had made me want to reconnect with my family. To mend something that had long since shattered. At first, all I¡¯d wanted was for Winston to It wasn¡¯t until Jean put in all that effort that Winston finally, for once, returned to the Ginger mansion. Send Gifts 1.3K ºÏ B When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 460 Chapter 460 Just the Same 67%0 18 Pearls. Dominic thought in his mind, that was the first time I had ever looked at my younger brother with a different mindset, through a different lens. After that, a lot happened. The Ginger family cut out its parasitic rot and slowly started to breathe new life. I had thought everything was back on track, and that my rtionships with everyone in the family were slowly mending But what I didn¡¯t expect was that Winston still held on tightly to what had happened back then. I didn¡¯t think I had done anything wrong. After all, Winston¡¯s kidnapping had nothing to do with me. My real mistake¡­ was knowing how much that incident meant to Winston¨Chow deeply it hurt him¨Cand still choosing to respond with cold, sharp words that stabbed him in the heart instead of offering any gentleness. At that thought, Dominic¡¯e eyes grew heavier, darker. He stared directly into W¡¯s eyes. Something deeper flickered in his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± After a long stretch of silence, Winston finally broke it with a cool and detached tone, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Huh?¡± Jean blinked in surprise. She scratched her head, then gave him a half¨Csmile, half¨Cre. ¡°Cut it out. Don¡¯t y dumb.¡± Her smile vanished as her tone grew serious. ¡°You know exactly what I mean. Only the one who tied the knot can untie it,¡± she said while ncing sideways at Dominic, as if letting out a sigh. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought him here. You two need to talk.¡± Winston¡¯s face stayed as frozen as ever. Like a chunk of ice that refused to melt. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about.¡± He didn¡¯t even nce at Dominic as he spat those words, his tone as cold as ever. At that moment, Dominic felt something heavy sink inside his chest, like he was falling into a frozen abyss. His fingers curled instinctively./ He felt like he should say something, but the words got stuck in his throat and wouldn¡¯te out. Chapter 460 Just the Same ¡°Oh, please.¡± Jean squinted at him with a teasing smile that carried just a hint of sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re acting just like Dalton¨Cgoing on and on about how you don¡¯t want to talk about the past.¡± Winston¡¯s pupils flinched at the mention of that name. He hadn¡¯t expected her to bring up Dalton out of nowhere¡­ And in that instant, he finally understood what Dalton must have felt. We are exactly the same. Angry and bitter over the past, but unwilling to show how much it truly mattered. Pretending we didn¡¯t care. Pretending it didn¡¯t hurt. Jean is right. My mindset right now is no different from Dalton¡¯s. And I hated the way Dalton dealt with things- So calm on the surface. So decisive underneath. Refusing to give anyone a single chance. But now, I have be the very person I used to dislike. If I put myself in their shoes, Jean and Dominic probably saw me as impossible to talk to too¡­ Winston let out a long sigh. 367% +8 Pearls His gaze drifted slightly. The cold look in his eyes moved from Jean to Dominic. His tone, for the first time, softened a little. ¡°You guys should sit. The tea¡¯s getting cold.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes lit up at those words. She instinctively smiled, lips curling into a gentle arc. ¡°Alright! Looks like you¡¯re finally willing to have a real talk with us.¡± Winston said nothing. He simply sat down on the sofa. Dominic and Jean followed without hesitation, settling on the couch and lifting their teacups for a small sip. Send Gifts ¡£ 1.3 The Family 461 Chapter 461 Let Me Be Your Shield Dominic was the first to set down his teacup. He nced softly at Winston beside him, as if he had something to say, Winston sensed his gaze and lifted his eyshes slightly. Their eyes met, right on target. Dominic stared at the younger boy¡¯s cold expression, taking in those still¨Cyouthful features. He¡¯s still just a kid. While I¡¯ve already grown up. Sometimes, it¡¯s on me to take the step, to lower my guard first. ¡°Winston.¡± Dominic¡¯s voice was low and steady as he spoke his brother¡¯s name. Winston¡¯sshes trembled slightly, but he kept his lips tightly pressed together, saying nothing. 18 Prats Jean opened her eyes wide, her gaze bouncing back and forth between her two brothers like she was watching something unfold. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to dwell on the past,¡± Dominic began, his tone light, almost like he was narrating someone else¡¯s story. His face was calm, like still water, but his voice carried the weight of feeling. ¡°Most of it isn¡¯t worth remembering. But there¡¯s one thing that, when I do look back on it, still fills me with regret. I¡¯m sorry, Winston.¡± His apology came out straightforward and clear. Winston pressed his lips together even tighter. A flicker of something fragile and disoriented rippled through his eyes, shattering like light over water! ¡°I¡¯m apologizing because, back then, I never tried to lower myself enough to understand how Dominic continued, his eyes gentle as he looked at Winston. His voice grew even softer. you felt,¡± ¡°You must have been in so much pain, so lost back then, weren¡¯t you? You were nearly taken, barely escaped with your life. No one noticed. And Mom¡­ she was focused entirely on me¡­¡± Dominic gave a small shake of his head, a hint of helplessness in his tone. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t get it. I do.¡± now His gaze rxed, his expression softening. ¡°No matter what, I should¡¯ve been there for you emotion said things I shouldn¡¯t have, made it worse when you were already hurting. But-¡± Dominic paused, then went on. ¡°What I want to say now, Winston¨CFrom now on, let me be your shield.¡± Winston¡¯s eyes widened, and surprise shed through them. Even Jean looked moved. She tugged her lips into a subtle smile, touched by what she heard. 09:17 Fri, 13 J¨¹n ? Chapter 461 Let Me Be Your Shield 48 Fears ¡°I¡¯ll try to it. Dominic¡¯s mouth curved just slightly, revealing an awkward but genuine smile. ¡°And I¡¯ll support you. Always. I¡¯ll be on your side. The past¡­ let¡¯s treat it like a dark chapter from a time when we hadn¡¯t grown up yet. Let¡¯s bury it once and for all.¡± His gaze was clear, warm, and sincere. ¡°Only then can we find the courage to step into a new chapter of life. A new chapter of life¡­ Winston¡¯s lips trembled faintly. Then his eyes fell, his messy bangs casting shadows over the darkness in his gaze. I¡¯ve thought about it so many times¡ªmaybe this is just how my life is meant to be. No love. No capacity to give it. Just coldness. Just silence. My blood has always felt cold. But Jean¡­ and Dominic¡­ they¡¯re trying to piece this broken life back together. Can I really believe in them? Can I really start over? Winston bit his lip. His eyes burned with heat, a sting that had been building for far too long. Finally, it overflowed. A single tear slid down from the corner of his eye. Send Gifts The Family 462 Chapter 462 A Responsibility That Cannot Be Avoided The hot tear hit the back of Winston¡¯s hand. He instinctively closed his eyes. ¡°To be honest¡­¡± His eyes were still lowered. He was pretending to beposed, not wanting anyone to see him looking this vulnerable. But his lips were trembling. ¡°It¡¯s really hard for me to trust people¡­ And just because you said all that¡­ does that mean I have to believe you?¡± A hint of coldness flickered through his eyes. ¡°Dominic never lies.¡± Before Dominic could respond, Jean blurted it out. She looked at Winston with a helpless expression. ¡°He¡¯s reliable. That, I know for sure.¡± Jean¡¯s lips curled slightly, her tone firm and certain, as if she were vouching with everything she had. Her words lightened the tension in the air, which had been heavy and still just moments before. Winston took the opportunity to wipe away the lingering tears from his eyes. His fingers clenched instinctively, his whole body caught in a strange mix of tension and inexplicable excitement. His heart was beating wildly for no reason. It was such a strange sensation. For Winston, it was the first time- The first time someone had said so many warm things to him. He licked his lips. Those warm words still echoed in his ears. ¡°Believe it or not,¡± Dominic finally spoke again. His voice was low, and his gaze carried a deep weight. ¡°You can trying home. Spend more time with everyone. See for yourself what kind of person I am. Whether or not I¡¯d ever lie to you. You¡¯ve got nothing to lose anyway, right?¡± Winston¡¯s grip tightened further. His throat was beginning to close Just as he parted his lips, about to lift his head and respond- A sudden sob broke through the air. Chapter 462 A Responsibility That Cannot Be Avoided Jean¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Panic flickered in her gaze. Oh shit! Dominic froze. Winston stiffened. Both of them turned their heads at the same time, staring directly at Jean. That sob quickly morphed into scattered crying. Jean pressed her lips together awkwardly and reached into her pocket- The sound is from my pocket. And the reason why¡­ Jean lowered her gaze, looking guilty. My phone is on a call. On the other end of the line is Sienna. Before we entered the apartment, I had sent her a message, telling her I would call in a moment. All Sienna had to do was listen silently. Say nothing. Just quietly take it all in. Because I want her to hear- Winston¡¯s true thoughts. His regrets. The truths buried in the past. Dominic night have been Winston¡¯s deepest knot, but Sienna also carried a responsibility she couldn¡¯t avoid. It might be heavy, but she needs to know. To make sure Sienna could hear everything clearly, Thad turned on the speaker and raised the volume to the max- Which now meant that Sienna¡¯s crying was loud and unmistakably clear in the room. Dominic and Winston had been looking at Jean in confusion, unsure what was happening. But after hearing that crying and putting together what they had heard from her mind, they finally understood. ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± Jean gave a few awkward chuckles, quickly pulling her phone out of her pocket. The crying continued. Jean held the phone up and said with augh¨Ccrying tone, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t we agree no sound? You¡¯re making me look bad here-¡± Send Gifts The Family 463 Chapter 463 I Don¡¯t Want to Hold Back Anymore ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s crying didn¡¯t case after that. If anything, it grew louder. I¡¯m never the kind of person who wears my emotions on my sleeve or makes a scene without reason. Most of the time, I can stay and restrained, calm even in difficult situations. But not right now. Right now, I don¡¯t want to hold back anymore. I had never known that something like this had happened during Winston¡¯s childhood. If only I had known sooner¡­ I should have known sooner But the truth was, back then, my life had already been a mess. I couldn¡¯t even keep my own head above water. For years, my world had revolved around Matheo. Of course I loved my children, my own flesh and blood, but Matheo was always my top priority. Whenever my mind was filled with matters about him, there was no space left to notice anything else. Neglect was inevitable. But I hadn¡¯t expected things to be this absurd- White Pearls I had been so focused on taking care of one child that I ended up neglecting another. That negligence had even caused a rift between them. In the end, I wasn¡¯t a responsible mother. A real mother should at least be able to bnce the emotions and needs of different children. My youngest son had nearly been kidnapped, and I had known nothing about it. I hadn¡¯t even asked him about it afterward¡­ Winston must have felt so hopeless at the time. He probably hates me. He doesn¡¯t just resent Dominic. If anything he should¡¯ve hated me even more. Everything is my fault. I had failed to fulfill the most basic responsibility of a mother. The moment that realization hit, her heart twisted in pain. Regret. Guilt. Sorrow. Heartache¡­ All the negative emotions came rushing in like a tidal wave, flooding her chest. The sheer weight of it all left her dizzy and overwhelmed. Chapter 463 I Don¡¯t Want to Hold Back Anymore. Jean had told her not to make a sound. And she knew she shouldn¡¯t have. But once the emotions had reached their peak, Sienna couldn¡¯t hold them back anymore. She let her voice out and cried freely. 18 Fear ¡°Mom? Are you okay¡­¡± Seeing how devastated Sienna sounded, Jean¡¯s expression dimmed. Her brows pinched slightly as she spoke in a small voice. Sienna didn¡¯t respond. She just kept crying. Dominic and Winston both woreplicated expressions. They sat in silence, brows furrowed. No one seemed to know what to say in the face of this scene. Jean gave up on trying to speak, too. She simply gripped her phone tighter and listened to the sound of Sienna¡¯s sobs. The room went quiet for a while, save for the broken cryinging from the phone. If she needed to cry, then let her cry it all out¡­ Better to release it than keep bottling it up. No one knew how much time passed. Eventually, Sienna¡¯s crying softened, and her sobs turned into scattered sniffles. ¡°Jean.¡± Sienna sniffled, then suddenly called out Jean¡¯s name. ¡°I¡¯m here, Mom,¡± Jean responded immediately. Sienna¡¯s voice was still thick with emotion. ¡°Give the phone¡­ to your brother, Winston. I want to talk to him.¡± Jean instinctively looked up and nced at Winston, who was sitting stiffly just a few feet away. The boy, who had been silent this whole time, twitched his brow the moment he heard Sienna¡¯s voice. His fingers clenched tighter. ¡°Okay.¡± Jean agreed without hesitation and passed the phone directly to Winston. The boy caught it reflexively. He didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, he slowly lifted the phone and ced it against his ear. Send Gifts The Family 464 Chapter 464 A Hundred Percent Genuine ¡°Winston, are you listening?¡± Sienna¡¯s gentle yet urgent voice flowed out from the phone. Winston didn¡¯t respond right away. He pressed his lips together a couple of times and let out a breath quietly. Head B 18 Pears When she heard nothing from him, Sienna continued, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t feel like talking¡­ then let me speak instead¨CI¡¯m sorry, Winston. Truly.¡± She gave a self¨Cdeprecatingugh as she said that. Lately, it felt like all I had done was apologize- To Samuel, to Winston¡­ But I really should. I owed my children more than just one apology. And those apologies came from the bottom of my heart. ¡°I know no matter how much I say right now, you probably won¡¯t believe me,¡± Sienna¡¯s voice quivered a little. ¡°You¡¯re at that age where you¡¯re sensitive and guarded. I get it. It¡¯s hard to trust someone who once left you with a shadow in your heart.¡± Something inside Winston stirred. He lowered his gaze. The light in his eyes shifted, flickering with uncertainty, as if he was lost in thought. ¡°So I won¡¯t say anything too cheesy.¡± Sienna¡¯s tone gradually lightened, filled with an indescribable warmth. ¡°Juste home more often. I¡¯ll do my best to treat you right. I mean it. Watch how I do it.¡± Winston¡¯s fingers curled ever so slightly. Dominic and Sienna had both said simr things to me. They both apologized. They both promised they would do better, be better to me from now on. I¡¯m not some clueless fool who can¡¯t tell real from fake. Of course I can feel it¨Cthat they truly meant every word they said, At this moment, Dominic and Sienna were showing me nothing but a hundred percent sincerity. I could feel their overwhelming emotions, their intense desire to reach me. But- My head¡¯s a mess. I didn¡¯t even know how I was supposed to react. Should I just ept it? Or should I take some time to cool off? For the longest time, I¡¯d convinced myself I didn¡¯t need any of this. I didn¡¯t need a family. Chapter 464 A Hundred Percent Genuine 48 Pearl And now¡­ all of them had opened their arms to wee me back into something I had already cut off long ago. I felt overwhelmed. Lost. On the other end, Sienna still hadn¡¯t heard anything from him. The silence made her heart sink a little. She lowered her eyes and tried to gather her thoughts, hoping to find the right words. No matter what, I still want to reach him. Jean watched her brother¡¯s indifferent expression and silence. She sighed inwardly. Ugh, stubborn as ever. Then suddenly- Sienna¡¯s voice on the phone abruptly rose. ¡°Samuel¡­ What happened to him?¡± Samuel? Jean¡¯s eyes flew open. Samuel had been staying at the Ginger mansion to recover, and his condition had been stable for a while now. What just happened? ¡°Winston, let¡¯s pause this for now,¡± Sienna¡¯s voice wasced with panic. At that moment, her thoughts were already with Samuel. She didn¡¯t have the attention to spare for anything else. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up for now. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Winston parted his lips, wanting to ask what had happened to Samuel¡­ But before he could say a single word, the call ended. Jean and Dominic both looked serious. They exchanged a nce but said nothing. A heavy silence fell over the room for a moment. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we head back.¡± Dominic was the first to speak. His gaze swept over Jean and Winston before finallynding on Winston¡¯s eyes. Send Gifts 1.3K When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 465 Chapter 465 His Old Condition ring Up Again ¡°Winston, everything I said earlier, and what Mom said too¡­ we meant every word. Think it over. We¡¯re still not sure what exactly is going on with your brother,¡± Dominic¡¯s brows¨Cfurrowed instinctively, concern clearly written in his eyes. ¡°So I need to head back and check on him.¡± With that, he rose from the couch. ¡°Winston, do you want toe with us?¡± Jean looked over at Winston, asking without warning. Go with them? Winston froze for a second. He met Jean¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t respond right away. Jean tilted her head slightly and suddenly smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with us, Winston? I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving you here alone¡­¡± Hearing Jean say that, Dominic also turned to Winston with a look of gentle inquiry, waiting for his answer. Under theirbined stares, Winston lowered his eyes and responded with casual indifference. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Upon hearing that, the tightness in Dominic¡¯s expression finally loosened a little. Winston¡¯s response clearly pleased him. ¡°Great, then let¡¯s go together.¡± Jean stood up from the sofa as well and bounced over to Winston, reaching out to grab his arm. As Winston looked at her outstretched hand, a warmth stirred quietly in his chest. In the end, the three of them left the apartment together. Dominic drove them back to the Ginger mansion. Though Winston didn¡¯t say much on the way, he had unconsciously restrained his usual sharp edges in front of Dominic. He was bing more mellow. Whatever it meant, it was at least a sign of progress. When they got back to the Ginger mansion, Sienna wasn¡¯t anywhere in sight. Dominic didn¡¯t waste any time exining. He simply led them directly to Samuel¡¯s room. Samuel wasn¡¯t in great condition, But it wasn¡¯t due to the previous poisoning incident. His chronic asthma had red up again. The attack hade on suddenly and fiercely, but by now the situation had stabilized. Chapter 465 His Old Condition ring Up Again: 40 Prats Sienna had stayed by Samuel¡¯s side for a while. When she noticed his breathing had calmed and grown steady, and he had drifted into sleep, she carefully exited the room. As soon as she stepped into the hallway, she ran into the three who had rushed over. She was a little surprised at first but quickly exined the situation to them. ¡°So that¡¯s basically it. Don¡¯t go in. He¡¯s asleep now. You all can visit him tomorrow instead.¡± Sienna let out a soft sigh, her voice gentle. Then, her gazended on Winston, who stood slightly behind the others. Her eyes were still red¨Crimmed as she quietly looked at him. Winston felt a bit awkward under her stare. He pressed his lips together, and a flicker of emotion passed through his eyes. But Sienna was the one to speak first. Her eyes were bright and almost radiant. ¡°Winston, I¡¯m really d you came back. Are you hungry? Is there anything you feel like eating? Just tell me, okay?¡± As she spoke, she walked toward him and gently wrapped her arm around his. Winston stiffened slightly. To be hon I wasn¡¯t used to this kind of touch. With Jean, I¡¯d gotten used to her random little grabs and hugs. But this kind of gesture from Sienna felt unfamiliar. Still, he didn¡¯t pull away or resist. He let her hold his arm. His lips pressed tighter together, and he stayed silent. ???? Right then, Jean and Dominic exchanged a quick nce and, as if reading each other¡¯s minds, silently turned and walked toward the other end of the hallway. They wanted to give Winston and Sienna a chance to talk privately, to open up and finally say the things that needed to be said. Send Gifts The Family 466 Chapter 466 Moving Up the Agenda Jean walked straight down the hallway and returned to her bedroom. She began to reconsider a question she had set aside for a long time. Samuel¡¯s asthma. She¡¯d thought about trying to persuade him to get it treated, or even just helping him deal with it herself¡­ But too many things had happened recently, and the issue had been pushed to the back burner. Samuel had narrowly escaped danger this time, but who knew when the next crisis might strike? This illness was like a ticking time bomb¨Ca constant threat. The only way to feel at ease was to find a way topletely eliminate it. Jean let out a quiet, self¨Cdeprecatingugh at the thought. She was probably the one who needed to worry most about herself¡­ Yet somehow, she¡¯d ended up worrying about her brother¡¯s future. Still, the timeline had changed so much already¡ªchances were, the future of these people had changed too. Whether they couldpletely avoid misfortune was unclear, but at least- Right now, in this moment, everyone was alive and well. She was willing to help them only because she genuinely believed that Sienna and her brothers were sincere and kind toward her¡­ Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered. Thinking of Samuel¡¯s asthma again, Jean¡¯s gaze grew serious. No matter what, once Samuel was in better shape, she needed to sit down and talk with him. Treating his asthma had to be moved up the agenda. Because of Samuel¡¯s sudden asthma attack, the reunion dinner Sienna had nned had to be postponed. Winston, surprisingly, stayed two nights at the Ginger family¡¯s home. During those two nights, Sienna and Dominic often kept himpany. They talked, walked around the garden, shared meals¡­ The boy¡¯s mood seemed stable enough¨Che didn¡¯t show any clear signs of rejection. After two days, Winston chose to go back. Living at the Ginger family¡¯s house just wasn¡¯t convenient for school.
  1. 18 Fri, 13 Jun
Chapter 466 Moving Up the Agenda Winston didn¡¯t want to disrupt the rhythm of his daily life, and staying near campus made things caster Even though he didn¡¯t n to move in permanently, Jean could still tell his attitude had subtly shifted, Around his family, he seemed to have shed that cold armor and pride, starting to act like a normal teenager, interacting with his loved ones. That was enough. Even if Winston hadn¡¯t chosen toe home for good, this change in him was enough. After seeing him off, Jean went to visit Samuel as usual. He¡¯d slept a lot the past couple of days, barely awake for long stretches. But today, he was clearly doing better. When Jean walked into the bedroom, Samuel was already out of bed, standing by the window, staring out at something. He turned the moment he heard someone behind him. Their eyes met. ¡°Samuel.¡± Jean smiled faintly and softly called his name. His face still looked a bit pale and fragile, his skin almost translucent, with bluish veins visibly traced along his face. ¡°You came,¡± Samuel said, returning her smile. He walked over and pointed to the couch. ¡°Have a seat.¡± They sat down together. ¡°You¡¯re looking a lot better,¡± Jean said with a yful tilt of her head, studying his face. Samuel nodded. ¡°Definitely morefortable than a couple of days ago.¡± ¡°Samuel, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Jean spoke suddenly, the smile fading from her lips. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 467 Chapter 467 I¡¯m the One Who¡¯s Worried Samuel noticed the change in her tone and grew serious as well. He looked calmly into Jean¡¯s eyes, ready to listen. ¡°What is it?¡± **+8 Pearle ¡°This mighte off a little forward, but I want to ask anyway.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, carefully choosing her words. Samuel suddenly chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually pretty direct?¡± His expression was rxed. ¡°Why so polite all of a sudden?¡± Jean raised her eyebrows. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just ask, okay-¡± ¡°I just want to know¡­ have you ever thought about trying topletely cure your asthma?¡± Samuel paused, his eyes flickering ever so slightly. Jean continued, ¡°That illness doesn¡¯t just affect your everyday life¨Cit gives people a chance to hurt you¡­ Look at what happened this time. It only got that bad because someone tampered with your inhaler¡­¡± Her eyes were filled with concern. ¡°I was just thinking, if there¡¯s a way to treat it¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s hard,¡± Samuel cut her off, his voice low. He narrowed his eyes slightly, something unreadable shifting behind them. ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Jean¡¯s heart sank. So it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to get treated¡­ He couldn¡¯t? Asthma was definitely hard to cure, but notpletely impossible. She knew a few ways herself¡­ Wasn¡¯t Samuel supposed to be a brilliant doctor? And even he couldn¡¯t manage it? Reading the thoughts shing across Jean¡¯s face, Samuel couldn¡¯t help butugh again. So that¡¯s how highly she thought of him? ¡°Asthma is just one of those hard¨Cto¨Ctreat illnesses. I¡¯m just a regr doctor, not a miracle worker¡­¡± He shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°No need to look so shocked.¡± Jean tugged at the corner of her lips and stared up at him. ¡°That¡¯s because to me, you¡¯ve always been a brilliant doctor¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t want to treat it¨Cnot that you couldn¡¯t.¡± Samuelughed. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Jean didn¡¯t say anything. She pressed her lips together, silent for a long moment before finally speaking. ¡°In that case, Samuel-¡± ¡°Let me try. I¡¯ll help you treat it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise shing across his face. Chapter 467 I¡¯m the One Who¡¯s Worried But just as quickly, he calmed again. He already knew Jean had used herbs from his stash to treat patients. He knew this girl had a gift. So his surprise onlysted a second. Pearls ¡°Won¡¯t that be too much trouble¡­¡± Samuel didn¡¯t feel much urgency about curing his asthma¨Che wasn¡¯t dying any time soon. Besides, this girl had been running herself raggedtely, hardly getting a break. He hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m in a rush or anything¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a rush.¡± Jean cut him off without hesitation and reached out, grabbing his wrist. Samuel was taken aback. Then he gave a softugh. Looking at her serious face, he gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Just like that, Samuel¡¯s asthma treatment was officially moved to the top of the list. Jean began by giving him a deep examination- Naturally, her own special method. The legendary diagnostic method of inquiry and observation. She discovered that the reason Samuel¡¯s asthma was so hard to cure was because of his poor physical foundation. Put simply, his body was severely sensitive and weak on the inside¡­ Hard to believe that someone as tall and strong¨Clooking as Samuel was actually so frail! Even frailer than she was! The Family 468 Chapter 468 What¡¯s With the Riddle? Jean wasn¡¯t entirely confident. She couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to cure Samuel¡¯s asthma. But either way, she had to try. Based on her current diagnosis, it wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved quickly or easily. 10 Pearle It would take a long period of careful and sustained treatment to have any chance at a full recovery. This would be a war of attrition. Jean quickly began gathering herbs and administering treatments to Samuel at fixed times each day. But then, one day- Jean went to Samuel¡¯s room as usual, preparing to give him his acupuncture treatment, only to find the room empty. Ever since they¡¯d started, Samuel had never missed a single session. Of course, apart from his lingering asthma, the rest of his body had long since recovered from the poisoning. He¡¯d resumed work at the hospital and returned to his normal routine. Aside from staying at the Ginger family home to receive treatment from Jean, his life hadn¡¯t changed much. Jean looked around the room, scanning every corner. She finally confirmed¨Che really wasn¡¯t in there. Where did he go? Jean frowned. This was the time they had agreed on. Samuel wasn¡¯t the type to stand someone up for no reason. So¡­ A trace of darkness flickered through her gaze. Could something have happened to him? After a moment of thought, Jean turned to leave the room, but- Her leg mmed into the edge of the coffee table. A sharp jolt of pain shot straight through the bone, making her wince hard. Damn it! Talk about unlucky! Gritting her teeth, she instinctively nced down at the coffee table. There was a brightly colored sticky note attached to it. On it, written in Samuel¡¯s neat, elegant handwriting, were the words: 1/3: Chapter 468 What¡¯s With the Riddle? Jean,e to the banquet hall¨Cthere¡¯s something I want to show you! Signed: Samuel. What?! Jean stared, stunned. So he hadn¡¯t bailed on her¨Che was being cryptic! What kind of riddle was this? Why couldn¡¯t he just say it to her face? And why the banquet hall, of all ces¡­
  1. a) ve Pearls
The Ginger family had a massive,vish banquet hall¨Cgrand and luxurious, meant for hosting parties and entertaining distinguished guests. Normally, no one went in there. And now Samuel wanted to meet her there. Pulling this kind of stunt right when they were supposed to be doing a treatment¡­ This better be something important! Jean huffed, rubbing the sore spot on her leg, then hurried out of Samuel¡¯s room. She picked up the pace, heading straight for the banquet hall. Strangely, she didn¡¯t pass by any of the usual staff on her way. The maids who were always bustling around seemed to have vanished without a trace. Today, the Ginger family felt much quieter than usual. Her steps slowed, and her brow furrowed deeper. A strong sense of unease started to bloom in her chest. But Jean didn¡¯t dwell on it¨Cher priority was getting to the banquet hall. The most urgent thing was to find Samuel. She picked up her pace again, practically jogging toward the hall. She didn¡¯t run into Sienna or Dominic either. They were probably both still busy at the office¡­ Though the strange feeling kept growing stronger, Jean didn¡¯t have time to think too deep Finally, the doors to the banquet hall came into view. She jogged up to them, then paused and nced up. bout it- k¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 469 Chapter 469 Completely Unexpected Behind the heavy doors, the banquet hall seemed eerily quiet. Jean couldn¡¯t hear a single sound from inside. She didn¡¯t hesitate long before reaching out to push the doors open. Click. The door gave way beneath her hand. In an instant, bright light spilled from above. A golden glow¨Clike radiant jewels crowning a diadem- poured into Jean¡¯s eyes. She froze. Sienna, Dominic, Easton, Samuel, Carl, and Winston- Her mother and all five brothers were standing neatly inside the grand hall. Facing her, each of them wore a soft, affectionate smile. ¡°You¡­ all of you¡­¡± Jean stood rooted to the spot, blinking in confusion,pletely caught off guard. The next second- Elegant piano music began to drift through the air. In one corner of the hall, a small orchestra in tuxedos was seated, ying live. The notes from the piano blended seamlessly with the mellow pull of the cello and the airy tones of wind instruments¡­ The melody was dreamlike, mesmerizing. It took Jean a moment to realize- They were ying ¡°Happy Birthday.¡± Happy birthday? Her eyes widened with realization. She stared at everyone in front of her, stunned and delighted. ¡°Happy birthday, Jean,¡± Sienna said first, her gaze warm and tender, as if moonlight had spilled into her eyes. ¡°We were going to have that family reunion dinner, remember? But we had to postpone it because of your brother¡¯s sudden illness. Soter, we all talked it over and decided to move it to your birthday instead. That way, we¡¯d all be together, and we could celebrate you at the same time. We didn¡¯t tell yo time because we wanted it to be a surprise.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, unsure of what to say. This really was thest thing she¡¯d expected. ad of Easton suddenly stepped forward. His finely sculpted features lit up with a bright smile, eyes sparkling like stars. ¡°Jean, it¡¯s been a while. Did you miss me?¡± Chapter 469 Completely Unexpected The rest of her brothers came over too. For the first time, Jean saw genuine, animated expressions on their faces. Gone was the aloofness and pride¨Cthey radiated a gentle, quiet warmth. ¡°Jean, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Dominic reached out and patted the top of her head. The corners of his lips lifted just slightly, his voice low and soft. ¡°We weren¡¯t there for your past birthdays¡ªbut from now on, we¡¯ll spend them all together, okay?¡± Jean instinctively clenched her fingers. Her chest felt tight, swelling with waves of emotion that threatened to overflow. Of course she was moved. Jean was human, just like anyone else. A surprise like this, so carefully nned¨Cit would¡¯ve touched anyone. Her brothers and mother all gathered around her. She stood in the center, like the heart of the universe. The music continued to drift softly through the air. Sienna took her hand and led her toward the round banquet table. It was covered in an extravagant feast¨Cevery dish fragrant, colorful, and artfully ted. There were local specialties and international cuisine, an overwhelming spreadid out before her, dazzling to the eyes. Jean was speechless. She could only stare in stunned silence. Sienna guided her to a seat, and the rest followed. This was the mostplete the Ginger family had ever been. The Family 470 Chapter 470 That¡¯s All It Takes to Make You Happy? Her mother and all five of her brothers were gathered together. Jean didn¡¯t know why, but something in her heart was deeply moved. The feeling of warmth kept building inside her. She sniffled, eyes shimmering with unshed tears. Her brothers kept piling food onto her te, urging her to eat more. Their voices were unusually gentle¨Cso tender that it made Jean want to cry even more. Holding her fork, she had no idea what to say. In silence, she ate everything they gave her, bite after bite, savoring each one. She had no idea how long she¡¯d been eating when Sienna softly called her name. Jean blinked in a daze and looked up. Sienna was holding out an elegantly wrapped velvet box. ¡°Jean, this is the birthday present I prepared for you. Hurry, open it.¡± A gift too?! Jean blinked again, caughtpletely off guard. The rest of her brothers turned to her with curious, eager expressions, all waiting for her to open it. ¡°A gift too?¡± Jean smiled awkwardly. ¡°Honestly, just having this dinner and being with all of you¡­ I already feel so happy and grateful.¡± She meant it. Sometimes, her threshold for being moved was really that low¡­ ¡°Silly girl¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes turned red at those words. She looked at Jean with a soft, glistening gaze. ¡°We were the ones in the wrong before¡­ not celebrating your birthdays properly. From now on, every one of your birthdays wille with gifts. You¡¯d better get used to it. Now hurry up and open it¨Csee if you like it.¡± Sniffling again, Sienna nudged her along. Jean didn¡¯t argue. She nodded and reached out to open the box- Inside was a dazzling, glimmering pink diamond. A rare pink diamond¡­ It had been cut and polished to perfection, set into an exquisite and luxurious ne. That was Sienna¡¯s gift. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Jean smiled and gave her a heartfelt thank you. ¡°That¡¯s enough to make you happy already? We haven¡¯t even given you our gifts yet¡­¡± Easton suddenly chimed in, raising his perfectly arched brows with a teasing look in his eyes. 09:18 Fri, 13 Jun ¨C 30 Chapter 470 That¡¯s All It Takes to Make You Happy? As he spoke, Easton turned and gave a nce toward Dominic. Dominic raised his hand from under the table and ced something in front of Jean.. A set of keys. ¡°Car keys,¡± Dominic said without any buildup. ¡°Car keys?¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a car, big brother?¡± Dominic nodded, the corners of his lips lifting. ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± ¡°I already bought it. It¡¯s thetest model sports car¡­ But you¡¯re not old enough yet, and you don¡¯t have a license. So for now, I¡¯ll be keeping it for you.¡± Dominic met her eyes, his voice gentle and calm. ¡°Once you¡¯re of age and pass your driving test, the car will be yours. Right now, I can only give you the keys. And if you think the car¡¯s outdated by then, I can get you a new one.¡± ¡°You really thought this through,¡± Jean tilted her head and chuckled. Then she reached out and took the keys from his hand. They felt solid and heavy in her palm. She closed her fingers around them. Send Gifts The Family 471 Chapter 471 It Wasn¡¯t Supposed to Be Like This Then Easton brought out his gift too- A rare collectible he¡¯d found overseas. Naturally, the Ginger family¡¯s young masters didn¡¯t hold back. Every gift was valuable, Jean¡¯s hands were practically full with all the presents, and she thanked them one by one. There was no question¨Cthis was an unforgettable ay for her. extravagant. Even after the banquet ended and she returned to her bedroom, her head was still spinning with everything that had happened. She hadn¡¯t expected the Ginger family to secretly n a birthday celebration for her and then pull it off in such dramatic fashion. Strictly speaking, it wasn¡¯t even her birthday. It was the birthday of the original Jean. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the date until today. It hadn¡¯t even urred to her what day it was. Though it wasn¡¯t her actual birthday¡­. Jean could clearly feel that each one of them had celebrated it with genuine sincerity. So she figured¨Cshe might as well treat it as her Own After all, even if everything else was fake and didn¡¯t belong to her, her soul was real. Her mother, her brothers¨Cthey had only changed because she had changed. That¡¯s what made today possible. Jean curled her lips into a faint smile as she looked at the table piled with birthday gifts. If she were to sell them all¡ª The money would probably be enough to support her for the rest of her life. Who would¡¯ve thought, back when she¡¯d first transmigrated into this world, she¡¯d been racking her brain for ways to make money and secure her future? Now, with these gifts and the money she¡¯d already saved up¡­ Even if she started living extravagantly from now on, she¡¯d be set. Still, Jean rested her chin in her hand, eyes glowing as she stared at the gifts- She didn¡¯t think she could bear to sell any of them. ¡Ì They were filled with her mother and brothers¡® affection. Some were rare treasures, things she might never be able to buy back once gone Sigh. Chapter 1471 It Wasn¡¯t supposed to Be Like this Jean let out a silent sigh She¡¯d deal with all thatter. Unless things got truly desperate one day if she was broke and had no other options¡ªthen she¡¯d consider selling them. For now, her little nest egg was still growing. She might not even be able to spend it all. And besides, she had her own hands, her own feet, and plenty of ¡°skills.¡± Even if she left the Ginger family one day, she could still earn a living on her own. But that would mean giving up on lying t¡­ And lying t was her goal! Jean clenched her fist and reminded herself of that goal once more. The future looked bright. She felt full of energy. But still- A faint, lingering sadness crept into her chest. It was like her heart had been soaked in slightly bitter water. A dull ache spread through her, dragging her spirits down. Jean pressed her lips together. As much as she hated to admit it, she¡¯d started to develop real feelings for this family. And she wasn¡¯t supposed to. Back when she first transmigrated, she¡¯d made up her mind to stay detached. To y the role of the indifferent outsider¨Cjust save money, lie low, and never get involved in the Ginger family¡¯s mess. But at some point, she¡¯d gotten pulled into everything, deeper and deeper. In the end, she couldn¡¯t just stand by. She couldn¡¯t keep her distance. She¡¯d already started treating the Ginger family as her own, and those people as her real family. Jean lowered her gaze and raised a hand to her forehead, gently rubbing it, as if she could smooth away the furrows there. But if she had to do it all over again, she probably still wouldn¡¯t be able to cut ties with them. She¡¯d still choose to save them. Send Gifts The Family 472 Chapter 472 Cherishing the Present This wasn¡¯t about having some kind of saviorplex. In a way, by saving them, Jean was also saving herself. At the very least, aside from the uncertain future, things weren¡¯t so bad right now, were they? She was being treated with genuine kindness by the Ginger family. Maybe, once the real daughter returned, they¡¯d ¡°go easy¡± on her¡­. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t end up with the same tragic fate as the original Jean. She stood up and slowly walked to the window, opening the ss pane. Her eyes looked out. Outside were lush green trees, bright and burning fields of flowers, grand and majestic buildings¨Cbut most importantly- This was her ¡°home.¡± A ce that held warmth. No matter what the future brought, no matter when Sarah would return, she wanted to cherish the days she had now. Live in the moment. Get along with these ¡°family members.¡± Help them heal. That was one way to repay the care they¡¯d shown her. And she¡¯d prepare for her own future, make sure she was ready for anything. Jean let out a deep breath, her heart full and steady with strength. Of course, there was also a tiny part of her that was selfish- If the rest of her time in the Ginger family could be just as beautiful and moving as today¡­ she couldn¡¯t ask for more. Four yearster. Jean had just finished her SAT. The ssroom was a noisy mess. Everyone was packing up their books, faces lit with barely contained joy. Their brows were rxed, carefree. Most were already chatting excitedly about vacation ns. At Sterford, the high school was full of children born into privilege, kids whose futures had already b paved by their families. For them, the SAT was more of a formality¨Ca ritual. Even if they didn¡¯t get top scores, they still had the option of going abroad and more room for failure than the average student. Sterford also had a university division, and students from its own high school received special perks- They could enter the university with slightly lower scores than others. 12 Sat 14 Jum Chapter 472 Cherishing the Present No matter how you looked at it, these students didn¡¯t need to worry about grades or results. Their future paths would always be wider than those of most kids.. So right after the exam, they left their stress behind and filled the ssroom with lively chatter, none of it rted to studying. Jean sat at her desk, calmly packing up her supplies. Hard to believe¨Cshe was about to enter her fifth year in this novel¡¯s world.. The past few years had gone by smoothly. There was a long stretch of time when she hadn¡¯t attended school. But eventually, boredom got the better of her, and she returned to ss. New ssmates, a new environment¨Cwithout the previous cold shoulders and discrimination. It had been peaceful. She went on to enter Sterford¡¯s high school division without a hitch. The material wasn¡¯t hard for her. She cruised through it easily, never scoring lower than second ce in the entire grade. She became one of Sterford¡¯s top students. Her ssmates only looked at her with admiration. No one disrespected or ignored her anymore. Jean had finally gotten to live a normal school life. Of course, she still hadn¡¯t revealed her true identity to anyone. The fact that she was the Ginger family¡¯s daughter remained a secret. And she liked it that way. She wanted a quiet life and didn¡¯t want anything to disrupt it. After putting her things in order, Jean turned her head and looked out the window. On the smooth, clear ss, the reflection of a young girl¡¯s face stared back at her. Send Gifts The Family 473 C How Inspiring Time had passed, and naturally, Jean¡¯s appearance had changed quite a bit. The baby fat was gone, and thest traces of immaturity had faded. Her features now stood out¡ªsharp and stunning. Soft, graceful brows. Eyes that shimmered like ripples on water. A delicately defined nose bridge. Full, beautiful lips¡­ She was a girl with picture¨Cperfect features. Her aura was calm and gentle, but because of how strikingly beautiful she was, there was an almost unexinable sharpness about her. Back then, Jean hadn¡¯t been tall. She¡¯d been a little chubby, and at most, people would call her ¡°cute¡± But after an extraordinary growth spurt during puberty, she¡¯dpletely transformed. She¡¯d shot up like a weed, her height climbing rapidly. Now, she stood at 172 centimeters tall- And weighed just 97 pounds. Jean now looked like a tall, elegant model, with a killer figure and legs that went on forever¨Clike a porcin doll with perfect proportions. Without even realizing it, she had gone from a chubby little nobody to a breathtaking beauty. Naturally, the people around her were stunned and curious. Every time her ssmates saw her, it was like she had grown even prettier than thest time. She was like a budding flower soaked in fresh dew, slowly unfolding day by day, revealing glimpses of her charm and fragrance¨Cno one could say when it would bloom in full and show the world its peak beauty. But when it did, it would leave people breathless. Her ssmates were amazed, and a little envious¨Cbut mostly admiring. After all, the girl who had once been a notorious underachiever, someone practically invisible at school, had now be a straight¨CA student and a campus beauty so dazzling that everyone else seemed to fade around her. How inspiring! How legendary! Jean naturally became one of Sterford¡¯s most talked¨Cabout students. But to Jean herself, she didn¡¯t feel much about the change. Because- This was what she had looked like before entering the novel. She¡¯d always looked like this. It was just that when she first arrived in this world, she¡¯d been only a young teen¨Ca short, stubby little potato with baby fat and short legs. Chapter 473 How Inspiring For the past few years, she¡¯d stuck to a solid routine of exercise, healthy eating, and good deep terrified that she¡¯d never grow taller. Thankfully, her hard work paid off. She¡¯d grown quickly, and thanks to consistent workouts, her figure had settled into a naturally graceful shape.. So no, she hadn¡¯t just changed ¡°out of nowhere,¡± okay? She had worked hard¨Csupplemented her diet, trained, stretched, strengthened herself¨Cthat¡¯s what led to this so¨Ccalled glow¨Cup. Of course, the original owner had great raw material to begin with. Especially the face¨Cit looked almost identical to her real one. All Jean had done was return it to its former glory. ¡°Jean, are you heading straight hometer?¡± Sofia suddenly appeared beside Jean¡¯s desk, tilting her head and looking at her with a soft smile in her eyes. Jean¡¯s thoughts snapped back into ce. She met Sofia¡¯s gaze and smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going home just yet. Finally finished the exam- figured I¡¯d go out for a bit.¡± For the past few years, she¡¯d been in the same ss as Sofia and Asher. Even after they split into academic tracks, the three of them had, by pure coincidence, all chosen science. And somehow, they¡¯d ended up in the same ss again. It was a strange and lucky bond. Jean cherished that bond deeply. Sofia and Asher were the people she was closest to in this world¡ªaside from the Ginger family. To her, they were incredibly important friends. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 474 Chapter 474 Truly a Male Lead Maybe it was because they had shared more than just the good times¨Cthey had also gone through hardship together. As the saying goes, adversity reveals true friendship- They had seen each other at their worst, walked through the mud together. That¡¯s what made their bond so real. ¡°Perfect, I was thinking of hitting the streets too. Let¡¯s go together!¡± Sofia¡¯s brows curved with delight. She smiled with her eyes, her expression shining even brighter than the sunlight outside the window. The two of them exchanged a look and smiled. As Jean and Sofia exited the school gates, Asher was just getting into his car. The driver took his schoolbag and opened the door for him with practiced ease. The tall, slender boy moved with elegance as he stepped into the luxurious Bentley. Jean only caught a glimpse of his profile. But almost immediately, Asher seemed to notice them standing by the road. He quickly rolled down the window. Their eyes met instantly. ¡°Hey!¡± Sofia grinned and waved at him. Jean gave him a small nod in greeting Asher had been back with the Lawson family for four or five years now- The poor, guarded boy she remembered seemed like a distant memory. The Asher of today was cool and aristocratic, carrying a quiet but undeniable aura of power. The distance and coldness he gave off were impossible to ignore. But that kind of transformation was to be expected. After returning to the elite Lawson family, surrounded by schemes and power ys, it was only natural for him to change. Thankfully, Asher only acted like that in public. With her and Sofia, he was still the same- Still the kind, quiet boy they knew. He even told them things no one else knew- For example, over the past few years since returning to the Lawson family, Asher had secretly do.. a lot. He outmaneuvered his own father, forcing the man to relinquish control of the family business and go abroad to ¡°recover.¡± Chapter 474 Truly a Male Lead He took over Lawson Corp, step by step, until the entire operation was in his hands Eventually, he brought his mother Mindy into the Lawson household to live with him, Now, no one in the Lawson family dared to go against him. That had been his resolve from the moment he was taken back into that house. To take everything he wanted¨Cand to protect the people who mattered. And he had done it. He never tried to hide any of this from Jean or Sofia. Instead, he always spoke about it in a calm, matter¨Cof- fact tone. Jean truly admired his mindset. Patience, strategy, and quiet resilience! Truly worthy of being a male lead¨Cwhat an inspiring journey! Of course, Jean was also genuinely happy for what Asher had achieved. She knew just how hard things had been for him before. Honestly- His entire life had nearly been ruined by his half¨Cbrother. To rise from the ashes, w his way out of rock bottom, and be who he was today- Jean was proud of him. And now, Asher was a true elite among the elite. His mannerisms and presence had changedpletely- But in front of Jean and Sofia, he remained modest, soft¨Cspoken, and kind. That alone made it impossible for Jean to dislike him. Truly a male lead¨Cworthy in both heart and character. As Jean was lost in her thoughts, she looked up to find Asher, still sitting in the car, gazing quietly at her. His dark eyes lingered on her for a moment. Then, he parted his lips and said something in a low voice. The distance made it hard for Jean to hear what he¡¯d said. But judging by the shape of his mouth, she could just barely make it out- Send Gifts The Family 475 Chapter 475 She¡¯s Not an Idiot Either ¡°Next time, let¡¯s hang out together.¡± That was all Asher said before giving them a small nod. The window rolled up, and the Bentley pulled away, gradually disappearing from view. ¡°That guy, seriously¡­¡± Sofia watched the luxury car drive off and shook her head with a soft . ¡°What about him?¡± Jean asked, unable to resist when Sofia didn¡¯t finish her thought. Sofia turned to her, narrowing her eyes slightly. ¡°I just feel like Asher¡­ sometimes he feels really close to us, and sometimes, like he¡¯s a million miles away-¡± ¡°I mean, he really does feel like one of those aloof rich heirs in TV dramas!¡± Jean let out augh. She yfully tapped Sofia on the shoulder. ¡°People change, but I think Asher¡¯s still pretty good to us. He still wants to hang out.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Sofia pouted andughed. The two of them headed down the street and stopped at a dessert shop. This ce was known for its cute and creative desserts, and the vor was pretty good too¨Cits only w was the price. Sofia stared into the disy case, scanning back and forth between the options with hesitation. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Jean leaned in and blew softly by her ear. ¡°I¡­¡± Sofia drew the word out slowly, her eyes darting between the sweets. Her brows furrowed slightly in frustration. Everything looked good, but they were all so expensive! Sofia pressed her lips together, slightly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you,¡± Jean said with a sudden grin when she saw Sofia still hadn¡¯t made up her mind. Sofia froze. She turned her head toward Jean, eyes widening. ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­ You¡¯ve already treated me so many times.¡± Over the years, the two of them had gone out together often. Sometimes they split the cost, sometimes one of them treated. Jean definitely treated more, and she was always the one to pay for the pricier outings. That made Sofia feel a little guilty. So hearing Jean offer again, Sofia pouted shyly. ¡°Seriously, I¡¯m starting to feel bad about it.¡± 09:12 Sat 14 Jun ¨C D Chapter 475 She¡¯s Not an Idiot Either ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re friends,¡± Jean replied with an easy smile, then reached over and draped an arm around Sofia¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve treated me too. And more importantly, you¡¯ve helped me a lot and thats priceless.¡± Jean¡¯s words were filled with genuine warmth, and Sofia was clearly moved. She looked at Jean silently, eyes thoughtful and deep. The truth was¨Cshe wasn¡¯t an idiot. After all these years of being close, the little clues and bits and pieces had slowlye together¡­. Sofia had more or less figured it out- ¡ª Jean¡¯s background definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary. Jean had never talked about it, and she always avoided any topic rted to her past. But Sofia trusted her gut. There was no way Jean was just some staff member¡¯s illegitimate daughter from Sterford. That old rumor had spread like wildfire years ago, but anyone who still believed it now was probably old enough to get scammed into buying fake supplements. Jean had to be from a wealthy family. Sofia had figured that out a long time ago. She still didn¡¯t know why Jean had yed it so lowkey before¨Cso lowkey she¡¯d been isted and bullied by ssmates¨Cbut Jean had definitely changed over the years. She was more confident now, brighter, livelier, and totally unafraid to be generous. Send Gifts The Family 476 Chapter 476 Not a Coincidence Of course, Jean had always been generous¡ªever since she and Sofia first became close But now, she was even more generous. Things that Sofia still considered expensive, Jean would buy without hesitation if she liked them Honestly, Sofia had a theory- About Jean¡¯s background¡­ But it was just that¨Ca theory. Since it involved Jean¡¯s privacy, if she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Sofia would never pry or try to force the issue. If Jean ever wanted to open up, she would. Either way, it wouldn¡¯t affect their friendship. They were real friends. No question about it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jean asked softly, noticing Sofia staring at her in a daze. Sofia snapped out of it. She smiled and curled her lips. ¡°Nothing. I was just really touched by what you said earlier.¡± Jean smiled too. Their smiles were pure and clear¨Cthere was something so lovely and heartwarming about the friendship between girls. Like crisp fruit and blooming flowers in midsummer, giving off a sweetness that was impossible to ignore. After shopping, the two of them parted ways at an intersection and headed home separately. Jean nned to take a cab, so she walked toward the nearest street corner. Just as she pulled out her phone, a car horn sounded nearby. Jean instinctively looked up¨Conly to meet a pair of calm, dark eyes. Dominic had rolled down the window halfway, revealing half of his handsome face. ¡°Dominic¡­¡± Jean blinked, surprised to see him and said his name without thinking. She quickly looked around. Once she was sure no one nearby was paying attention, she rxed. After all, her brother¨Cwhether it was his looks or his car¨Cwas a walking headline. She still had to keep a low profile. ¡°Get in,¡± Dominic said softly, looking at her. Chapter 476 Not a Coincidence. Jean beamed and hurried over to open the door. ¡°What are you doing here, Dominic? Coincidence?¡± she asked as she buckled her seatbelt, cleanly ¡°Not a coincidence.¡± Dominic turned the wheel, pulling the car onto the main road. ¡°I was nning to pick you up from school. But then I heard-¡± He nced sideways at her the corners of his eyes lifting with a subtle smile. ¡°You came out here to shop, so I waited nearby to take you home. ¡°You must¡¯ve been waiting forever!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It wasn¡¯t too bad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best, Dominic,¡± Jean said bluntly. Dominic didn¡¯t reply. He pressed his lips together, the tips of his faintly red. Cars For some reason, being praised by Jean made him feel shy. The ride home was peaceful and warm. They chatted the whole way. Over the years, Jean¡¯s rtionship with the Ginger family had grown closer and stronger. They treated her like real family, showered her with love¨Cand sometimes, with indulgence. Jean wasn¡¯t allowed to suffer even a little. No one could speak ill of her. If anyone did, the Ginger family would be ¡°upset.¡± Because of that, Jean had gotten a taste of what it was like to be the center of a powerful family¡¯s love. Even if that taste was temporary. Even if the experience would expire soon- Jean still wanted to hold on to it while itsted. To cherish and reciprocate every bit of love they gave her. Send Gifts The Family 477 Chapter 477 The Ginger Family¡¯s Treasure After returning to the Ginger family estate- Jean followed behind Dominic as the two of them stepped into the main hall. ¡°Perfect timing.¡± Sienna called from the affection. ¡°Dinner¡¯s just about ready.¡± dining room, her voice gentle and warm, eyes curved with It looked like Sienna had cooked again today. Even though the Ginger family had plenty of chefs, Sienna would always step into the kitchen whenever she had time, happily preparing meals for her children. She truly enjoyed it, and never seemed to tire of doing ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Just then, Samuel the exam go, Jean?¡± me down the stairs. His handsome face carried a rare, soft smile. ¡°How¡¯d Samuel had stayed at the Ginger estate over the past few years, and under Jean¡¯s careful treatment, his asthma had beenpletely cured¨Cdown to the root. That fact had stunned the entire Ginger family all over again. They knew Jean had medical skills, but none of them had expected that she could cure something even top specialists had failed to treat¡­ To the Ginger family, Jean was like a brilliant pearl¨Cfull of hidden treasures. She had all the qualities they loved, along with surprises that constantly exceeded their expectations. A child like this deserved to be treasured, doted on, held gently in the palm of their hands. Jean was the Ginger family¡¯s treasure. Jean opened her mouth, about to answer Samuel¨Cwhen Sienna chimed in. ¡°What¡¯s there to ask?¡± she said with a doting tone. ¡°It¡¯s just an exam. Whatever the results are, our Jean¡¯s future will be bright.¡± And she wasn¡¯t wrong. Jean was now the youngest daughter of the Ginger family. In essence, she was no different from those rich heirs at Sterford, whose futures had long been paved by their families. Her exam scores wouldn¡¯t determine her future. So even though the SAT had just ended today, among everyone in the Ginger family- It seemed like only Samuel truly cared about how she did.. ¡°I was just making conversation,¡± Samuel said with a helpless smile. ¡°A way to say hello.¡± ¡°Alright, stop exining,¡± Jean grinned. ¡°But I¡¯ll still tell you¨CI think I did pretty well.¡± 09:13 Sat, 14 Jun 30, Chapter 477 The Ginger Family¡¯s Treasure Samuel raised his brows slightly. ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t expect any less you¡¯re a smart kid. Jean couldn¡¯t help but feel a little floaty from the praise. ¡°Okay, okay, enough about th exam,¡± Sienna scolded lightly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? Let¡¯s go eat. Everyone agreed and headed into the dining room. They had just taken their seats when- A voice came from the entryway: ¡°Mr. Ginger is back!¡± Mr. Ginger? The Ginger family had more than one heir. Which one was it this time? The next second, Easton¡¯s tall, lean figure appeared in the doorway. The striking young man strolled in with an easy, charming grin. ¡°What a coincidence¨Cjust in time for dinner.¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. Her voice sparkled with excitement, and she teased, ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you? Showing up just to mooch dinner.¡± Easton curled his lips into a smile but said nothing. A nearby servant quickly stepped in to pull out a chair for him and set his ce at the table. At that moment, the dining room felt perfectly whole¨Cwarm and filled with joy. The Ginger family¡¯s bond had grown stronger and closer over the years. Dominic and Samuel lived at the estate full time. The other siblings, though busy with school and work, stil came home regrly. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 478 Chapter 478 Jealous Brothers Whether it was for a meal or just to visit family- They had started acting like a real family. Warm, harmonious, thinking of each other, no longer hostile or distant¨Conly full of care and gentleness. ¡°Jean.¡± Easton had just sat down when his bright eyesnded on his sister across the table. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Did you miss me?¡± Jean met his gaze and nodded enthusiastically, her lips curving in a sweet smile. ¡°Of course I did.¡± Ahem. Samuel suddenly cleared his throat twice and tilted his head toward her. ¡°Uh¨Coh, I think I¡¯m getting jealous.¡± Jean blinked in surprise, then let out a quietugh. ¡°Samuel, we see each other every day. You¡¯re jealous about this too?¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Sienna chuckled, shaking her head with a helpless smile. ¡°You¡¯re both so cold in public, but the moment you¡¯re around your sister, it¡¯s all jealousy and petty rivalry. If anyone else saw this, they¡¯d be stunned.¡± After giving them a good¨Cnatured scolding, Sienna pointed at the dishes on the table. ¡°Come on, everyone eat while it¡¯s hot. I tried some new recipes today.¡± After dinner- Jean had just returned to her bedroom when there was a knock at the door. She hadn¡¯t even managed to say ¡°Come in¡± before the door opened. Clearly, the knock had only been symbolic. Jean looked up sharply¡ª Easton¡¯s strikingly handsome face appeared in the doorway. The tall, lean man poked his head in, his features bright and expressive. ¡°Jean, I wanted toe hang out in your room¨Cis that okay?¡± Jean smiled. ¡°Why ask? You could¡¯ve juste in.¡± Easton grinned and stepped inside, closing the door behind him. ¡°Thanks, Jean.¡± He said it suddenly, with a rare seriousness in his expression. Jean was caught off guard and blinked in confusion. ¡°You know¡­ that thing you mentioned before¡­¡± Easton saw the puzzled look in her eyes and walked over slowly, reaching out to gently ruffle her hair. 0913 Sat, 14 Jun 20 Chapter 478 Jealous Brothers His cool scent fell around her as he leaned in, and Jean blinked again. That¡¯s when she realized what he referring to. She¡¯d always known what their futures held. At first, she kept her distance. It wasn¡¯t her business. She had no reason to care. But years ago, when she realized her own fate had be deeply entwined with the Ginger family¡¯s that she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch¨Cshe made a decision. She would save them. She would do everything she could to change their fates. For Easton, his biggest looming disaster- The public scandal caused by Julia¨Chad already been unintentionally resolved by Jean. But that wasn¡¯t his only disaster. In the original novel, the Julia scandal was just the beginning of Easton¡¯s downfall. Later, he would meet a woman named Vienna- A somewhat well¨Cknown inte celebrity. ording to the original plot, a few years after the Julia incident, Easton would be used of coercing Vienna¨Cforcing her to have a child with him. It would be a massive scandal. Yes, it really was that explosive. That¡¯s how the novel was written! Honestly, Jean thought the whole thing was absurd. The Easton she knew¨Cshe just couldn¡¯t picture him as that kind of person¡­ Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 479 Chapter 479 Changing Fate He really didn¡¯t seem interested in women at all¡­ Jean couldn¡¯t tell if he simply wasn¡¯t interested, or if his standards were just incredibly high- He had everything going for him: wealth, looks, poprity in the entertainment industry, and a powerful family background. Naturally, there was no shortage of women trying to . But Easton had never shown any interest in any of them. He wasn¡¯t the type to ept just anyone, nor was he the kind to be easily swayed by a pretty face. Jean racked her brain and still couldn¡¯t imagine a scenario where Easton would force himself on some inte celebrity¡­ Could it be true love? Or was there something hidden¨Cwas Easton actually framed? Whatever the case, the novel didn¡¯t go into any details. It onlyid out the facts in cold, brutal statements. In the story, the scandal between Easton and the influencer Vienna blew up spectacrly- His reputation had already started to crack after the Julia incident, and with Vienna, it shattered . The media firestorm was so intense that Easton was even summoned by the police for questioning. At that point, it was no longer a matter of private rtionships¨Cit had be a legal case. Easton, once reduced to a walking legal scandal, had no hope of saving his career. Not even the powerful Ginger family could turn things around. He became a pariah, condemned by the public and held ountable by thew¡­ How could someone like that possibly survive in the entertainment industry¨Can industry built on image? Easton¡¯s career waspletely destroyed by those two women. And from that point on, he spiraled into darkness. That was Easton¡¯s life in the novel. But the Easton in front of her was still doing just fine. Julia hadn¡¯t tainted his reputation, and Vienna hadn¡¯t shown up¨Cso Jean hadn¡¯t paid her much mind. Until one day, she came across a news piece about Vienna attending a fashion event. These events often invited lesser¨Cknown influencers, and Vienna was one of them. Game, ajolt of realization hit her- The moment Jean saw her Vienna. The other woman who would bring Easton down- Had appeared. Of course, Jean couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. Chapter 479 Changing Fate She immediately told Easton- To stay away from Vienna. That she could be dangerous for him. She couldn¡¯t exin the full reason, so she just gave him a vague warning. What surprised her was how Easton reacted¨Che didn¡¯t question her, didn¡¯t press for details. He simply nodded and agreed. Did he trust her that much? He didn¡¯t even ask for an exnation. Still, the fact that he epted her advice so readily had lifted a huge weight off Jean¡¯s shoulders. As long as he could avoid Vienna, the turning point of his fate could bepletely rewritten. Now, hearing him thank her because of Vienna, Jean tilted her head and gave azy smile. ¡°Why the sudden gratitude? I just gave you a simple heads¨Cup¡­¡± Then a thought popped into her head, and she blurted out, ¡°Wait¨Cdon¡¯t tell me Vienna really turned out to be sketchy? And I guessed right?¡± Easton¡¯s lips curled slightly as he let out a soft scoff. ¡°More or less-¡± ¡°I did keep my distance, just like you said. Stayed alert.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect her to¡­¡± He trailed off suddenly, his voice cutting short. His eyes drifted, flickering with a trace of disgust. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 480 Chapter 480 Sounds Almost Absurd ¡°She really is exactly as you said a bit dangerous¡­¡± Easton curled his lips into a warned me ahead of time, I probably would¡¯ve fallen right into her trap Jean¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity. ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°I mean¨Chow exactly was she nning to trap you?¡± Jean added quickly, staring at Easton with wide, intrigued eyes. What kind of tactic had Vienna used to actually leave Easton this rattled, enough to say he¡¯d almost been taken down? It had to be something unconventional¡­ Ordinary tricks wouldn¡¯t evene close to working on Easton. Hearing what she was thinking, and realizing this was the version of himself that lived in Jean¡¯s mind, Easton couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pleased. ¡°She somehow got involved with my agent,¡± Easton said after a brief pause, his tone light. ¡°What?!¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flew open,pletely caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected that to be the truth behind it all¡ª It really did sound a bit absurd. ¡°And then?¡± Jean frowned, unable to hold back her impatience. ¡°What happened next?¡± She looked like a little kid pestering her older brother to finish telling a story, the urgency in her eyes impossible to miss. Easton found her expression absolutely adorable. He pressed his lips together and said nothing, deliberately keeping her in suspense. ¡°You-¡°Jean reached out and tickled his palm, halfughing in exasperation. ¡°Are you gonna tell me or not!¡± Easton caught her hand, a soft smile spreading across his face. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know anything was going on.¡± His rxed expression faded slightly, reced by something more serious. ¡°That agent had been with me for years. I trusted him a lot. He was someone Irelied on.¡± ¡°So I never would¡¯ve suspected him.¡± Jean nodded in understanding. ¡°If someone close to you gets pulled in like that, it¡¯s really hard to notice. You don¡¯t think to question them.7 Easton gave a small nod. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°My agent¡­ he¡¯s always been calm and capable. I still don¡¯t understand-¡± His eyes darkened in confusion. ¡°How Vienna managed to get to him. He¡¯s been in the industry forever. He¡¯s seen more beautiful women than he can count. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s the type to fall for a pretty face.¡± Chapter 480 Saints Almost Abounda Jean shook her head and poured ¡°Some things are just fimpossible to explin. Like ind gorgeous wives for totally average mistresses. Attraction has nothing to do with looke Watching her make that dead¨Cseriousment. Easton burst outughing. He gave her hand a gentle squeeze, lips tugging up. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got a point- ¡°But aren¡¯t you a little too young to know this much?¡± He squinted at her, half¨Cusing, though his voire was still soft and affectionate. Jean let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Haha¨Cskip that part. Pretend I said nothing¡­¡± Then she shook his hand like a child begging for more. ¡°Come on, keep going! I want to hear the rest So Easton returned to the story. ¡°Vienna getting close to my agent was one thing¨Cbut what caught me off guard was that she wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. After winning him over, she set her sights on me. Send Gifts 1.3K The Family 481 Chapter 481 I¡¯m Not a Kid Anymore ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible.¡± Jean muttered, the corners of her mouth twitching, that Vienna¡¯s actual farget fre very beginning¡­ was you, big brother? Getting close to your agent might¡¯ve just been her strategy Easton lowered his gaze, the corners of his eyes edged with a trace of chill. ¡°That¡¯s possible. But I¡¯m: 2001. interested in her original motives. What matters to me is what she actually did. His eyes darkened, filled with a biting, deep cold. ¡°That agent of mine always seemed so reliable and sharp¨Cbut turns out he was incredibly easy to manipte. Vienna got to him¡­ and the two of them ended up scheming against me together¡­¡± At that point, Easton pressed his lips together and stopped talking. Jean¡¯s eyes went wide. She¡¯d been listening cagerly to the ¡°story,¡± and now he was suddenly pausing? It was like having ants crawling all over her heart. ¡°Hey, why¡¯d you stop?¡± The shadow on Easton¡¯s face cased slightly, and he curled his lips into a faint smile. ¡°Whates next¡­ probably isn¡¯t something I should tell you.¡± He looked down at his sister, his gaze unusually soft. ¡°After all, you¡¯re still just a kid. A kid? Jean grabbed his hand, pouting. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯ve grown up¨CI know way more than you think. Easton gave a mock gasp and looked at her with amusement. ¡°Oh? Then why don¡¯t you tell me what you know?¡± He put on a mock¨Cserious expression, acting like some disapproving elder. ¡°There are some things you shouldn¡¯t be curious about, you know?¡± Jean stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°Got it! So can you please finish the Vienna story now? I¡¯m dying over here¡­¡± ¡°You really¡­¡± Easton shook his head, half exasperated, half amused. Then, finally relenting, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s not thatplicated. They were nning to drug me.¡± ¡°Drug you?!¡± Jean¡¯s whole face scrunched up in disbelief. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s so trashy!¡± ¡°Language,¡± Easton said coolly, shooting her a sidelong nce. Jean pressed her lips together and nodded like a pecking chick. ¡°Okay, okay¨Cgo on!¡± ¡°Keep going.¡± Jean was genuinely curious. The novel hadn¡¯t gone into detail about the behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes truth, and she was itching to know what really happened. Easton opened his mouth withzy ease, his gaze distant. ¡°There¡¯s not much else to say.¡± ¡°Because you warned me ahead of time, I had my guard up and kept a close eye on her. What I didn¡¯t expect¡­ was that she¡¯d manage to rope in my agent.¡± His tone grew even lighter, as if none of it had really mattered. ¡°But I stayed alert. I kept a close eye on Vienna. Before she could put her n into action, I noticed something was off. Luckily, I shut everything down in time¡­¡± Chapter 481 I¡¯m Not a Kid Anymore Easton let go of Jean¡¯s hand and instead reached out to ruffle her hair. His gaze was deep ind for ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to thank you if you hadn¡¯t warned me, and if Vienna hadn¡¯t taken a differen targeting someone close to me¡­ If I¡¯d let my guard downpletely, I really might¡¯ve fallen into here! Jean scratched the back of her head in embarrassment, mumbling, ¡°It was nothing really.. I just happened to know a little more than most people¡­¡± She trailed off, offering a vague and humble exnation. Send Gifts ¡ª ¨C 1.3K W The Family 482 Chapter 482 There Will Be Payback Being able to predict the future¨Cit sounded ridiculous, even to her. 985 *** +8 Pearls Jean couldn¡¯t exin the details, so all she could do was dodge the question and give a vague, ambiguous response. Easton simply smiled at her and didn¡¯t press further. After all, from the moment he realized he could hear his sister¡¯s thoughts, he¡¯d graduallye to ept many things that weren¡¯t exactly ¡°normal.¡± He could hear someone¡¯s inner voice. And his sister seemed to know a thing or two about the future¡­ Jean was even smarter and more capable than he had imagined. At first, he¡¯d been shocked¨Cbut after all these years, he¡¯d gotten used to it. In fact, after hearing so much of Jean¡¯s inner world, he considered himself someone who truly understood her- She was brave, kind, clever, and fearless. He liked this version of his sister. That was also why Easton held such a soft spot for her now. Of course, she had genuinely helped him¨Cmore than once. Four years ago with Julia, and now with Vienna¨Cif not for Jean, he might have been doomed by now. ¡°So¡­¡± Jean¡¯s voice piped up beside him, her tone light and yful as she batted her eyes and tried to change the subject, ¡°you¡¯re not going to let them off easy, are you?¡± It was phrased like a question, but it was said with full confidence. She knew Easton¡¯s personality¨Chis agent and Vienna¡­ Were probably in deep trouble by now. There was no way Easton wouldn¡¯t retaliate. Easton let out a soft chuckle, his gaze growing a little more careless. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let them off. Especially the agent-¡± At that, his eyes narrowed, and a sharp coldness shed through them like the glint of a hawk¡¯s gaze. ¡°The thing I hate most is betrayal from those close to me.¡± Jean felt a chill run down her spine. Yikes, scary! ¡°What¡­ what exactly did you do to them?¡± Jean pressed a hand over her chest, gasping in mock horror. ¡°Are they even still alive?¡°. 11:39 Sun, 15 Jun GO Chapter 482 There Will Be Payback Easton let out a helplessugh. ¡°Do I sound like some kind of killer to you?¡± he asked dryly. +8 Pearls Jean quickly shook her head and smiled wryly. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just curious how you decided to handle it¡­¡± This time, Easton didn¡¯t keep her guessing. ¡°They¡¯re finished. Their careers are over. They¡¯ll probably be struggling for a long time¡­¡± he said inly. ¡°I won¡¯t go into details,¡± Easton added with a cryptic smile. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t know too much.¡± Of course, the real reason was- Easton didn¡¯t want Jean to see his cruel side. Not even a little. He only wanted to be the good brother in her eyes. As for the agent and Vienna, he had no intention of letting them off easy. He¡¯d make sure they werepletely ruined. But that wasn¡¯t something Jean needed to know. Jean, for her part, took the hint and didn¡¯t push it further. She pouted and said, ¡°Alright, fine¨Chave it your way.¡± Then she smiled and added, ¡°Either way, I¡¯m just really happy I could help you out of it.¡± She leaned close and shook Easton¡¯s arm affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m so d nothing happened to you.¡± After Easton left her room, Jean was still thinking about what he¡¯d said. Who would¡¯ve thought that in the original novel, the explosive scandal of Easton allegedly forcing Vienna and even having a child with her- Was hiding such a wildly different truth behind it all? Send Gifts 1.9K The Family 483 Chapter 483 A Strange Rtionship She knew it¨Cthere was no way someone like Easton would ever do something like that willingly.. As she suspected, her brother had been set up by Vienna. The novel never revealed the truth behind the incident, which was why she¡¯d been so curious- Even desperate to get every detail out of Easton¡­ Thankfully, there had been no real damage in the end. Easton hadn¡¯t fallen for Vienna¡¯s trap. With that, both disasters that could have ruined his career were nowpletely resolved¡­ Would her brother¡¯s life finally be smooth from here on out? Maybe not. +8 Pea Though the past four years at the Ginger estate had seemed calm on the surface, the hidden threats lurking in the dark were never truly gone. Four years ago, her brothers had been targeted repeatedly¨Cshe herself had even gotten caught up in it¡ª but the mastermind had never been found. The truth was still buried in a fog of uncertainty, a shadow that hung over the entire Ginger family. Luckily, that unknown force hadn¡¯t made another move these past few years. They¡¯d managed to enjoy a rare stretch of peace. But whether that enemy would resurface again¡­ no one could say. So this peace¨Cwas likely temporary. Just as she was thinking this, her phone buzzed with a sharp notification tone. Jean¡¯s thoughts slowly refocused. She pulled the phone from her pocket and tapped the screen- The message was from Hector. Her gaze paused for a moment. A few years ago, she never could¡¯ve imagined that one day- She and Hector would end up in this, strange kind of rtionship. It all started four years ago, when Samuel had been poisoned and his asthma worsened¡­ At the time, Samuel had moved back to the Ginger estate to recover. The poisoning had mostly been treated, but the asthma continued to re up unpredictably, terrifying everyone. That was when Jean resolved to cure his asthma once and for all. During that period, although Samuel gradually regained strength and went back to work, he didn¡¯t have the stamina for long hours. Chapter 483 A Strange Rtionship Her acupuncture treatments also drained both time and energy, and it took a toll on Samuel, So the workaholic Samuel had no choice but to ¡°slow down¡± and cut back on patients- He couldn¡¯t keep treating everyone. Many of his long¨Cterm patients had to be transferred to other doctors. Among them was Hector. Hector was different. He was one of the few patients Samuel treated for psychological disorders. +8 Pearls The other patients were all understanding. Once Samuel exined his situation, they epted the transition withoutint. Some even expressed concern for his health and wished him a full recovery. But Hector was the exception. He was clearly unhappy about it. Jean could sense his displeasure and the pressure in the air. Because she had been there. She¡¯d gone to the hospital often to pick up herbs for Samuel¡¯s asthma treatments, and she happened to be there the day Samuel exined everything to Hector. That day, Hector didn¡¯t say much¨Cbut Jean saw it all. His lips were pressed tightly together, and his pitch¨Cck eyes were like deep ink, heavy and unreadable. A cold, oppressive aura radiated from his entire body. The pressure in the room had plummeted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be handed over to another psychiatrist.¡± After a long silence, the man finally spoke, his voice calm but firm¨Clike steel dropped onto stone. Send Gifts The Family 484 1.9K avening Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 484 A Monster, Just as Expected His tone was low, voice weighed down like ck lead¨Coppressive and heavy. ¡°But my brother¡¯s not even fully recovered yet,¡± Jean blurted out, cutting in before Samuel could respond. She couldn¡¯t help it. Annoyance had bubbled up inside her. She felt like this guy had zero sense of social awareness. What a monster. His mind was so warped it was practically hopeless- Even a legendary healer might not save him! Just as that thought passed through her mind, Hector¡¯s expression suddenly tightened. His eyes narrowed sharply, dark as ink, and for some reason, it was deeply unsettling. Then- Hector let out a low, scoffingugh. His gaze clung to Jean¡¯s face, locking eyes with her. ¡°Then how about you be my therapist?¡± Jean didn¡¯t understand why Hector would think that she¨Cjust a kid at the time¨Chad what it took to be his psychologist. Or maybe he was just messing with her. Maybe it was his dark, brooding expression at the time. Or maybe she didn¡¯t want to put pressure on Samuel. Or maybe- She was just a little curious. Curious whether she could actually fix whatever was wrong with Hector¡¯s mind¡­ Whatever the reason, when Hector tossed that olive branch at her- She epted it, almost like she was possessed. And right after saying yes, she immediately regretted it. This man was visibly strange and dangerous. Sure, he had a face that resembled Xie Zhi¡¯s, but his personality and vibe couldn¡¯t have been more different. He was the kind of person who instantly made you want to keep your distance¡­ Samuel agreed she shouldn¡¯t have epted. Hector wasn¡¯t an easy patient, and he didn¡¯t think Jean could handle him. So the moment she said yes, Samuel stepped in immediately- He insisted he could continue treating Hector. Jean was just a kid what she said didn¡¯t count. But Hector wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°She said yes,¡± he replied coolly, lifting an eyebrow as if it was nothing¨Cbut his tone left no room for argument. Chapter 484 A Monster, Just as Expected Samuel¡¯s expression turned cold the moment he heard that. +8 Pearls His eyes darkened like ink, and a wave of pressure swept over the room. His entire face was icy with displeasure. The tension between them thickened, sharp and invisible, like the air before a storm. It felt like they might start throwing punches at any second. ¡°Stop!¡± Jean suddenly raised her hand and shoved it between the two of them. She sighed, exasperated. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Then she turned to Hector, her gaze steady and calm. ¡°I already agreed, and I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Try to straighten out this twisted man¨Cat least a little. And so, her strange interaction with Hector began to increase. But this guy- He seemed to have a thing for sleeping in front of her! Jean¡¯s idea of therapy had been open conversations, honest exchanges. She wanted to find out what made Hector the way he was. There had to be a reason. No one turns out like this for no reason. But Hector wasn¡¯t exactly cooperative. Instead of opening up, he often said things like- ¡°I want to sleep.¡± With no warning at all. He¡¯d rest his long arms on the table, eyes half¨Clidded, looking elegant and cold all at once. Then, without hesitation, he¡¯d close his eyes, lips lightly parted. ¡°You just sit there and watch me sleep.¡± Was this guy brainless? Or just unhinged? What kind of nonsensical request was that?! eets the Reborn Girl The Family 485 Chapter 485 A Good Start Jean didn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t want to go against the man in front of her. After all, who knew what he might do next¨Cwhat if he snapped? What if he was some kind of psycho.? Until he fully opened up to her, she figured it was best to make a fewpromises. What Jean didn¡¯t know at the time was- Every one of those thoughts in her head had been heard loud and clear by the man sitting across from her. Hector didn¡¯t show much of a reaction. His eyes remained lowered, his body perfectly still. So that¡¯s how she sees me¨Clike some ticking time bomb of a lunatic. A cold, sharp glint flickered in his eyes. Hisshes trembled faintly. But he didn¡¯t mind. He was already on the verge of breaking down from sleep deprivation. It felt like something invisible gnawed at his soul in the dark, wearing away at him night after night. The pain, the agitation¨Cit had soaked into every nerve ending. He just wanted a good night¡¯s sleep. And the only one who could give him that- Hector lifted his eyes, gaze slowly sweeping across Jean¡¯s face. Only Jean could grant him even a fleeting moment of rest. Even just a taste of peace¨Che craved it with everything he had. That was why he had insisted that Jean be the one to treat him. It had nothing to do with whether she was actually qualified. He didn¡¯t care if she understood psychology. He just wanted to sleep next to her presence. ¡°Alright then.¡± Jean shook her head and let out a silent sigh. She sat down across from him, her bright, clear eyes quietly studying the man before her. Her lips curved slightly, and she tried to keep her voice soft. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll be here watching you. Her voice was like a melody full of life, wrapped in the shimmer of candy ss and the gentleness of moonlight. Hector felt his frayed nerves calm almost instantly. 1:|:|:??? ????? Chapter 485 A Good Start He finally closed his eyes. Even he didn¡¯t realize¨Chis brows, usually furrowed in tension, had slowly rxed. Still leaning on his hand, propped against the table, he drifted off to sleep right in front of her. Jean hadn¡¯t expected him to fall asleep that fast. She had barely finished speaking when he shut his eyespletely. His breathing, though soft, had already settled into a slow and steady rhythm. He actually fell asleep?! Just like that? No winding down? So fast¡­ Even though she was full of internalints, Jean didn¡¯t show anything on her face. She kept her position, sitting there quietly. Her gaze fellzily on Hector¡¯s face, tracing his sharp and handsome features. At this moment, there wasn¡¯t really anything else to do but look at him. Hector had told her to sit opposite him and watch him sleep- So even now that he was asleep, she was supposed to keep looking¡­ What¡¯s the logic behind that? Was this supposed to help him sleep better? Jean couldn¡¯t figure it out. But seeing him sleep so soundly¨Cso peacefully¨Cdid make her f good thing. She still remembered- ike this was a When they first met, the dark circles under Hector¡¯s eyes were obvious. His cold eyes were bloodshot and. tired. There was no doubt he¡¯d been suffering from serious sleep problems for a long time. So even if she wasn¡¯t doing anything else right now, even if Hector hadn¡¯t opened up to her at all and just slept in front of her- Jean still believed this was a good start. You sleep well first. Once you rest, you¡¯ll feel better¨Cand then we can get to real healing. Send Gifts 10 1.9K C The Family 486 Chapter 486 The Feeling of Being Needed Jean wasn¡¯t sure how long he nned to sleep. Eventually, out of sheer boredom, she just sat there ying on her phone. After that, it somehow became their shared secret, an unspoken rule. No one knew that Hector¡¯s so¨Ccalled therapy sessions were just him taking naps in front of her. That was it. Nothing more. At first, Jean had genuinely hoped to help him work through his psychological issues. But after all this, she pretty much gave up. If the patient didn¡¯t want to talk and only wanted to sleep, what was the point of trying? That said, she did protest at some point. If all he wanted was to nap while she sat there, she didn¡¯t really see the purpose of continuing. She came into this trying to help, not to babysit someone who treated sleep like therapy. And if Hector had no interest in getting better and just wanted to be unconscious in her presence, she wasn¡¯t going to keep wasting her time. But when she said all that, Hector didn¡¯t argue or exin. He just quietly lowered his gaze, his entire expression unreadable. The shadows in his eyes darkened until something bleak and hollow settled in his features. And then, for the first time, Jean saw something she never expected to see from him¨Can actual trace of vulnerability. ¡°Having you here helps me sleep,¡± he said after a long silence. Jean blinked. That sentenceing out of his mouth waspletely surreal. But his expression was dead serious. She could tell he meant every word. For a second, it almost felt like she was important to him. That she wasn¡¯t just sitting there¨Cshe was helping him. That feeling of being needed caught her off guard. Originally, she¡¯d been nning to tell him she couldn¡¯t do this anymore. Watching someone sleep wasn¡¯t her idea of productive. Her time wasn¡¯t exactly disposable. But now that he¡¯d said that¡­ She scratched the back of her head, unsure of what to say. ¡°As long as I can sleep,¡± Hector continued, his voice low and tired, ¡°I think I¡¯ll be in a better mood.¡± When he looked at her, Jean actually saw something soft behind his usual cold stare. Something almost pitiful. She knew she should turn him down. Should cut this weird dynamic off before it got even stranger. But faced with that look¨Clike she was the only one keeping him sane¨Cshe just couldn¡¯t say it. She could feel it clearly. He needed her. Chapter 486 The Feeling of Being Needled And for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite exin, she let it happen. She didn¡¯t say yes, but she didn¡¯t say no either. That silence was all it took. After that, he didn¡¯t stop at sleeping. He started asking her to cat with him. To go on drives along empty back roads. Jean didn¡¯t understand what was happening anymore. Had everyone forgotten she was supposed to be his therapist? She wasn¡¯t here to keep himpany like some kind of emotional support pet. She said as much. She even turned him down a few times. But whenever she did, he¡¯d show her that same lonely, downcast expression. And then he¡¯d say something like, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried this before. I just want to see if it helps.¡± So in the end, for the sake of Hector¡¯s so¨Ccalled mental health, she always gave
  1. in.
Send Gifts The Family 487 Chapter 487 ying the Part Over the past few years, they¡¯d stayed in touch on and off. ranched Even so, Jean never felt like anything between her and Hector had actually changed. They weren¡¯t close, but they didn¡¯t dislike each other either. Every time she saw him, it felt like she was just ying the part of an emotionless stand¨Cin¨Csomeone to tag along while he did something ordinary. She treated it like a routine. But at least it wasn¡¯t all bad. Hector had money, and when they went out, he never hesitated to spend it. Food, transportation, lodging¨Ceverything was top¨Ctier. Given his generosity, Jean didn¡¯tin much. Besides, she¡¯d noticed how much he¡¯d changed over the years. He was still quiet and cold, but the oppressive gloom he carried when they first met had faded quite a bit. That had to count for something. It made her feel like all that time spent as his emotional support tagalong hadn¡¯t gone to waste after all. Still, she wouldn¡¯t even consider them friends. If Hector weren¡¯t the one constantly messaging her first, she probably would¡¯ve ghosted him by now. Right then, her phone chimed with a new message. Jean opened WhatsApp and saw a link. When she tapped on it, it redirected to a clean, modern webpage: a photo feature of a ce called Sky Library. As the name suggested, it was a bookstore built into the upper floors of a high¨Crise, surrounded on all sides by ss walls. You could read while overlooking the entire city, like sitting among the clouds. So that¡¯s where he wanted to go. A second message popped in right after. Hector: ¡°I want to go here.¡± Jean didn¡¯t answer immediately. She scrolled through the link, studying the images. It looked nice. Still, she began typing: Jean: ¡°Hmm, you can totally go by yourself.¡± His meaning had been obvious¨Che wanted her to go with him. And as usual, Jean defaulted to declining. She figured if she kept saying no, maybe one day he¡¯d finally just go without her and save her the trouble. But he never gave up. This time wasn¡¯t any different. Hector: ¡°You¡¯reing with me.¡°, Chapter 487 ying the Part Jean: ¡°Heh.¡± She knew it. Of course he wasn¡¯t going to let it go. Still, she tried to push back¨Cjust a little.. Jean: ¡°You could try going alone. Who knows? Might open up a whole new world for you. That¡¯s called personal growth.¡± Talking to Hector always made her feel like a kindergarten teacher with a really stubborn student. She tried to keep her tone soft and patient. If she identally set him off, this young master might spiral into another episode¨Cand he could be terrifying when that happened. Jean had no interest in triggering that. A couple minutes passed before he replied. Hector: ¡°You always say that.¡± Hector: ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up at the Ginger house. Be ready.¡± And that was that. No room for argument. No chance to wiggle out of it. Jean quickly shot back a message. Jean: ¡°Wow. So bossy.¡± After that, Hector didn¡¯t respond again. Looked like he¡¯d already gone offline. Send Gifts The Family 488 Chapter 488 A Kindhearted Kid Jean waited for a bit, but Hector never replied. How arrogant. She exited WhatsApp and pressed her lips together. Finished Yep, sounded just like Hector¨Cignoring herints and protests, already having made the decision for her. Still, Jean wasn¡¯t actually upset. As overbearing as Hector could be, the things he asked her to do were never truly unreasonable or harmful. If anything, they were trivial. And somehow, he always seemed easily satisfied. If something so small could put him in a better mood, then maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad. Jean hadplicated feelings about Hector. Sure, his pushiness wore her down and gave her a headache at times, but she didn¡¯t actually dislike him. In fact¡­ maybe she even ¡°indulged¡± him a little. She kept giving in, rxing her boundaries bit by bit and letting him have his way. Jean shook her head, a chill running down her spine. At this rate, she really was going to end up his preschool teacher or something. The lengths she was going to, just to steer Hector¡¯s personality onto a ¡°healthy path,¡± were seriously over the top. A few dayster- Hector¡¯s driver showed up at the Ginger family estate right on schedule to pick Jean up. By now, everyone in the house was used to it. At first, they thought Jean really was treating Hector¡¯s psychological issues¨Cafter all, they knew what she was capable of. She had medical skills. They trusted her in that department. But as time went on, it became clear that her outings with Hector had nothing to do with actual therapy. They were just out eating, drinking, and having fun. Eventually, Samuel pulled Jean aside to ask what was really going on between her and Hector¡­. Jean had just shrugged and said casually, ¡°Exactly what it looks like.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just, y¡¯know, activity buddies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not easy to interpret,¡± he admitted, frowning with confusion. Chapter 488 A Kindhearted Kid Finichen Jean quirked her lips, somewhere between amused and resigned. ¡°You know what kind of person Hector is ¨Che¡¯s weird. Back then, I was all fired up about helping him, so I agreed to treat him. But standard methods don¡¯t seem to work on him. Or rather, he just doesn¡¯t y by the rules.¡± She shook her head with a helpless smile. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like talking, doesn¡¯t like listening. He just wants to experience everyday things to ¡®heal his soul¡® or whatever. So I ended up being the one to tag along.¡± Samuel smiled in response. A warm softness flickered in his eyes. ¡°Jean, you really are such a kind and gentle kid.¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, like she was asking, Why do you say that? ¡°A typical therapist wouldn¡¯t go this far,¡± Samuel exined. ¡°They do their best during office hours, sure- but going out to entertain a patient on their own time? That¡¯s a whole different level ofmitment.¡± Jean chuckled. ¡°I just¡­¡± ¡°Well, I made a promise, didn¡¯t I? And after a few outings with him, I noticed real change. That dead¨Cinside vibe he had? Not as strong anymore.¡± ¡°Dead¨Cinside vibe?¡± Samuel burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s quite the description.¡± ƒ¦ Jean pouted, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s true though. He¡¯s definitely doing better now. So all of this¨Cme being his tagalong¨Cit actually means something.¡± Send Gifts 1.9K When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Rebom Girl The Family 489 Chapter 489 His Reliance After Jean exined everything to Samuel, he quickly passed the message on to the rest of the Ginger family- Atst, everyone understood why Jean kept going out with that man. Still, they were worried. ording to Samuel, Hector wasn¡¯t just any patient¨Che was a dangerous one. Dangerous, and deeply strange. Back when it started, Samuel hadn¡¯t even wanted his sister near this patient of his- And when Hector specifically requested that Jean be the one to ¡°counsel¡± him, Samuel waspletely against it. But Jean had insisted. And with Hector giving off th ominous vibe like he¡¯d cause trouble if denied, Samuel had no choice but to reluctantly go along with it¨Cfor now. At first, he didn¡¯t tell anyone else in the Ginger family. But after that, Samuel began monitoring every ¡°private session¡± between Jean and Hector through surveince. He¡¯d originally wanted to lighten his workload, but somehow ended up busier than ever. Even he wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing anymore. But this was necessary. If Hector ever dared to hurt his sister, he¡¯d intervene immediately¨Cno hesitation. If he had it his way, he wouldn¡¯t let them be alone together at all. But therapy didn¡¯t work if others were around. Patients couldn¡¯t open up under those conditions. And Hector being ¡°special¡± wasn¡¯t a good enough reason to throw the rulebook out. Besides, Samuel knew Hector wasn¡¯t likely tosh out without reason. But still. You never knew. His little sister didn¡¯t exactly follow the rules either. If she said the wrong thing and set Hector off, there was no telling what could happen¡­ He couldn¡¯t rx. All he could do was watch. What he didn¡¯t expect was- It wasn¡¯t Jean who acted out of line. It was Hector. The guy barely said a word, like he¡¯d gone mute. Every session, all he wanted to do was sleep¨C And Jean just let him. She sat quietly beside him and watched him sleep. Chapter 489 His Reliance Samuel had to admit: he didn¡¯t get it But every time he checked in on them after that, it was always the same. And slowly, Samuel started to notice something important. Hector was sleeping soundly. That was a miracle in itself¡­ The man had nearly gone insane from chronic insomnia. But now, he was able to sleep in peace¡­ With that, his mood genuinely began to improve. Samuel started to understand Hector. If you could finally get a good night¡¯s sleep, who cared about pointless small talk? Still, things seemed to be heading in a weird direction. Once Samuel was certain that Hector wasn¡¯t a threat to Jean, he finally let his guard down. So when the rest of the Ginger family expressed concern over Jean constantly going out with Hector ¡°for therapy,¡± Samuel stepped in to exin the situation. He was confident that Hector wouldn¡¯t hurt her. In fact, he was pretty sure Hector couldn¡¯t go without her now. That conclusion came from instinct. Samuel could sense how much Hector relied on Jean. After hearing Samuel¡¯s exnation, the rest of the family felt a bit more at ease. But not entirely. So, Sienna secretly sent people to trail Jean and Hector, just in case¨Cjust to observe from a distance. After a few outings, it became clear: the two of them really were just out eating and having fun. Atst, the Ginger family stopped worrying. They treated it like Jean had simply made a new friend. Hector might¡¯ve been a weirdo, but he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. He wasn¡¯t some evil viin. No real danger. And so, the whole family got used to the situation and quietly epted it. 08.46 Mon, 16 Jun Mon, Chapter 489 His Reliance Jean got into the car. The driver started the engine, and they were off. Destination:Sky Library Hector had mentioned. Send Gifts The Family 490 Chapter 490 The Real Reason Jean instinctively looked out the window, her gaze sweeping past the rapidly shifting scenery beyond the ss. Before she realized it, Sky Library had already appeared before her. The driver politely opened the car door for her, motioning that they¡¯d arrived. Jean gave him a small nod, then stepped out of the vehicle. Hector was already waiting inside the Sky Library. Jean pressed the elevator button, waited a while, then walked in with a nk expression. The elevator soared upwards, eventually arriving at one of the tower¡¯s highest floors, where the library was located. The ce was full of people, but everyone kept quiet out of unspoken mutual respect. Despite the crowd, the atmosphere never felt noisy or chaotic. Hector had never been the kind of person who liked clearing out a space just for himself. With his background, he easily could have¨Cif the crowd bothered him, he could¡¯ve used his connections to empty the entire ce and leave it to himself. But Hector never did that. No matter where he went, he blended in like an ordinary person, quietly observing, quietly experiencing. Jean often felt like there was a sense of loneliness about him¨Cor perhaps- His past had been bleak and empty. Maybe that was part of what had twisted his mind in the first ce. Truthfully, Jean had been putting up with Hector¡¯s entricities and unreasonable requests all this time not just for the reasons she¡¯d previously mentioned. There was a deeper, more fundamental reason- Jean didn¡¯t want Hector to go dark. His descent into darkness was terrifying¡­ A corrupted Hector would be the ultimate problem for the righteous protagonist and the other viins alike. And yet, this was someone who could bepletely satisfied just by getting some good sleep and enjoying life a little. Why should someone like that spiral into bloodshed and chaos? Jean had already done everything she could to help the Ginger family escape their doomed fates, so she didn¡¯t mind helping one more person¡­ Chapter 490 The Real Reason That was her true reason. She scanned the corners of the library but didn¡¯t spot Hector anywhere. Taking a few steps forward, she approached the massive floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows. The sky today was stunningly blue¨Clike a ribbon of pale silk, dotted with soft, sprawling clouds. Below skyscrapers gleamed in the sun, magnificent and imposing. The view really was something else. There was a feeling here¨Clike standing among the clouds, overlooking the world. Suddenly- She heard approaching footsteps. A momentter, someone gently tapped her shoulder. Jean instinctively turned- Hector was standing right beside her. As usual, the man was dressed in a long ck coat, with a ck hat pulled low over his head. His entire outfit, from top to bottom, was a solid ck, which only entuated his tall, lean frame and the cool, mysterious air that clung to him. Most of his face was hidden beneath the hat. Though his look was striking, it also made him hard to recognize. No one could easily tell who he really was. ¡°Where were you just now?¡± Jean raised a brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°I was over there by the bookshelf,¡± Hector replied, holding up the book in his hand. ¡°Found something.¡± Jean¡¯s gaze settled on the book- Seriously? It was a wellness book? This guy was into that? No way. Hearing her internalmentary, Hector¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His face remained as calm and distant as ever, like still water. ¡°I was just flipping through,¡± he said tly. ¡°Came across it by chance, that¡¯s all. Hmm- ¡°It has some stuff on improving sleep¡­¡± Figures. Of course it¡¯s about sleep. Is that all this guy ever thinks about? Send Gifts 1.9K The Family 491 Chapter 491 It Really Is Quite Charming 18 Pearls Hector heard Jean¡¯s loud internalint, but his expression remained as calm as ever. He merely pressed his lips together without thinking. Whenever he was with her, he could always hear the thoughts running through her mind. Most of the time, was herining or grumbling about him. At first, those thoughts had made him a little unhappy. No one had ever spoken to him like that before¡­ Well, not aloud anyway¨Cbut she was thinking it. That was enough. But over time, he got used to it- Her constant mental chatter had started to feel like background music for sleep. If anything, it made him want to sleep even more. How could one person have so many thoughts swirling around in their head? It baffled him¨Cand sometimes even amused him. But strangely, he didn¡¯t dislike it. ¡°I¡¯m going to go find something to read too,¡± Jean said, figuring it didn¡¯t make sense toe all the way to a library just to admire the view. She should at least pick up a book to blend in with the vibe. She tossed the words over her shoulder and headed for the bookshelves. She didn¡¯t bother choosing anything too serious¨Cjust grabbed a beautifully illustratedic book that caught her eye. Meanwhile, Hector had already ordered two drinks and a selection of desserts. Sitting by the panoramic window, with a good book, a cup of something warm, and the city stretching out below¨Cthis was exactly the kind of atmosphere Sky Library was known for. It really was quite charming. Jean and Hector sat side by side. Neither of them said a word, simply immersed in their reading. Their moods slowly unwound, and even the air around them seemed to soften. This was always how things were whenever they went out together. No need for conversation, just quiet, easypanionship. When it was time to go, Hector¡¯s driver brought Jean back to the Ginger family estate. Before they left, Hector had insisted¨Cshe stay for dinner. Naturally, the man had been as generous as ever, treating her to avish, expensive meal. 09:10 Tue, 17 Jun ¨C ? Chapter 491 It Really is Quite Charming Jean was still full by the time she got home. She had nned to head straight to her room, but before she could, Sienna cut her off. ¡°Back already, Jean?¡± Sienna hurried toward her, intercepting her path with a smile that clearly meant she had something to say. Jean gave her a polite smile in return and nodded. ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve got something on your mind, don¡¯t you?¡± Her grin widened, practically glowing with mischief. Sienna let out a sheepishugh, clearly caught. ¡°Well, yes actually,¡± she said, stepping closer and gently grabbing Jean¡¯s wrist, her smile still in ce. ¡°There¡¯s a small gathering next week, and I¡¯d like to bring you along.¡± A gathering? Jean had kept her identity as the Ginger family¡¯s daughter a secret all this time. Which meant she never went to these kinds of high¨Csociety events. It would be far too easy to blow her cover. And Sienna knew that. So why was she asking this now? Hearing Jean¡¯s inner thoughts, Sienna quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s a more private gathering, so don¡¯t worry¡­ just a few people. That¡¯s the only reason I even considered bringing you.¡± Jean frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be there?¡± Sienna narrowed her eyes yfully, giving her a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡± Oh, great. Now it¡¯s a secret mission. Jean pressed her lips together. But seeing the eager, hopeful light in Sienna¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint her. ¡°Alright, fine,¡± she said, finally nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Send Gifts 1.9K The Family 492 Chapter 492 Need to Get Ready Sienna beamed when she heard that and smiled in relief. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll give you a heads¨Cup in advance. Jean curled her lips into a faint smile but didn¡¯t say much else. She headed back to her room. Her phone chimed with a new notification. She pulled it out and lit up the screen- It was a message from Hector. Jean tapped the image to view it more clearly- It was a scenic photo of the blue sky and white clouds, taken from the perspective of Sky Library. He must¡¯ve taken it while sitting by the window reading. And honestly, it was beautifullyposed. Golden sunlight brushed the cloud edges with azy glow. The wide, serene blue stretched far into the horizon, and a few birds pped their wings across the sky, leaving elegant strokes in their wake¡­ It was a soothing, picturesque scene. Jean smiled and sent back a quick message- Jean: ¡°Nice shot.¡± About thirty secondster, Hector replied- Hector: ¡°Thanks again for today.¡± Thanks¡­ Jean paused, her gaze lingering on the screen. Hector had never acted high and mighty around her. Though he wasn¡¯t great with words, every time she went out with him as his panion,¡± he always made a point to thank her politely afterward. If he hadn¡¯t developed psychological issues, he probably would¡¯ve been a very gentlemanly guy. It¡¯s exactly these little details that keep me from ever really disliking him, even if I¡¯m not all that thrilled about tagging along¡­ She didn¡¯t reply again and set her phone aside. Outside, the sunlight was zing. The SAT was over, and a long summer break had just begun. 09:10 Tue 17 Jun Chapter 492 Need to Get Ready Jean spent the following week in a rxed haze. Then on Friday, Sienna carne into her room ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend,¡± Sienna said, her eyes twinkling as she smiled. Jean immediately guessed what she was getting at. ¡°It¡¯s about that party, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sienna nodded with a smile. ¡°Mm¨Chmm. It¡¯s set for tomorrow.¡± Jean¡¯s expression remained calm, clearly not all that interested. She responded evenly, ¡°Oh, got it-¡± Then she gave Sienna a yful wink. ¡°I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Just waking up early isn¡¯t enough¡­¡± Sienna pouted and spoke in a teasing, affectionate tone. ¡°Jean, you need to do a little prep too.¡± Jean frowned. ¡°Prep for what?¡± Sienna smiled and picked up a strand of Jean¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s a fairly formal setting tomorrow¡­ Even though you¡¯re already beautiful, you¡¯ll still need a professional stylist to help you with your look¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°This formal?¡± Sienna shook her head, trying to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s not anything super serious. You don¡¯t need to stress. Having a stylist is all the rage now, you know¨Cwho doesn¡¯t want to look their best?¡± Jean let out a dryugh. ¡°I mean, true, I guess!¡± Sienna gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Just wait for the stylist tomorrow.¡± Jean wasn¡¯t overthinking it. That night, she went to bed early. All to get up on time the next morning! Still, something about Sienna¡¯s behavior made her suspicious- Is she hiding something from me¡­? Something feels off. But even so, she knew one thing for ¡°e No matter what it is, Sienna would never throw me under the bus. Send Gifts 1.9K The Family 493 Chapter 493 Don¡¯t Overthink It, Just Rx So even if something felt off, with Sienna around, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Early the next morning- Sienna brought the makeup artist she had hired to Jean¡¯s room. Jean was still half¨Casleep. She had just finished washing up and was sitting on the edge of the bed, yawning. ¡°Jean, this is the makeup artist who¡¯ll be in charge of your styling today,¡± Sienna said, smiling as she pointed behind her- Jean looked up. The makeup artist was a beautiful young woman, her face perfectly made up. ¡°Miss, please pick the outfit you¡¯d like to wear today,¡± the makeup artist said with a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯ll do your makeup to match it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already picked out the outfit,¡± Sienna jumped in cheerfully. She turned to the bedroom door and called out- A few maids immediately wheeled in a row of high¨Cend dresses. ¡°Mom, are you hiding something from me?¡± Jean finally asked, tilting her head to look at Sienna. ¡°Is all this really necessary?¡± Sienna still wouldn¡¯t say. She simply patted Jean¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. If I tell you now, it won¡¯t be any fun.¡± This feels like I¡¯m about to get roped into some pyramid scheme. Sienna suddenly burst outughing. She nced over at her daughter, amused. ¡°What kind of expression is that? What are you thinking?¡± Jean quickly shook her head. ¡°Nothing, haha.¡± Thinking maybe you¡¯re about to sell your daughter off. Sienna couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She gave Jean¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze and said warmly, ¡°Jean, don¡¯t overthink it¡­ I¡¯m your mother. I would never do anything that¡¯s bad for you-¡± ¡°Just think of it asing out with me for a little outing, okay? Rx.¡± Hearing that, Jean felt too embarrassed to keep pushing and simply gave a small nod. Sienna pulled her up from the ped. Jean nced at them and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll pick one that¡¯s not too formal¡­¡± Come take a look at the dresses. Which one do you like?¡± Chapter 493 Don¡¯t Overthink It, Just Rx In the end, she chose a pale yellow dress- It was a simple chiffon gown that looked fresh and ethereal. ¡°This one¡¯s lovely. It suits you well,¡± Sienna said approvingly with a nod. Once the dress was selected, it was time for makeup. Ever since Jean had arrived in this world, she had mostly gone bare¨Cfaced. Now, being fully made up so seriously felt a bit strange. 48 Pearls The makeup artist hadid out a full table of tools¨Crows upon rows of colorful cosmetics, dazzling and overwhelming. Jean simply zoned out, letting the artist do whatever she wanted to her face. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but when the makeup artist finally said, ¡°All done,¡± Jean slowly snapped out of her daze.
  • She blinked and looked at herself in the mirror-
The makeup artist had styled her hair into a neat, gentle princess braid. The makeup on her face wasn¡¯t too heavy; instead, it looked very natural and brought out her already beautiful features, making her look like a stunning doll with rosy lips and pearly teeth. With the pale yellow gown, she looked pure and fairy¨Clike. Sienna couldn¡¯t stop staring at her, examining her from every angle, eyes unblinking. Finally, she let out a soft sigh and smiled with deep satisfaction. ¡°Only at this moment-¡± ¡°Do I finally feel like my Jean has grown up.¡± Send Gifts 1.9K The Family 494 Chapter 494 Do You Really Not Know Anything? Time flew by Without even noticing it, Jean had grown from a chubby little dumpling into a graceful, elegant young , and she was so beautiful it was hard to look away. ¡°So pretty, our Jean.¡± Sienna curved her lips into a smile and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. Hearing that, Jean¨Csomehow¨Cfelt a little shy. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t say a word. She lowered her head, pressed her lips together, and scratched her head sheepishly. It took her a while to speak. ¡°You praising me like that¡­ makes me feel kinda awkward.¡± Sienna¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth-¡± Then, she gave Jean¡¯s shoulder a gentle pat and urged her warmly, ¡°Alright, now that your look is done, go eat something. I¡¯ll take you over when it¡¯s time.¡± Jean didn¡¯t say anything¨Cshe just nodded obediently. Now that she was wearing a pretty dress and delicate makeup, she couldn¡¯t help but act a little moredylike. After all, the way she looked now didn¡¯t exactly suit being too rough around the edges. Even the way she ate became unconsciously more refined and elegant. After finishing her meal, Jean was just about to leave the dining room- Only to run into Samuel head¨Con. The moment his gazended on Jean¡¯s face, there was a clear pause in his eyes. Then his gaze drifted downward from her face¡­ A smile tugged at the corners of his lips, and he let out a lightugh. ¡°Why are you suddenly all dressed up like this?¡± Jean pouted and retorted teasingly, ¡°Can¡¯t I dress up like this if I want to?¡± Samuel quickly shook his head. He exined gently, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°You look great¨Cthough you always look great,¡± Samuel said with a warm smile as he looked at her. ¡°But now¡­ hmm, you look just like a princess. It just caught me off guard.¡± Jean frowned slightly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything about this?¡± 09:10 Tue un Chapter 494 Do You Really Not Know Anything? At that, a slight crease appeared between Samuel¡¯s brows, and confusion flickered in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jean pressed her lips together but didn¡¯t immediately answer. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Mom didn¡¯t tell them anything about this? Why do they all look so clueless? This whole thing is getting more and more mysterious. Samuel heard her inner voice and grew even more puzzled. He parted his lips, about to ask- But Jean beat him to it and spoke first. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Since she said that, Samuel didn¡¯t press further. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Back in her room, Jean was still turning the encounter over in her mind. What kind of mysterious gathering was this, anyway?! Was it really just her and Sienna who knew about it, and were attending it? Were the other Ginger family brothers really in the dark? Judging by Samuel¡¯s expression just now, he clearly had no idea. What exactly was Sienna up to? She was keeping this thing locked up tighter than a vault¡­ Jean shook her head and decided not to dwell on it. She was curious, sure¨Cbut she¡¯d find out soon enough anyway. And again, it¡¯s not like Sienna would actually set her up. Jean rested in her room for a while. Before long, Sienna came knocking on her door, urging her to head out. The driver was already waiting at the door. Send Gifts 1.9K The Family 495 Chapter 495 How Could She Not Recognize Them? Jean and Sienna sat together in the back seat of the car. Sienna had clearly dressed with care for the asion. She wore a subdued, lightweight ck suit. The dark fabric shimmered with a subtle, refined texture, and her makeup was crisp and sophisticated. Rather than saying she had dressed up, it would be more urate to say¨C This was how Sienna always looked when heading out for meetings or work events. She was never the type to neglect her appearance¨Calways presenting herself with elegance, and today was no exception. The car sped along the road before finally pulling into a vast and luxurious estate. Jean widened her eyes, pressing her face closer to the window for a better look- The scenery was stunning. The grounds had been arranged with meticulous care, and it could easily rival the Ginger family¡¯s own estate. As far as the eye could see, there were lush green nts, vibrant and dazzling flower fields, blue skies, white clouds, and golden sunlight¡­ Everything looked like it was wrapped in a fairy tale filter¨Cserene and beautiful. Before she realized it, the car came to a stop. They had arrived. ¡°Jean, time to get out,¡± Sienna¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, and Jean snapped back to the present. She nodded instinctively and said, ¡°Mm, got it.¡± Then, she pushed open the door and stepped out of the car unhurriedly. As soon as she was out, Sienna affectionately linked arms with her. ¡°Jean, we¡¯re about to go She reached out and tidied a loose strand of hair by Jean¡¯s ear. ¡°Nervous?¡± Jean pouted and suddenly grinned. ¡°Why would I be nervous?¡± Sienna smiled too. ¡°Good.¡± Mother and daughter walked arm in arm, chatting andughing as they approached a vi. This vi sat at the very center of/the estate¨Cblue rooftops, white walls- It looked just like a fairy¨Ctale castle. As soon as they reached the door, a group of uniformed attendants came out to greet them. in-¡± 09.11 Tue, 17 Jun Chapter 495 How Could She Not Recognize Them? Their faces were polite and eager, and they began guiding the pair in a particr direction. They passed through a grand foyer and avish corridor, until finally- The attendants stopped in front of a pair of massive, golden doors. They reached out together and pushed them open- A flood of bright light poured through instantly. Jean squinted against the brightness, unustomed to the re. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± With the doors now wide open, one of the attendants gestured for them to enter. Sienna didn¡¯t speak. She simply nodded slightly, then gently pulled Jean by the arm and led her into the bright room. They had taken a few steps in before Jean finally saw clearly who was inside. It was a dining room. Or more precisely, it wasn¡¯t just a dining room. In addition to the oversized round marble dining table, there were also luxurious sofas and a coffee table- It felt more like a high¨Cend reception lounge. Jean blinked, her gaze settling on the people seated at the table. In that instant, her heart gave a hard jolt. Her eyes widened in shock, and her fingers instinctively curled into a fist. How could this be¡­ Why them? ¡°Jean, you recognize them, don¡¯t you?¡± Sienna gently patted her on the shoulder, her voice soft and smiling. Jean twitched at the corner of her mouth. How could she not recognize them! Seated at the table in that moment¨Cnone other than- Her ssmate and friend, Asher! Along with Asher¡¯s mother, Mindy¡­ And an elderlydy with a kindly smile on her face. Jean had never seen this grandmother before, so naturally she didn¡¯t recognize her, but she could guess with near certainty that this must be Madam Lawson¨CAsher¡¯s grandmother by blood, the Lawson family matriarch. The Family 496 Chapter 496 Not Surprised at All Jean hadn¡¯t expected that the people Sienna wanted her to meet- Would be a group of familiar faces. She instinctively turned her head to look at her mother, eyes full of confusion and surprise. Sienna simply smiled at her, just about to speak When Mindy¡¯s voice eddenly rang out. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Mindy stood up from her seat, staring directly at Jean face.. Her expression was filled with obvious shock. Clearly- To Mindy, seeing Jean in this setting waspletely unexpected. ¡°She¡­¡± Mindy turned to look at her son, reaching out to tug at Asher¡¯s sleeve as if seeking confirmation. ¡°Isn¡¯t she that ssmate of yours?¡± In Mindy¡¯s memory, Jean was Asher¡¯s ssmate. She was also the one who had gone above and beyond to help him during his most difficult time¨Chis great benefactor. She had always liked Jean and felt grateful to her- But today¡¯s gathering was supposed to be a meeting with the youngdy of the Ginger family¡­ So that meant- The mysterious youngest daughter of the Ginger family was actually the Jean she had met before?! Sure, Jean¡¯s surname was indeed ¡°Jiang,¡± but in the past, who would¡¯ve connected this child to the famous Ginger family? She hadn¡¯t known much about Jean¡¯s background, only vaguely heard that she came from a modest family -a pitiful child, really¡­ And now, seeing her in this kind of setting- So, her true identity was actually¡­ Mindy¡¯s emotions becameplicated. She stared at Asher, unsure what to say. In contrast, Asher appeared remarkably calm. His expression was steady, like a frost¨Ccovered surface, his deep and narrow eyes quiet as still water¨Ccalm, unreadable. His gaze rested squarely on Jean¡¯s face, though it was hard to tell what he was thinking. ¡°Asher.¡± Mindy gently shook his arm when he remained silent. Only then did Asher part his lips slightly. He looked at his mother and said calmly, ¡°This ssmate of mine We Chapter 496 Not Surprised at Ail keeps a very low profile at school. Hiding her identity is her way of having a peaceful, quier student life Mom, it¡¯s best if we keep this to ourselves and don¡¯t spread it around¡± Mindy felt her heart settle after heating that. Her earlier confusion slowly gave way to rity Her son was right. Jean had clearly kept her identity hidden for a reason. There was no need to overanalyze. What she should do was help the child maintain her secret. At that moment, Jean was also staring at Asher. The young man¡¯s expression was incrediblyposed. She hadn¡¯t expected Asher to react this way Not even the slightest bit surprised or curious¨Chis first reaction was to stop Mindy from revealing her identity. ¡°You don¡¯t¡­ have anything you want to ask me?¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but speak up. She stared at Asher¡¯s eyes, awkwardly scratching the back of her head. ¡°About who I am. After all, they were friends. Meeting like this by coincidence, didn¡¯t he at least want to hear her exin a little? Asher pressed his thin lips together, staying silent for a moment as he looked steadily at Jean. He really wasn¡¯t all that surprised. Because¡­ he had known all along. Even though Jean had gone out of her way to hide her real identity, some things just couldn¡¯t be hidden- no matter how hard she tried. Send Gifts 1.9K ? The Family 497 Chapter 497 An idental Discovery Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t wanted to be suspicious of Jean. He knew exactly what kind of person she was. But even so, many of her actions didn¡¯t quite add up. Was she really, as the rumors imed, the illegitimate daughter of a Sterford employee? He wasn¡¯t sure when the doubt first took root, but eventually, curiosity began to grow. Later, he finally made up his mind- He would use the Lawson family¡¯s resources and connections to investigate Jean¡¯s background. At the time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that doing so made him a bit despicable. Jean had helped him climb out of the pit, had stood by his side to defeat Thomas, and helped him return to the Lawson family with dignity. And yet here he was¡­ investigating her behind her back. But he told himself¨Che just wanted to know who she really was. No matter who she turned out to be or where she came from, it wouldn¡¯t change anything for him- He just wanted to know her better. Understand her more. The investigation didn¡¯t go smoothly. It was only then that Asher realized- No wonder Jean¡¯s background had always been shrouded in mystery, with no concrete answers. Because it was nearly impossible to trace. As if some unseen force was deliberately keeping the truth hidden from him¡­ Which only confirmed what he¡¯d suspected: Jean¡¯s identity was anything but ordinary. Honestly, he should¡¯ve figured it out when she¡¯d managed to get someone like Jolene to defend him during the trial. He had questioned it at the time- But gratitude had overshadowed everything else. He hadn¡¯t wanted to pry. By the time the investigation reached a certain point, Asher found himself standing at a crossroads: dub Option one: drop the search. Clearly, Jean and her family had no intention of exposing her identity. If she wanted to keep it a secret, w was he to press for answers? He could simply stop now. Option two: push forward and uncover the truth. But to do so would mean resorting to unsavory methods- Wed 18 Jur Chapter 497 An idental Discovery Like tailing her In the end, Asher chose to stop. He respected Jean. Since she didn¡¯t want the truth exposed, he wouldn¡¯t force it. He refused to use such dirty tactics on someone he considered a friend. What he hadn¡¯t expected- Was that despite calling off the investigation, someone in his camp¨Ctrying to earn his favor¨Chad secretly gone ahead with it anyway. And purely by chance¡­ they found the answer. The results of that investigation surprised him, though in hindsight, they made perfect sense. Jean wasn¡¯t just some ordinary girl- She came from an elite family. When Asher learned this, his first thought was- If she came from such a powerful background, why had her parents allowed her to be bullied so publicly at school? Or¡­ was it that she wasn¡¯t valued at home? Was she neglected? Rather than feeling shocked at the revtion, Asher felt a strange pang of sympathy. Maybe Jean¡¯s life was harder than he had imagined. From that moment on, he made a silent decision- He would keep an eye on her. And if she ever needed help, he would be the first to step up. Asher looked at the girl in front of him. Today, she was dressed to the nines¨Cso different from her usual barefaced self. But still, she shone. He knew full well what today¡¯s gathering was all about. But judging by Jean¡¯s expression¡­ she had no clue. She lookedpletely blindsided. ¡°I don¡¯t have any questions,¡± Asher said softly, lifting his gaze to hers. His voice, unintentionally, came out a little gentler. ¡°But you¡­ you seem to have quite a few.¡± 1.9K The Family 498 Chapter 498 The Lawson Family Had Already Changed Hands Jean bit down on her lip. She stared into Asher¡¯s steady, unreadable gaze, unable to get a single word out. Instinctively, she turned to Sienna. At this point, there was only one thing she could do Without warning, Jean reached out and grabbed Sienna¡¯s wrist. ¡°Jean, you- Sienna raised her eyebrows in surprise. ëŠ76%•þ +8 Pearis Jean blinked and shot her a look before turning back to Asher and Mindy with a polite smile. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with my mom in private.¡± She gave Sienna¡¯s wrist a subtle squeeze. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll be back in just a bit.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she pulled Sienna out of the dining room at a brisk pace. They walked down a nearby corridor. It was quiet. Not a servant in sight. Jean finally let go of her hand. She didn¡¯t speak right away. Instead, she just looked at Sienna¨Cher eyes calm and dark like still water. Sienna knew exactly what she wanted to ask. She sighed and spoke with a hint of resignation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jean. I should¡¯ve told you beforehand.¡± Jean immediately said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not mad-¡± ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t get it.¡± Sienna took her hand gently. ¡°This all started with the Lawson matriarch. I ran into her at a party a while back. We were chatting, and when she found out I had a daughter, she said she wanted to introduce her grandson to you¡­¡± Watching Jean¡¯s face, Sienna let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Of course I turned her down. I mean, I know what kind of people the Lawsons are. Thomas and Selena? Both absolute nightmares. After what they did to you¨Cdragging you into that whole legal mess¨CI had no interest in dealing with their family.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, silently watching her, clearly waiting for her to continue. Sienna leaned in slightly, raising her brows with a smile. ¡°But then the olddy told me¨Cthe Lawson family¡¯s already changed hands.¡± ¡°Your ssmate? That kid¡¯s incredible!¡± Sheughed and even gave a little thumbs up. Sienna had known about Asher¡¯s false imprisonment. After all, her precious daughter had bent over backward to help that ssmate¨Crunning around, pulling strings, doing everything she could. Sienna had seen it all and ached for her the whole time. Chapter 498 The Lawson Family Had Already Changed Hands +8 Pearls And in the end, Jean had done it. She¡¯d cleared Asher¡¯s name. And with that came the reveal of his true identity- He was a lost son of the Lawson family. Later, word got out that he¡¯d been taken back in by them¡­ After that, Sienna hadn¡¯t followed the story. To her, Asher was just her daughter¡¯s schoolmate¨Cbasically a stranger. She wasn¡¯t particrly interested in how he turned out. But a few yearster, byplete coincidence, she¡¯d ended up chatting with the Lawson matriarch at a party. And that¡¯s when she found out- The Lawson family had changed hands a long time ago. Jean¡¯s former ssmate¨Cthe illegitimate child of the Lawsons¨Chad be the actual head of the family. Thomas and Selena had long since been crushed under his heel. No one else in the family could touch him either- Right now, in the Lawson family, Asher was the one calling all the shots. Back then, Sienna had been more than a little surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that quiet boy to turn out so capable¡­ 1.9K ? The Family 499 Chapter 499 Tying the Knot Between Two Families When Madam Lawson suggested introducing Asher and Jean to each other¡­ Sienna could only find it ridiculous¨Cand a little amusing. They already knew each other. They were close ssmates, for crying out loud! Besides, Jean was still young. She had plenty of time before needing to worry about things like rtionships. And while the Lawson family was indeed a well¨Cknown household among the wealthy, they were still quite a few notches below the Ginger family. Granted, under Asher¡¯s leadership these past two years, the Lawson family had indeed grown more and more prominent among the upper ss¡­ But Sienna still held onto her original impression of them and never truly saw them as equals. So when Madam Lawson made the proposal, Sienna had simply smiled and prepared to politely decline- But as luck would have it, she ran into Asherter at the very same party. The teenager had grown tall¨Cnearly six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, with a lean and upright figure. Dressed in a ck suit, he still had the soft edges of youth in his face, but his gaze was steady and resolute. He carried himself with quiet authority. His demeanor was refined, his conversation graceful, his thinking sharp andposed¡­ That was the impression Sienna formed as she quietly observed Asher conversing with other guests at the event. Though Asher and Jean had always been close, Sienna had never actually paid much attention to the boy. This was her first time really looking at him with a critical eye. And she had to admit¨Che was the kind of kid who made people naturally like him. There wasn¡¯t a single w to pick out. Just standing there, he drew people¡¯s attention without trying. Sienna had met plenty of rich heirs. Most of them were either rude and temperamental or dumb and arrogant. But someone like Asher? That was rare. And in that moment, a thought popped into her head- Since Jean and Asher already got along so well, why couldn¡¯t they take it a step further? Back when Thomas was still in charge of the Lawson family, Sienna had no respect for them. In fact, found them outright distasteful. But now- Thomas was gone, and the Lawson family under Asher¡¯smand was growing increasingly formidable. She had every reason to believe they¡¯d only keep rising. After all, the young man standing before her was already a force to be reckoned with, despite his age. [11:07 Wed 18 Jun QIQIT Chapter 499 Tying the Knot Between Two Families Are B Pearl¡¯s A man like that meant stability. He had the ability to shield those around him and offer real security That was what made him a worthy partner. Sure, Jean was still young, and there was no need to rush into anything romantic. In fact, her daughter didn¡¯t seem even the least bit interested in love yet- But a little interaction wouldn¡¯t hurt, would it? And Asher was her ssmate. Her friend. The two of them already had a solid emotional foundation. So tying the knot between two families? Why not? With that idea taking root, Sienna agreed to Madam Lawson¡¯s proposal, and the two of them quietly arranged the gathering for today. The only thing was, as far as the Lawson family was concerned- They may have met Jean before, but none of them knew her true identity. Especially Asher. If he found out that the ssmate he saw almost every day was actually the youngest daughter of the Ginger family¨Cand even more, was now being presented to him as a potential match¨Che¡¯d probably be stunned. Sienna had given the Lawsons a heads¨Cup in advance, telling them her daughter was a very private girl who rarely made public appearances and preferred to stay home. So once they met her, they were not to mention anything about her to anyone else. In truth, it was just a way of gagging them. Sienna knew Jean didn¡¯t want her identity exposed, so she made it clear: if the Lawson family learned that Jean was the Ginger family¡¯s youngest daughter, they had to keep that information strictly confidential. No leaks. No rumors. Not a word to the outside world. 1.9K The Family 500 Chapter 500 That Lines Up Perfectly The Lawson family had, of course, agreed. 4½ñ76% But Sienna hadn¡¯t shown them a photo of Jean beforehand, so it wasn¡¯t until the moment they met that the Lawsons saw her face for the first time. Shock was inevitable. Especially for Mindy and Asher, who already knew Jean. On Jean¡¯s end, Sienna hadn¡¯t told her the truth in advance either. She had thought abouting clean, but she knew her daughter was headstrong and probably wouldn¡¯t be interested in something like this¨Cespecially since Asher was her ssmate¡­ Given all that, Sienna chose to keep it from Jean. This sort of thing, it was just easier to exin face to face. She¡¯d been worried Jean would resist and refuse to Wait a second! Wasn¡¯t this straight out of the novel? Asher was the male lead. And once the female lead, Sarah, came back from her rebirth, she¡¯d not only p the face of the ¡°evil supporting character¡± but also take everything from her¨Cincluding her fianc¨¦. In the novel, she did have a fianc¨¦. And that fianc¨¦ was the male lead, Asher. This lines up perfectly! Chapter 500 That Lines Up Perfectly I can¡¯t believe it¨Cthis world really is following the original storyline. They¡¯re already trying to arrange a fianc¨¦ for me¡­. Does this mean Sarah¡¯s arrival is just around the corner? Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she drew in a sharp breath. Sienna, standing beside her, froze. Jean¡¯s frenzied thoughts were like a flurry of drumbeats hammering away at her heart. +3 Pearls But in that moment, she couldn¡¯t make sense of anything. It was all familiar vocabry, but none of it made any actual sense. A novel? Main characters? Who the heck was Sarah¡­? Well,e to think of it, she had heard that name before. Jean had mentioned it plenty of times¨Cthough always to herself. But Sienna had never been able to figure out who Sarah actually was. Jean seemed to care about her a lot¡ªand maybe even feared her¡­ Sienna hadn¡¯t dared to ask directly, so she¡¯d done some quiet digging into the name ¡°Sarah.¡± The results were useless. Turns out, there were tons of people with that name. She had no idea which one Jean meant¡­ So she dropped it. But now, here Jean was, bringing up Sarah again¨Cand she looked more tense and uneasy than ever. Sienna didn¡¯t understand, but her heart ached just watching her. She gently gripped Jean¡¯s hand, her voice soft andforting. ¡°Jean, what¡¯s on your mind? You look really worried¨Cif you tell me, I¡¯ll help you. I promise.¡±
The Family 501 Chapter 501 Her Stance Jean didn¡¯t say a word, but instinctively took a step back. A bit of space formed between them. Sienna felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°Jean, you¡­¡± Jean¡¯s subtle attempt to retreat only made Sienna more uncasy. She tightened her grip on Jean¡¯s hand, her brows furrowed deeply. Jean blinked, hershes trembling. She let out a long breath and slowly pulled herself together. Just now, she¡¯d been lost in her emotions and reacted without thinking. Only now did she realize it¡­. Jean quickly stepped forward again and took Sienna¡¯s hand in return. Finished She curved her lips into a soft smile and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom. I was just thinking and didn¡¯t quite hear what you said¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re really okay?¡± Sienna looked at her daughter with concern, her voice low and serious. Jean shook her head with a smile. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I should make clear.¡± The smile on her face faded as she looked at Sienna with a calm, steady gaze. ¡°Mom, Asher is my ssmate. He¡¯s a close friend of mine¨Cfor now, at least-¡± Jean paused for a second, pressed her lips together, then continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ change the way things are between us. I like it just the way it is.¡± After saying that, Jean finally felt like she could breathe again. I¡¯m not in the mood for romance¨Cnot with anyone. Not even Asher. But more importantly- I won¡¯t let the story unfold the way it did in the novel. This so¨Ccalled fianc¨¦? I don¡¯t want him. I need to shut this whole thing down before it even starts. Sienna stayed silent, frowning thoughtfully. She was trying to understand what was really going on in Jean¡¯s heart. Jean was thinking about things she couldn¡¯t quite grasp. Fianc¨¦? Did she really think Asher would be her fiance? That¡¯s a bit much¡­ 14:33 Wed, 9 Jul 0 G Chapter 501 Her Stance Today was just a casual introduction, a gentle nudge to see if there might be a spark between them¡­. Still, I understood that whatever Jean had in mind, only she could exin it and maybe not even then. When you don¡¯t fully understand something, you don¡¯t have the right to judge it. The only thing I can do is respect Jean¡¯s feelings and decisions. * 55% Finished With that in mind, Sienna gently patted the back of Jean¡¯s hand and spoke with a soft voice, ¡°Alright, Jean- And I owe you an apology.¡± An apology? Jean raised her brows in surprise. Sienna nodded, her eyes shining as she looked at her. ¡°It was thoughtless of me. Or maybe I just let my imagination get the better of me¡­. I knew perfectly well you weren¡¯t into these things, but I still dragged you into it without thinking about how you felt.¡± She let out a littleugh at herself. ¡°Maybe your ssmate¡¯s just too impressive. He totally blinded me and got my hopes up¡­¡± Sienna shook her head, finally realizing how impulsive she¡¯d been. ¡°So yeah, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t let today bother you¡­¡± Her voice turned sweet and doting. ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable here, we¡¯ll say bye to the Lawsons and I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Jean quickly shook her head and smiled. ¡°That would just make things awkward for Asher. Let¡¯s just treat this like a regr gathering and head back in.¡± 3.1K 212 The Family 502 Chapter 502 If It¡¯s Her, I Don¡¯t Mind Sienna chuckled at that. ¡°Jean really is such a thoughtful girl.¡± Jean nced toward the nearby dining room, her voice dropping a little. ¡°I wonder if Asher knows what this get¨Ctogether was really about¡­¡± Finished ¡°He¡­ probably does, right?¡± Sienna replied, sounding uncertain. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he knows you¡¯re part of the Ginger family.¡± Jean blinked slowly. So Asher knew this whole thing was basically a setup¡­ and he still came? That really didn¡¯t seem like something he¡¯d do¡­ ¡°Jean?¡± Sienna called softly, noticing her daughter zoning out again. We had been standing outside for quite a while. It was probably time to head back¨Ckeeping the Lawsons waiting for too long would be a little rude. Jean snapped out of her thoughts and nodded toward her mom. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s not polite to keep them waiting.¡± Sienna took her hand, and the two of them walked back to the dining room, fingers intertwined. Mindy and Asher had stayed there the whole time. Once Jean and Sienna had stepped out, Madam Lawson looked at the two of them with surprise. ¡°You never mentioned you already knew the Ginger family¡¯s daughter, Asher. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Mindy pressed her lips together and turned to gauge Asher¡¯s reaction. The connection with Jean wasn¡¯t something that could be exined in a few words. Mindy didn¡¯t know how to even begin, so she decided to let Asher take the lead. Asher looked calmly at his grandmother. ¡°I did mention she keeps alow profile at school.¡± Madam Lawson paused for a moment, then let out a soft, understanding smile. ¡°Well, being ssmates is still a good start¡­ You two seem to get along. Maybe you could grow a little closer.¡± But Asher stayed quiet, lips pressed tightly together. Today¡­ I had my own reasons for . Unlike my mother and grandmother, I knew exactly who I¡¯m going to meet. Jean. When Grandma first brought up this dinner, she told me inly- That she hoped I¡¯d meet someone worth pursuing. 14:33 wea, y Jur Chapter 502 If It¡¯s Her, I Don¡¯t Mind My first instinct was to say no. I¡¯ve never cared for this kind of setup. Ever since I came back to the Lawsons, I¡¯ve had women trying to get close to me all the time. It¡¯s nothing new. But honestly? It¡¯s exhausting. Finished The stronger I became, the more people came crawling out of the woodwork, trying to cozy up to me. None of them ever cared about who I really was. I could see their ambition in their eyes, in as day. But when I was at my lowest, drowning in darkness¡­ All I got was hate. Disgust. Judgment. No one reached out a hand back then. It¡¯s easy to be there for someone at their peak. What truly matters is who¡¯s there when you¡¯ve hit rock bottom. And at my lowest¡­ There was her. Even now, every time I think back on those darkest days, I always see Jean¡¯s face. How could I forget? Jean had been the light that broke through all that suffocating darkness¡­ So when Grandma mentioned that the person I¡¯d be meeting tonight was the youngest daughter of the Ginger family- I couldn¡¯t say no. I already knew Jean was part of that family. Not for long, but long enough. And if it¡¯s Jean¡­ I don¡¯t mind. Actually, I might even be a little hopeful. Is she ? Does she know she¡¯s here to meet me? Does she understand what this whole evening is really about? 3.1K 2 The Family 503 Chapter 503 Still Don¡¯t Understand Asher¡¯s heartbeat picked up. He didn¡¯t know if Jean was aware of the setup¡­ or how she felt about it. All he knew was- I wanted to be here. And that¡¯s why tonight happened. Jean¡¯s surprised expression carlier pretty much confirmed she had no idea what this dinner was actually about. And honestly? I¡¯m a little worried she might be freaked out. Right then, the dining room door opened again. Jean walked in, with Sienna following right behind. ? 037% T Finished ¡°Jean,e sit down,¡± Mindy said warmly, motioning her over. Then she smiled at Sienna. ¡°Please, Madam Sienna, have a seat too.¡± By now, Mindy had already shaken off the shock and was feeling calm¨Cand genuinely pleased. At first, she¡¯d been a bit nervous about this whole arrangement. Asher was still young. Was it really a good idea to start nudging him toward rtionships so early? But this had all been orchestrated by Madam Lawson, and I couldn¡¯t exactly oppose it. And the other party was the legendary Ginger family. Not exactly someone you turn down. Still, I had made up my mind. If Asher liked the person, I¡¯d support him . No objections, no pressure. I want to respect whatever my son wants. What I hadn¡¯t expected, though, was that the Ginger daughter- Would turn out to be Jean. I already like Jean as a person. So after the initial surprise faded, I felt nothing but relief. Maybe even joy. Jean¡¯s character, her temperament¨CI didn¡¯t need to investigate any of that. And the bond between Jean and Asher? That already spoke volumes. If something really did blossom between them¡­ Well, that¡¯d be amazing. Jean was sitting right in front of her now, and Mindy couldn¡¯t help but smile. The more she looked at her, the more she liked her. The more she saw, the more satisfied she felt. 14:33 Wed, 90¨¹l Go Chapter 503 Still Don¡¯t Understand Everyone took their seats. 55% Finished Madam Lawson gave the order for dinner to be served. Jean and Asher ended up sitting across from each other. Just a nce upward was enough for their eyes to meet. Jean narrowed her eyes slightly, almost subconsciously, studying the boy across from her. He kept his gaze lowered, his emotions hidden deep behind his calm exterior. His face gave away nothing- not even a hint of what might be on his mind. There was still one thing I couldn¡¯t figure out. If Asher knew what kind of dinner this was going to be¡­ why did he say yes? He¡¯s never struck me as someone interested in things like this. I¡¯ve never seen any girl get especially close to him. Not in that kind of way. Of course, people like Sofia and I don¡¯t count -we¡¯re just ssmates and friends¡­ Maybe he¡¯s just not into dating? But then why show up tonight? Is he finally starting to catch feelings? Or¡­ is he interested in the Ginger family? ¡°Jean.¡± Sienna¡¯s voice pulled her straight out of her thoughts. Jean turned instinctively and looked at her mother. Sienna was smiling gently. ¡°The food¡¯s here. If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and eat a little first.¡± Jean nodded obediently and reached for her utensils. Sienna had called her on purpose just now. This girl¡¯s imagination was running wild again. She¡¯d clearly gotten lost in her own head. If I hadn¡¯t spoken up, she probably would¡¯ve stayed zoned out the whole night¡­ ¡°Jean, we had this whole meal prepared just for tonight. Try it and see if it suits your taste,¡± Mindy said with a gentle smile. ¡°Asher even took the time to-¡± But she stopped mid¨Csentence. Asher had just turned to look at her. His eyes locked onto hers, intense and unwavering. That look clearly said one thing. Don¡¯t finish that sentence. 213 14:33 Wed, 9 Jul The Family 504 Chapter 504 You Knew and Still Came? Mindy immediately got the hint and didn¡¯t continue speaking. What she had originally wanted to say was The entire menu tonight had been personally nned by Asher Finished He used to be indifferent about food and social asions like this, but this time, he¡¯d gotten involved with every detail. At the time. I¡¯d wondered if maybe he had finally reached the stage where he was thinking about rtionships. He seemed so¡­ engaged. But back then, neither of us had known- That the mysterious Ginger daughter he was supposed to meet¡­ was actually Jean. I had no idea what Asher was thinking right now. As he got older, he¡¯d be even more reserved andposed. That calm exterior of his made it almost impossible to read his emotions. Is he feeling awkward at this very moment? I can¡¯t say for sure. But one thing is certain- I genuinely like Jean. A lot. Across the table, Jean was quietly scanning the dishesid out in front of her, a flicker of surprise lighting up her gaze. Most of the food¡­ Is stuff I liked. Is it just a coincidence? Or could it be- Jean looked up, almost unconsciously, and her eyes met Asher¡¯s steady gaze. But unlike earlier, when he¡¯d seemedposed and collected, this time there was something else in his eyes¨Ca flicker of panic. He quickly looked away, breaking eye contact. I must be overthinking. Jean shook her head in her mind. There¡¯s no way Asher knew the Ginger girl tonight would be me. He shouldn¡¯t have known. But¡­ we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. He does know what Hike to eat. Maybe he just got and built the menu around my tastes? Jean let the thought go and began enjoying the food, thanks to the warm hospitality of Madam Lawson and Mindy. The atmosphere of the dinner was far more pleasant than I¡¯d imagined. Finished There were no awkward conversations. Everyone kept things light, chatting casually about everyday things and family stories. It was clear that- No one brought up the real reason behind this dinner. And honestly? I was d. If anyone had said it out loud, I would¡¯ve been mortified. Falling in love with a ssmate? That might sound normal for other people, but I wasn¡¯t ready for any of that. Not even close. After the dinner wrapped up, Jean hesitated for a moment, then decided to ask Asher to step outside. I want to talk to him¨Calone. They walked to a quiet corner of the estate, where it was just the two of them, surrounded by the soft shadows of trees and blooming flowers glowing under the garden lights. ¡°You know what this dinner was really about, don¡¯t you?¡± Jean didn¡¯t bother with small talk. She got straight to the point. They sat side by side, and from where Jean was, she could see the sharp profile of his face¨Clike it was carved from stone. When did the height gap between us be this dramatic? He used to be that kid I had to slightly look up to. Now he¡¯s grown so tall, and even though there¡¯s still a hint of boyishness on his face, I have to crane my neck to meet his eyes. ¡°I knew.¡± Asher didn¡¯t hesitate. He nodded. Jean raised her brows slightly. ¡°You knew and still came? What if the Ginger daughter hadn¡¯t been me? You would¡¯ve been walking into a blind date with aplete stranger.¡± She teased him lightly, then tilted her head. ¡°So how are you feeling now? Embarrassed? Disappointed? I mean, finding out your blind date turned out to be an old ssmate you already know¡­¡± The Family 505 Chapter 505 Helping Each Other Out Jean kept rambling on. +8 Pearl ¡°Or maybe¡­ you didn¡¯t even want toe tonight, and your family dragged you here? If that¡¯s the case, you should be grateful it¡¯s me. At least I¡¯m not going to pressure you or anything.¡± But suddenly, Asher stopped Jean paused too. She looked up¨Cand immediately locked eyes with Asher¡¯s. His gaze was deep and quiet. As always, there was little warmth behind it, but tonight¡­ there was something else flickering beneath the surface. Something she couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°I came because I wanted to,¡± he said. His voice was even, no hesitation, no emotion. The seriousness in his tone and the way he said it made Jean freeze for a second. She pressed her lips together and stood there silently. Then she couldn¡¯t help and burst into a littleugh and looked over at him yfully. ¡°Wow¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have guessed you were into stuff like this. Never saw iting.¡± Asher parted his lips, like he wanted to say something. But he didn¡¯t. He shut his mouth and stayed silent. A flicker of hesitation and struggle darted across his eyes. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it out loud. He couldn¡¯t tell Jean- I came because of her. No other reason. She is the only reason. But admitting that made me sound so pathetic. She had no idea that I¡¯d known who she really was all along¡­ Jean saw him fall into silence and figured maybe he was just shy after her teasing. She let out a quietugh and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop messing with you. That¡¯s all I wanted to ask anyway. Let¡¯s head back now- ¡°Jean.¡± Asher suddenly spoke up, catching herpletely off guard. She blinked, looking up at the boy in front of her. His eyes were deep and dark like obsidian, drawing her in like gravity. But after saying her name, Asher paused again. Chapter 505 Helping Each Other Out Jean stood there patiently, waiting for him to continue. It was a long moment before he finally looked away, his gaze shifting slightly off to the side. ¡°If you ever need help, just let me know. I¡¯ll be there for you¡± Her eyes lit up instantly, like someone had switched on a light behind them. I could feel how sincere he was. Every word. Asher had never said something like that before¡­. But that was just who he was¨Ca man of few words, but full of quiet actions. He didn¡¯t talk much, but he¡¯d been helping me in all the little ways for years. This was the first time he¡¯d actually voiced it, like making a promise. 78 Peans ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her chest swelling with warmth and joy. ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t said it, I would¡¯ve known. You¡¯ve helped me so much over the years.¡± She added with a soft smile. ¡°We¡¯ve always been good friends and then one has been there for each other. If you ever run into trouble, you cane to me too, okay?¡± In her words, no joy appeared in Asher¡¯s eyes. Instead, a trace of something dim and unreadable passed through them. Good friends¡­ He repeated those two words in his head. A bitter taste welled up in his chest. But I couldn¡¯t say anything else¡ªnot now. I¡¯d already pushed myself as far as I could. Those words just now were already the limit of what I could let out. His eyshes trembled slightly, and he quickly buried every bit of emotion in his eyes. In an instant, Asher had returned to his usual cool, indifferent self. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He shifted the subject, his gaze fixing straight ahead. The Family 506 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 506 Someone to Talk To 18 Pearls Seeing him like that, Jean didn¡¯t press further. She turned to face the other direction and said, ¡°Yeah, we should head back.¡± After leaving the Lawsons¡® estate, Jean quickly forgot the whole thing. To me, it was just a minor detour. Nothing more. What mattered now- Was Sarah¡¯s return. If I counted the timeline, it was about that time. My peaceful years¡­ were probably to an end. A flicker of unease stirred in her chest, but she¡¯d spent years preparing for this moment. So after a few seconds of difort, she calmed down again, I believed I¡¯d be fine, even if I had to leave the Ginger family. I had money. I had skills. As long as I didn¡¯t provoke Sarah like the original Jean did, she had no reason to after me. The only thing that still ached¨Cis how hard it would be to let go of the Gingers. After everything, they aren¡¯t just family to me. They are more than that. How can I possibly cut them off like it is nothing? But I have no one to me but myself. I knew from the start that the smartest move would¡¯ve been to stay detached. Just take their money and stay out of it. But I was the one who got too involved. Who let myself care too much. Now I can¡¯t help wondering¨Cwill Mom and the brothers, the ones who treated me so well, turn their backs on me the moment Sarah back? Blood ties¡­ they¡¯re powerful. The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth. The day before SAT results were released, Jean asked Ludwig to meet up. Over the years, they¡¯d stayed in close contact. Ludwig¡¯d never once cked off from his responsibility¨Cwatching over Jean in the shadows. Of course, he has been gone more and moretely. The Abyssal Choir had been expanding rapidly. More members, more missions. Ludwig was often called away. 15:11 Thu, 10 Jul ¡¢ Go Chapter 506 Someone to Talk To Technically, Jean was still part of the Abyssal Choir too, but really¡­ it was just in name. She used to show up at meetings, at least to pretend she was still involved. Now she didn¡¯t even bother doing that. The group didn¡¯t seem to mind. No one forced her. So far, the Abyssal Choir still seemed normal. They hadn¡¯t done anything sketchy or rming But in the novel¡­ They were a bloodthirsty viin faction. Ruthless and terrifying. That was what kept nagging at me. Right now, the Abyssal Choir seems fine. But what would cause them to spiral into chaos and violenceter on? And if they did¡­ would I be dragged into the mess? No one could predict that. Still, that wasn¡¯t why I asked Ludwig out today. I just¡­ wanted someone to talk to. ¡°If¡­¡± She swirled her coffee slowly, watching people pass by outside the caf¨¦ window. Ludwig and her sat side by side, facing the street. Her voice was casual, even teasing. ¡°I¡¯m just saying if¨Cif one day the Gingers kick me out, would you take me in?¡± Ludwig¡¯s snow¨Cpale face didn¡¯t show much reaction. He turned slightly, his cool eyesnding on me. After a short pause, the corner of his lips curved up ever so faintly. ¡°Of course,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re always wee. Anytime. If you stayed close, I could protect you more easily¡­ though¡ª* He raised an eyebrow and locked eyes with Jean. ¡°Why would you think the Gingers would kick you out? Did something happen?¡± At that, something shifted in his expression. His gaze darkened, and ayer of icy tension settled in his eyes. The Family 507 Chapter 507 You¡¯re So Good to Me When Jean noticed the change in Ludwig¡¯s expression, she quickly shook her head and said in a light tone, ¡°I was just kidding. They treat me really well.¡± But clearly, that wasn¡¯t enough to ease Ludwig¡¯s worry. His brows furrowed as he asked, ¡°Then why would you even think about something like that?¡± Jean gave him a faint smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve always liked to n ahead. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he kept his gaze on Jean, dark eyes locked in with hers, unreadable. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke, his voice cool and calm like a peppermint breeze. ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly is making you feel unsettled, but no matter what-¡± His lips curved into a subtle, almost imperceptible smile. ¡°I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡± Jean blinked, caught off guard. Hearing something like that¡­ of course it moved me. Ludwig had been helping me all these years without asking for anything in return. If I ever needed him, he was always there. She looked into those gentle, dark eyes of his, and a warm feeling slowly spread through her chest. He didn¡¯t look all that different from when I first met him years ago. His skin was still so pale, like the sun never touched it. Those long, cold eyes matched perfectly with that cool . He still reminded me of a proud cat¨Cdistant and elegant. The only differences were that he¡¯d gotten a bit taller¡­ and his gaze had be sharper, colder. Today, Ludwig was dressed entirely in ck again, with a ck baseball cap pulled low over his head. He never did like drawing attention when he was out. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Ludwig asked, the corners of his mouth lifting into a slight smirk. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Jean blinked, then grinned. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ You¡¯re really good to me, Ludwig.¡± He clearly didn¡¯t expect that. His ever¨Cstoic face, calm andposed, finally cracked¨Chis dark pupils trembled for just a second. He quickly looked away and turned his head, not meeting Jean¡¯s gaze anymore. His longshes cast a faint shadow over his eyes, hiding whatever emotions were shifting beneath them. Me the so good to M His reaction left her confused. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± That was from the heart. Why would he react like that? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He finally spoke again, voice steady now. He gave a small shake of his head and didn¡¯t say anything else. Jean got the message and didn¡¯t push further. The two of them sat by the tall window and continued chatting, catching each other up on everything- what was happening in the Ginger family, what was happening in the organization¡­ When they finished, Ludwig did what he always did¨Cpersonally drove Jean home on his motorcycle. Every time Jean slipped on that helmet, weaving through the city streets with the wind slicing past her cheeks and ears, she felt like she could finally let go and breathe. The world slowed down, and everything felt light. After talking things out with Ludwig and riding with him through the city, most of the tension that had been weighing on me was gone. That was exactly why I reached out to him today. Two dayster, SAT scores were finally released. Just as Jean¡¯s expected. She got nearly a perfect score. Tied with Asher for first ce in the entire city. Sofia came in fourth, just five points behind them. Seeing that all three of them did well, Jean felt happy¨Cand relieved. Now that the scores were out, the next step¡­ was choosing which college to attend. 19 The Family 508 Chapter 508 No More Running ¡°Of course you¡¯reing to Steford Academy.¡± As soon as Winston found out about Jean¡¯s scores, he called immediately. With her results, she could get into any college she wanted, even the top universities in the country. But Winston was clearly worried she¡¯d make some impulsive decision and choose a school that was too¡­ out there. So he rushed to call her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m already here. It¡¯ll be easy for me to keep an eye on you.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. Winston was in his third year at Steford Academy now. Even before the SATs, he¡¯d been dropping hints¨Ctelling me I should hurry up and get into college and join him there. In the original plot of the novel, the original Jean did go to Steford. But she didn¡¯t get in with good grades. Her academic record was awful. She got in purely thanks to her connections¨Cbasically shoved in by the Gingers. That¡¯s the kind of privilege money can buy. Jean pressed her lips together, feeling torn. Going to Steford really would be convenient. It¡¯s close to home, and Winston¡¯s already there¡­ If nothing changes, Sarah will also get into Steford. Which means I¡¯d see her there. These past two days, I¡¯d barely done anything else but try to sort through the novel¡¯s storyline again. I¡¯d always been unsure about the exact moment when Sarah returns to the Ginger family. But- The novel was long, and I hadn¡¯t read it very carefully. On top of that, it had been a while¨CI¡¯d forgotten a lot. But after digging through my memory, I finally remembered- In both of her lives, Sarah got epted into Steford Academy. The first time, her experience there was miserable. She came from a modest background with no connections, and she was constantly bullied by the elite and rich kids at school. The original Jean was one of the people who bullied her. In her second life¨Cafter she was reborn¨CSarah once again got into Steford. And once again, she ran into Jean. Only this time, Sarah struck first. She gave Jean a brutal reality check right from the start. Not long after, she went straight to the Ginger family, announced her identity, andpletely exposed Jean as the fake daughter. That was the blow that destroyed her. I¡¯d pieced together most of the plot by now. Chapter 508 No More Running So¡­ should I still go to Steford Academy? If I did, I¡¯d be following the original storyline and walking straight into Sarah¡¯s path. But if I didn¡¯t- That didn¡¯t feel like me. Jean shook her head. When faced with challenges, I didn¡¯t like running. I preferred facing them head¨Con. Besides, whether I went or not, Sarah would still be at Steford. Skipping school just to avoid her? That sounded like something a coward would do. And I wasn¡¯t a coward. In fact¡­ a part of me was genuinely curious to see what Sarah had nned. ¡°Jean? Winston¡¯s voice pulled her out of her thoughts. She blinked, snapping back to the moment. She smiled and said sweetly, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯lle find you at Steford. You better take care of me.¡± Hearing the yful tone in her voice, Winston chuckled too. ¡°When have Lever not?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jean suddenly remembered something. ¡°Have you heard anything from Dalton?¡± Four years ago, Dalton¡¯s illness rpsed. He didn¡¯t want to see any of them. After that, they never saw him again. Winston had tried asking around, and he did hear a little. Word was, Dalton had gone overseas for treatment again. The Family 509 Chapter 509 Do You Really Not Care Anymore Jean¡¯d tried texting Dalton. Every message vanished into silence. There was never a single reply. +8 Pearls It felt like he had disappearedpletely¨Ceither he¡¯d stopped using his old ount or deliberately cut ties with them. Just like that, they lost all contact with Dalton. No one knew where he was now, or how he was doing. She could only hope the rumors were true, that he had gone abroad to receive proper treatment. What surprised Jean most, though, was Winston¡¯s attitude toward it all. I¡¯d thought he would be the type to fixate on Dalton, to chase after a response, to need some sort of closure. But- Winston seemed . Whenever he talked about Dalton, his expression was unnervingly , almost detached. Even his eyes held a distant, frosty stillness. It was like¡­ he didn¡¯t care at all. But did he really not care? ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything about him.¡± Winston¡¯s voice came through the phone, smooth and indifferent. He sounded like he didn¡¯t want to talk about it at all. So Jean didn¡¯t push it either. She just sighed softly and said, ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable. It¡¯s been so long, and we still don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing okay.¡± There was no reply. Winston went quiet for a long while. Then, atst, he said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. I¡¯ll call you another time.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She hung up. Over the next few days, Sienna and a few of the brothers reached out, asking about Jean¡¯s college ns. Since she¡¯d already made up her mind, she just told them the truth- She was going to Steford Academy. On the day she submitted her college choices, she got a text from Asher. Asher: ¡°Did you submit your choices yet?¡± Jean raised a brow and quickly typed back- 12:58 Sat, 12 Jul Chapter 509 Do You Really Not Care Anymore Jean: ¡°Why? Thinking of applying to the same college as me?¡± It was mostly just a joke, something yful. But he replied almost instantly. Asher: ¡°Yes.¡± Jean stared at the screen, eyes frozen for a moment. Was he serious? Did he really want to go to the same school as me? She tried to recall the plot of the novel. If I remembered correctly, Asher¨Cthe male lead¨Cwas also enrolled at Steford Academy. Of course he was. That¡¯s how he met Sarah. That¡¯s how the story moved forward. +8 Pearls But in the original timeline, Asher went there because he got in on his own, not because of anyone else. He never cared what Jean did, let alone followed her to college. Her thoughts began to drift. What if I didn¡¯t go to Steford? What if I convinced Asher to go to another school instead? Would that rewrite the entire storyline? The idea amused her, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t do it. Jean: ¡°Steford Academy it is. Not considering anywhere else.¡± She fired off the message. Asher: ¡°Perfect. That¡¯s what I was thinking too.¡± Jean: ¡°Pfft¡­ Be honest. You¡¯d already made up your mind. You just texted to act like you care what I think.¡± He didn¡¯t reply immediately this time. About thirty seconds passed before Jean heard the notification sound. Asher: ¡°I was leaning toward Steford, yeah. But I hadn¡¯t made the final call. I wanted to know where you were going first.¡± Her chest warmed as she read that. 5.0K The Family 510 Chapter 510 Keeping Things Low¨CKey Jean was relieved. After that awkward family gathering, I hadn¡¯t seen Asher again. Despite the weirdness of that day, I was grateful nothing had changed between us. Still, neither of us brought up that gathering again. Jean looked down at her phone and quickly typed back- Jean: ¡°Haha, great minds think alike. See you at Steford Academy then!¡± +0 Pearls In the end, it was no surprise that all three of them¨CJean, Asher, and Sofia¨Cgot epted into Steford Academy. That meant they¡¯d get to hang out together in college just like they did in high school. After a long, zing summer, Jean officially moved onto campus in early September. She was finally a college student. The Gingers had wanted to apany her, to witness such a big milestone in her life. But she thought that would be a little too over¨Cthe¨Ctop. Sure, Asher already knew the truth about who I really was, but most people still didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to myself. If I started showing off my identity now, what would happen once Sarah showed up? That p in the face would sting even more. No thanks. In the end, the Gingerspromised. They didn¡¯te to campus in a big, shy.crowd, but they still showed up secretly to watch her orientation from afar. Steford Academy offered beautifully designed student apartments¨Chigh¨Cend and well¨Cfurnished¨Cbut the on¨Ccampus housing wasn¡¯t all that popr. A lot of students from wealthy families chose tomute. Most of them lived in the city already, had drivers, and didn¡¯t find the travel inconvenient. Some students even rented luxury apartments near campus so they could live on their own and enjoy more freedom. Jean ended up choosing the campus dorms. After checking them out, she realized that while they weren¡¯t as fancy as off¨Ccampus condos, the university housing was still really nice¨Cand super close to the lecture halls Plus, there was one more reason she chose it- Sofia was moving in too. Of course she wanted to apany her. The dorm was a two¨Cbedroom suite, with a cozy living room and two separate private bedrooms. It honestly felt like living alone, with plenty of personal space. Jean couldn¡¯t help but think, Wow, no wonder rich kids love this school. Even the dorms are nert¨Clevel. I¡¯d always pictured college dorms as bunk¨Cbed¨Cfilled rooms shared by four people. After settling in and organizing her stuff, Jean sat alone on her bed and let her thoughts drift. If the timeline stayed the same, I¡¯d be meeting Sarah very soon. In the original version of the story, Sarah¨Cthe female lead of the story from the countryside¨Chad just arrived at Steford when she identally crossed paths with the original Jean. She¡¯d stained one of Jean¡¯s expensive designer outfits by mistake, and the sh that followed sparked an ongoing feud. Sarah might¡¯vee from a humble background, but she had dignity. Even when she apologized, she held her heart high That infuriated the original Jean. She thought Sarah¡¯s apology was too prideful, too insincere. So the rivalry began. Jean felt that not only was Sarah unapologetic, but she also kept ignoring her on purpose. Eventually, she decided to get revenge. There was a big freshman lecture¨Csomething like Ethics or Moral Philosophy¨Cwhere every first¨Cyear student had to gather in a huge lecture hall. Since Jean and Sarah weren¡¯t in the same ss, this was her only shot. Jean knew that Sarah always had a habit of iming her seat early¨Cusually front and center. She¡¯d in before most people and leave her books there to save the spot. The Family 511 Chapter 511 Not nning to Get pped in the Face 63% +8 Pearls It was obvious that she genuinely loved studying. But that also made things easier for the original Jean; it helped her zero in precisely on Sarah¡¯s seat. The original Jean had hidden a tiny, inconspicuous ball on Sarah¡¯s chair. The moment Sarah sat down, the ball would burst open- Jet¨Cck ink would spray out instantly, staining Sarah¡¯s pants¡­ In her first life, Sarah had naturally fallen victim to Jean¡¯s trap. Right after she sat on the ball and it popped, the teacher called on her to answer a question. The second she stood up, the inky stain on her backside was impossible to miss for the students sitting behind her. Shock,ughter, scorn- Sarah became the target of ridicule and contempt, and with no power or connections to shield her, all she could do was grit her teeth and endure it. Later, she overheard a conversation between a few of Jean¡¯s tag¨Calongs and finally realized who had orchestrated the whole thing. In her second life, when Sarah was reborn, she still chose to attend Sterford Academy¨Cbut now, armed with memories of her past life, she had no intention of falling into Jean¡¯s trap again. This time around, not only did she avoid Jean¡¯s early provocations, she even chose to strike first; eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth- She used the exact same method Jean had once used against her and turned it right back on her. And Jean, in turn, had been utterly humiliated. At the thought of this, Jean furrowed her brows. ording to the storyline, she was supposed to be Sarah¡¯s punching bag¨Cused to publicly embarrass herself, giving Sarah the satisfaction of payback for her previous life¡­ But she wasn¡¯t really feeling it, she could give up the noble identity of the Ginger family; she didn¡¯t need it and could let Sarah have it instead- After all, Sarah was the true noble. But nothing else was left to chance¡­ She didn¡¯t want to be the viin in Sarah¡¯s hands, nor did she want to butt heads with her. All she wanted now was to live a quiet life. Of course, Jean had no intention of sitting around waiting to be humiliated. After all, she knew the plot better than Sarah ever could; She¡¯d find a way to steer clear. ¡°Jean!¡± A voice suddenly came from outside the door. It was Sofia, followed by a knock. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± 19:04 MO A H?? \N J BP Chapter 511 Not nning to Get pped in the Face Jean lifted her eyes and looked toward the doorway. ¡°Of coursee in.¡± +8 Pearls These days, she and Sofia shared an apartment; their rooms were right next to each other. Naturally, that wasn¡¯t just a coincidence- It had been arranged deliberately by the Ginger family. They didn¡¯t want Jean ending up with some questionable roommate. After checking in with her, they¡¯d moved Sofia into Jean¡¯s apartment. Sofia pushed the door open, her face lit up with a dazzling smile. She waved her phone at Jean, practically bubbling with excitement. ¡°Guess what I just saw on the campus forum?¡± A flicker of confusion passed through Jean¡¯s eyes, but she smiled politely and asked, ¡°What¡¯d you see? Something interesting?¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head to fish her phone out of her pocket, muttering, ¡°I just finished unpacking; haven¡¯t even had time to check my phone.¡± Sofia didn¡¯t wait. She held the screen right up to Jean¡¯s face and grinned. ¡°Just look at mine¡­ Here! You¡¯re trending on the forum! Well, to be precise, you and another girl are trending together.¡± Jean lowered her gaze and looked at the screen carefully. ¡°I slipped into this year¡¯s freshman orientation and saw two girls whopletely stood out¨Cthey had the whole ce turning heads.¡± The original poster had uploaded two photos. One of them was of Jean. In the photo, her eyes were bright and focused straight ahead; her features were striking and vivid, withrge, round eyes and subtly upturned corners. 5.5K The Family 512 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 512 You¡¯re Still the Prettiest The other photo, of course, was of the female lead, Sarah. Jean hadn¡¯t run into Sarah during the orientation ceremony. 63% +8 Pearls Granted, the odds of them crossing paths were decent; after all, they were both freshmen at Sterford Academy. Jean had mentally prepared herself for it. But while sitting in the massive auditorium packed with students, she hadn¡¯t spotted Sarah among the sea of unfamiliar faces. And yet, somehow, the forum user who made the post had managed to capture Sarah at the ceremony.. Naturally, Sarah had grown up¨Cand she had grown into her looks. Jean had crossed paths with her years ago and still remembered her face clearly. So in that moment, she recognized Sarah in the photo instantly. She hadn¡¯t expected the two of them to end up ¡°appearing together¡± like this. The grown¨Cup Sarah had a cool, aloof aura about her. Her features were, without a doubt, wless, like an elegant, graceful lily; delicate and radiant. Compared to the first time they met- Sarah¡¯s eyes looked different now. Those deep, dark pupils were filled with calm and wisdom. It made Jean reflect on herself. No wonder. She had already lived one life and back reborn. Of course, her eyes wouldn¡¯t be simple. Jean couldn¡¯t help reaching out, swiping down on the screen to read more. ¡°Wow, both of them are gorgeous¨Cand with totally different vibes.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve got top¨Ctier beauties this year. Gotta check them out sometime, hehe.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the first one Jean? I know her.¡± ¡°You know her? You got her contact info?¡± ¡°No, not like that. I just mean I know of her. She used to study at the Sterford Academy¨Caffiliated prep. academy. She¡¯s basically direct¨Centry.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been studying at Sterford Academy since she was a kid? Must be some noble heiress¡­¡± ¡°Not really. There¡¯ve been all sorts of rumors about her background. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s true. I get the feeling she¡¯s from a normal family, but her grades are insane. She was top of the ss all through high school.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s a straight¨Cup academic queen.¡± ¡°No one knows who the second girl is?¡± 14:04 Mon, 14 Jul ??? N. Chapter 512 You¡¯re Still the Prettiest ¡°Never seen her before.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like a irford local.¡± ¡°I heard she¡¯s also a genius¨Cgot into Sterford Academy with crazy high scores.¡± +8 Pearls ¡°Seriously? Both of them are academic powerhouses? Now even beauties are thispetitive¨Cbrains and looks?¡± ¡°Feels like it¡¯s time to crown a new campus queen. I support these two bing the next generation¡¯s ¡®unparalleled duo.¡°¡± ¡°Anyone know which department they¡¯re in?¡± ¡°No clue yet. Whoever finds out, I¡¯ll buy you a burger.¡± After that, the thread turned into mindless chatter. Jean didn¡¯t bother reading further; her fingers slipped away from Sofia¡¯s phone. ¡°Look at that¨Cso many people saying you¡¯re beautiful,¡± Sofia said as she nudged Jean¡¯s shoulder, looking proud by association. ¡°You¡¯re already being crowned campus queen.¡± ¡°Not sure there¡¯s much to celebrate about being secretly photographed,¡± Jean said with a casual pout. ¡°True,¡± Sofia agreed, nodding. ¡°These people see a pretty girl and just start snapping pics. What¨Chave they never seen one before?¡± Then she chuckled softly. ¡°But the other girl in the photo¡¯s pretty too. No clue who she is¡­ but if we¡¯re going by my standards-¡± Sofia¡¯s gaze dropped slightly, her bright eyes locking onto Jean. ¡°You¡¯re still the prettiest.¡± Jean smiled and pressed her lips together. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Sofia and Jean weren¡¯t in the same major. Sofia had chosen finance; Jean had gone withputer science. 5.5K 1 The Family 513 Chapter 513 Was She Just Being Paranoid? The reason Jean choseputer science, there wasn¡¯t really a reason. It had just been a spontaneous decision. 63% +8 Pearls Before she got pulled into the book, she was already well¨Cversed inputer science, though she hadn¡¯t had much of a chance to put her skills to use in recent years. The Ginger family kept a whole team of ck¨Chat and white¨Chat hackers; if anything needed doing, they took care of it. There was never any need for Jean to step in. Now that she was in college, her fingers were itching for something to do, so she choseputer science as her major. Sofia¡¯s decision to major in finance was just as straightforward, she wanted to earn good money after graduation, and she genuinely had an interest in the field. So, apart from the time they spent together in their apartment or grabbing meals, Jean and Sofia went their separate ways to attend sses in their respective departments. Jean walked alone along the cobblestone paths of campus, surrounded by students from all walks of life. She wasn¡¯t familiar with anyone in her major yet; in fact, she hadn¡¯t even met or spoken to any of them. Today was, after all, the very first day of ss. While she didn¡¯t feel a strong need to blend in and be fast friends with everyone, she did hope her college rtionships could be smooth and pleasant. All she could do was hope her ssmates were easy to get along with. She lifted her gaze and noticed several people around her sneaking nces in her direction. Jean blinked, quickly lowering her head to check if there was anything wrong with her appearance. Everything seemed perfectly fine; only then did she lift her head again. So, they were just staring at me? Jean found it kind of funny. Just then, she felt a light tap on her shoulder. Immediately after, a firm grip wrapped around her wrist. The next thing she knew, she was being pulled forward- Jean was dragged into a quiet corner before the man finally let go of her wrist. He wore a ck baseball cap; his sharp, deep¨Cset eyes were hidden in the shadow beneath the brim. ¡°Trying to scare me to death?¡± Jean gave him a helpless look and tilted her head to the side. Winston simply curled his lips into a faint smile and asked, ¡°How are you settling in?¡± ler $13 Was She Just Being Paranoid?. ¡°I had some free time, so I came to check on you.¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m doing just fine. I was just on my way to ss.¡± +8 Pouris ¡°Good,¡± Winston said as he reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°If anythinges up, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡± Jean watched in dismay as her carefully styled hair was turned into a messy fluff of cowlicks. ¡°Would you please move your hand,¡± she said, ring at him and reaching up as if to swat it away. Winston, amused, smiled even wider. He didn¡¯t keep messing with her hair and obediently withdrew his hand. After saying goodbye to Winston, Jean headed back to the main path. Wait. A strange feeling crept into her chest. Jean couldn¡¯t help ncing back at the corner where she and Winston had just been. Her expression darkened slightly. She had the distinct feeling someone had been watching them. But if someone had been watching, she and Winston should¡¯ve sensed it. Was I just being paranoid? Still, there was a moment, a brief flicker, when she could¡¯ve sworn she felt an invisible gaze sweeping over her¡­. Jean shook her head and decided not to dwell on it. Even if there was some shady creature lurking around with ill intent, she had nothing to fear. She wasn¡¯t afraid. Jean followed the flow of students into the ssroom. Although ss hadn¡¯t officially started, a decent number of people were already seated, scattered throughout the room. She scanned the seats, looking for one that felt right. And just then, her eyes locked with a pair of calm, steady ones staring straight back at her. 5.5K The Family 514 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 514 What Kind of Twisted Fate Was This Jean¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. The person she had just locked eyes with¨Cit was Sarah. +8 Pearls So Sarah had also chosenputer science? Same major, same ss? What kind of twisted fate is this¡­ She honestly couldn¡¯t remember what major the original Jean had chosen in the novel. But chances were, it hadn¡¯t beenputer science. After all, her grades had been terrible; she¡¯d only gotten in because someone pulled strings. Computer science was way too demanding¨Cshe would¡¯ve been better off in a fluffier major¡­ As for Sarah¡¯s major, Jean couldn¡¯t recall that either. She¡¯d only switched toputer science on a whim¨Cso crossing paths with Sarah again must¡¯ve been pure coincidence. Whatever. They were bound to run into each other eventually; sooner wasn¡¯t necessarily worse. Jean quicklyposed herself. Hershes fluttered slightly as she met Sarah¡¯s gaze, calm andposed. Sarah was watching her too. Her face was unreadable¨Cnk as paper¨Cbut her eyes carried a subtle, pressing intensity. Then, just as smoothly, Sarah shifted her gaze away. As if nothing had happened, she turned her head lightly to the side,pletely unbothered. Jean also withdrew her gaze. She found an empty seat by the window, ced her bag on the desk, then sat down. Sarah was seated at the very front of the ssroom- Just like the novel described, she really was the studious type. She¡¯d picked a front¨Cand¨Ccenter seat, perfect for staying focused on the lecture. Jean couldn¡¯t say for sure whether Sarah was nning to retaliate. Sarah was now a reborn, upgraded version. Compared to the little girl she¡¯d met years ago at Sterford Academy, she was like apletely different. person. She looked sharp and self¨Cassured, with clear, intelligent eyes; tall, striking, and beautiful. Now that they¡¯d run into each other right at the start of the semester, was Sarah going to make a move immediately? Jean lowered her eyes and slowly pulled out her books from her bag. 14:05 Mon Mon, 14 Jul Chapter 514 What Kind of Twisted Fate Was This Either way, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. 705% +8 Pearls Jean stayed on alert through the whole ss¨Conly to realize Sarah didn¡¯t make a single move. She hadn¡¯t even looked her way again. Could it be, she¡¯s waiting for that specific lecture scene in the novel to carry out her revenge? Jean gave a faint shake of her head and stopped thinking about it. When the bell rang, she packed up her things and left the ssroom faster than anyone else. On her way out, she noticed a few people throwing nces her way¨Csome even stood up as if trying to approach her- It felt a little self¨Cindulgent to think this way, but Jean was pretty sure they were trying to start a conversation¡­ After all, in a new environment with new ssmates, people naturally gravitated toward the ones they found interesting. But Jean slipped away so quickly that she didn¡¯t exchange a single word with anyone. The reason she was in such a rush was that she¡¯d made lunch ns with Sofia. The two had agreed to meet at the dining hall. Just as she stepped out of the academic building, she spotted Asher walking straight toward her. Tall and handsome, the young man stood out easily in the crowd. Jean couldn¡¯t have missed him even if she tried. She raised her hand and gave a small wave, greeting him first. Seeing her gesture, Asher quickened his pace and walked up to her. Jean smiled, eyes curved yfully, and teased in a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re not here just to see me, are you?¡± As far as Jean knew, Asher was a math major¨Chis department was practically in another universepared to hers. The Family 515 Chapter 515 A Different Answer Asher showing up here was definitely not just a coincidence. 69% +8 Pearis Still, Jean hadn¡¯t meant it as a serious question¨Cshe¡¯d only been teasing. But to her surprise, Asher paused slightly at her words, nced at her with calm eyes, and nodded seriously. ¡°Yeah.¡± That caught Jean off guard. This guy, so serious about everything¡­ The atmosphere between them suddenly shifted; a strange tension crept in. Jean quickly cleared her throat to break the awkward silence, then smiled and said, ¡°Well, I was just about to meet Sofia for lunch. Let¡¯s all eat together.¡± Asher didn¡¯t show much emotion in his eyes; he simply nodded in silence, then stepped aside to walk next to her. The two of them strolled down the main path of campus, instantly drawing attention from every direction. After all, both Jean and Asher were unusually attractive. And¨CAsher had already be somewhat of a legend around campus the moment he arrived. Many students from Sterford Academy were wildly curious about this top¨Ctier genius from a prominent family¡ª ¡°Isn¡¯t that Asher?¡± ¡°It really is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s he doing near theputer science building?¡± ¡°Is that gorgeous girl next to him his girlfriend? She¡¯s stunning! But I heard he¡¯s single¡­¡± ¡°They actually look great together.¡± ¡°Asher¡¯s seriously got it all¨Cfamily background, brains, and now a beautiful girl walking beside him¡­¡± ¡°That girl looks kind of familiar, though. Like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t quite ce it¡­¡± Even though the bystanders were trying to whisper, Jean heard every word loud and clear. Thements kepting, nonstop. Jean didn¡¯t mind them much, but- She nced sideways at Asher, scratching her head a little sheepishly. ¡°The way we¡¯re walking right now¡­. people who don¡¯t know us are definitely going to get the wrong idea¡­¡± Asher looked down at her, his expression unreadable. ¡°And¡­ does that make you ufortable? Jean immediately waved it off. ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t care about that kind of stuff¡­¡± Asher¡¯s lips curved ever so slightly, the corners of his eyes lifting just a bit. ¡°Good. I don¡¯t care either. They exchanged a small smile, no longer concerned with the stares around them, and walked the rest of th way to the dining hall where they were meeting Sofia. 1257 Tue, 15 Chapter 515 A Different Answer ¡°You two came here together?¡± +8 Pears Sofia, who had been waiting at the entrance, widened her eyes when she saw them arrive side by side. Her surprised gaze bounced between them, eyes darting back and forth quickly, until finally- Her attention settled on Asher¡¯s face. Sofia smirked a little and asked yfully, ¡°Asher, don¡¯t tell me you actually came all the way to Jean¡¯s department just to wait for her after ss?¡± Jean instinctively turned to look at Asher¡¯s reaction. To her surprise, Asher simply gave a calm shake of his head and denied it. ¡°I just happened to have something to do over there, so I figured I¡¯d walk over with her.¡± Jean blinked, slightly taken aback. The exact same question¨Cyet the answer he gave her, and the one he gave Sofia, werepletely different. Remembering how seriously he¡¯d nodded just moments ago when talking to her, Jean suddenly found it a little funny. So this guy ms up in front of Sofia? Got too shy to admit it? Yeah¡­ that¡¯s probably it. Sofia, hearing his response, let a faint trace of disappointment flicker through her eyes. ¡°Oh¡­ so it was just on your way¡­ that¡¯s kind of boring.¡± 5.5K The Family 516 Chapter 516 Never nned to Let Her Off the Hook 4Äî69%ÌÇ +8 Pearls Asher gave her a casual nce, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. ¡°Then what do you think is exciting?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sofia raised her brows at him and answered vaguely, ¡°That depends on you¡­¡± Jean stood to the side, watching the two of them go back and forth with their light banter, and suddenly. Am I getting old? She just couldn¡¯t seem to fit into the younger crowd anymore¡­ Asher then looked over at her; a gentle softness flickered in his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re probably hungry, huh? Let¡¯s head in.¡± With that, he politely held the cafeteria door open for Jean. Sofia caught the moment and let out augh, her smileced with something unreadable. The three of them sat down for a meal in the cafeteria, just like they had back in high school; the atmosphere was warm and easy. After they finished eating, Asher personally walked Jean and Sofia back to their dorm building before heading off. During those first few weeks at Sterford Academy, Jean experienced a period of quiet,forting peace. Her bond with Sofia and Asher remained strong, and she gradually grew closer with her ssmates as well. Most of them showed a genuine interest in getting to know her better, and Jean didn¡¯t put on airs; she responded with warmth and sincerity- Naturally, she quickly became familiar with everyone. It didn¡¯t take long before Jean had effortlessly be the most popr girl in the ss. But, she and Sarah still hadn¡¯t spoken a single word to each other. Their personalities couldn¡¯t have been more different. Sarah was like a cold, distant flower blooming on a high cliff, exuding a faint and elegant fragrance. While her demeanor toward others couldn¡¯t quite be called aloof- There was always a subtle distance about her. Sarah had never once taken the initiative to speak to Jean. It was as if Jean simply didn¡¯t exist in her world. And since that was Sarah¡¯s attitude, Jean naturally wasn¡¯t about to make the first move either. After all, she had always been wary of Sarah to begin with. Finally, the important plot point from the novel- The day when Jean and Sarah would attend a shared elective course together, had arrived. 1207 ???? Chapter 516 Never nned to Let Her Off the Hook $69 +8 Pearls From that morning on, Jean had been wondering. Would Sarah, just like in the novel, out at me without hesitation? Maybe the peace until now had just been her lying in wait¡­ Maybe today, this girl was nning something big. Still, Jean wasn¡¯t all that anxious. Sarah had memories of her past life, sure¨Cbut Jean had read the novel too¡­ Whatever Sarah nned to do, she already knew. Throw whatever you want at me, I¡¯ll stand my ground. Jean walked into the lecture hall with a few of her female ssmates, chatting andughing along the way. Sure enough, Sarah had already imed a seat in the front¨Ccenter rows of the room. She always arrived early, and only ever sat where she could hear the lecture best. Jean couldn¡¯t help but nce at Sarah a few times. She was sitting at her desk, head down, eyes fixed on her book. Her expression was hard to read. Jean quickly looked away. Feigning nonchnce, she walked with the other girls toward the back of the ssroom; they picked a spot and sat down. Jean stayed in her seat for a bit before getting up and heading to the bathroom. Just as she returned, the bell signaling the start of ss rap She nearly jogged back to her seat- And immediately noticed something was off. She¡¯d been keeping her guard up, worried Sarah might pull something like she had in the novel¡­ And sure enough, Sarah really had no intention of letting her off the hook. 040 On her seat sat a small, inconspicuous ball. The Family 517 Chapter 517 She Wants to Embarrass Me At a nce, it was easy to miss. Clearly, this was Sarah¡¯s way of striking back, an eye for an eye. 18 Pearls In her previous life, the original Jean had used a simr ¡°little ball¡± to humiliate Sarah in front of everyone¡­. So now, Sarah was using the exact same tactic to get even. So that¡¯s what the earlier calm had been. Sarah lying in wait, quietly biding her time, And now, here it was. ¡°Jean, why aren¡¯t you sitting down?¡± A female ssmate noticed her standing stiffly beside her seat, face tense and unmoving, and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jean blinked; her expression quickly returned to normal. She gave a faint, rxed smile and said lightly. ¡°I zoned out for a second¡­¡± Then she sat down without missing a beat. At the same time, Sarah was watching Jean from the corner of her eye. Seeing Jean sit down without any sign of suspicion, Sarah calmly turned her gaze away. She faced the front of the ssroom again, eyes narrowing ever so slightly as a sharp, cool glint shed in them. Jean, now seated, couldn¡¯t help but stare at the back of Sarah¡¯s head for a few seconds. She rubbed her fingers together, her expression growing colder by the second. Then, ss began, the teacher¡¯s voice was oddly soothing; paired with Jean¡¯s low energy that morning, it wasn¡¯t long before she drifted into a sleepy daze. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Jean.¡± Someone called her name out of nowhere. Jean jolted; her shoulders twitched slightly as she snapped out of her drowsiness. ¡°Jean.¡± Her name rang out again, same voice as before. Jean pressed her lips together, her eyes finally focusing- It was the teacher calling her. The female instructor in ck¨Crimmed sses was smiling at her. ¡°Sarah said she¡¯d like you to assist her with a problem.¡± Sarah? Assist with a problem? Jean blinked, her thoughts a scrambled mess. 1.04. 10 Chapter 517 She Wants to Embarrass Me (a) +8 Pearls ¡°The teacher asked for someone toe solve a problem at the board,¡± the girl next to her whispered. noticing how lost Jean looked. ¡°Sarah volunteered, went up¨Cbut halfway through, she said she couldn¡¯t finish and wanted help. The teacher agreed-¡± ¡°And then she called your name.¡± At that, the ssmate frowned slightly. ¡°But, you two have never even talked, right? You¡¯ve had zero interaction¡­ Why would she pick you?¡± Because she wants to humiliate me! Hearing all this, Jean finally understood. Sarah had clearly made up an excuse just to drag her up to the front of the ss and embarrass her in front of everyone¡­ Jean¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Up at the chalkboard, Sarah turned her head just a little. And just like that, their eyes locked. Jean caught the icy indifference in Sarah¡¯s gaze, her expression was unreadable, her beautiful, elegant facepletely calm. What¡¯s with the act? A wave of irritation bubbled up in Jean¡¯s chest. I didn¡¯t do anything, right? So why is Sarah targeting me? Then again, she could understand where Sarah wasing from. After all, the original Jean had made her life miserable in thest life¡­ Now that she wanted revenge, Jean couldn¡¯t say it was unjustified. But why did she have to take the fall for it? She was sick of carrying the me for everything the original Jean had done! Jean sat there in silence for a moment, quietly pulling herself together. Then she shifted her gaze away from Sarah and looked at the teacher instead- Jean raised an eyebrow and gave a calm, easy smile. ¡°Sure. I¡¯d be happy to assist Sarah.¡± 5.5K The Family 518 Chapter 518 The n Failed When Sarah heard that, she didn¡¯t look pleased; instead, she frowned, as if confused. But almost immediately, her expression returned to normal. She looked at Jean with clear, steady eyes. ¡°In that case,e on up,¡± the teacher said, seeing how poised andposed Jean was. She nodded in approval and gently urged her forward. Jean left her seat and walked straight to the front of the ssroom. At that moment, in the eyes of the rest of the ss, the only thing worth noting was how two gorgeous girls were about to stand side by side¨Cthe view was just too beautiful. Sarah¡¯s gaze stayed locked on Jean the entire time. She watched her walk forward, drawing closer with every step. But Sarah¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, almost involuntarily. If her n had worked, Jean¡¯s pants should¡¯ve already been a mess. And the short walk from her seat to the front of the ss¨Csurely someone in the audience would¡¯ve noticed something off. Yet no one¡¯s expression showed any surprise¡­ Could it be¡­ Sarah¡¯s brow tightened even more. In the blink of an eye, Jean was already standing at the podium. The two girls stood face¨Cto¨Cface, just a breath apart Jean met her eyes briefly, cool and calm, then turned to pick up a piece of chalk from the podium. She nced at the question on the PowerPoint, the corner of her lips lifting ever so slightly. She turned toward Sarah again, her tone light and half¨Camused. ¡°You really couldn¡¯t solve this one?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes paused. In that moment, she couldn¡¯t quite read Jean¡¯s meaning, It sounded like a simple question, yet carried a hint of something oddly sarcastic. And yet, there was no mockery or disdain in Jean¡¯s gaze¡­ Her eyes were like crystal¨Cdazzlingly clear and unguarded. No¡­ Something¡¯s off. Sarah narrowed her eyes; inside her chest, it felt like a tangled knot had begun to form. This wasn¡¯t the Jean she remembered. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be arrogant, haughty, looking down on everyone with condescension? Jean seemed like apletely different person now, from her gaze to her entire demeanor 15:04 Wed, 16 Jul GO D Chapter 518 The n Failed Jean noticed Sarah¡¯s silence and simply walked up to the ckboard, chalk in hand, and began solving the problem in earnest. The moment she turned around, Sarah finally got a clear view of her back. Jean¡¯s pants were spotless¨Cclean as could be. Sarah¡¯s pupils flickered. How¡­ She had seen it herself¨CJean sat down with zero hesitation or defense. This trick was one she had learned from Jean in her past life¡­ A deeper shadow crept into Sarah¡¯s gaze. Where did it go wrong? Or maybe¡­ Sarah found herself looking at Jean¡¯s profile without meaning to. She waspletely focused on solving the problem, her expression calm andposed. Her longshes drooped slightly, fluttering just a bit now and then. Maybe¡­ she already knew? But now that it hade to this, there was no point trying to figure it out. Sarah knew¨Cher n had failed. ¡°All done.¡± Jean turned around, ced the chalk back where it belonged, and dusted off her hands. She smiled brightly at Sarah. ¡°Take a look¨Chow¡¯d I do?¡± Sarah turned her head and nced at the board. The handwriting was neat, the logic was clear, and the final answer was, of course, correct, Sarah hadn¡¯t truly needed help. The problem was tough, sure, but easily within her skill level. Pretending not to know the answer and asking Jean to assist had only been a part of her n. Now that the n had failed, a strange sense of frustration settled over her. She gave Jean a distracted nod. ¡°You did great.¡± The Family 519 Chapter 519 Let Each Other Go Just then, a wave of sofi murmurs rose from the seats below the podium. ¡°Jean¡¯s so smart, she figured out the problem¨Csolving steps right away¡­.¡± ¡°Looks like Sarah¡¯s grades aren¡¯t as good as Jean¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I thought they were both top students, evenly matched.¡± ¡°Well, Jean¡¯s clearly better.¡± I finished Every word floated straight into Sarah¡¯s cars. She listened quietly, unconsciously lowering her gaze. It doesn¡¯t matter. Sarah clenched her fists tightly. One day, she would rip off Jean¡¯s mask in front of everyone and show them who she really was. At the same time, the teacher beside Jean was praising her effusively,plimenting her for her clear logic and neat handwriting. The approval in her eyes was unmistakable. Jean nodded humbly, then made her way back to her seat. From her pocket, she pulled out a small, unremarkable rubber ball and gently rolled it between her fingers. It was the very one Sarah had deliberately ced on her seat. When Jean had noticed it earlier, she discreetly scooped it into her palm just as she sat down. She had known Sarah was watching her from the shadows. She didn¡¯t want to be too obvious¨Cdidn¡¯t want Sarah to realize that her scheme had already been exposed. Better to let Sarah carry on with her n, only to discover toote that it hadn¡¯t worked at all¡­ That would frustrate her more. Jean¡¯s lips curved faintly, her gaze calm and distant. When it came to Sarah, she had no interest in open conflict. SA Sarah was the heroine of the story, with a protagonist¡¯s aura protecting her. Jean didn¡¯t have many cards to y. What she¡¯d done today was nothing more than self¨Cdefense. She had no intention of retaliating or going after Sarah. She just hoped Sarah could back off and give up her grudge as well. Hasn¡¯t she noticed I¡¯m not the same anymore? There was no hostility in her anymore, none of the aggressiveness from the previous life¡­ She hoped the two of them could let each other go¨Cit was like they were cursed to torment one another. The bell rang, and the teacher at the front announced the end of ss. Jean packed up her things and walked toward the ssroom door with the girls beside her. ed up he 1549 Th? Th Chapter 519 Let Each Other Go It was almost lunchtime. At the moment, Jean was genuinely looking forward to the cafeteria. But, just as she passed the front row, something unexpectedly caught her ankle. Her heart skipped a beat and r body instantly lost bnce. posture Jean clenched her hands tightly, trying to correct her posture in that split second and steady herself. She had been training over the past few years, and her body had be lighter, leaner. She was confident she could keep herself from falling in a situation like this. But, as fate would have it, something still went wrong. Suddenly, Jean felt a rush of warmth at the tip of her nose. Gilled her vision. Reflexively, she reached up and touched it, a sh of bright red filled her vision. It¡¯s blood! Why the heck am I suddenly having a nosebleed? Jean blinked, caught off guard. The shock threw her off just long enough to lose her bncepletely. Sensing she was about to fall, Jean instinctively reached out and grabbed the edge of a nearby desk. She managed to keep her upper body steady, but her knee still mmed hard against the cold floor. A sharp, searing pain shot through her bones. Blood continued to drip steadily from the tip of her nose. At that moment, everyone who had heard themotion turned their heads to look. 5.5K The Family 520 Chapter 520 This Is What You Owe Me The sight before them made everyone¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief, Jean was half¨Ckneeling on the floor, blood already dripping from her nose down to her lips, her fingers stained with dark red¡­. It looked like she had fallen hard and was now bleeding uncontrobly¡­ The scene was unsettling. Someone instinctively stepped forward, trying to help Jean to her feet. Jean blinked slowly. There was no pain in her eyes¨Cjust a cold, piercing indifference. Her gaze sharpened, angling toward the girl seated nearby- The one who had caused all of this. It was her¨Cshe had stuck her foot out in the aisle, tripping Jean on purpose. ¡°You think that was funny?¡± Jean narrowed her eyes, staring coldly at Sarah across the way. She honestly hadn¡¯t expected Sarah to stoop this low¨Cssroom humiliation wasn¡¯t enough, now she had to pull some childish, petty trick after ss? Sarah remained seated, her expression nk as she looked back. There was no guilt in her eyes, just the same deep, unreadable darkness as always. Then her lips moved slightly, her voice carrying a chilling undercurrent. ¡°Because,¡± Her tone suddenly dropped so low that only the two of them could hear it, ¡°This is what you owe me¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes flickered. She clenched her teeth, momentarily at a loss for words. So this was it¨CSarah was dead set on revenge, even though she, Jean, had never done anything to hurt her. in this life. Jean suddenly realized that her earlier mindset just wouldn¡¯t work anymore. She had hoped that if she didn¡¯t provoke Sarah, maybe Sarah would let the past go. Maybe they couldn¡¯t be friends, but at least they could be strangers who stayed out of each other¡¯s way¡­ But that hope seemed naive now. Sarah¡¯s hostility was overwhelming. And if that was how it was going to be, Jean couldn¡¯t stay passive any longer. If Sarah insisted oning ¨¢fter her¨Cthen she wasn¡¯t going to sit back and take it. Jean¡¯s expression grew colder, like it had been dusted with frost and snow, the icy tone mingling with the blood on her face to form a chilling, unnerving sharpness. ¡°Sarah, if that¡¯s how it is,¡± she said, the corner of her mouth lifting slightly in what looked like a smile, though her eyes were frozen over, ¡°then I¡¯m not going to make it easy for you either¡­¡± Chapter 520 This Is What You Owe Me It was like a deration of war¨CJean spoke the words with quiet, cutting resolve. Sarah met the steely, unwavering look in Jean¡¯s eyes, and her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Why is the looking at me like that? The Jean she remembered had been a paper tiger¨Ctough on the outside, hollow on the inside. She looked fierce but was never really a threat. But the girl standing before her now felt like apletely different person. Is she really the Jean I used to know? ¡°Jean, are you okay?¡± The ssmates nearby had been tho shaken. They rushed over, trembling, trying to help her up. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding so much, let me call an ambnce¡­¡± Jean didn¡¯t respond. She braced her hand against the desk, trying to get up on her own. sebleed. She hadn¡¯t actually fallen that hard¨Cit just looked bad because of the Her hands were covered in blood, and she didn¡¯t want to stain anyone else. But then, in the very next second- A strong forcended on her shoulders. Before she could even react, the world spun around her. Someone had scooped her up into a bridal carry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Right then, Jean found herself cradled tightly in Asher¡¯s arms. His eyes were filled with intense concern. The Family 521 Chapter 521 Back to Where She Belonged +8 Pears Jean let out a breath, slowly regaining herposure; her fingers brushed against Asher¡¯s shirt by ident, staining the crisp white sleeve with vivid blood. She immediately looked a little embarrassed. Pointing at Asher¡¯s sleeve, she said, ¡°Your sleeve¡­¡± Asher lowered his eyes slightly, then spoke with a hint of resignation. ¡°At a time like this¡­ you should be worrying about yourself.¡± With that, he carried Jean straight out of the ssroom. Behind them, the students were left frozen in shock, staring nkly. Seated at her desk, Sarah wore aplicated expression. She gazed at Asher¡¯s retreating figure; her eyes burned with intensity and depth, as if trying to bore a hole through his back. Asher¡­ She had memories from her previous life. She knew exactly what kind of man Asher was. He was someone destined to rise to prominence; someone who would one day shine brightly. More importantly, he was Jean¡¯s fiance- At least, he had been in the previous life. But in this life, she had heard nothing about an engagement between the Ginger family and the Lawsons. Which meant Asher wasn¡¯t engaged to Jean this time? And yet, the two of them just now¡­ seemed to be getting along quite well¡­ Sarah¡¯s heart began to feel unsettled. She was starting to notice more and more discrepancies from her previous life. For example, in her past life, Jean and Asher had been engaged, but their rtionship had been indifferent at best. She had even thought Asher didn¡¯t like Jean at all¡­. But now, in this life, there was no engagement between them; yet their rtionship seemed¡­ better than ever¡­ How did it flip like this¡­ And then there was Jean¡¯s rtionship with her brother. They seemed to be on very good terms too. No, that was Sarah¡¯s brother. Jean, from beginning to end, was just a fake noble who had taken over someone else¡¯s ce¡­ But on the first day of school, she had clearly seen Jean and Winston chatting in a quiet corner of the campus,ughing and smiling as if they were close. She had seen it all. To avoid being discovered, she had hidden in the shadows and watched them for a while; That, too, was different from her past life! 16:04 Fri, 18 Jul 510 Chapter 521 Back to Where She Belonged Back then, no one in the Ginger family had liked Jean. Aras Penn Yet now, the way Winston looked at Jean¨Chis gaze was full of affection and indulgence. Why is it different Still, regardless of everything, she had confidence. Sarah clenched her fingers; a sharp, cold glint shed across her otherwise calm and expressionless face. She would take everything from Jean. Her family, her friends, and Asher¡¯s handsome, aloof face flew through her mind like lightning. Her fianc¨¦¡­ No¨Che should have been hers all along. Sarah bit her lip; a darkness crept into her eyes. She was merely reiming what was rightfully hers. How could that be considered stealing? If not for their switched fates, she wouldn¡¯t have died with resentment in her past life. She just wanted to return to where she belonged. Asher carried Jean all the way to the school¡¯s infirmary. He didn¡¯t say a single word along the way; just walked inplete silence. He moved so quickly that Jean felt as if, in the blink of an eye, they had already a As he set her down on the infirmary bed, the school nurse nced at Jean¨Cthen widened his eyes in shock when he noticed the blood on her face and clothes. ¡°What happened to you?¡± The nurse hurried over, clearly intending to examine her. Jean waved him off and nced at Asher at the same time. Pressing her lips together, she exined a little awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°I just had a sudden nosebleed.¡± 5.5K The Family 522 Chapter 522 Bad News Travels Fast As she spoke, Jean gave her arm a symbolic little stretch: ¡°Nothing else feels off.¡± +8 Pearls Just then, Asher had already pulled a handkerchief from his pocket. The soft clothnded gently on Jean¡¯s skin. He didn¡¯t say a word; he simply dabbed at her face with delicate, careful motions. Jean didn¡¯t argue and let him wipe the blood from her face in silence. ¡°Whoa, how¡¯d you get such a bad nosebleed out of nowhere?¡± the doctor nearby frowned. ¡°Are you overheated? Or could it be some underlying condition? Honestly, I¡¯d rmend going to a proper hospital and getting a full checkup¡­¡± Jean quickly waved that off. ¡°It was probably just an ident.¡± She didn¡¯t think this body had any major health problems. After all, the novel didn¡¯t say anything about that! At most, it mentioned brain issues¨Cmental illness¡­ Jean let out a quiet breath. It must¡¯ve been Sarah. She probably triggered me. So triggered I got a nosebleed on the spot¡­ Eventually, Asher wiped the blood from her face and hands until not a trace remained. At some point, the nosebleed had stopped on its own, and she looked perfectly fine. There were two minor scrapes on her knees; the school nurse treated the wounds and gave her some mild cooling and fever¨Creducing meds. Jean took the medicine and left the infirmary with Asher. ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Asher still wasn¡¯t convinced. He frowned slightly as he looked at her. ¡°I can take you to the hospital if you want.¡± Jean shook her head, a bright and easy smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I feel okay now, it doesn¡¯t hurt, I¡¯m not dizzy, and the bleeding¡¯s stopped.¡± As she finished speaking, her eyes drifted to Asher¡¯s sleeve- There were still dark red stains left behind. ¡°Your shirt¡¯s still dirty¡­¡± Jean gave an embarrassed littleugh. She looked up at Asher, her gaze clear and sincere. ¡°Want me to wash it for you?¡± Asher declined without hesitation. ¡°No need. I can take care of it.¡± ¡°All right, then.¡± Jean didn¡¯t push. After all, Asher didn¡¯t have a change of clothes, If she took his shirt to wash, he¡¯d have nothing else to wear¡­ Actually, that¡¯s kind of awkward to think about. The thought alone made Jean immediately drop the idea. But to thank him, she decided to treat Asher to something sweet. They went to a dessert shop just off campus. 16:05 Fri, 18 Chapter 522 Bad News Travels Fast While they were ordering, Jean received a message from Sofia. Sofia texted: ¡°Where are you right now? Tell me. I want toe find you.¡± Jean could feel the urgency in her words and quickly typed back a reply. Jean texted: ¡°I¡¯m at the dessert shop right now.¡± She hesitated, then added ¡°Did you find out?¡± 18 tead Sofia texting her in such a rush could only mean one thing¨Cshe¡¯d found out what happened earlier in the ssroom¡­ Jean pondered. If Sofia knew about it, could it have already spread across campus? Sofia replied: ¡°You mean when you fell in the lecture hall and ended up with blood all over your face? If you¡¯re talking about that¨Cyeah, I know. And I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± But right now, all Jean could focus on was¡­ Jean texted: ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Sofia texted: ¡°It¡¯s all over the campus forum. I practically couldn¡¯t avoid seeing it.¡± Jean replied: ¡°Well¡­¡± Bad news really does travel fast. Good news never even gets out the door. She quickly texted: ¡°I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle find you in the dormter.¡± Then, without wasting another second, she pulled up the campus forum. The Family 523 Chapter 523 A Stronger Side Sure enough, most of the front page posts on the forum were about her. Someone had taken a photo of her kneeling in the ssroom with blood running down her face and uploaded it to the forum. ¡°Isn¡¯t this that freshman beauty, Jean?¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Looks like she fell.¡± ¡°Kinda scary.¡± ¡°Sarah next to her looked terrified.¡± ¡°Sarah¡¯s whole face changed.¡± ¡°You guys care more about Sarah than the injured girl?¡°, 12 A ¥á Jean saw this and let out a self¨Cmocking smile. Terrified? Sarah wasn¡¯t scared¡­ She was just thrilled her n had worked. ¡°Could it be that Jean has some kind of hidden illness? That was a lot of blood¨Ckinda freaky.¡± ¡°But she seems to have some kind of close rtionship with The Lawsons¡® heir.¡± Then, Jean came across a photo of herself in Asher¡¯s arms. The angle of the shot was surprisingly artistic, almost like a scene from a drama; but thements underneath were anything but kind. ¡°Are they dating?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it, but maybe Asher¡¯s chasing her.¡± ¡°I heard Jeanes from a pretty average background¨Cjust has a pretty face. Would someone like Asher even need to chase a girl like that?¡± ¡°Asher¡¯s supposed to be single¡­ maybe they¡¯re just fooling around. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± ¡°Jean looks kinda shy, like the type who knows how to have fun.¡± ¡°Yeah, Sarah looks more innocent, more obedient.¡± Jean¡¯s fingers tensed slightly. Her expression darkened; a cold, distant look surfaced in her eyes. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Asher¡¯s voice came out of nowhere, low and almost indiscernibly cool. Jean instinctively tilted her phone slightly upward, not wanting him to see what was on the screen. She shook her head like it was nothing. ¡°Nothing¡­ the dessert should be here soon.¡± 172 Chapter 528 A Stronger Side Mid¨Csentence, the man across from her suddenly reached out. His fingers were long, pale, almost an White, the tips just about to touch Jean¡¯s phone. ¡°Let me see. His tone remained calm and gentle as always, but Jean could feel the quiet force behind it. She pressed her lips together, hesitating. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want Asher to see the forum posts. Some of thements weren¡¯t favorable to him, either. As she debated, Asher moved in again, his fingers closing around the edge of her phone. Jean couldn¡¯t help but look up at him, surprise shing briefly in her eyes. She understood then¨Che wasn¡¯t going to let this go. But he didn¡¯t yank the phone away. He was waiting for her to let go. Asher rarely showed this kind of dominance in front of her. He was usually calm; gentle. But as the male lead of the story, someone who had wed his way up from being an illegitimate child to the one in control of The Lawsons¡­ How could he truly be calm and gentle? Jean knew it, too¡ªthere had to be a ruthless, decisive side to him. It¡¯s just that with her, he kept all that edge hidden, leaving only the warmth behind. After a moment of hesitation, Jean finally let go. Asher effortlessly pulled the phone from her hand, he turned it around; his cold, sharp gaze dropped to the screen. His expression barely changed¨Calways that same hard frost, cold and indifferent. Once he¡¯d finished reading, Asher politely held the phone out to her with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± 5.5K The Family 524 Chapter 524 Was He Angry on Her Behalf? Jean didn¡¯t immediately reach for the phone. She simply lifted her eyes slightly and looked steadily into Asher¡¯s.. His gaze was as deep and dark as always, ck as ink, like an endless midnight. But now, there was a hint of something colder, unfamiliar¨Csomething dangerous¨Cthat made Jean hesitate. After a moment, she finally took the phone from his outstretched hand. : her Asher seemed to pick up on subtle shift in mood and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I just noticed you didn¡¯t look so good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I don¡¯t care about these rumors. But if you care¡­¡± His eyes lifted slightly at the corners, outlining a chilling sharpness beneath the calm. ¡°Then it¡¯s a big deal Jean wasn¡¯t quite sure what he meant by that. She frowned, about to think it through, but Asher had already changed the subject. ¡°The cake¡¯s ready.¡± A server approached right on cue, setting a slice of strawberry cake and a milk tea down on the table. The cold edge in Asher¡¯s eyes seemed to disappear instantly, returning to his usual calm. He looked at Jean with soft eyes. ¡°Go on, eat.¡± After saying goodbye to Asher, Jean walked back to her dorm. It wasn¡¯t until she stepped inside that she suddenly realized, Asher had seemed angry earlier. But it was clear he¡¯d kept it under control, never losing hisposure in front of her. Because of those forum ? He¡¯d said he didn¡¯t care, yet he¡¯d still gotten m?d¡­ A thought suddenly flickered through Jean¡¯s mind. Was he angry on her behalf? When Jean opened the door to her dorm, Sofia came rushing at her like a gust of wind. ¡°Jean! Let me see, are you okay? Where are you hurt?¡± Gripping Jean¡¯s shoulders, Sofia looked her over from head to toe with intense scrutiny. Jean gave her a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°It was just a sudden nosebleed. It looked worse than it ¡°Was¡± ¡°How¡¯d you suddenly get a nosebleed?¡± Sofia frowned, looking at her with deep concern. Jean shook her head. ¡°Who knows?¡± Maybe Sarah¡¯s main¨Ccharacter aura was just too much for me to handle. Back in her room, Jean logged into the campus forum again. She just wanted to check if those nasty rumors about her had continued to spread. But the moment the homepage loaded, everything lookedpletely different. Every single post about her seemed to have vanished into thin air. Chapter 524 Was He Angry on Her Behall? Jean¡¯s expression sharpened as her fingers scrolled downward. Even at the very bottom, still nothing. Were the posts deleted? By the admins? Or did the original posters take them down themselves? Jean was still wondering when a brand new post popped up on the homepage: ¡°An Apology Letter to Jean. I shouldn¡¯t have shared Jean¡¯s photos. I now realize this caused and rted posts. I hope Jean can forgive me and serious harm to her. I¡¯ve already deleted the pictures it go. ¡°¡± Jean kept scrolling¨Cmore and more apology letters started flooding the forum. So, those posts had been deleted by the people who posted them. And after deleting them, they even posted public apologies. But here was the real question. There was no way this many people suddenly grew a conscience and decided to apologize sincerely on their own. Clearly, someone had pressured them into it¨Cforced them to take those posts down and make things right. Jean pondered. So, who could it have been? The Family 525 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 525 No Matter What It Is, Tell Your Brother Jean exited the campus forum. There were only a handful of people who could clean up the forum that quickly, either someone from the Ginger family, or maybe Asher. Jean had a strong feeling it was probably Asher. After all, he¡¯d just seen all that chaos on the forum using her phone. But wasn¡¯t that a little too fast? Jean found herself quietly impressed by Asher¡¯s efficiency. She opened WhatsApp, nning to message him and ask¨Cbut before she could type anything, her phone suddenly rang. The screen jumped straight to the call interface. Jean only needed a quick nce before picking up immediately, ¡°Hey¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯lle out to see you.¡± With that, she hung up, grabbed her phone, and stepped out of the dorm. Behind the girls¡® dormitory was a stretch of lush green woods. Jean strolled in at an unhurried pace, and soon spotted Winston standing on a narrow path between the trees. He had his head slightly lowered in that careless way of his, and the moment Jean got close, he happened to nce up. Without a word, he gave her a once¨Cover, scanning her from head to toe, then quickly walked up to her. His gaze was deep and dark. ¡°Are you really okay?¡°? News of what happened to Jean had spread fast around campus. Naturally, it reached Winston, too. He hadn¡¯t overthought it¨Che just dropped everything, even his uing sses, and rushed over. He needed to see her in person. No phone call would ease his worry or calm the gnawing anxiety inside him. He had to see her with his own eyes. Going to the girls¡® dorm was obviously inconvenient for him, and Jean didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity at school, so meeting openly was out of the question. So in the end, they agreed on this ce. To be honest, he hadn¡¯t wanted Jean walking this far, especially since she was technically ¡°injured.¡± But she insisted on meeting here. ¡°Look.¡± Jean spread her hands, a light smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine, aren¡¯t I?¡± Then she pointed at her leg. Just a little scrape. I already put medicine on it¨Cit¡¯s no big deal.¡± Chapter 525 No Matter What it is, Tell Your Brother Winston¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A faint, cold look shed across his face. ¡°Today¡± ¡°Did you really fall on your own?¡± He asked seriously. Jean pressed her lips together, hesitating. When he saw that pause, Winston¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°So it wasn¡¯t an ident, was it?¡± He locked eyes with her, his stare growing darker and heavier. ¡°I figured. You don¡¯t just trip on t ground- not you.¡± Winston narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°How did you fall?¡± Jean held his gaze calmly, still silent. A trace of inner conflict flickered across her face. Seeing that, Winston couldn¡¯t help but step closer. He looked down at the top of her head, concern written all over his face. ¡°Jean, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Did someone do something to you?¡± Winston had never seen her like this before. The always¨Ccool young man felt a rare sense of panic rising in his chest. ¡°No matter what it is¨Ctell your brother.¡± Jean stared at him for a long moment, as if finally reaching a decision. Slowly, she spoke. ¡°Winston, will you always treat me like this?¡± It was rare to see Jean show this kind of vulnerability. 5.5K When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Rebom Girl The Family 526 Chapter 526 Jean, My Favorite Person Winston¡¯s heart felt as though it had been pricked by a needle; a sharp, scattered ache spread through him. He quickly reached out, cupping Jean¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± When Jean didn¡¯t answer right away, Winston tightened his grip, fingers pressing in. ¡°What are you always thinking about? If I¡¯m not good to you, then who should I be good to A faint smile tugged at his lips. His arms lengthened subtly, then pulled her in, nearly wrapping Jean entirely in his embrace. ¡°Whether it¡¯s now or in the future, that¡¯s never going to change.¡± Jean tilted her head slightly, gazing into her brother¡¯s deep, steady eyes. ¡°What if someonees along who¡¯s even closer to you?¡± Jean pondered. Someone bound to you by blood, for instance. Winston¡¯s brows drew tighter. He narrowed his eyes, fixing his gaze on the top of her head. ¡°Someone closer?¡± Was Jean suggesting that, someday, another blood rtive might into my life? Winston suddenlyughed. He patted her back lightly, as ifforting a child. ¡°You know I don¡¯t get close to people easily.¡± ¡°Even those who share my blood, I never cared about them before, did I?¡± He had never paid much mind to the Ginger family. Although their rtionship had improved over the past few years, in Winston¡¯s heart- Even among those he considered close, there were still levels; there was still distance. Jean was the one he felt closest to¨Cthe one he most wanted to protect, that much was undeniable. In all the time they¡¯d spent together over the years, he¡¯d reaffirmed it time and time again. Jean came before anyone else in the Ginger family; she was his absolute favorite. Jean couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly at his words. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± But what if the heroine¡¯s aura really is that powerful¨Cso powerful that even the coldest, most indifferent members of the Ginger family fall for it in an instant¡­ Winston caught her unspoken thought; his lips pressed into a thin line. He didn¡¯t fully understand what she meant by ¡°heroine¡¯s aura¡°¡­ But he understood her unease; her fear. ¡°Jean.¡± ¡°He gently rested his chin on the top of her head. His voice, deep and maic, carried a calm, grounding warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll always be here with you.¡± There was something else he wanted to say¨Csomething hard to put into words. But the thought had been in his heart for a long time. Chapter 526 Jean, My Favorite Person He really did love Jean the most. Hearing him, Jean instinctively grabbed his hand, holding it tightly. ¡°Then you have to keep your word A soft curve formed at her lips. ¡°No what happens¡­ don¡¯t ever abandon me. Always stay on my side. Winston couldn¡¯t resist reaching out and tapping her nose with his finger. He chuckled. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t from all of a sudden?¡± say it, I¡¯d still¡­ wait, where¡¯s all this insecuritying Jean kept holding his hand. She lowered her eyes slightly, a flicker of sadness shing beneath her . ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t fall today on my own¡­¡± Then, she suddenly lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Winston¡¯s warm and solemn expression. ¡°Someone tripped me.¡± His eyes froze for a moment, then darkened. Jean could feel his fingers clenching tighter and tighter. ¡°Who was it?¡± Winston asked in a low voice. This time, Jean didn¡¯t hesitate. She spoke inly. ¡°A ssmate of mine. I don¡¯t think she likes me¡­¡± 5.5K The Family 527 Chapter 527 A One¨Cin¨CTen¨CThousand Chance Winston¡¯s expression sharpened. ¡°Who was it?¡± He had thought that Jean, at this stage, wouldn¡¯t had dealt with years ago¡­ Ill be facing the same kind of exclusion and bullying she But from the way she spoke, it sounded like she was running into social trouble again at university and that made Winston¡¯s heart instinctively clench. ¡°A girl from my ss,¡± Jean said, without naming names. ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t like me. She¡¯s trying to make trouble for me.¡± Then, she gave a breezy, indifferent smile. ¡°She tripped me on purpose today.¡± A chill settled in Winston¡¯s eyes. He clenched his jaw and said in a hard tone, ¡°Is she tired of living?¡± ¡°Jean, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of-¡± ¡°No.¡± Jean shook her head quickly. She smiled at Winston, though her gaze wasyered withplexity. ¡°There¡¯s something different about her.¡± ¡°Anyway, I see her clearly now. I won¡¯t let her get away with it again.¡± She grabbed Winston¡¯s hand and gave it a yful shake, smiling. ¡°I only told you this because I want you to always be on my side, no matter what happens¡­¡± ¡°2 Even if she ends up meaning something special to you. Is that too much to hope for? Winston gripped Jean¡¯s hand in return, his fingers tightening suddenly. Jean blinked, momentarily stunned. ¡°What exactly is so special about her?¡± There was a dangerous glint in his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover for her, just tell me. Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll look into it myself.¡± Jean met the cold edge in his gaze and hesitated for a beat before murmuring, ¡°Her name is Sarah.¡± Back at her apartment, Jean was still mulling over her conversation with Winston. She wasn¡¯t sure if what she¡¯d done was truly the right move¡­ But she also didn¡¯t want to dwell on it anymore. Her original thinking had been simple, if Sarah wanted toe back, so be it. If she wanted to drive out the imposter noble who¡¯d taken her ce, Jean didn¡¯t care¨Cshe¡¯d give everything back, walk away, and start a quiet, decent life elsewhere¡­ She wouldn¡¯t y the role the original Jean had yed in her past life¨Cthe vicious cannon fodder who tried to make Sarah¡¯s life miserable. Jean didn¡¯t want conflict. All she wanted was to get through this storyline peacefully. But after today, everything had changed. Completely. It was Sarah who wouldn¡¯t let her go. 1615 Mon 2130, 170 Chapter 527 A One¨Cin¨CTen Thousand Chance There was no reason for her to keep enduring everything silently, doing nothing in return. So Jean had decided to fight back. She used to think the Ginger family and Sarah were true blood rtives. If Sarah came back, She would step aside on her own, let them reunite as a family. But not anymore. She didn¡¯t want to give up her ¡°mom¡± or her ¡°brother¡°¡­ What if there was a one¨Cin¨Cten¨Cthousand chance that Sienna and her brothers would choose her over Sarah? It was a tiny chance¨Cbut not zero. That was why she had tested Winston¡¯s feelings today. And his response¡­ had moved her deeply. But she wasn¡¯t sure that, once Sarah appeared¨Conce blood ties kicked in, once the heroine aura came into full effect¨CWinston would still be as resolute as he was now. Still, she didn¡¯t mindying everything out for him. She didn¡¯t mind telling Winston¨Cand even the rest of the Ginger family¨Cabout everything Sarah had done to her since school started. She didn¡¯t owe Sarah anything. If anything, she hoped the Ginger family ended up with a bad impression of her. 5.5K The Family 528 A Virtuous Character If the Ginger family ever found out that Sarah had been tripping her up both openly and in secret, what would they think? Sarah was probably itching to steal everything from around her right now, wasn¡¯t she? Jean couldn¡¯t be sure. But no matter how they took it, she was going to speak up. Probably grinding her teeth in frustration, hating her to the core. Well, there was no way Jean was going to just stand by and take the hits without doing a thing. She had to push back, at the very least, she¡¯d make things harder for Sarah; she wasn¡¯t going to let her ns go off without a hitch. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t actually hurt Sarah or do anything nasty behind her back. Going head¨Cto¨Chead with someone who had a protagonist¡¯s aura? That would only backfire. At most, like today, she would lower Sarah¡¯s ¡°favorability score¡± in front of the Ginger family¨Cjust tell them the truth about what Sarah had done. She wasn¡¯t about to indulge her. But that was as far as she would go, as for how the Ginger family would treat Sarah in the future, Jean honestly didn¡¯t care. If luck was on her side, maybe they¡¯d stand with her; if not, Then Sarah would fully rece her. Fortunately, whatever happened, Jean had a way out¡­ Over the next few days, Jean continued going to ss as usual. Sheter followed up with Asher on WhatsApp about the school forum incident. She had a pretty good guess already, but still wanted to hear it from him, just to be sure. Asher didn¡¯t hesitate to admit it when Jean asked him directly. Jean hadn¡¯t expected him to act so quickly, and couldn¡¯t help teasing him a little. Jean texted: ¡°You were lightning¨Cfast with this. Impressive! Did all the attention really bug you that much?¡± Asher replied: ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I don¡¯t care about that stuff. I just saw your face while you were reading those posts. You didn¡¯t look okay. So I wanted to take care of it for you.¡± What he said genuinely moved Jean, Jean replied: ¡°You¡¯ve really helped me a lot¡­ I¡¯m starting to feel bad about it.¡± Asher replied: ¡°No matter what I do, it still wouldn¡¯te close to what you did, clearing my name back then.¡± Asher had clearly never let go of what happened all those years ago. Sometimes, Jean nearly forgot about it herself. But Asher remembering it made her quietly grateful. Jean liked people who returned kindness. It was a truly beautiful trait. In the past few days, she and Sarah hadn¡¯t exchanged a single word. Even when they crossed paths, they ignored each otherpletely¨Cas if the other didn¡¯t exist. Like nothing had ever happened. The good news was, Sarah had stopped stirring things up; there hadn¡¯t been any new, nasty surprises aimed her way. But Jean knew the peace wouldn¡¯tst. Sarah had been the same at the start of the semester¨Ckeeping her distance, not starting anything. But calm always came before the storm. Thatst surprise attack from Sarah had already left her overwhelmed. She couldn¡¯t be sure when Sarah might strike again¡­ just suddenly decide to start trouble all over. Thankfully, the first short break of the new semester had finally arrived. It meant she could go home for a while¨Cand get a break from seeing Sarah. Winston was also heading home. They¡¯d agreed to go back together, with him personally driving. Of course, Jean didn¡¯t dare get into his car on campus. That would draw way too much attention. So they arranged to meet on a side street just outside school. The Family 529 Chapter 529 Absolutely Ridiculous 48 Pearlss Sofia had wanted to leave campus with her, so Jean had toe up with an excuse¨Cturning her down with a slight pang of guilt. She left the school gates alone, deliberately circling around to a neighboring street before finally getting into Winston¡¯s car. Winston had gotten his own car once he started college. As for Jean, she still hadn¡¯t taken the driving test. For her, getting a license wasn¡¯t urgent; she wasn¡¯t in any rush to drive. The moment she sat in the front passenger seat and buckled her seatbelt, a neatly packaged food bag suddenly came into view. Winston¡¯s long, pale fingers rested lightly on top of it; he lifted it with one hand and handed it to her. ¡°Strawberry croissant?¡± Through the transparent section of the bag, Jean could see the mouthwatering pastry inside. Winston nodded. ¡°Thought you might get bored on the way.¡± Jean pressed her lips into a soft smile and immediately took the bag, her eyes curving into cheerful crescents. ¡°Thanks, Winston.¡± She didn¡¯t know when it had happened, but the boy she first met¨Ccold and brimming with hostility¨Chad quietly be this gentle, thoughtful person. Time really does change people. When they got back to the Ginger residence, Sienna and Dominic were already there. Seeing Winston and Jean return together, the two walked out from the living room. ¡°Winston, Jean.¡± Sienna came over and affectionately patted their shoulders, the smile at her lips glowing like sunlight. ¡°You two nned toe home together?¡± Jean nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± After a few pleasantries, Sienna suddenly withdrew her smile. ¡°This morning, I received a letter. A physical one.¡± ¡°A letter?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow at that, her eyes locking onto Sienna with curiosity, waiting for her to continue. There was a flicker of somethingplicated in Sienna¡¯s gaze, as if the words were hard to say. ¡°What happened?¡± Winston narrowed his eyes and followed up. He was asking so quickly because his gut told him, the letter Sienna mentioned had something to do with Jean. Dominic seemed to know about it, too. When Sienna brought it up, he didn¡¯t look surprised in the slightest; instead, his eyes took on a kind of indifferent detachment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a huge deal.¡± Secing the heavy looks on both Jean and Winston¡¯s faces, Sienna gave a reassuring smile, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°But still, I think it¡¯s best if you read it yourself.¡± With that, she pulled an envelope from her pocket. She handed it to Jean. Jean took it without hesitation and opened it quickly. The contents were¡­ a bit unexpected. It was aint letter. The writer imed to be a student at Sterford Academy and had written to Sienna to expose a series of ¡°misdeeds¡±mitted by her daughter Jean at the university. Arrogant. A bully. Overbearing. Disrespectful to authority. Provocative without reason¡­ Jean skimmed the letter swiftly, her expression turning amused and incredulous. Winston was reading it too; from start to finish, his brows drew tighter and tighter. ¡°Absolutely ridiculous.¡± His eyes were as cold as ice sealed in stone. He practically growled the words through clenched teeth. Even though he and Jean were in different years, different departments, he knew nearly everything that happened to her on campus¨Cevery situation she ran into. 5.5K The Family 530 So Desperate Winston more or less knew what Jean was doing at school. Even if he couldn¡¯t get updates the moment something happened, he still made it a point to check in every day¨Cto make sure his little sister wasn¡¯t facing anything unpleasant or getting caught in trouble. He had said from the beginning that once Jean enrolled at Sterford Academy, he¡¯d have her back. That wasn¡¯t just talk¨Che¡¯d been doing his best to keep that promise. So no one understood Jean¡¯s day¨Cto¨Cday campus life better than Winston. Everything written in that letter was pure nonsensepletely fabricated! ¡°Jean behaves well at school. Someone clearly has it out for her and is trying to smear her name.¡± Jean hadn¡¯t even spoken yet when Winston cut in, his voice firm and resolute. The smile at the corner of Sienna¡¯s lips deepened. Her gaze shifted between the siblings, clearly pleased. ¡°Seeing you two this close really puts my mind at ease.¡± She gave Jean a soft pat on the shoulder, then gently squeezed it. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t believe it. How could I possibly believe such ridiculous ims? I know my daughter better than anyone.¡± There was a sh of chill in Sienna¡¯s eyes. ¡°What really surprises me and what hurts me is that Jean¡¯s just started college and already someone with bad intentions is targeting her¡­¡± ¡°ndering her like this, and delivering it to us in this way?¡± Sienna narrowed her eyes, her tone tinged with sarcasm. ¡°That person¡¯s got a seriously rotten heart.¡± ¡°Did you find out who sent it?¡± Winston¡¯s sharp, cold gaze swept over both Dominic and Sienna. ¡°Who wrote this letter?¡± At his question, Sienna hesitated slightly. Dominic, however, responded casually, ¡°No. The sender was very careful.¡± Winston¡¯s brows furrowed at once. If even the Ginger family couldn¡¯t track the sender, that meant the person behind it wasn¡¯t ordinary. Whoever it was, they were skilled. And just like that, things got a whole lot moreplicated. Jean was clearly being targeted, and whoever was behind it wasn¡¯t some amateur. The moment that sank in, the expressions on Winston, Dominic, and Sienna¡¯s faces all darkened. Their features held a tense gravity, mixed with a sharp, icy edge¡­ Except for Jean. Her expression remained surprisingly calm; her eyes and demeanor carried an air of casual ease. ¡°I know who wrote the letter¡± Jean curled her lips slightly, a scoff escaping her throat. Her eyes narrowed ever so slightly; the smile didn¡¯t reach them. Instead, there was a faint, simmering hostility beneath hershes. ¡°Someone¡¯s getting a little too desperate.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Jean?¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened just a bit in surprise and confusion, and the other two brothers turned to her at once, their gazes instantly locking on. Jean pressed her lips together for a moment. In the end, she didn¡¯t borate. Her voice remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s a littleplicated.¡± ¡°Mom, Winston, let me handle this myself. No need for you to worry.¡± She tightened her grip on the letter, her smile still hanging at the corner of her lips. ¡°All you need to know is that I¡¯m not the person described in that letter¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± Sienna pursed her lips, clearly wanting to say more, but before she could, Jean nodded at them with a light gesture. ¡°I¡¯m heading to my room.¡± And with that, she took the letter and headed upstairs without looking back. The Family 531 Chapter 531 Everything Had Changed The three who remained behind stood in silence, their gazes fixed on Jean¡¯s retreating figure, their expressions tight, none of them followed her. Because they all knew this was just how Jean was, she always liked to handle things on her own first. If she couldn¡¯t, then they would step in; there would still be time. After Jean entered the bedroom, she set her bag down on the desk. The letter was still clenched between her fingers. Without realizing it, she tightened her grip; the paper crumpled, creasing under the pressure. There was no doubt¨Cthe spiteful letter, full of usations hade from Sarah. Some of the so¨Ccalled misdeeds described in the letter, whilepletely fabricated, conveniently matched the behavior of the original Jean from her past life. Other than herself, the only person who knew what the former Jean had been like¡­ was Sarah, the one who had been reborn. That was why, the moment Jean saw the letter, she knew with absolute certainty that Sarah was behind it. But Sarah wasplicated. Even though Jean had already reported her to Winston once before, this time, the letter dragged in matters from their past lives¡­ So she had no intention of blowing it up in front of the Ginger family. She wanted to try handling it on her own first. Sure enough, the calm of the past few days had just been an illusion. Sarah had been working behind the scenes all along, only she¡¯d miscalcted. Sarah probably assumed that, even though Jean hadn¡¯t been going after her at school, she was still the same as before¨Cbad to the bone, just like the original. That way, if the Ginger family saw a letter like this, there was a good chance they¡¯d start investigating how Jean was doing at school. And if they found that she was acting out, just like the letter imed, the Ginger family would surely be disappointed in her. But that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. She was a brand¨Cnew soul, transmigrated into this story world. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t make the same foolish mistakes as the original Jean¡­. As for Sarah¨Cshe clearly underestimated how much the Ginger family already knew about her daily antics at Sterford Academy. They¡¯d been keeping close tabs on her adjustment to university life; Winston even attended the same 19:48 Wed, 23 Jul 0 Chapter 531 Everything Had Changed school¨Cshe was right under his nose. Their rtionship had changed. If this were the Ginger family from the past, they had barely cared for the original Jean. Their bond with her had always been distant and cold. In that case, they wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to how she was doing at college; after receiving a letter like this, they¡¯d only feel humiliated, ashamed of Jean¨Cand their disappointment in her would hit a peak, paving the way for Sarah, the charming heroine, to step in and rece her. But now, everything had changed. She had changed; and so had the Ginger family¡¯s attitude toward her. Sarah¡¯s little stuntnded with all the force of a sigh¨Cweak, forgettable, and gone in an instant. The Ginger family would only see it as a joke,pletelycking credibility. Even though the letter had done zero actual damage, Jean was still furious. Was that really necessary? Did she really have to try and ruin her on a soft, almost watery glow. His clear voice fell gently by her car. ¡°Jean, I heard what happened.¡± Jean looked up at his words and met his eyes, filled with concern. ¡°Let me see the letter.¡± He reached out his hand, asking for it. Jean hesitated. Seeing her reluctance, Samuel simply took the letter she¡¯d set aside without waiting for permission. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jean¡¯s mouth parted slightly, surprised. But Samuel had already lowered his gaze and was reading intently. Jean pressed her lips together and watched him in silence, as if waiting for him to finish. Out of nowhere, Samuel let out a soft, amused scoff. Then he ced the letter ¡°You guys have elements¡± exactly where it had been. schoolers at your university now?¡± he asked, eyes smiling as he arched a brow. Jean didn¡¯t react right away; her expression froze for a second. Samuel¡¯s tone suddenly turned sharp, the corners of his eyes taking on a cold edge. ¡°I mean, this letter might as well have been written by a fifth grader. No logic. Absolutely ridiculous.¡± It was rare to see Samuel this biting and sarcastic; Jean couldn¡¯t help but find it a little funny. ¡°You can stillugh?¡± Samuel leaned down and casually sat beside her. Jean tilted her head, lips lifting in a faint smile. ¡°Well, you said it yourself¨Cit reads like a kid wrote it. I¡¯m not bothered at all; honestly, I think it¡¯s kind of funny.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t you want to find out who wrote it?¡± Samuel replied coolly. ¡°You¡¯re going to be at Sterford Academy for four years. Having someone like that lurking in the shadows, full of malice toward you¨Cit¡¯s not a good thing.¡± Jean smiled. ¡°Actually, I already know who wrote it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Samuel stared at her, dead serious. This time, Jean didn¡¯t hesitate. Her eyes shifted slightly as she stood up, her tone vague. ¡°She¡¯s in my That evening, Jean sat on the living room couch. Across from her/Sienna, Dominic, Samuel, and Winston sat in a row. ¡°You¡¯re saying that ever since the start of the semester, you¡¯ve been targeted by a ssmate?* ss. Sienna furrowed her brows, speaking in disbelief. Jean nodded firmly. In the end, she hade clean to the Ginger family. Because after turning it over in her head for a long time, Jean suddenly realized¨Cthere was no need to handle this herself. She could just let the Ginger family take care of it. Sarah had brought this on herself. Once she¡¯d figured that out, Jean confessed everything without dy. ¡°The one who tripped you on purpose?¡± Winston seemed to remember something. His hands clenched into fists, a storm brewing in his eyes. Jean nodded again. ¡°Why would she do that? Does she hate you?¡± Sienna waspletely baffled. Her Jean was so sweet, so kind, so thoughtful, always understanding¨Chow could anyone not like her? Let alone go out of their way to hurt her¡­ Jean had no idea Sienna saw her through such rose¨Ccolored sses. She could only shrug helplessly. ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t like the look of me.¡± yes. ¡°I even tried to be friends with her¡­ but Then she bit her lip, a shadow of sorrow passing through her she¡¯s always ignored me. That time she tripped me, I was ready to let it go. I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it. But now, she¡¯s gone and done this too.¡± Hershes fluttered as she lowered her gaze, making her look both aggrieved and pitiful. ¡°I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be this relentless¡­¡® The Family 533 Chapter 533 A Bit of Regret Finished Jean let out a helpless little smile, her voice growing softer. ¡°She¡¯s like a ghost that won¡¯t go away¡­ Maybe I just get under her skin¡­¡± ¡°Did she do anything else?¡± Before anyone else in the Ginger family could speak, Winston was the first to ask. His brow was furrowed, a faint chill in his expression. His voice was serious but not harsh, there was even a trace of gentleness to it. ¡°Has she bullied you in any other way?¡± Jean had mentioned to him once, in the little grove near campus, that a female ssmate had deliberately tripped her. She¡¯d told him the girl¡¯s name was Sarah. Afterward, he¡¯d looked into this Sarah. Her background waspletely ordinary¨Cjust a girl from some poor, remote town. Of course, the only reason she¡¯d gotten into Sterford Academy was her ster academic record. Based on the file alone, no one would suspect anything. She seemed smart and clear¨Cheaded. So why the heck couldn¡¯t she think straight? She actually dared toy a hand on my sister¡­ Winston had made up his mind to teach her a lesson. Sarah often stayedte at the library, studying until almost midnight. Afterward, she¡¯d take a narrow path back to the dorm. Winston had someone wait for her along that path. The n had been to scare her¨Cjust a warning. But when Sarah saw the figure in ck suddenly rush out, she instinctively stepped back, lost her bnce, and fell hard onto the uneven gravel. Her leg got scraped up badly. No broken bones, but the gashes were deep and bloody, that hadn¡¯t been Winston¡¯s intention. But maybe this was karma, payback for what she did to Jean. Maybe that¡¯s what people meant by serves you right. Even though she got hurt, the man in ck still delivered Winston¡¯s message to her, word for word, ¡°Stop going after Jean. Or this would just be the beginning.¡± If she didn¡¯t believe it, she could try him¨Che¡¯d destroy her. And now, sitting here, Winston couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of regret. Clearly, Sarah hadn¡¯t listened, she was still targeting Jean. He¡¯d gone too easy on her the first time. If I¡¯d known this would happen, I would¡¯ve made sure she¡¯d never be a problem again. But, he couldn¡¯t deny a strange curiosity about her. Was this girl really not afraid at all? No remorse. Charging forward like a bull until she hit a wall¡­ Chapter 533 A Bit of Regret ***Finisher ¡°No, that¡¯s all,¡± Jean said, shaking her head, honest and calm. ¡°Other than that, she doesn¡¯t talk to me. We don¡¯t really have much interaction.¡± Winston rxed slightly at that, then shared the story of how he¡¯d already warned Sarah. Sienna raised her brows in surprise. ¡°So you knew about this all along? Your sister¡¯s been suffering like this, and you didn¡¯t say a word to the rest of us¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was that serious at the time¡­¡± Jean murmured, pressing her lips together. Her eyes were still dark,ced with a fragile kind of sorrow. ¡°There was no need to get you all involved.¡± ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± Jean raised a hand to cover her eyes. The small, vulnerable motion made the people in front of her ache with sympathy. ¡°I really ran into something I can¡¯t handle.¡± Samuel couldn¡¯t help reaching out and resting his hand gently over hers. His eyes shimmered with a soft, protective light. ¡°Jean, don¡¯t be afraid. Just leave this to us.¡± Ever since her major personality shift a few years back, Jean had be fiercely independent¨Cshe liked solving problems on her own. That was one of the things the Ginger family admired most about her. She never acted spoiled, never relied on being favored, always handled things herself. This was one of the rare times¡­ They saw Jean show real vulnerability¨Chesitation, uncertainty, even helplessness. 5.5K The Family 534 Chapter 534 She Wouldn¡¯t Back Down Art Finished The members of the Ginger family could all see it, and each one of them felt a deep, aching sympathy, Jean had already been bullied and ostracized back in middle school. This time, they would never allow history to repeat itself. That said, Jean wasn¡¯t afraid of Sarah, she¡¯d just been pretending! As soon as she returned to her bedroom, the look of fragility and fear vanished from her face in an instant. She casually curled her lips into a smirk, the darkness in her eyes spreading like ripples in water. Sarah, I¡¯ll let your own family deal with you! She couldn¡¯t be med for this; Sarah had brought it on herself. Still, Jean hadn¡¯t known that Winston had already warned Sarah. Though she hadined to him about Sarah before, there hadn¡¯t been any unusual behavior from Sarah afterward¨Cno further provocation, no sign of trouble. She had assumed Winston hadn¡¯t taken any action. But clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ Sarah had hidden it well. Jean had no idea the girl had recently injured her leg¡­ Typical heroine behavior¨Cnever showed emotion, even when she was hurting. She just gritted her teeth, swallowed the pain, and kept that mask perfectly intact, which was impressive in its own way. No wonder she had gone quiet for a while; now she probably hated Jean even more. She¡¯d alreadye into this life with a grudge from the past, and now there was fresh resentment piled on top¡­ That must¡¯ve been what pushed her to write that letter and send it to the Ginger family in such a rush. Too bad, this time, she¡¯d badly miscalcted. Let¡¯s just call it your heroine¡¯s trial, Sarah. Jean tore Sarah¡¯s letter into pieces, not even looking as she did it, and tossed every shred into the trash. If you¡¯ve got the guts, and take everything around me for yourself. But I won¡¯t be stepping aside anymore. After the break, Jean returned to school. As soon as she got back, the whole campus was buzzing¨Cword had spread fast that Sarah had been summoned by the principal. Jean wasn¡¯t surprised. She had a good guess, the Ginger family had likely made their move. Sterford Academy¡¯s student forums werepletely flooded with Sarah¡¯s name. Everyone was specting why the principal had called her in out of the blue. Sarah had always had the image of a quiet, top¨Ctier student. She loved learning, worked hard, and had a wless academic record. Aside from being a little cold and aloof, she didn¡¯t seem to have any real ws. Chapter 534 She Wouldn¡¯t Back Down Usually, it took something serious to catch the principal¡¯s attention. No one could imagine what mistake someone like Sarah could¡¯ve possibly made¡­ They were all confused, but Jean knew the answer. She just didn¡¯t feel like exining. She was in a good mood today; even her energy in ss had been better than usual. But the moment ss ended, Sarah returned¨Cface cold as ice. The second she stepped into the ssroom, her gaze locked straight onto Jean¡¯s seat. Jean noticed immediately, she lifted her head with quiet detachment and met Sarah¡¯s frostced stare. She was looking at Jean like no one else in the room even existed¨Cas if this entire ssroom was nothing but the two of them. For the first time, Jean saw something sharp and biting in Sarah¡¯s expression. Before, Sarah had simply acted like Jean didn¡¯t matter. But now, she didn¡¯t even bother to hide her hostility. Her eyes were like finely honed des, glinting with a dangerous chill, as if she meant to cut Jean right through. Wow¡­ she really is pissed, huh¡­ Anyone else might¡¯ve been shaken by that look¨Cmight¡¯ve gone weak in the knees under Sarah¡¯s aura¨Cbut Jean wasn¡¯t scared at all. She tilted her head, still wearing that same easy, careless expression. The Family 535 Chapter 535 Come On, She Is the Female Lead Jean had thought for sure that Sarah would walk right up to her and say something¡­ 89% +8 Pearis After all, she looked like she was burning with fury¨Cclearly pissed off¨Cthose eyes practically screaming they wanted to stab her. But to her surprise, after staring at Jean for a few seconds, Sarah suddenly shifted her gaze without a word. Like nothing had happened, she walked right back to her seat. That¡¯s it? Jean was sure the principal had reallyid into Sarah during that meeting. Of course she was angry. But honestly? She deserved it. If she hadn¡¯te looking for trouble in the first ce, none of this would¡¯ve happened, right? Over the next few days, Sarah went quiet again. Just like before, she acted as though Jean didn¡¯t exist¨Ctreating her like thin air. Even knowing she¡¯d been warned by the principal, Jean didn¡¯t believe for a second that Sarah had truly backed down or given up on getting revenge. Come on. We¡¯re talking about the female lead here, Sarah! She had endless tricks up her sleeve. How else was the plot supposed to keep moving? So this peace was definitely temporary. Sarah was just lying low for now. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she suddenlyshed out one day like a venomous snake lying in wait¡­ Still, Jean wasn¡¯t afraid; if Sarah wanted to y, she¡¯d dly y along. Over the weekend, Jean didn¡¯t go home. She chose to stay in the dorms. She¡¯d fallen in love with the Sterford Academy library. The collection was massive, and she had a lot of material to reviewtely, so she nned to spend the weekend buried in books. Right around then, Hector reached out to her. Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a while, they¡¯d kept in touch off and on. He often checked in, asking how she was adjusting to school, and he¡¯d even sent her a bunch of little gifts to celebrate her starting college. Jean had epted them all, happily. Why wouldn¡¯t I? He had been bothering me nonstop anyway¡­ The reason Hector hadn¡¯t shown up recently was that he¡¯d been overseas. In Jean¡¯s eyes, he was a strange guy with a few screws loose, but to everyone else, Hector had a much shinibel. He was a young prodigy¨Cthe president of a major corporation. Sure, he always wanted to y around with her, but he still had a job. It wasn¡¯t like he could just ck off all day. Thistest trip abroad was all work¨Crted. Jean only found out he was back in the country when she got a message from him. 10:05 Sun, 27 Jul G Chapter 535 Come On, She is the Female Lead +8 Pearls He¡¯d barelynded before he was already asking her to hang out. It seemed like he was in a good mood. Compared to how he¡¯d been when they first met years ago, Hector was like apletely different person now. Jean figured she deserved the credit. If I hadn¡¯t kept pushing myself to hang out with him all those times, would he have this far? Absolutely not¡­ She didn¡¯t turn him down. Going out with him wasn¡¯t exactly a loss. Free food, free drinks, what was not to love? After spending Saturday night out with Hector, Jean got a text about a package delivery. Her order had arrived. As soon as she got back on campus, she made a beeline for the pickup station and grabbed her parcel. This wasn¡¯t just any delivery, it was a secret gift she¡¯d ordered months ago. Sienna¡¯s birthday wasing up. For the past few years, Jean had celebrated several of Sienna¡¯s birthdays with her. Each year, she¡¯d put real effort into picking out thoughtful presents. But this time around, she realized she¡¯d pretty much exhausted all her ideas. She had nothing new or original left in the tank¨Cit was total creative burnout. 5.5K ?! 10:06 Sun, 27 Jul G The Family 536 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 536 A Sudden Turn of Events +8 Pearls By chance, Jean learned that Sienna had recently be obsessed with a particr artist, she greatly admired his work. But this so¨Ccalled master had a notoriously entric temperament; Jean went through a great deal of trouble just to get in touch with him. Her original intention was to strike a deal, she wanted him to paint something personally, a piece she could gift to Sienna. She was willing to pay generously for it. Money wasn¡¯t an issue; Jean had saved quite a bit over the years. Though she needed to be mindful of her future and finances, she had never been stingy. When it mattered, she didn¡¯t hesitate to spend. In her heart, she had long seen Sienna as her closest family. To make her birthday special, to coax even a single smile from her, spending a little money felt entirely worth it¡­ But the master didn¡¯t seem interested in money. Even after Jean offered an enticing amount, he remained unmoved¨Chis attitude toward her was even rather indifferent. Jean kept her patience and tried to reason with the strange man. But all her efforts failed; he just wouldn¡¯t agree. Maybe this is what they call an artist¡¯s pride, above worldly wealth. Jean had no choice but to give up. Sienna¡¯s birthday was fast approaching¨Cshe couldn¡¯t put all her hopes on this one option. If this didn¡¯t work out, she had to prepare something else¡­. Just as Jean was searching for a different gift, the artist unexpectedly reached out to her on his own. He said he had reconsidered, and changed his mind. Jean? So the master was this capricious? She hadn¡¯t expected such a sudden turn of events, but now the artist was willing to make a deal after all. Once the painting waspleted, it was mailed directly to the school, just as the two of them had agreed in advance. Though the process had been filled with twists and turns, the painting had finallynded in Jean¡¯s hands. She only opened the outer packaging; inside, the artwork was still wrapped in exquisite paper, its conten hidden from view. Jean had never made any specific requests regarding what the artist should paint. She wanted him to create fr¨¦ely, without restrictions. So truthfully, Jean had no idea what the painting looked like. She was curious, of course, but she didn¡¯t want to open it now and take a peek. She wanted Sienna to be the first to see it¨Cwanted to experience the surprise together with her mom. 10:06 Sun, 27 Jul G Chapter 536 A Sudden Turn of Events If she took a sneak peek now, it would ruin the fun. 898 +8 Pearis That weekend, when she returned home, Jean naturally brought the ¡°masterpiece¡± with her. Of course, when she arrived at the Ginger family home, she made sure to avoid running into Sienna, She was saving the big reveal for Sienna¡¯s actual birthday¨Cshe wanted to give it to her in person as a gift. For now, it was best kept a secret. As for this birthday, Sienna had originally nned to keep things simple. She didn¡¯t want anything extravagant or wasteful. But Dominic didn¡¯t listen, he insisted on throwing her a grand party. Jean agreed it should be a big celebration. After all, this was one of the few chances all year to truly enjoy themselves. No matter how busy her brothers were, they would definitely make time toe home. Jean ced the painting on the sofa in her bedroom; every time she passed by and caught a glimpse of it, she felt a familiar itch in her chest. She wanted so badly to tear it open and take a look. But in the end, she held back. Finally, the day of Sienna¡¯s birthday banquet arrived. The entire Ginger family estate was filled with lively, celebratory energy. Not only had her brothers returned, but many of irford¡¯s elites also came to attend. The Ginger family¡¯s grand hall had be a glittering stage of wealth and vanity. The upper crust poured in one after another, and a well¨Cdressed orchestra yed elegant music in the background. 5.5K The Family 537 Chapter 537 I Really Wanted to See You 48 Pearls The dazzling crystal chandelier glowed brightly above everyone¡¯s heads, casting a golden sheen over everything beneath it, Jean stood quietly behind a small window on the second floor, silently watching the scene unfold in the hall below. Sienna had never introduced Jean to any of the social elites in attendance. All they knew was that the Ginger family had a beloved youngest daughter¨Cutterly adored¨Cbut none of them had ever seen this noble figure make a formal appearance. Of course, that was Jean¡¯s choice. She had never wanted to expose her identity¨Cnot here, and not at school either. So at events like this, where appearances were expected, Jean always stayed behind the scenes, quietly observing. Tonight, Sienna wore a white mermaid gown that highlighted her slender elegance. She had always been beautiful; in this moment, there was no doubt, she was the most radiant star of the evening. With a ss of red wine gently swirling in hand, Sienna moved gracefully through the crowd of guests and friends. She smiled warmly,ughed freely, and chatted with ease. Jean couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sight. If Sienna had followed the plot of the original novel, still trapped in Matheo¡¯s shadow, she would¡¯ve never lived so freely and confidently like this, would she? She loved seeing Sienna like this. Enjoying life, living for herself. After watching her for a while, Jean shifted her gaze away from Sienna and looked toward her brothers. Naturally, they were dressed in formal wear as well. Each of them wore a ck suit, standing tall and striking, their features handsome, their demeanor exceptional. Butpared to Sienna¡¯s warmth and friendliness, her brothers were clearly more reserved. Their expressions were nk, calm as still water. They stood in ce and didn¡¯t initiate conversation. When someone approached to greet them, they only responded politely but without enthusiasm. Jean didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been watching when footsteps suddenly sounded behind her. She blinked, immediately on alert, and turned to look. Easton and Carl had appeared at some point, quietlying up behind her. Jean¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of delight shing across her face. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± 10:06 Sun, 27 Jul Chapter 5371 Really Wanted to See You + Pearls Easton stepped closer first, reaching out to ruffle the soft hair on top of Jean¡¯s head. A faint smile tugged an his lips. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I really wanted to see you.¡± The way he said it¡­. And paired with th tender gaze of his, eyes so gentle they seemed like they could melt. Jean felt a little shy, her lips twitching to the side, the tips of her ears quietly flushing red. Carl nced at Jean first, then turned to peer out the window behind her, toward the lively, bustling hall. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to go out and experience it for a bit?¡± He asked suddenly, and his tone was unusually serious. Jean froze for a moment, then quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been like this for years,¡± She looked up and met Carl¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°And honestly, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡­¡± With that, Jean casually changed the subject, her eyes sparkling as she looked at her two brothers. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve already prepared your gifts for mom, right?¡± Thinking about the painting from the master artist, a wave of joy quietly bloomed in Jean¡¯s chest. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait¡­ to give her mine.¡± Easton chuckled. ¡°Of course, we got her something¨Cbut when ites to this kind of thing, you¡¯re always the most thoughtful.¡± Carl wholeheartedly agreed. Over the past few years, not just for Sienna, but for each of their birthdays, they had all received heartfelt, carefully chosen gifts from Jean. 5.5K The Family 538 Chapter 538 Burning with Curiosity Each gift she had given over the years had been carefully chosen, tailored to their individual tastes. There was no doubt. Jean was an incredibly thoughtful, kindhearted girl. +8 Pearls The three of them chatted idly for a while until Jean urged her two brothers to go back downstairs and entertain the guests. Only then did Easton and Carl finally leave. Jean was alone again. Until it was finally time for the gift presentation. Sienna received exquisite presents from all directions; most were high¨Cend luxury items or extremely rare and precious collectibles. In the end, a butler in a tailored suit walked into the hall. He held something steadily in his arms, a painting, covered with a cloth. The moment he entered, all eyes were instantly drawn to him. Everyone stared like they¡¯d spotted something strange, curiosity and confusion flickering in their eyes. The butler walked with measured steps up to Sienna, his face adorned with a perfectly polite smile. ¡°This gift was prepared especially for you by her.¡± He was, of course, referring to Sienna¡¯s only daughter¨Cthe youngest member of the Ginger family, the elusive noble no one had ever seen in person. At those words, expressions of intrigue andplexity bloomed across the faces in the crowd. They were so curious. Just who exactly was this noble the Ginger family had kept hidden for so long? Years ago, there had been rumors. People said this noble daughter of the Ginger family was in in every way¨Can utter contrast to her brilliant older brothers. Word had it that she was disfavored, looked down upon within the family. That they kept her out of the spotlight so she wouldn¡¯t embarrass them¡­ But in recent years, new whispers had emerged. Some imed that the Ginger family actually cherished this daughter deeply¨Cthat they kept her hidd not out of shame, but to protect her. The outside world had plenty to say, but in the end, it was all spection. No one had ever confirmed anything. And now, though the Ginger family¡¯s noble girl wasn¡¯t present, her gift had arrived¨Cadding an air of even greater mystery¡­ Upon hearing this, a gentle, knowing smile bloomed in Sienna¡¯s eyes. She stepped forward at once, her gaze gliding over the covered painting. 10:06 Sun, 27 Jul GP Chapter 538 Burning with Curiosity Just by looking, it was hard to tell what the gift actually was. Something framed, maybe? Sienna guessed quietly to herself. Jean always had a way of making her feel loved, and always knew how to create a surprise. She¡¯d been looking forward to Jean¡¯s gift the most. Unable to resist, Sienna reached out and lightly touched the cloth covering the painting. ¡°Can I open it now?¡± she asked the butler softly. The butler nodded. ¡°Of course. Miss said you¡¯re meant to open it right away.¡± ** ¨C 88% +8 Pearls At that moment, Jean was still standing behind the little window on the second floor, staring unblinkingly at everything happening in the hall below. Seeing her gift finally being brought out, a wave of excitement surged in her chest. After all, even she hadn¡¯t seen the painting yet. What did that master end up painting? She was burning with curiosity. Sienna didn¡¯t hesitate any further. With one swift motion, she lifted the cloth off the painting. In that instant, the entire hall fell silent. Every gaze locked onto the artwork in unison. The canvas burst with dazzling, golden brilliance. At the center of the painting stood a magnificent golden phoenix, reborn in blood and fire. Silent ck tones intertwined with crimson blood¨Cred; the proud and noble phoenix held its head high, defiant and unyielding, soaring upward- As if it were breaking through everything, headed straight for the sky. 5.5K The Family 539 9 The Real and the False Phoenix Above the golden phoenix, a bright, silver moon hung high in the sky. +8 Pearls The moon cast a soft, gauzy glow, and circling its edges was a golden¨Cred bird. At first nce, it looked like a small phoenix¡­ But Jean knew¨Cit wasn¡¯t a phoenix. She narrowed her eyes, and all the excitement and joy that had filled them vanished. A cold, dull shade crept into her gaze instead. The master¡¯s painting¡­ Was it about the real and the false phoenix? It was clear¨Cthe phoenix rising from the mes below was the real one. That phoenix should¡¯ve been the one upying the space around the moon. Yet right now, it was the false phoenix¨Cone that only resembled the real thing¨Ccircling that sacred ce above. A cuckoo in the nest, a fraud dressed in glory. Did the master know something? Or was it all just a coincidence? Jean felt the sting of irony pierce straight through her. The crowd didn¡¯t seem to notice anything unusual. In their eyes, this was simply a masterfully executed, beautifullyposed painting of a phoenix. Everyone looked genuinely stunned, their faces lit with awe, as though witnessing a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime masterpiece. It seemed like only Jean noticed the metaphor buried deep within the canvas. Sienna¡¯s eyes lit up with delight; the moment she saw the painting, her heart surged with emotion. Her gaze slowly drifted to the bottom corner, where the artist¡¯s signature was written. Tyler. This was painted by Tyler? Sienna¡¯s eyes flew wide open, her joy swelling even more. Jean, that child, she had really put her heart into this. She had only casually mentioned Tyler once in passing, and Jean remembered¨Cthen gave her this incredible surprise on her birthday. Clearly, this painting had been a privatemission by Jean. Because Sienna had seen all of Tyler¡¯s published works¨Cand this painting had never appeared in any of them. She truly admired Tyler. In fact, she had studied his entire portfolio, appreciating every single piece without exception.. But until now, she¡¯d never thought aboutmissioning a custom piece from him. She¡¯d heard the artist had never revealed his face and had an infamously entric personality. She simply appreciated his art¨Cfor the man himself, she hadn¡¯t thought much. She simply appreciated it; art¨Cfor 10:06 Sun, 27 Jul Chapter 539 The Real and the False Phoenix She hadn¡¯t expected Jean to go this far¡­. At that moment, Sienna was deeply moved. Not just because Jean had remembered what she liked, but because- To make this happen, Jean must¡¯ve gone through quite a bit with Tyler. +8 Pearls Negotiating with such a temperamental master surely took an enormous amount of effort and patience. Sienna¡¯s heart felt full, overflowing with emotion. She couldn¡¯t help but lift her gaze, looking up at the small window on the second floor. She couldn¡¯t see Jean behind the window, but she knew¨Cher Jean was right the Sensing Sienna¡¯s gaze, Jean¡¯s eyes paused for a beat. Unlike Sienna, Jean felt no joy at all. An unshakable unease crept up inside her, and she instinctively pressed her lips into a tight line. Just then, the banquet hall doors suddenly flew open. Someone entirely unexpected appeared without warning. Jean¡¯s eyes widened, her pupils trembling slightly. In that moment, everyone¡¯s attention shifted. Every eye in the room fixed on the tall, slender figure at the entrance. Jean included. The neer gave a faint, unreadable smile. She wore a simple ck tracksuit¨Cnothing shy¨Cyet it gave her an air that was cold and cutting. Her cool, detached gaze swept across the entire room, then she walked straight toward Sienna, who stood at the center of the hall. 5.5K The Family 540 Do You Still Remember This ce? Jean¡¯s expression was cold and still, like the deep, unmoving waters at the bottom of a frozenke. She didn¡¯t move an inch; her gaze seemed glued to that figure in the distance. In a single moment, everything clicked into ce. So that¡¯s what this was. Right then, the unexpected guest who had captured everyone¡¯s attention was none other than Sarah. Her outfit was in and modest,pletely out of ce amid thevish crowd in the grand hall. And yet, her bare face, untouched by makeup, was stunning¨Cradiant under the golden light, as if glowing on its own. Step by step, Sarah finally stopped right in front of Sienna. There was only a single step between them. She stared straight into Sienna¡¯s eyes, her expression calm, but a storm churned beneath the surface of her gaze. Jean watched the scene unfold; the initial shock had passed, and her emotions settled into a steady calm. Was Tyler¡¯s painting of the real and false phoenix part of Sarah¡¯s design, too? Had this entire painting been meant for tonight? ¡°You¡­¡± Sienna parted her lips, but only managed a single word¨Cshe couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence. Because the girl standing before him looked so familiar. Like Matheo. Like myself. Like my children. Was this a coincidence or something else? Dominic and the others noticed it immediately as well. Their sharp, watchful eyes, full of scrutiny,nded squarely on Sarah¡¯s face. Sarah bit her lip. Her gaze remained calm as she looked at Sienna, finally speaking first. ¡°I¡¯m from ckpond Vige, in Vale City. Do you remember that ce?¡± Vale City, ckpond Vige? It sounded familiar. Sienna blinked, her thoughts spinning at lightning spe She fell silent, thinking hard. And finally, somewhere deep in her memory, the connection surfaced. More than ten years ago, she had been to Vale City. She had been to ckpond Vige¡­ Back then, she was still hopelessly in love with Matheo, her entire world revolved around him. The only reason she had gone there was for him. That year, Matheo had taken over a number of Ginger family business projects from her, and he had made the decision to build a resort in Vale City, outside of irford. It was supposed to be Matheo¡¯s project from beginning to end. At the time, Sienna had been pregnant with Jean, already near her due date. Even if she had wanted to help, she wasn¡¯t in any condition to do so. But she trusted Matheopletely. She never expected that what should¡¯ve been a simple resort project would turn into a mess. Matheo¡¯s methods were too aggressive; he angered the nearby vigers and was even driven out and openly opposed. Faced with their fierce resistance, Matheo didn¡¯t try to de¨Cescte¨Che doubled down with even more forceful tactics. Tensions escted quickly, leading to physical altercations that nearly made national headlines. Confronted with such a vtile situation, Sienna understood, if this wasn¡¯t resolved properly, the Ginger family¡¯s reputation would be dragged through the mud. The Ginger family was powerful enough that they didn¡¯t have to care what a few vigers thought, they didn¡¯t have to worry about public opinion. But to Sienna, allowing the family to be branded as bullies¨Cespecially when they had been in the wrong- was uneptable. If she turned a blind eye, she¡¯d never forgive herself. The most direct and effective way to calm the vigers and restore the family¡¯s image was for Sienna to step in personally. As the highest¨Cranking representative of the Ginger family, her going to Vale City herself would show the greatest sincerity. Sienna didn¡¯t hesitate. The Family 541 Chapter 541 Birth Mother She had made the decision to go to Vale City immediately. Back then, there were still a few weeks left before her due date. Sienna could barely move around at that point. Even her family doctor had warned her not to travel under any circumstances. But once Sienna made up her mind, nothing could change it. She had to go. It wasn¡¯t just about protecting the Ginger family¡¯s reputation-it was also about helping Matheo out of a tight spot. At that time, Matheo had alwayse first in her heart. So, ignoring everyone¡¯s advice, Sienna set off for Vale City with her assistant in tow, without a second thought. When the local vigers saw a heavily pregnant woman like Sienna showing up in person to mediate, their anger began to fade. As Sienna had expected, their hostility softened quickly, and they even treated her with kindness. But Matheo hadn¡¯t appreciated her efforts. She could tell he was upset. Though Matheo had always been gentle and considerate with her, even he couldn¡¯t hold back a fewints when she showed up like that. He scolded her for not taking better care of herself, for not thinking about the baby¡¯s safety-said she shouldn¡¯t havee. Sienna had felt deeply wronged. She couldn¡¯t help but defend herself. ¡°Who do you think I did all this for?¡± Seeing her so upset, Matheo¡¯s attitude changed at once, and he quickly beganforting her. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time, and with that longing bubbling up, the two of them grew close again-inseparable for days. ckpond Vige was a small town on the outskirts of Vale City. After settling the conflict, Sienna had nned to return to irford with Matheo. But before they could leave, she went intobor. At the time, they were deep in the mountains-surrounded by dense forest, winding roads, and scattered viges. The nearest city was hours away, even with the fastest car. Her water broke quickly. There were no doctors with them, and giving birth in the car was out of the question. Matheo had no choice but to rush her to the nearest vige and find a local clinic. That vige was ckpond. The clinic was crude, barely ¨¦quipped-but given the situation, it was the best option. Chapter 541 Birth Mother No one knew that Sienna¡¯s youngest daughter had actually been born in a small rural clinic in ckpond Vige. That was where Jean was born. And now, the girl standing in front of her-this girl who looked so much like her-had just said she came from Vale City. From ckpond Vige. Sienna wasn¡¯t stupid. The pieces in her mind quickly snapped into ce. She already had a faint idea of why this girl had appeared here. Dominic and the others didn¡¯t know much about what had happened back then. They didn¡¯t react to the mention of ckpond Vige. Their attention was focused entirely on Sarah-on how much she looked like them. There was no denying it. They all noticed it. Their eyes were cold, their faces unreadable. ¡°You said¡­ you came from ckpond Vige?¡± Sienna¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Her lips barely moved as she forced the words out, staring into Sarah¡¯s eyes like it took every ounce of her strength. Sarah nodded firmly. Sienna pressed on. ¡°Who is your mother?¡± Sarah looked at her in silence. After a long pause, she finally parted her lips and said quietly, ¡°The woman who raised me in ckpond Vige¡­ she wasn¡¯t my biological mother. She was my adoptive mother.¡± Emotion churned in Sarah¡¯s eyes. Her voice was thick. Her eyes were red. ¡°I came here to find mother.¡± my real And in that moment, Sienna understood everything. 5.5K When the Book-Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 542 Chapter 542 I Guess It Was My Gift Too In that moment, every one of Sienna¡¯s deepest suspicions seemed to be confirmed. Her hands, hanging loosely by her sides, curled unconsciously into fists. There was no joy. No surprise. Only an overwhelmingplexity churning silently in her chest. Dominic and Winston exchanged sharp nces as the girl in front of them uttered the words ¡°biological mother.¡± Their eyes widened instantly. They weren¡¯t fools. Just one sentence, paired with that unmistakable resemnce-the eyes, the features- was enough to make the truth snap into ce. So¡­ there was another child of the Ginger family? A daughter who had been lost to the world? None of the Ginger brothers thought to connect this to Jean. Instead, their thoughts went to some long- hidden scandal from Sienna¡¯s past-some child she¡¯d secretly lost and never told them about. But Sienna knew better. Her face had gone pale. Her gaze seemed distant and unfocused. Because she knew, deep in her soul, that she had only ever given birth to one daughter. If this girl in front of her was truly her child-then who was Jean? Meanwhile, Jean watched the whole thing unfold from a distance, expression unreadable. She had known this day woulde. Sarah was always destined to find her way to the Ginger family. That was how it had yed out in the novel too. She just didn¡¯t expect it to happen this soon. ording to the original plot, Sarah didn¡¯t show up until muchter to reveal her identity. Had something changed? Had she been pressured or forced to act early? Was it the buildup of mistreatment and hardship that drove her here ahead of schedule? And then there was that painting-the twin phoenixes. That hadn¡¯t existed in the novel. After all, the original Jean had never cared enough to do something so symbolic. She wouldn¡¯t havemissioned it, and it certainly wouldn¡¯t have been unveiled at Sienna¡¯s birthday banquet. A painting of the ¡°true and false phoenix,¡± Sarah¡¯s premature reunion with her birth family-everything was spinning off course. Jean hadn¡¯t expected any of this, but she quickly calmed herself and epted it. It was going to happen eventually. Whether sooner orter didn¡¯t matter. She¡¯d already prepared he At the center of the room, Sienna stood frozen in silence. Sarah¡¯s expression tensed, her eyes flickering with confusion. She couldn¡¯t read Sienna¡¯s reaction at all. Chapter 542 I Guess It Was My Gift Top Then her gaze shifted-toward the painting in the butler¡¯s hands. Her voice was light, almost casual ¨C Fhi painting¡­¡± Sienna followed her line of sight. Her reply was soft and vague. ¡°Is something wrong with it? Sarah nced at her, as if deciding how far to push. Sienna studied the painting more carefully this time. Before, she¡¯d only admired the technique and color. But now, as she really looked, she noticed the stark contrast between the two phoenixes-one vivid and brilliant, the other shadowed and uncertain. True and false. She almost wanted tough. ¡°This was¡­¡± Sienna began, then stopped. Her lips pressed into a tight line before she continued. ¡°This was a gift from my daughter.¡± She still didn¡¯t know why Jean had asked Tyler to paint something like this. Why this image? It was a strangely perfect reflection of what was unfolding now. The true and false phoenixes. Sarah chuckled. It sounded light-almost amused-but there was something else beneath it. Something sharp. ¡°Actually,¡± she said, her clear gazending directly on Sienna, ¡°I guess it was a gift from me, too.¡± Her lips curved with a cool, effortless smile. ¡°Because-I¡¯m Tyler. I painted it myself.¡± Sienna¡¯s pupils contracted. Her whole body went rigid, shoulders stiff. Hiding behind the small side window, Jean furrowed her brows in shock. Even she hadn¡¯t seen thating. 5.5K Ä¿ 3 1119 Tue, 29 JUI When the Book-Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 543 Chapter 543 No More Games Sarah¡­ was Tyler? Jean felt a flicker of surprise, but it didn¡¯tst long. She had assumed that Tyler and Sarah must have known each other-may even had some kind of unspoken alliance. After all, the painting had been sharp, symbolic, even vicious in its irony. It made sense to think Sarah had coborated with the mysterious artist behind it. But the truth was far simpler, and far sharper. Sarah hadn¡¯t just arranged the painting. She was the painter. In hindsight, it shouldn¡¯t have been a shock. This was Sarah after all. In her second life, she had embraced the image of the strong, capable woman, umting skills and identities like armor. Having a secret artistic alter ego was hardly out of character. Jean felt no anger. Just a quiet, wry recognition. She hadn¡¯t paid enough attention when she read the novel all those years ago. She hadn¡¯t bothered to memorize Sarah¡¯s many aliases. If she had, she never would have sought Tyler out in the first ce. Back then, when she¡¯d approached Sarah-unknowingly-about the painting, the woman had resisted at first. That made sense now. Sarah likely hadn¡¯t known who she was dealing with. But Jean had revealed just enough personal information to paint a picture. Not a name, but a family. A background. A few carefully chosen details meant to impress and persuade. It had worked. Sarah, sharp as ever, must have figured it out. And when she did, she agreed to the job-probably with a smile. Now everything made sense. The ¡°True and False Phoenix¡± wasn¡¯t just clever. It was calcted. And this banquet-Sienna¡¯s birthday celebration-was the day Sarah had chosen to pull the curtain back. Jean felt a hollow sort of amusement. So she¡¯d handed Sarah the perfect stage without even realizing it. It was¡­ well yed. But if Sarah thought that revealing the truth would crush her, she was sorely mistaken. There was no hurt, no panic-just a quiet resignation. So be it. The only thing this revtion changed was the timeline. Jean would be leaving the Ginger family a little sooner than expected. That was all. In the center of the room, Sienna stood frozen, her expression unreadable. The shock hadn¡¯t quite faded from her eyes. The artist she had admired for so long-Tyler-was her daughter? But then why the painting? Why deliver such a message this way? Was it a hint? A challenge? Some kind of smug performance meant to put her on the spot? Sienna¡¯s admiration soured, twisting into difort. She didn¡¯t like people who tried to outsmart her with ir and metaphor. She especially didn¡¯t like being manipted. Sarah must have seen the shift in her expression, because her fingers curled around the edges of her purse with sudden tension. Her eyes flicked downward. Then, as if steeling herself, she reached into the bag and pulled out two neatly folded documents. She stepped forward without hesitation and held them out to Sienna. There was no more use in ying coy. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to beat around the bush,¡± Sarah said, her voice low but steady. ¡°These are paternity test Chapter 543 No More Games results. One proves I¡¯m your biological daughter. The other confirms that Jean¡­ isn¡¯t. The words dropped like a stone into the center of the room. Silence followed-thick, total, and absolute. The music had long since faded. All conversation stopped. People turned to stare. No one moved. The only sounds were the faint rustles of breath and the sharp, quiet inhales that followed. Until now, most of the guests had no idea what was happening. They hadn¡¯t caught the quiet war of words between Sarah and Sienna. They had just assumed that Sarah was a reckless outsider with no sense of timing or etiquette. But now? Now they understood. So this girl hade looking for her birth mother. And her mother¡­ was Sienna Ginger? The Ginger family had a missing daughter? Or no-worse. They had raised the wrong one. All eyes shifted-first to Sarah, tall andposed, then to the empty space where Jean had once stood. That girl¡­ the one who was always so quiet, who had barely shown her face tonight¡­ Was that why she was hiding? Did she already know? Had she found out the truth, and now she couldn¡¯t bear to look anyone in the eye? The air rippled with whispers, unspoken but heavy, swirling like smoke through the silent room. And at the heart of it all, Jean stood just out of sight, calm as ever, watching the chaos she had once read about unfold in real time. 5.5K M 11:19 Tue 29 Jul 25 CM When the Book-Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 544 Chapter 544 Wee Home At that moment, a quiet stillness swept over the four young men of the Ginger family. A flicker of stunned confusion crossed each of their faces, subtle but unmistakable. This wasn¡¯t what they had expected. They had braced themselves for it-for the possibility that this unknown girl might indeed be one of them. And if it turned out she truly shared their blood, then fine. That was Sienna¡¯s call to make. She would never abandon someone who belonged to the Ginger bloodline, no matter how unexpected or disruptive her arrival might be. They would¡¯ve epted that. And if she stayed out of the way, they could¡¯ve easily pretended she didn¡¯t exist. But this¡­ this involved Jean. The moment her name was uttered, something inside them twisted. It wasn¡¯t just shock-it was pain. And something else they couldn¡¯t yet name. Something colder. More bitter. If this was the truth, then they would rather that girl had nevere at all. They didn¡¯t want the bnce disrupted. They didn¡¯t want the Ginger family-the real Ginger family as they knew it-to change. These past few years had been harmonious. Warm, even. They had learned to smile, to soften, to be brothers. But deep down, each of them knew that warmth had a single source. Jean. Their so-called gentleness had nevere from some miraculous transformation. It wasn¡¯t about family. It wasn¡¯t about blood. It was about her. Jean had made them human. And now, everything that humanity had been built upon-her presence, herughter, her ce in their lives-was being questioned. They didn¡¯t care if Jean was real or fake. What they cared about was her heart.. And what this revtion might do to it. As if drawn by the same thought, all four men turned in unison and looked toward the second-floor window. Behind the ss, hidden from view, Jean saw them. She didn¡¯t flinch. From where she stood, she could see everything outside-every shift in expression, every flicker of their gaze. But they couldn¡¯t see her. Their faces were hard, brows drawn, eyes shadowed with a kind of quiet fury. She couldn¡¯t tell what they were thinking. Were they struggling to ept that the sister they loved might not be theirs? Wondering how to feel about this stranger who imed her ce? Chapter 544 Wee Home Jean said nothing. Her expression didn¡¯t change. And down in the hall, Sienna silently epted the papers from Sarah¡¯s outstretched hands The room had fallen deathly quiet again, every breath held. Though Sienna had already understood the truth in her heart, she still needed to see it-needed the final blow tond cleanly. She unfolded the documents with slow, deliberate care and read every line of the paternity reports. There were no surprises. The truth wasid bare. Her expression didn¡¯t flicker, but her hands betrayed her. Her fingers trembled faintly, the paper rustling between them. Sarah hade prepared. That much was clear. It hadn¡¯t just been the painting-symbolic and bold-but the tests. Somewhere along the way, she had managed to get samples of hair or blood from both Sienna and Jean. She¡¯d gone and done the tests on her own, with no one the wiser. Smart girl. Talented, too. But as Sienna stood there, something tightened in her chest. Because Jean¡­ Jean was brilliant too. Jean was capable, thoughtful, resilient. But more than that-Jean had always been good. She was the kind of girl who used her strength to help others, never to push them down. The kind of girl who opened her heart without expecting anything in return. Maybe that was why Sienna had always felt so drawn to her. Because Jean had never been maniptive. Never calcting. She wore her soul like ss-honest, clear, and warm. The girl in front of her now¡­ she was different! Not bad. But different. There was calction behind Sarah¡¯s eyes. Ambition in the way she moved. And yet, the truth could not be denied. This girl standing here-this stranger was her daughter by blood. A daughter who had spent her life far away in a remote mountain vige, lost and forgotten.¡± Sienna¡¯s heart was caught in a storm of conflicting emotions. Pain, guilt, confusion¡­ all of it tearing through her at once. How long she stood there in silence, even she didn¡¯t know. But finally, she lifted her gaze and met Sarah¡¯s eyes. Her voice was soft when it came, but steady. 11:20 Tue, 29 Jul GM Tue, 29 J Chapter 544 Wee Home ¡°Child,¡± she said, her lips forming the smallest, most fragile smile, ¡°wee home.¡± The Family 545 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 545 Heartache Sienna had spoken. And with those four simple words-¡°Wee you home¡°-everything was sealed. 18 Pearls She had epted Sarah¡¯s identity. Had acknowledged the truth unfolding before them. Had confirmed, publicly and unequivocally, that Sarah was her daughter. Dominic and Easton stood frozen, their expressions darkening by the second. Their once¨Cgentle eyes had narrowed into cold, cutting slits, gaze flicking back and forth between Sarah and Sienna. Their handsome features were taut, as if carved in stone. The guests, meanwhile, were caught somewhere between awe and disbelief. Mouths hung open. Eyes darted wide. They hade expecting a birthday banquet¨Cnot front¨Crow seats to the Ginger family¡¯s private drama. The entire thing felt surreal. Jean had seen enough. She stepped out from the shadows of the upstairs corridor and began her descent, heels clicking against the polished floor. The sound echoed sharply in the silence. Every head turned. Sarah. Sienna. The Ginger brothers. All of them. Jean didn¡¯t falter beneath their gazes. She was dressed for the asion. Her teal¨Cblue gown skimmed her figure like water, the color making her skin glow like polished ivory. Her makeup was subtle, enhancing the brightness of her features, drawing sharp contrast to her bold, striking beauty. Where Sarah was icy and delicate, Jean was arresting- dangerous, almost. She descended the stairs without a word, calm as ss. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Sienna¡¯s lips parted faintly, voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes locked onto Jean¡¯s face, wide and trembling with something between pain and helpless affection. So much had built up in her chest¨Cwords she longed to say, exnations she ached to offer. She wanted to tell Jean that nothing would change. That even with Sarah¡¯s return, Jean would always be the beloved daughter of the Ginger family. That she would always be loved. That Sienna¡¯s feelings would never shift. But the words wouldn¡¯te. They clung to her throat, heavy and stubborn. All she could do was look at Jean with eyes clouded in grief and guilt. The brothers watched her too. Not one of them breathed. They knew Jean had been upstairs the entire time. She must¡¯ve heard everything. If they had the power to shield her from the truth, to keep her in blissful ignorance forever¨Cthey would¡¯ve done it in a heartbeat. But now¡­ it was toote. e Jean reached the center of the room and let out a slow breath. Her eyes swept across the crowd, then settled squarely on Sarah. Sarah met her gaze, and the air turned to ice. The tension between them rippled outward, electric and silent. All around them, guests stared openly. So this was the elusive, hidden daughter of the Ginger family. The one who had been kept so carefully out of the spotlight. Beautiful, no doubt. Elegant, poised¨Cher presence impossible to ignore. But there was something. different. The resemnce was faint. Her features didn¡¯t quite match the Ginger family¡¯s famed symmetry. In contrast, the girl iming to be Sienna¡¯s biological daughter¨CSarah¨Cbore a striking resemnce to the Ginger siblings. The lines of her face, the sharpness of her gaze, the calm confidence¡­ it all aligned. To some, the DNA tests were already irrelevant. The truth was written across their faces. Jean pressed her lips together for a moment, then smiled. It was the kind of smile that wasn¡¯t a smile at all¨Cpolished, practiced, and devoid of warmth. Her lips curved, but her eyes stayed cold. ¡°When I reached out to you months ago,¡± she said to Sarah, her tone light, ¡°I did it for my mother¡¯s birthday. I spent weeks tracking you down, ttering you, offering more than generous payment, just to convince you to ept themission.¡± Her gaze hardened, sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°And you epted. You even smiled and nodded. But what you gave me was this¨Ca painting stuffed with your own agenda. And now you have the audacity to call it a gift?¡± 5.5K The Family 546 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 546 What Are You Really Thinking? The frost in Jean¡¯s eyes deepened with each word, her voice tinged with scorn and a sharp, simmering anger. ¡°Did I not pay you? Did I not make a deal with you?¡± Her lips curled ever so slightly, though it wasn¡¯t a smile. ¡°As your client, I could have tolerated receiving a painting with such loaded symbolism. But to find out even the right to call it a gift has been stripped from me¨Cwas that part of the service, too?¡± Sarah blinked, a flicker of surprise dancing through her gaze. Of all the reactions she¡¯d prepared for¨Ctears, denial, hysteria¨Cthis wasn¡¯t one of them. Jean had just learned she wasn¡¯t the Ginger family¡¯s real daughter. Yet she didn¡¯t seem shaken. Not even a little. Instead, her fury was directed at a painting? She didn¡¯t seem to care that she was the fake noble at all. Her focus was entirely on the transaction. What kind of person is this? Sarah wondered, unsettled. What kind of brain even works like that? Jean didn¡¯t stop. She raised an eyebrow, voice still calm but edged with barbed amusement. ¡°Really, don¡¯t you think this was a bit unfair? Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Miss Tyler?¡± That hit its mark. Sarah stiffened, clearly ufortable. The room was full of people¨Cpowerful people, well¨Cconnected, high society. Their opinions mattered. And though she believed she¡¯d done nothing wrong, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of their unspoken judgment pressing down on her. She didn¡¯t regret what she¡¯d done. If she wanted something, she would take it. A few tricks, a little deception -what did it matter, if she was reiming what should¡¯ve been hers all along? Compared to the trauma Jean had inflicted on her in another lifetime, this was nothing. Jean didn¡¯t wait for a response. Her gaze dropped away from Sarah, turning instead to Sienna. In the blink of an eye, her expression shifted¨Cher sharpness faded, and something softer, more apologetic surfaced in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said gently. ¡°You liked Tyler¡¯s work, so I went to her months ago and asked for this painting. I put a lot of thought into it. I really wanted it to be something special for your birthday. But I didn¡¯t know it would turn into all this. I guess I didn¡¯t manage to give you a very good gift, did I?¡± She said nothing of her parentage. Nothing about bloodlines or false identities. Nothing about being reced. All she mentioned¨Cagain and again¨Cwas the painting. The gift. And that was what shattered Sienna., She had been prepared for questions. usations. Screaming, even. She¡¯d braced herself for Jean to demand answers, to demand to know why her world had been turned upside down. But she didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t ask for truth. Didn¡¯tsh out. Didn¡¯t cry. Instead, she stood there quietly, apologizing for not delivering a perfect gift. Chapter 546 What Are You Really Thinking? Sienna felt something inside her twist violently, as if her chest had been cleaved open. The pain was physical. Sharp. Crushing. The Ginger brothers felt the same. Jean hadn¡¯t fallen apart. She hadn¡¯t asked them for anything. She hadn¡¯t even seemed surprised. She just stood there¨Cbeautiful andposed¨Cfuming over a painting and nothing else. But that only made it worse. They couldn¡¯t read her. Couldn¡¯t guess what was going on behind her calm eyes. What are you really thinking, Jean? They would¡¯ve preferred if she cried. Screamed. Anything. This silent strength of hers¨Cit broke them. ¡°Jean¡­¡± Sienna choked out her name. Her voice was rough, unsteady. The emotion she had tried so hard to bury finally surged forward, slipping free in the form of a single tear that slid down her cheek. Sienna¨Cwho, in public, was always iron¨Cwilled andposed¨Cwas crying. And in front of this crowd of sharp¨Ceyed guests, no less. Around the room, the onlookers remained silent. The atmosphere had grown too heavy for politementary. A few simply shook their heads, overwhelmed by the weight of what they were witnessing. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Jean said softly, lips pressed into a faint line. Her tone was gentle,forting. And yet¨Cwasn¡¯t she the one who had lost everything? Somehow, she had be the one offeringfort. Sienna wiped her eyes quickly, but the tremble in her voice remained. ¡°Jean¡­ don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask?¡± she whispered. There was a pause. A moment of silence soplete it rang. Everyone waited. Because what Jean chose to say next could unravel everything. The Family 547 Girl Chapter 547 Utterly Clueless Jean didn¡¯t even hesitate. She shook her head quickly and, with a voice as calm and unbothered as water said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want to ask. It is what it is.¡± The wordsnded like a de, and Sienna¡¯s heart splintered. Still just a child, and yet¨Cshe¡¯d epted everything so easily? No questions, no protest, not even a hint of confusion? But before Sienna could recover, Jean smiled. It was a bright, genuine smile, one that shimmered in her eyes and softened the corners of her lips. ¡°Anyway¡­ I still want to wish you a happy birthday.¡± She didn¡¯t call her ¡°Mom.¡± From the second she stepped out of the shadows until this very moment, Jean hadn¡¯t said the word once. Not when she addressed her directly, not when she offered her gift, not when she said goodbye. She wasn¡¯t trying to prove anything. She simply didn¡¯t want to be seen as shameless¡ªlike someone still clinging to a title she no longer had a right to. She wasn¡¯t the Ginger family¡¯s real daughter. That much had been made clear. But if there was one small upside to all of this¡­ it was that she no longer had to linger in the background, hiding her presence like something shameful. For the first time, she could walk openly into the light, stand in front of Sienna, and say what she had always wanted to say. Happy birthday. That alone was enough. After the words left her lips, Jean didn¡¯t wait for a response. She didn¡¯t nce at Sarah, whose expression was frozen and unreadable, or at the Ginger brothers who still looked like they were struggling to breathe. She didn¡¯t give Sienna time to speak, didn¡¯t wait for any hugs or tearful derations. She turned and left. Fast. The moment she reached her bedroom and shut the door behind her, a deep sigh escaped her chest. Her shoulders fell. And for the first time all evening, she looked¡­ free. Some of what she¡¯d said downstairs had been real. But not all of it. She truly was furious with Sarah. That much hadn¡¯t been a performance. The fact that she¡¯d gone out of her way¨Cspent months, money, and goodwill¨Cto secure that painting from an elusive artist, only to have it weaponized against her by the very woman she had begged, was outrageous. Dressing up sabotage as a ¡°gift¡°? That was low even for Sarah. But what angered Jean most wasn¡¯t the painting. It was the timing. She had poured everything into making this day meaningful for Sienna. And Sarah had ruined it Chapter 547 Utterly Clueless Humiliated her. Hijacked the entire event and turned it into a personal circus of revtion. Jean didn¡¯t fault her foring to im her ce. That was fair. But doing it today? Doing it like this? No one with basic emotional intelligence would¡¯ve chosen a mother¡¯s birthday banquet as the moment to dere someone else¡¯s child an imposter. Sure, in a novel it might be a stunning twist, a ¡°face¨Cpping moment of triumph, but in real life? It was just cruel. Tactless. Petty. Self¨Cserving. Sarah¡¯s emotional intelligence was, in a word, nonexistent. Still, Jean had made a conscious decision not to y the victim in front of the Ginger family. Not tonight. She¡¯d yed the role of someone calm, someone resigned, someone quietly grieving. Because in moments like this, silence was sharper than screaming. Composure was heavier than breakdowns. It wasn¡¯t about stoicism. It was strategy. Jean knew the Ginger family loved her. Their care over the years hadn¡¯t been a lie. But with Sarah¡¯s return, she could no longer predict where their loyalties would fall. In the original story, the brothers and Sienna had wholeheartedly embraced Sarah. Jean had be a discarded footnote. But this wasn¡¯t the original story anymore. She had changed things. And maybe¨Cjust maybe¨Cthat would be enough. If nothing else, she wanted to leave an impression. She wanted them to remember the way she carried herself today, the way she smiled through betrayal and still offered warmth. Because the truth was, Jean didn¡¯t want to stay. Even if the Ginger family didn¡¯t throw her out, even if they told her nothing would change, even if they begged her to stay¡­. She didn¡¯t want to live under the same roof as Sarah. If Sarah was capable of this much drama at school, what would she do at home? No thanks. Jean¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to stay. Her goal was to make the Ginger family miss her when she was gone. To make them resent Sarah¡¯s presence, bit by bit. Because if there was anything worse than being forgotten¡­. It was being remembered too fondly by the people Sarah wanted to love her most. 10:02 Thu, 31 Jul GEJ When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 548 Chapter 548 She Knew Her Own Future Jean had a decent grasp on the Ginger family¡¯s current attitude. She was about eighty percent sure that Sienna and the others wouldn¡¯t suddenly flip sides the way they had in the original plot and immediately embrace Sarah while throwing her out. In fact, at this moment, the Ginger family probably leaned more toward her. That was the conclusion Jean hade to based on everything so far. But she also knew¨Cit was only temporary. As Sarah moved into the Ginger household and began spending more time with them, as her presence settled in, everything could change. Sarah was the main character, after all. She had the kind of charm that made people fall for her without even realizing it. That painter identity alone had Sienna wrapped around her finger. If Sarah truly moved into the Ginger family estate and started showing off more of her talent and virtues, it was only a matter of time before they all shifted toward her. And on top of everything else, there was the one thing Jean could neverpete with¨Cblood. Still, Jean didn¡¯t n to worry about that just yet. What she really needed to think about right now was how to coexist with Sarah. Living under the same roof? Absolutely out of the question. Meanwhile, downstairs in the main hall- After all the chaos, after Jean¡¯s sudden exit, there was no way Sienna could continue hosting the party. Dominic, Easton, and the others wanted to follow Jean, talk to her, exin something¨Canything¨Cbut with all the guests still present, they couldn¡¯t exactly chase after her. Sienna quickly apologized to everyone, her words sincere, and gave the order for the butlers and staff to politely and quietly see the guests out. Soon, only the Ginger family and Sarah remained in the hall. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Sienna finally asked, having had a moment to collect herself. Her voice was calm, her expressionposed, her gaze sharp and focused on the girl in front of her. Sarah opened her mouth and answered quietly, ¡°My name is Sarah.¡± Sienna froze. Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of shock passing through them. She stood there for a moment, stunned. That name¨Cshe¡¯d heard it before. She¡¯d heard it inside Jean¡¯s thoughts. Chapter 548 She Knew Her Own Future So Jean had known all along? It made sense. Jean always had a strange air about her, as if she carried secrets no one else could touch, could see things that others couldn¡¯t. She had always known too much. She had known about the future. It exined everything. All the times Sienna had sensed a shadow over her, that subtle grief Jean always seemed to carry. The sadness that never quite reached the surface, the weight in her gaze when no one else was looking. And that name¨CSarah. That name had been echoing in Jean¡¯s heart this whole time. Of course she¡¯d been prepared. Her calm tonight wasn¡¯t surprising at all. She had been bracing herself for this for years. Jean had probably spent all this time building herself up, making peace with what wasing. Numbing herself. And yet, on the surface, she had always been so kind. So cheerful. Always the one solving problems for others, making everyoneugh. My Jean¡­ The Ginger family brothers all had their own reactions too. Some of them remembered hearing that name¨CSarah¨Cwhispered in Jean¡¯s heart. Now that the girl had said it aloud, everything suddenly clicked. But what shocked them most wasn¡¯t her identity. It was the fact that this Sarah¨Cthis girl¨Cwas the same one Jean hadined about before. The same person who had targeted her at school, who had, written nderous letters and sent them to the Ginger family mansion. So it was her. The same girl who had caused Jean so much grief at school was now standing here, iming to be their real sister. Their expressions darkened instantly. Their hearts clenched, their breath cold. They all had the same thought¨CThis girl is the one who made Jean suffer. And now she wants to take her ce. The Family 549 Chapter 549 I¡¯m Just a Little Happy Their expressions turned cold instantly, a sharp glint flickering in their eyes. +8 Pearls Before today, Sarah had been nothing more than the viin who bullied their little sister. And now, this so- called ¡°viin¡± had been confirmed as the Ginger family¡¯s truc noble daughter. That revtion made her past hostility toward Jean feel disturbingly deliberate. So she¡¯d nned this all along¨Creturning to im her ce, andshing out at Jean, the ¡°fake noble,¡± along the way. So that¡¯s what this was. The emotions that surged in their hearts were a chaotic tangle of anger, guilt, and overwhelming pain for Jean. And the more they thought about it, the less they understood this so¨Ccalled biological sister. Based on everything Sarah had shown so far, there was no question¨Cshe was far less likable than Jean. Everything she¡¯d done seemed to hit precisely on their nerves, making her insufferable in their eyes. The one who found her most intolerable was Winston. Because he was still studying at Sterford Academy, he had firsthand knowledge of everything Sarah had done to Jean. He¡¯d even warned her in person not long ago. But back then, Sarah had kept her head down and barely looked him in the eye. Winston hadn¡¯t bothered to scrutinize her appearance and failed to notice any resemnce. If he had, he would¡¯ve felt something was off much earlier. ¡°I¡­¡± Now that the hall had cleared and only the Ginger family and Sarah remained, standing in front of the rtives she¡¯d dreamed of for so long, Sarah couldn¡¯t hold back the emotions rising in her chest. She¡¯d actedposed the whole evening, trying to maintain the image of someone calm and in control. After all, this was her second life. But in this moment, her heart trembled. She wanted to say so much. But faced with them, all she could manage was a single word-¡°I¡°-before freezing, not knowing what to say next. Her thoughts spun wildly in her head, but somehow they couldn¡¯t make their way out. Sienna seemed to notice her unease and awkwardness. She let out a faint sigh and said gently, ¡°You don¡® need to be nervous¡­ say whatever you want.¡± Sarah pressed her lips together and let her gaze move across their faces. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ a little happy.¡± Sienna said nothing in response. She just stared at Sarah, her eyes deep and unreadable. Dominic and the others, however, couldn¡¯t understand Sienna¡¯s attitude at all. She had seen the letter Sarah¡¯sent to the Ginger family. She had known. Aug Chapter 549 I¡¯m Just a Little Happy +8 Pearls Afterward, they¡¯d even contacted the president of Sterford Academy and asked him to warn Sarah directly. Sienna had been fully aware of that, too. But now, even knowing all this, she was still standing here showing warmth and tenderness to Sarah? Was this what they called a ¡°mother¡¯s instinct¡°? Was Sienna already softening toward this daughter bound to her by blood? To the brothers, blood and so¨Ccalled family ties had never been worth much. If not for Jean, they would¡¯ve abandoned those ideas long ago. And because of that, Jean would always be the most special, the softest part of their hearts. Now, seeing how kind Sienna was being to Sarah, they couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant on Jean¡¯s behalf. Suddenly, Sienna turned to one of the maids and gave a quiet order. ¡°Go prepare a new room for her. Show her the way once it¡¯s ready.¡± Then she looked back at Sarah, her tone still soft. ¡°I know you must be overwhelmed right now¡­ today has been exhausting for you. Let the maid take you to rest.¡± The Family 550 Chapter 550 A One¨CSided Hope Although Sarah still had many things she wanted to say to the Ginger family, when she heard Sienna s words, she didn¡¯t say anything more. She simply nodded obediently and left with the maid guiding her. The grand hall was finally quiet, leaving only Sienna and her sons. ¡°You never mentioned it before¡­¡± Dominic looked at his mother, a mixture of helplessness and confusion in his eyes. ¡°That there was even a possibility you had another daughter. Sienn? lowered her gaze. Her longshes cast a soft shadow, veiling the emotions in her eyes. Her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°I only realized it myself today. If she hadn¡¯te here, I probably never would have known.¡± ¡°So what now? You nning to toss Jean aside? Put her after this Sarah girl?¡± Winston¡¯s voice was sharp and cold, his eyes narrowed as he cut straight to the point. ¡°No, of course not¡­¡± Sienna shook her head immediately. Her eyes were faintly red. ¡°I still love Jean,¡± she said, and there seemed to be a shimmer¨Cin her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll treat her just like I always have. But that doesn¡¯t mean I can turn my back on Sarah.¡± Sienna slowly looked up, her eyes glistening as she met their gazes. ¡°I know Sarah¡¯s done terrible things. She¡¯s hurt Jean. But maybe¡­ maybe it¡¯s because her life was stolen from her. Maybe that¡¯s why she¡¯s filled with resentment. Once she returns to the Ginger family, once her life finds its bnce again, her attitude might change. Maybe she and Jean can learn to coexist peacefully¡­¡± She seemed to be holding on to hope as she spoke, a fragile vision of a future where things would work out. ¡°Time heals everything. No matter what, I¡¯ve wronged her for so many years. I can¡¯t treat her like a stranger now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your hope,¡± Winston said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s all one¨Csided. Sarah clearly resents Jean. Do you really think that kind of hate just disappears?¡± Jean was still in her room. She was curious, of course, about what was happening within the Ginger family, but in the end, she didn¡¯t leave her room to find out. -Sarah was obviously staying. How would she get along with Sienna? With the brothers? What room would she be given? Jean opened a bag of chips, stuffing one into her mouth as she pondered all this. Despite the uncertainty and the flickers of worry in her heart, she found herself gradually rxing. It was like finally letting go of a burden she¡¯d been carrying on her shoulders. The scenario she¡¯d imagined so many times had finally happened¨CSarah had returned. It was inevitable, and now that it had finallye to pass, Jean actually felt relieved. Just then, a knock sounded at her door. 08:42 Fri, 1 Aug Chapter 550 A One¨CSided Hope Jean froze, chip halfway to her mouth. She had a pretty good idea who it was. In the blink of an eye, she shoved the chips out of sight. If the Ginger family walked in and saw her munching away when she was supposed to be heartbroken.. well that would just seem heartless. Once the bag was hidden, she cleared her throat and called out, ¡°Come in.¡± The door creaked open. Dominic, Easton, Samuel, Carl, and Winston. Not one more, not one less. The five brothers stood in a neat line, facing her. Jean looked up at them and blinked. The Family 551 Chapter 551 I¡¯m the One Who Gained ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Easton let out a small sigh of relief. His brows cased a little, and the corners of his lips lifted in a casual smirk. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t run off somewhere to cry¡­¡± The moment those words left his mouth, the air that had been heavy and still seemed to loosen up a bit. The tension in the room began to lift. Jean pulled a face and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Do I really seem like someone who cries that easily to you guys?¡± After she said that, her eyes dropped to her fingers.. Right now, she didn¡¯t even know what to say to them¡­. No¨Ctechnically, they weren¡¯t even her brothers anymore. They were Sarah¡¯s brothers. Sensing her thoughts, Dominic stepped forward and gently rested his hand on top of her head. He stroked her hair with care. ¡°Jean, nothing is going to change.¡± ¡°Do you trust your brother?¡± What Dominic said was exactly what the others were thinking. All of them were looking at her with eyes full of warmth and pity, their gazes so tender they felt like they might drown her. Feeling the emotion from them, Jean was quietly moved. She looked up and smiled. ¡°I know. I know you¡¯ll all always be there for me.¡± Even if they didn¡¯t say it outright, Jean knew¨Cthey wouldn¡¯t just turn their backs on her because Sarah was here now. Over the years, she believed she had built deep connections with each of them. But that didn¡¯t mean she still wanted to stay in the Ginger family. ¡°Nothing is going to change.¡± That¡¯s what Sienna said. That¡¯s what her brothers said. But Jean knew¨Conce Sarah returned to the Ginger family, everything would change. After the boys left, Sienna came to Jean¡¯s room. ¡°Jean¡­¡± She looked at her with dazed, sorrowful eyes, a faint redness lingering at the rims. ¡°Jean¡­ She simply said her name, softly, like she didn¡¯t know what else to say. That calm andposed Sienna from earlier in the hall¨CJean could now see it had all been a front. Here, in private, she let the mask fall, revealing her raw confusion and helplessness. 08:35 Sat, 2 Aug Chapter 551 I¡¯m the One Who Gained. +8 Pearls Jean understood. Sienna was the one most directly affected by this whole mix¨Cup between real and fake daughters. After all, finding out the daughter you raised all these years wasn¡¯t your own¨Cwhile your biological daughter had been elsewhere the whole time¡­ That wasn¡¯t something you could just get over overnight. Jean sighed and walked over to Sienna. She gently took her slightly cold hands and spoke as calmly as she could. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. Honestly, in some ways, you¡¯re a victim too. You don¡¯t have to worry about me getting hurt. Just do whatever it is you feel you need to do.¡± Because I¡¯ve already prepared myself for this¡­ But Sienna only felt worse hearing that. Tears rolled down her cheeks before she even realized it. She gripped Jean¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who let you down. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Seeing how shaken she was, Jean could only do her best tofort her. ¡°Well¡­ if it weren¡¯t for this whole mess, I probably never would¡¯ve had the chance to live with you and spend all that wonderful time together. I actually came out ahead. So don¡¯t be sad for me.¡± Sienna was even more emotional than Jean had expected. She cried her heart out in front of her, and Jean had to pull out everyforting line she could think of to get her through it. The Family 552 Chapter 552 Are You Okay? After finally seeing her off, Jean slipped right back into that same daze, sitting alone on the couch, staring at nothing. She knew the Ginger family¡¯s feelings for her weren¡¯t fake. But the urge to leave that house had only grown stronger. The biggest reason, of course, was that she didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near Sarah. That girl was like a ticking time bomb¨Cno one knew when she¡¯d go off, dragging Jean into the st. The farther away she stayed, the better. There was another reason, too. With Sarah back and the plot beginning to move forward again, Jean had no real confidence in what the future held. If the Ginger family started leaning toward Sarah in the days ahead, it would be a dangerous sign. She¡¯d been under their protection for years now and had grown far too attached. Better to pull away while she still could. Otherwise, when the inevitable ending came, she¡¯d be the one left shattered. So no¨Cher desire to leave wasn¡¯t some fleeting impulse. It was firm. The only issue was figuring out what kind of excuse she could use. Based on how the Ginger family was treating her now, there was no way they¡¯d let her go willingly. They¡¯d want her to stay, to keep everything the way it was. Jean dropped her gaze, thoughts swirling endlessly in her head. The next morning, she acted like nothing had happened and left for school early. She didn¡¯t know what kind of situation Sarah was facing back at the house, nor did she care to guess how things were going between her and the family. Just thinking about it made her chest feel tight. She¡¯d gotten up at the crack of dawn and rushed out the door with her backpack slung over her shoulder, all to avoid running into anyone. But the moment she set foot on the Sterford Academy campus, her phone wouldn¡¯t stop buzzing. One call after another came in from the Ginger family. She stared at the shing screen, but didn¡¯t answer any of them. Partly because she didn¡¯t feel like talking, and partly because she wanted toe off as hurt, distant, and too upset to deal with anyone right now. Even if she¡¯d already made up her mind to leave, she still had to y the part of the poor, wounded girl. That way they¡¯d feel guilty, maybe even a little sorry for her¨Cand as a bonus, it¡¯d probably make Sarah ufortable too. That little scheme of hers lifted her mood a bit. Since there was still plenty of time before ss, she decided not to head to the ssroom just yet. Instead, she turned toward the student dorms, hoping to sneak in a quick nap. But just as she reached the building, a tall figure suddenly came into view. Jean froze, her steps halting. Asher stood there in a ck jacket, head to toe in dark clothing, his face expressionless. He looked sharp, aloof, and distant. Jean opened her mouth, but before she could say anything, Asher walked up to her and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± He lowered his eyes slightly, gaze fixed on hers. His tone was calm as always, but the concern in his eyes was unmistakable. Jean blinked, caught off guard. Judging by his tone, he clearly already knew what had happened yesterday. Then again, it made sense. Sienna had a good rtionship with the Lawsons now. Even though Asher hadn¡¯t shown up at the party himself, the Lawsons had definitely sent someone. And the whole thing had yed out in front of every guest. Of course Asher would¡¯ve heard. Jean scratched her head and gave a faint, dry smile. ¡°So you know, huh?¡± Asher nodded. ¡°Yeah. I heard.¡± Jean pressed her lips together. She¡¯d been nning to put on a brave face in front of him, to make it seem like everything was fine so he wouldn¡¯t worry. But before she could say anything else, Asher suddenly reached out and took hold of her wrist. The Family 553 Chapter 553 You¡¯re Being Mean to Me She could feel the heat in Asher¡¯s grip¨Cgentle, yet firm, like a soft shackle that wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°No matter what,¡± Asher said, voice low and steady, ¡°to me, you¡¯re just you. You have nothing to do with your family.¡± Jean didn¡¯t respond right away. She simply stared into his clear, sincere eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± she finally said, lips curling into a faint smile. Asher blinked, momentarily dazed by her expression. But then he held her gaze and went on. ¡°If you¡¯re ever in trouble, tell me. I¡¯ll help you¨Cno matter what.¡± The genuine weight in his words warmed something inside her. Jean nodded, a little harder than she meant to, and the curve of her smile grew. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to say it. If I¡¯m ever in real trouble, you¡¯ll be the first person Ie to,¡± she teased lightly. ¡°Just don¡¯t try to run away then.¡± Her easy tone seemed to lift something in him. Asher¡¯s face rxed a little, the heaviness in his features fading. They chatted for a few more minutes before Jean turned toward the dorm building. Asher watched her go inside before walking away. Back in her room, Jean found it empty. Sofia wasn¡¯t there. The apartment waspletely quiet. She dropped her backpack by the bed, let out a long sigh, and sat down. She spaced out for a while. Even though she wasn¡¯t as devastated as the Ginger family or Asher might think, she couldn¡¯t pretend she wasn¡¯t disappointed. That was the downside of forming attachments to the Ginger family in the first ce. She should¡¯ve stayed distant from the start¡­ She had told herself that over and over¨Cbut still, she¡¯d ended up trying to change their fate. And from that moment on, her life had be tangled with theirs. Whatever happened next, she needed to stay clearheaded. Backing out now was the smart move. Suddenly, she heard the front door open. Jean figured Sofia had returned and stood up to greet her. But when she opened her bedroom door, the person standing there wasn¡¯t Sofia. His eyes were as dark and sharp as midnight, and his face waspletely expressionless. Jean froze. ¡°Hey¡­¡± she said, voice light and unsure. Winston crossed the room in two long strides. Jean instantly felt small in his presence,pletely overshadowed by the weight of his gaze. ¡°What are you doing here? This is the girls¡® dorm¡­¡± Her words trailed off. She frowned slightly, unsettled. Winston¡¯s face stayed cold, ¡°Jean, why did you sneak out of the house and ignore all our calls?¡± Sun 3 A Chapter 553 You¡¯re Being Mean to Me His voice was t and clipped, but there was no mistaking the edge in it¨Clike he was interrogating her Right then, Jean could feel the suffocating pressure he gave off, something she hadn¡¯t felt in years. Winston had always been gentle with her. So much so that she¡¯d almost forgotten what he was like when they first met¨Cprickly, cold, and detached. This¨Cthis was his real self. ¡°You¡¯re being mean to me¡­¡± Jean mumbled, lips pushed into a slight pout, half¨Cjoking, half not. But Winston didn¡¯t soften at all. His expression stayed stony as he reached out and grabbed her by the shoulders. ¡°Do you have any idea what it was like this morning,¡± he said, voice tight, ¡°when I woke up you there¡­¡± and didn¡¯t see 5.6K The Family 554 Chapter 554 Just Think About Yourself Winston didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He pressed his lips into a hard line and stared deeply at Jean. She knew he was worried. Her voice softened instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault¡­¡± She backed down fast, and just like that, some of the chill in Winston¡¯s expression faded. +8 Pears ¡°I just¡­ didn¡¯t know how to face everything all of a sudden,¡± she continued gently. ¡°That¡¯s why I left early for school. I get why you¡¯re upset. It¡¯s normal.¡± Winston gave a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to deal with. But don¡¯t carry it all by yourself, okay?¡± His gaze was deep and steady, like a silent midnight sky. ¡°We¡¯ll face it together.¡± Jean looked into his eyes and nodded hard. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Only then did Winston fully rx. ¡°Mom and the others were really worried. But I told them not to panic- because I figured you probably came to school. That¡¯s why I came to check on you first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d,¡± he said, raising his brows slightly. A rare smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re still here¡­¡± Jean¡¯s heart skipped. Her gaze wavered slightly. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Winston¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why what?¡± ¡°Why are you still being so kind to me?¡± Her voice trembled with barely held¨Cback emotion. ¡°We¡¯re not even rted by blood anymore, and you still care about me. I mean, I can¡¯t stand Sarah. Sometimes I even fantasize about her nevering back to the Ginger family at all¡­¡± Her eyes were slightly red as she let the words spill out. ¡°But she¡¯s your real sister. She¡¯s Mom¡¯s real daughter. She didn¡¯t ask for any of this. She¡¯s a victim too. I know I shouldn¡¯t resent her, but I do. And even then, you all still treat me so well¡­¡± She took a deep breath, blinking hard. ¡°It makes me feel guilty. Like I don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Winston said nothing. He just stared at her, quiet and unmoving, as if reading every tangled thought in her eyes. Then he pulled her gently into his arms and held her there. ¡°Right now, the only thing you need to think about is yourself,¡± he said. ¡°Even frowning doesn¡¯t look good on you.¡± His cool, clear voice echoed softly above her head. She could almost hear the sigh hidden in it. Jean didn¡¯t say another word. She simply closed her eyes and hugged him back. Of course, there¡¯s no such thing as a secret that never leaks. Even though the Ginger family hadn¡¯t said anything about the truth behind the identity swap, the incident had taken ce at Sienna¡¯s birthday banquet¨Cin front of far too many guests. It didn¡¯t take long for word to get out. Chapter 554 Just Think About Yourself *¡®!, sa Peart. Jean soon found news of it spreading across social media. To her surprise, there were even photos. Someone had managed to snap a picture of her, Sarah, and Sienna standing together, capturing the three of them in one frame. That single photo spread like wildfire online. The Sterford Academy campus forum went wild. The homepage was instantly flooded. ¡°Real¨Clife noble swap?!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this straight out of a drama?¡± ¡°So Jean wasn¡¯t just some staff member¡¯s illegitimate daughter¨Cshe was part of the Ginger family?! Well¡­ not anymore, I guess.¡± ¡°Jean¡¯sst name is Ginger, but who would¡¯ve guessed she was from that Ginger family? You¡¯d never know by looking. She really kept it under wraps.¡± The Family 555 Chapter 555 No Time to Waste ¡°Come on, Jean¡¯s just a fake noble¨Can imposter. Sarah¡¯s the real deal.¡± 58% +8 Pears ¡°Her hard days are finally over. Looks like she¡¯s going back to the high life. Jealous!¡± ¡°Jean¡¯s been squatting in someone else¡¯s nest. Bet she¡¯s about to get kicked out.¡± ¡°Sarah¡¯s gorgeous, smart, and now she¡¯s rich too? Seriously, is there anyone more perfect than her?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t stand girls like Jean. Stole someone else¡¯s life and acts like she belongs. ¡°Exactly. She lived a rich girl¡¯s life that wasn¡¯t even hers. Good thing the truth¡¯s out now. Karma¡¯s real Jean scrolled through the forum posts, her expression unreadable. There was no real anger or sadness¨Cjust calm detachment. As she reflected on everything that had happenedtely, she had to admit it: Sarah had definitely gotten under her skin. And it wasn¡¯t just that. Jean had grown far too attached to the Ginger family. She¡¯d let herself be greedy, desperate to hold on. For a while, she¡¯d even entertained the idea of fighting Sarah for their attention. Looking back now, it felt foolish. Unrealistic. I really did lose my head for a while, she thought, a little bitter. Whether it was trying to make Sarah miserable or hoping the Ginger family would still choose her¨Cit all felt meaningless now. Maybe the best oue was for everything to go back to the way it was meant to be. She thought of Winston, who hade all the way to the dorm just to find her. Jean let out a long sigh. She¡¯d gone soft again. Hesitated. Wavered. She¡¯d already decided to pull away, and yet the moment she stood in front of him, she got tangled up all over again. Lifting her hand, she tapped herself lightly on the forehead. No more wavering. Breaking away from the Ginger family wasn¡¯t just necessary¨Cit was urgent. It was the best thing for everyone. She couldn¡¯t afford to keep hesitating. Jean had never really seen Sarah as her enemy. Even when she got mad at her, it was more about irritation than actual hate. She might¡¯ve wanted to mess with her a little, but that was it. Going against the main character? She¡¯d have to be crazy. Reaching into her bag, Jean pulled out a small pin and quietly activated it. Then she slung the bag over her shoulder and headed for ss. But just as she opened her bedroom door, Sofia burst in from the hallway. The two locked eyes instantly Sofia looked out of breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly. ¡°Jean¡­¡± 14:41 Mon, 4 Aug Chapter 555 No Time to Waste Jean gave her a faint smile. ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you run up the stairs?¡± 48 Peats Sofia nodded, still catching her breath, then immediately frowned. ¡°How are you even smiling right now?¡± On the way to school, she¡¯d seen the trending posts online¨Cexplosive headlines and dramaticmentary everywhere. Sofia had always suspected there was more to Jean¡¯s background, but she hadn¡¯t expected something this over¨Cthe¨Ctop. Still, unlike most people, she didn¡¯t feel sorry for Sarah, the girl who had her wealthy life stolen. The only person she cared about was Jean. Jean was her friend. still hadn¡¯t fully And she was terrified this would break her¨Cthat Jean would spiral or shut downpletely. The moment she saw the news, Sofia had sprinted all the way from the front gate to the dorm caught her breath. But Jean just raised an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°What, am I supposed to be crying night now?¡± Sofia blinked, thrown off by how rxed Jean seemed. Maybe¡­ maybe she was okay after all. Still, a tiny part of her hesitated. Sometimes, people hit their limit and put on a smile just to pretend they were fine. Sometimes, the onesughing were the ones hurting the most. 5.6K The Family 556 Chapter 556 A Meeting Arranged Maybe Jean was pretending to be okay. Sofia¡¯s worry red up again. ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Jean nodded and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± +8 Pearls Ironically, ever since this whole mess began, Jean¡¯s mental state had been better than anyone expected. The ones falling apart were the people around her¨Cevery one of them needed her to confort and reassure them, not the other way around. She shook her head and sighed with a helpless smile tugging at her lips. Only then did Sofia finally rx. They didn¡¯t linger¨Cthere were only a few minutes left before ss started. The two em left the dorm building together and soon split off in different directions, heading to their respective departments. On the way, Jean¡¯s phone kept buzzing with messages of concern. Even Hector had somehow heard about the news and sent her a message, asking if she was okay. Jean replied patiently, assuring him that she was fine and there was nothing to worry about. By the time she stepped into the ssroom, she tucked her phone back into her pocket. Immediately, she felt the eyes. Countless stares bore into her from every direction¨Cdozens of curious, whispering gazes fell on her like invisible needles, sharp and prickling. It felt like she¡¯d suddenly turned into some bizarre, rare creature everyone was gawking at. Considering the news that had just exploded online, all the attention was understandable. Jean wasn¡¯t fazed. She didn¡¯t bother trying to guess what they were thinking. Disgust? Scorn? Amusement? She curled her lips in a half¨Csmile, ignored every look thrown her way, and calmly found an empty seat. And right after she sat down, Sarah entered the ssroom. Her eyes sparkled, brows lifted in quiet pride. She looked lively¨Clike someone on a winning streak. Clearly, her return to the Ginger family had done wonders for her confidence. Jean took one nce, then lowered her head again, no interest in staring. Sarah didn¡¯t even spare Jean a single/look. She acted like she didn¡¯t exist, chatting andughing with the ssmates around her. That was a change. The old Sarah had been aloof and withdrawn, a cold, distant presence. But now she was smiling, event starting conversations with others¡­. Was this what people meant by ¡°good things lifting the spirit¡°? 14:41 Mon, 4 Aug A Chapter 556 A Meeting Arranged Feste The ss was obviously happy with the new Sarah. Who wouldn¡¯t prefer someone warmer, more cheerful, and easier to talk to? Jean drifted through the rest of the day like a ghost, going through the motions without speaking to anyone, Of course, with the cold and distant air she gave off now, no one dared approach her anyway. Sienna and the Ginger brothers bombarded her with messages, each one wanting toe to campus and check on her. Jean refused them all. Them showing up would be a disaster. Things were already awkward enough¨Cif the Ginger family suddenly turned up, it¡¯d be a total mess. Besides, she¡¯d already spoken with Winston. No need to make a scene. As soon as thest ss ended, Jean quickly packed up and left the ssroom. That morning, she¡¯d used the hiddenm badge from the Divine Sound Organization to contact Ludwig. They¡¯d arranged to meet that evening. Jean wasn¡¯t running off in a panic¨Cshe had a reason. This wasn¡¯t about venting orining. What she needed was Ludwig¡¯s help. She wanted out of the Ginger family. But money alone wasn¡¯t enough. The family didn¡¯t want anything to change¨Cthey weren¡¯t going to let her go easily. And even if she did manage to leave, what then? She had no idea how to handle the day¨Cto¨Cday logistics of her life from that point forward. That was what she wanted to discuss with Ludwig. They¡¯d agreed to meet in a quiet, secluded alley tucked away from the main streets. The Family 557 Chapter 557 Night Chase ¡Ý40%ºÐ: Finished FIRE Ludwig had always been like a ghost¨Cappearing out of nowhere, hiding in the shadows. So every time they met, it had to be in secret. Thest traces of sunset faded into the cold wind as dusk settled over the city. The alley Jean had chosen was deserted and deathly quiet, tucked away and forgotten. She stepped into the narrowne at a steady pace. Just as she lifted her head to look around for Ludwig, her gaze suddenly froze. Her instincts had always been sharp. She felt it immediately¨Ca cold, deliberate gaze locked on her back. Someone was watching her. Jean¡¯s fingers curled into tight fists. Her expression sharpened. After a brief moment of hesitation, she grit her teeth and bolted forward. No time to hesitate. First, get away. Protect herself¨Cand protect Ludwig, who might already be nearby. If she was being followed, he could be exposed too. As she sprinted, she heard it: footsteps, steady and controlled, gaining on her from behind. So she was being followed. Jean picked up her pace, veering left into an unfamiliar alley, trusting only her gut. Then- A gunshot split the air. It rang out behind her like a whip crack. Jean flinched as she ran, brows furrowing. Seriously? They actually brought a gun? They weren¡¯t just following her. They were trying to kill her. The footsteps behind her grew louder. Whoever was chasing her was closing in. Jean didn¡¯t have time to think¨Cshe just ran. Head down, legs pumping, lungs burning. The narrow alleys around her were dim and confusing, with not a single soul in sight. This ce was far too isted. If there had been any pedestrians, maybe the person behind her would¡¯ve hesitated before pulling a gun. But here, they could do whatever they wanted. Her throat was parched. Her vision swam. Then, all at once, a shadow swept across her line of sight. Before she could react, something cold and strong mped around her wrist. Her breath caught- And the next moment, she was yanked into a familiar embrace. Ludwig. That cool, clean scent on his clothes. The all¨Cck outfit that blended perfectly into the night. The chilling aura that clung to him like mist. ????? Chapter 557 Night Chase. He looked like a wraith carved out of the darkness itself. Finished Without a word, he pulled her along, running full speed through the maze of alleys until they reached his motorcycle. With practiced ease, he swung her onto the back seat, tossed a helmet into her arms, and slid on his own. A secondter, they were tearing off into the night. Jean clumsily strapped on the helmet and wrapped her arms around Ludwig¡¯s waist, pressing her face into his back as the wind pped against her cheeks. Back in the alley¡¯s shadows, a slender figure emerged slowly from the darkness. Watching the two of them disappear down the road, their eyes gleamed with curiosity. ¡°Ludwig¡­ Abyssal Choir¡­ So Jean has ties to them too?¡± The voice was quiet, amused. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t clear how long they rode, but eventually Ludwig brought the bike to a halt on a deserted roadside. The chill of the wind still clung to Jean¡¯s skin. She sat dazed on the back seat, mind spinning from everything that had just happened. Ludwig got off first and nced at her with a crooked smile. His tone was light. ¡°Scared?¡± He reached up to help her take off the helmet. Jean slowly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m just trying to figure out if those people were after me¡­ or after you. Or the Abyssal Choir.¡± The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like she was the real target. A few years ago, the Ginger family had been caught up in a string of dangerous incidents¨Cones that had nearly destroyed them. 5.6K 1 The Family 558 Chapter 558 Never Afraid of Danger * finished Though things had been calm for the past few years, the shadow hanging over the Ginger family never truly lifted. The danger had never gone away¨Cjust gone quiet. Technically speaking, Jean and the rest of the Ginger family were still living under threat at any given moment. But the person who had chased her so relentlessly today¡­ were they really part of the same group from years ago? Jean didn¡¯t think so. It didn¡¯t feel the same at all. The ones from before had been far more ruthless¨Clike a knife at the throat, with no hope of survival. Today¡¯s pursuers didn¡¯t have that same deadly weight. Which meant¡­ today¡¯s attackers were new. New enemies? Seriously? What the hell? Jean let out a sigh of frustration. I¡¯ve been minding my own business, living quietly and low¨Ckey. Who the hell did I piss off?! Ludwig noticed the shifting expression on her face¨Ctight, thoughtful, then suddenly drained¨Cand couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. His tone was soft as he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll figure out who was behind this today. Actually¡­ I kind of want to know myself.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes were dull, her voice t. ¡°What¡¯s the point in knowing if you can¡¯t kill them right away?¡± Ludwig raised an eyebrow, smiling faintly. ¡°Who says we can¡¯t kill them?¡± Jean nced at him, smiled back, and said, ¡°I was joking. If it¡¯s too dangerous, just forget it.¡± She reached out and gently grasped his arm. ¡°No matter what happens, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me.¡± Ludwig stilled. His gaze dropped to her hand, resting lightly against his sleeve. Something in his expression softened, his eyes darkening just slightly with a flicker of emotion. He had never feared danger. If it meant helping Jean, it was worth it. They left the empty highway and ended up at a small, rundown restaurant tucked away in the old district. It didn¡¯t look like much, but it had private booths. Jean and Ludwig slid into one of the rooms, ordered a few dishes, and locked the door once everything was served. ¡°So,¡± Ludwig began, cutting straight to the point. ¡°Why did you want to meet?¡± Chapter 558 Never Afraid of Danger Jean hadn¡¯t told him anything in advance. Now that he¡¯d asked, she didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°I want to leave the Ginger family.¡± 40% Finished Ludwig didn¡¯t look particrly surprised. He just looked at her calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the news about the Ginger familytely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Jean asked, lips curled in a faint smile. ¡°About my background?¡± Ludwig nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little.¡± Jean raised an eyebrow. ¡°So you¡¯re not totally cut off from the world after all. What do you think about it?¡± Ludwig stared into her eyes for a moment, then answered inly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts.¡± He added a beatter, ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay, nothing else matters.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes curved in a soft smile. ¡°So, you¡¯ll help me then?¡± Ludwig nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then help me find a ce to live,¡± Jean said, tilting her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got the money, so don¡¯t worry about that. But I don¡¯t have time¨Cor the energy¨Cto judge if a ce is secure. I don¡¯t care about anything else,¡± she added seriously. ¡°Safetyes first.¡± Too many eyes were on her now. Staying alive had be the top priority. Ludwig¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know exactly what to do.¡± Later that night, Ludwig personally dropped her off near the Ginger family estate before disappearing into the night. Jean had dyed going home as long as she could, but she was out of time. Now, she had no choice but to return¨Cand face Sarah. The Family 559 Chapter 559 Just Say What You Want to Say Just thinking about it gave her a headache. 45% Finished Jean stood at the gates of the Ginger family estate, staring up at the grand, ornate doors with a long, weary sigh. After hesitating a moment, she finally squared her shoulders and stepped inside. Thankfully, the entry hall wasn¡¯t crowded. More importantly¨CSarah wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Jean!¡± Sienna was the first to rush over, eyes full of warmth and relief. She looked at Jean like she was something precious. ¡°You didn¡¯t want me going to the school, so I waited here for you toe home.¡± As she spoke, the rest of her brothers began to gather around. Winston had already seen her earlier, but now the rest had arrived as well. One by one, they looked her over, clearly relieved to see her walk through the door. Their intense gazes¨Cso full of affection and concern¨Cfell on her all at once, leaving Jean slightly ufortable under the weight of it. ¡°Sorry for making you all worry,¡± she said softly, looking up and meeting their eyes. Her voice was sincere, her smile faint but steady. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t anything major. I just didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it.¡± She paused, then nced past them toward the far end of the hall. ¡°Where¡¯s Sarah? She¡¯s not here?¡± The air shifted. Subtle, but noticeable. All of them froze for a fraction of a second. They had assumed Jean wouldn¡¯t want to see Sarah, that she would still be bitter or hurt. They didn¡¯t expect her to bring up Sarah at all¨Clet alone without a hint of resentment in her tone. Sienna let out a breath and smiled. ¡°She¡¯s in her room.¡± Jean nodded. ¡°I see¡­ Mom,¡± she said gently, her gaze sweeping over the others, ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed. I¡¯m really fine, no need to worry. It¡¯s been a long day, and I¡¯m a little tired.¡± She even yawned a little, as if to emphasize her point. Seeing her like that, the rest of the family visibly rxed. This was still their Jean¨Ccalm,posed, and just like always. But the moment she closed her bedroom door, the smile disappeared. Her expression went cold, unreadable. Until she could break away cleanly from the Ginger family, she had no intention of falling out with them. Keeping things stable, preserving the appearance of normalcy¨Cthis was the smartest move for now. Eyes downcast, Jean sank back into thought again. She¡¯d been doing that a lottely. Her mind was always racing, her mood heavy. She didn¡¯t feel nothing for the Ginger family. That was exactly what made this so hard. 13:57 Wed, 6 Augu Chapter 559 Just Say What You Want to Say Right as she was getting lost in her thoughts, a sudden knock broke the silence. :45% Finished Jean assumed it was one of the family membersing to check on her again. She quicklyposed herself, softening her expression before answering, ¡°Come in.¡± But the person who stepped through the door wasn¡¯t one of them. It was Sarah. Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed faintly, her body going still as Sarah entered and quietly shut the door behind her. The two of them stared at each other in silence. The air in the room felt off. Still. Charged. Finally, Sarah looked her up and down, then broke the silence. ¡°Just got back?¡± Her tone was neutral, casual¨Clike it didn¡¯t really matter. Jean stared straight into her eyes, calm and unblinking. ¡°Say whatever it is you came to say.¡± 5.6K The Family 560 Chapter 560 Her Suspicion A flicker of something unreadable passed through Sarah¡¯s eyes. She lifted her chin slightly, voice probing but cool. ¡°Jean, you¡¯re more capable than I thought.¡± Jean¡¯s gaze sharpened instantly. What did she mean by that? Could Sarah have found something out? Before she could speak, Sarah slowly extended her arm and opened her tightly clenched fist. Resting in her palm was a small, metallic pin. Jean¡¯s heart gave a hard thump, though her face remained perfectlyposed. It was the insignia of the Abyssal Choir. ¡°A mysterious, untraceable organization,¡± Sarah said, narrowing her eyes as she stared at Jean. ¡°And you¡¯re actually involved in something like this¡­¡± She sounded casual, but Jean could tell she was trying to see through her¨Cmeasuring her reaction, waiting for her to crack. But Jean didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her mind was already working at lightning speed. There was only one likely exnation for how Sarah got her hands on that badge: Jean must have dropped it without realizing, and Sarah had picked it up. The most probable time that could¡¯ve happened¡­ was earlier this evening, during her meeting with Ludwig. Jean had already been suspicious of the people who¡¯d chased her in the alley. And now that her badge hadnded in Sarah¡¯s hands¡­ Her suspicion was practically confirmed. The person who¡¯d tried to kill her in that alley had either been Sarah¨Cor someone working under her. Either way, Sarah was involved. Because in the novel, Sarah wasn¡¯t just the heroine with a dozen secret identities. She was also the head of a powerful, mysterious organization¨Cthat was her greatest hidden weapon, her edge in going toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with every major viin in the story. Thinking back on that chase in the alley¨Cthe clean, sharp methods of the attackers, the way they moved in the dark¨Cthose weren¡¯t random thugs. That had been a trained, elite force. The style fit perfectly with how shadowy groups operated in the novel. In the chaos, she must have dropped her badge. Then Sarah, or someone from her side, picked it up. As for Sarah¡¯s organization¡­ Jean couldn¡¯t remember the name from the novel. She hadn¡¯t paid close attention back when she read it. But it was likely simr to Abyssal Choir in both strength and nature- powerful, discreet, dangerous. And that led her to another troubling thought. In the original plot, powerful figures like Ludwig and Qi Huaisu had all eventually been subdued by the female lead. They became her loyal allies, her right hands. But right now, that wasn¡¯t happening at all. Ludwig was still with Abyssal Choir. He hadn¡¯t evene into contact with Sarah. That waspletely off- Had Sarah¡¯s protagonist plot armor¡­ stopped working? Or¡­ had Jean joining Abyssal Choir disrupted the original storyline? Then, another long¨Cstanding question resurfaced in Jean¡¯s mind. Back when she first joined Abyssal Choir years ago, it had seemed like a harmless organization. Kind, even. They helped ordinary people with odd, tricky little problems. Not even close to the blood¨Csoaked, evil force the novel described. But maybe¡­ maybe the group hadn¡¯t always been evil. Maybe they¡¯d only turned that way aftering into conflict with the female lead. After all, Sarah represented absolute righteousness. Anyone who stood against her was automatically cast as the viin. And judging from Sarah¡¯s tone earlier, she clearly knew a lot about Abyssal Choir. Maybe they¡¯d even shed before. Maybe¡­ it was Sarah who had forced Abyssal Choir into the role of antagonist. The Family 561 apter 561 A Massive Mystery óŒÃÀ Over the past few years, Jean had technically retained the ¡°honorary title¡± of an Abyssal Choir member, but she had long since withdrawn from its affairs. She¡¯d even cut ties with the other members, Ludwig was the only one she still kept in contact with. Because of that, she honestly had no idea what the current state of the Abyssal Choir was. For all she knew, the organization could have undergone drastic internal changes a long time ago. Perhaps, under mounting external pressure, the Abyssal Choir had alreadypleted a full transformation. Sarah, watching Jean lost in thought with her gaze lowered, began to lose her patience. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say?¡± Jean snapped back to the present at the sound of her voice. Her expression darkened; a cold glint sparked in her eyes. ¡°Sarah, shouldn¡¯t I be the one questioning you?¡± She let out a sharpugh. ¡°So you really want me dead, huh?¡°¡­ Sarah¡¯s expression remained unchanged, calm andposed as always. She didn¡¯t try to hide anything. In fact, she admitted it outright. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I want. So what?¡± She truly did want Jean gone. The girl standing before her wasn¡¯t just someone she hated¨CJean always gave her this unsettling feeling. There was something unique about Jean¡¯s presence, something that made Sarah feel that if she didn¡¯t eliminate her now, this girl would be a huge threat down the line. That was the main reason she wanted Jean dead, tonight had seemed like the perfect opportunity. But she hadn¡¯t expected Ludwig to show up out of nowhere. That guy was strong; she¡¯d experienced his power firsthand, so the moment he appeared, she had immediately scrapped her n. Still, the night hadn¡¯t been a total loss. She¡¯d picked up that badge, and with it, uncovered the secret Jean had been hiding all along. Jean hadn¡¯t expected Sarah to be this blunt to actually admit it so easily! She chuckled lowly, brows arching. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll tell the Ginger family about all this?¡± Sarah looked unfazed. ¡°Go ahead. I didn¡¯t leave a single shred of evidence at the scene. It¡¯s just your word against mine. As long as I don¡¯t confess, the Ginger family will just think you¡¯re ndering me.¡± Well, damn. No wonder she¡¯s the female lead. She really does have the guts. Jean¡¯s gaze faltered just a little. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you instead,¡± Sarah said with a mocking half¨Csmile, eyes brimming with icy malice. ¡°Sneaking off to join some shady secret organization behind the Ginger family¡¯s back, if they found out, what do you think they¡¯d do?¡± Jean pressed her lips together. That was a real risk. Chapter 561 A Massive Mystery All these years, she¡¯d gone to great lengths to keep her connection to the Abyssal Choir a secret. She didnt want anyone to know. After all, it wasn¡¯t something that could be exined easily. Even now, she had no clue how the original Jean had gotten involved with the Abyssal Choir in the first ce¡­ or how she¡¯d even joined. She didn¡¯t have any of the original Jean¡¯s memories. The whole thing was like a massive mystery¨Cone she had never been able to solve.. She¡¯d asked both Jolene and Ludwig before, but neither could give her a definite answer. No one knew when the original Jean had entered the Abyssal Choir¡­ Jean blinked slowly, her face devoid of emotion. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really care what the Ginger family thinks. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m rted to them by blood. For all we know, I might leave the Ginger family one of these days. But you,¡± Her lips curled into a bold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go throwing stones in a ss house. Sure, I joined the Abyssal Choir -but you joined a secret organization too, didn¡¯t you? And by the looks of it, your status isn¡¯t exactly low. She, at best, was just an unofficial member, loitering around doing nothing and staying out of any actual business. But Sarah was top¨Ctier, leader¨Clevel. The Family 562 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Gill Chapter 562 So We¡¯re ying Dirty Now Sarahughed out loud at that. ¡°Same as before, you have no proof!¡± Her brows lifted slightly; her eyes brimmed with absolute confidence. ¡°That badge is enough to prove you belong to the Abyssal Choir, but me? That¡¯s a different story. As for me joining some secret organization, that¡¯s all just your assumption. You don¡¯t have a shred of evidence, do you? Maybe you really don¡¯t care what the Ginger family thinks anymore, but even so, being tied to a bloody organization like that? That¡¯s not exactly something you¡¯d want getting out.¡± Jean¡¯s smile slowly faded. Her face grew cold and sharp as she locked eyes with Sarah. ¡°So what now? nning to turn me in?¡± Sarah pretended to think it over, staring at Jean with a look full of meaning. After a long pause, she finally spoke. ¡°If you were to disappearpletely¨Cfrom my life and the Ginger family¡¯s¨CI might consider keeping your secret.¡± Jeanughed, and theugh only grew louder. That clearly ticked Sarah off. She narrowed her eyes in irritation. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Jean met her gaze head¨Con, her eyes like frost. ¡°You really think I¡¯d believe that? Even if I did disappear like you said, you¡¯d never let me go that easily. Tonight, you clearly wanted me dead.¡± Sarah¡¯s expression flickered at that. Jean pressed on. ¡°You wanted to kill me¨Cdon¡¯t pretend otherwise. Maybe in your eyes, the only way to feel safe is if I¡¯m truly dead¡­ So no, I can¡¯t trust a single word you say. Who knows when you¡¯ll decide toe after me again.¡± Sarah stared at Jean with a shadowed gaze, lips pressed tight. It took a moment before she responded, voice cold. ¡°You¡¯re more cautious than I expected.¡± Well, of course I am, how could I not be cautious when dealing with the female lead? Jean had half a mind to roll her eyes. She could understand a lot of what Sarah had done up to this point- She could even sympathize with her heartbreak in her past life; she understood how bitter it must¡¯ve felt to have her entire future stolen. But she took her life because of it. Her life was still a life. ¡°You should go,¡± Jean said, not wanting to waste another breath on Sarah. ¡°If you like the badge so much, keep it. Frame it, report it, do whatever you want.¡± She had clearly just kicked Sarah out, but the girl didn¡¯t move an inch. The two stood locked in a silent standoff. Just as Jean opened her mouth to speak again, Sarah suddenly staggered backward without warning! Jean frowned,pletely thrown off. And the next second, Sarah copsed onto the floor in front of the sofa. Chapter 562 So Were ying Dirty Now Jean said. ¡°Excuse me? Are we really doing this now?¡± That fall was loud, loud enough to draw the attention of nearby staff, who promptly alerted the rest of the Ginger family. It didn¡¯t take long before Sienna and Jean¡¯s Ginger family rushed into the bedroom. And just like that, Sarah¡¯s little performance began. Her arms were draped over the edge of the couch, her face twisted in pain and shock. She bit her lower lip like she was holding back something unbearable. ¡°What happened here?¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes were wide, her face pale as she looked between her two daughters in rm. Jean kept her mouth shut, saying nothing. She had nothing to say¨Cshe just wanted to see how far Sarah was going to take this act. Sarah clenched her fists and said, choking up, ¡°I think I upset her¡­ so she pushed me¡­¡­ Jean was stunned.¡± All at once, the eyes of the Ginger family members turned to Jean. Still silent, she stared expressionlessly at Sarah sprawled on the floor. The Family 563 Chapter 563 Not Surprising at All ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Sienna¡¯s gaze bounced between Jean and Sarah, her brows drawn tight with concern. After speaking, she stepped forward and reached out to Sarah, trying to help her up off the floor. Sarah took Sienna¡¯s hand and stood up smoothly. Then she held the badge in her palm and disyed it for the Ginger family to see. ¡°This badge¡­ it doesn¡¯t look ordinary.¡± She gave Jean a brief nce, then added with a show of worry, ¡°Jean dropped it; I just happened to pick it up¡­ I¡¯m honestly really concerned. I¡¯m afraid she may have taken the wrong path and gotten involved with some unknown group.¡± Jean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change; she didn¡¯t even twitch an eyelid. Dominic said nothing. He simply took the badge from Sarah¡¯s hand and lowered his gaze to examine it carefully. The rest of the Ginger family shifted their attention to the badge as well. ¡°This is Abyssal Choir?¡± Carl was the first to recognize it, his brows knitting immediately. The others, hearing that, grew solemn and fell silent. Of course, they knew what Abyssal Choir was. That recently high¨Cprofile, mysterious organization¨Cpowerful, but dark and enigmatic. Jean¡¯s lips curved slightly. She finally spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°Yeah. I did join Abyssal Choir.¡± She admitted it, just like that. The Ginger family¡¯s eyes froze on her, their expressions turningplicated. Jean gave a helpless shrug. ¡°But that was a long time ago. Back then, I felt really unsafe. You guys know how I used to be, I liked being alone, never really fit in with anything. I guess I just lost my mind for a while. You know how people in their edgy phase think this kind of stuff is cool.¡± Sarah, however, wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°A group like that doesn¡¯t let just anyone in. Once you¡¯re part of it, it¡¯s hard to stay uninvolved. Can you guarantee you¡¯ve never done anything bad?¡± Jean looked at Sarah, her smile thin and cold. ¡°Abyssal Choir isn¡¯t as terrible as you¡¯re making it sound. At least when I joined, most of their missions were about helping ordinary people. Of course, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve been like these past few years. I¡¯ve been a sideline membertely, haven¡¯t taken part in any of their operations.¡± Jean¡¯s gaze swept over the Ginger family; her tone softened a bit. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true. I really don¡¯t want to exin more than that.¡± But Sarah still wouldn¡¯t let it go. She pressed on, ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know what the Abyssal Choir¡¯s been up to in recent years?¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Sienna suddenly cut in, interrupting her. 12 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 563 Not Surprising at All Sarah froze slightly, turning her head toward Sienna. It Finished Sienna let out augh, her expression suddenly rxing. ¡°Oh, I thought this was going to be something serious¡­¡± So what if I joined Abyssal Choir? Jean could see the future. She even knew medicine¡­ This child had always been sharp and clever¨Cnothing about her was ordinary. Maybe she saw somethinging and joined the organization to avoid disaster¡­ All in all, something like this¨Cwhen it came to Jean¨Cwasn¡¯t the least bit surprising. The Ginger family¡¯s young men were actually thinking the same thing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say so earlier?¡± Easton¡¯s lips tilted into a slight smile as he looked at Jean with pure affection. ¡°This organization didn¡¯t force you, did they? If you want out and can¡¯t do it alone, we¡¯ll help you find a way.¡± Jean hadn¡¯t expected them to take it so well; she was a little caught off guard. ¡°No coercion or anything like that. They¡¯ve actually treated me well¨Cprotected me a lot. I¡¯m really grateful to them.¡± The Family 564 M When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 564 Where Did It All Go Wrong? The moment she said that, the ts of the Ginger family visibly rxed. They didn¡¯t care what For O organization Jean had joined or what she had done¨Cas long as she hadn¡¯t been mistreated or made to suffer, that was all that mattered. Watching their expressions, Jean added, ¡°I just figured it¡¯d be easier to avoid unnecessary trouble. I mean, something like this would sound outrageous to most people. It¡¯s really hard to exin.¡± She was telling the truth. Back then, it was exactly because it was hard to exin¨Cand likely to cause suspicion that she had chosen to keep it hidden. But the Ginger family didn¡¯t see it that way. In their eyes, Jean wasn¡¯t exactly an ordinary person to begin seir eyes, Jean wasn¡¯t exactly an ordinary person to begin with. This wasn¡¯t outrageous at all. Sarah stared wide¨Ceyed in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that the massive piece of dirt she had finally dug up on Jean had been brushed off so easily! She bit her lip, unwilling to ept that oue, and spoke again. ¡°But she pushed me just now¡­¡± At that, everyone¡¯s attention turned sharply to Sarah once more. Jean cast a cool nce around the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t push her, Believe it or don¡¯t¨Cit¡¯s up to you.¡± She spread her hands,pletely unfazed, but internally, she couldn¡¯t help roasting her. So low. Just so low. Sarah, for someone who¡¯s supposed to be a noble, leading type, why are you pulling cheap stunts like this? Framing and ying the victim. Hopeless. The Ginger family already leaned toward believing Jean¨Cand now, hearing her inner thoughts only confirmed their instincts, Jean was innocent. The expressions on their faces turned cold as ice. Though they shared blood with Sarah, they had no emotional bond with her. And their impression of her had never been great to begin with. Now that they saw she was trying to frame Jean? Each of them looked at Sarah with frost in their eyes. The air in the room suddenly dropped to freezing. Even Sienna¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Sarah,¡± she said, looking at the daughter she had only just recovered, ¡°You¡¯ve juste back. Maybe you¡¯re feeling unsure, maybe you¡¯re guarded¡­ If you¡¯re struggling with anything,e to me. I¡¯ll help you work through it.¡± Her voice remained calm and gentle, but her eyes carried unmistakable weight. ¡°Just don¡¯t do things that hurt rtionships or cause unnecessary trouble for others. Okay?¡± Sarah froze, instinctively stepping back a little. It was clear Sienna was warning her¨Cgently, but unmistakably. Sarah pressed her lips together, at a loss for what to say. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go. Why has so much gone off track, so differently from my past life? In her previous life, Jean had been useless, only able to get into Sterford Academy because of the Ginger family¡¯s influence; her grades were a joke. But in this life, Jean was a bona fide academic prodigy¨Cshe¡¯d gotten into Sterford Academy as the top. scorer. 18:13 Fri, 8 Aug Chapter 564 Where Did It All Go Wrong? In her past life, Jean had been arrogant and domineering, always bullying others with her family power But in this life, she was quiet, well¨Cbehaved, and managed all her rtionships skillfully. She was even popr at school. In her past life, Jean¡¯s rtionship with the Ginger family had been lukewarm at best. They¡¯d even felt ashamed of her. The whole family had been emotionally distant. But in this life, she could feel the Ginger family¡¯s obvious favoritism¨Ctheir affection and indulgence toward Jean. Where did it all go wrong? Was it my rebirth that caused all these butterfly effects? Sarah¡¯s face turned pale, her gaze vacant. Sienna noticed herplexion but didn¡¯t soften in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± she said calmly. ¡°No matter what, the first thing you need to learn is how to be a decent person.¡± The Family 565 Chapter 565 The Mysterious Text At this point, Sienna¡¯s words were no different from a p in the face to Sarah. She bit her lip hard and said nothing more. She had originally wanted to use this moment to crush Jeanpletely, to ensure she could never recover, But now, it seemed like she had failed. Sarah returned to her bedroom and copsed face¨Cdown onto the bed. Her chest burned with resentment and frustration, like it was stuffed with smoke and nowhere to release it. Now that things hade to this, she had no choice but to move forward with the n she had always wanted most to make Jean a dead woman. That had been her original intent anyway. But when she found out Jean had ties to the Abyssal Choir, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. After all, the Abyssal Choir wasn¡¯t some nameless, ordinary group. That was why she had tried to use Jean¡¯s connection to the organization as leverage¨Cto pressure her into disappearing on her own. But she hadn¡¯t expected Jean to be so damn stubborn. And the Ginger family¡¯s tolerance of Jean had caught herpletely off guard. Sarah didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she knew, after everything that happened tonight, aside from the deep- seated hatred she could never shake, she now felt something else toward Jean. She was jealous of Jean. Why? Why could someone who wasn¡¯t even blood¨Crted be showered with affection by the Ginger family? That burning cocktail of old grudges and new wounds only made one thing clearer to Sarah, Jean had to die. But to kill her without leaving a trace and without alerting the Ginger family¡ªthat wouldn¡¯t be easy. And with Jean backed by the Abyssal Choir, the difficulty had just skyrocketed. Sure, Sarah had her own organization, with plenty of forces she couldmand. But against the Abyssal Choir¡­ There were too many variables to consider. She had no way of knowing just how far the Abyssal Choir would go to protect Jean. On the surface, Jean didn¡¯t seem to be a core member- Someone like that could be cast aside by the organization at any time, not worth protecting. But judging from the way Ludwig treated her¡­ Jean didn¡¯t seem like someone they could easily discard. Either way, Jean was now on high alert; trying to make another move wouldn¡¯t be so easy. ?Chapter 565 The Mysterious Text Her phone suddenly lit up with a new message. Sarah tapped the screen¨Cand aw a number she didn¡¯t recognize. ¡°Care to make a deal with me?¡± Who is this? Sarah¡¯s eyes widened as she instinctively scanned the room, searching for anything out of ce. Then another message came in. ¡°I can help you get rid of the person causing you trouble.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart jumped violently. A strange chill crept over her entire body. How does this person know what I¡¯m thinking? Who the heck are they? It took a while before Sarah calmed herself enough to respond to the strange messages. ¡°Who are you?¡± she replied. About thirty secondster, a new message appeared. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know. All you need to know is, I want to help you.¡± Sarah frowned slightly, her brow tightening. She didn¡¯t know what the sender truly wanted, but if she could use this person to get rid of Jean, it might not be a bad transaction. ¡°What do you want?¡± She needed to know whether the price would be something she could afford. There was no immediate reply. About five minutes passed before another message arrived. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you. My target has always been the Ginger family.¡± The Ginger family? But Sarah had already returned to the Ginger family. In some ways, she and the Ginger family were now on the same side. If this person really intended to harm them, that wouldn¡¯t be good news for Sarah. The Family 566 Chapter 566 You¡¯re So Impatient ¡°You¡¯re nning to go after the Ginger family?¡± Sarah frowned and I know you want Jean gone¨Cturns out, so do I. You should¡¯ve realized by now that Jean holds a crucial position in the Ginger family. If she¡¯s gone, they¡¯ll take a serious¡® hit. Those people will probably lose their minds. That¡¯s exactly what I want. I don¡¯t need you to do anything. In a way, our goal is the same, Jean has to die.¡± ent back a reply. The other person responded almost immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Sarah stared at the screen, reading through the long message word by word. Clearly, this person knew the Ginger family inside and out, down to the finest detail. And they knew a fair bit about her, too. People like this were dangerous. But Sarah didn¡¯t reject the idea of working with him. As long as his target was only Jean, not the entire Ginger family, then they could talk. Even if he might be dangerous, with his help, she could definitely get what she wanted more easily. She wanted Jean dead. Desperately. Thanks to Sarah¡¯s scheming, the Ginger family had only grown more attentive to Jean. They felt guilty toward her, worried she might be silently suffering, holding things in. And so, Jean had been doted on by her mother and brother for several days straight. Which also meant she hadn¡¯t had the chance to carry out her n of leaving the Ginger family. The nicer they were to her, the guiltier she felt. Truthfully, she really did like them. But the idea of living under the same roof as Sarah day in and day out¡­ that was something she simply couldn¡¯t ept. For now, all she could do was take things one step at a time. Sarah, for her part, had been keeping a low profile the past few days. She hadn¡¯t picked another fight, until one afternoon, when Jean was studying in the library. Without warning, Sarah appeared at her table, tapping lightly on the surface with her knuckle. Jean looked up at the sound; the moment she saw Sarah¡¯s face, her lips drooped with clear annoyance. Nothing good ever came from this girl showing up. ¡°You¡¯re so impatient,¡± Sarah said, voice lowered, a mocking smile on her face. Am I supposed to be patient with someone who kept picking fights with me and had even tried to kill me? Jean blinked and said nothing, just stared at her. Sarah¡¯s lips curled up as she said with a smile, ¡°I just came to return your Abyssal Choir badge. Come outside with me for a second.¡± That badge had remained in Sarah¡¯s possession since that night. She hadn¡¯t offered to give it back, and Jean Chapter 566 You¡¯re So Impatient hadn¡¯t bothered to ask for it. It was just a badge; she figured she could ask Ludwig for a new one if she needed. But now that Sarah was offering to return it herself, Jean had no reason to refuse. After all, less trouble was always better than more. Besides, that Abyssal Choir badge in Sarah¡¯s hands was a ticking time bomb. She was connected to a mysterious organization; if the badge fell into the wrong hands, it could bring harm to the Abyssal Choir. Jean didn¡¯t have any deep personal attachment to Abyssal Choir, but Ludwig and Jolene had helped her a great deal. In some sense, she owed the organization her protection. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want it getting dragged into danger because of her. Jean tilted her head slightly and met Sarah¡¯s seemingly friendly gaze. ¡°You can¡¯t just give it to me here?¡± Why did she have to go outside? Sarah¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment at that. Then she spoke sincerely. ¡°Actually, aside from returning the badge, there¡¯s something else I want to say to you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to provoke you. I really just want to talk.¡± The Family 567 Chapter 567 As Expected +5 Pears Jean stared into Sarah¡¯s eyes, lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing. Her instincts were screaming¡­ Sarah¡¯s sudden shift in attitude, her cagerness to speak alone. Something was definitely off. Should I really agree to this when everything about it felt so terong? Seeing Jean remain silent, Sarah leaned in slightly, lips brushing close to Jean¡¯s ear as she whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°I want to talk to you about Ludwig.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes snapped wide open. She even knows about Ludwig? That meant she knew quite a bit about Abyssal Choir. With Ludwig involved, Jean wavered¨Cjust a little. She hesitated for a few seconds, then gave Sarah a small nod. The two of them left the library and walked into an empty, unused ssroom next door. Sarah pulled the Abyssal Choir badge from her pocket and, just as promised, handed it to Jean. Jean grabbed it quickly. ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± she pressed. ¡°About Ludwig¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Sarah gave a faint smile and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m just curious¨Chow did you get Ludwig to be so loyal to you?¡± Jean snorted softly. ¡°Seriously? You dragged me out here just to ask something that dumb?¡± Sarah didn¡¯t respond. She only stared at Jean, eyes dark and unreadable, something murky and shadowed lurking behind them. At that moment, Jean heard the faint sound of footsteps behind her. Her eyes narrowed. In a sh, her expression turned cold; she tilted her head to the side¨Cjust in time to dodge a fatal blow from behind. And in that split¨Csecond, she caught a clear look at her attacker. It was a tall, ck¨Cd figure, face masked, eyes sharp as des. In his hand was a long metal rod. Jean quickly analyzed the situation in her mind. Just as she¡¯d suspected¨CSarah had deliberately lured her to this ssroom. She¡¯d stood in front, talking and drawing Jean¡¯s attention; meanwhile, this guy was supposed to sneak up behind her and knock her out with a metal weapon. So that was the n. As she processed everything, Jean moved toward the door, hand twisting the handle forcefully¨Cbut the door didn¡¯t budge. It was locked tight. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy,¡± Sarah¡¯s cool voice drifted over like a winter wind biting through the dark. Chapter 567 As Expected ¡°All the doors and windows have been dealt with. You won¡¯t be able to open them.¡± Jean turned around. + Pearls More and more ck¨Cd men were entering the room, closing in step by step, almost surrounding her now. Sarah stood calmly at the front of the ssroom, poised behind the lectern, watching the scene unfold. with an amused glint in her eye. Jean didn¡¯t look the least bit panicked. The truth was, she¡¯d already expected something like this. Sarah clearly bore her ill will; even if today hadn¡¯t happened, she would¡¯ve found some other shady way toe after her eventually. It was only a matter of time. By now, the masked men were only a few steps away. Jean subtly reached into her pocket and pulled out a small, silver, gleaming device. Without hesitation, she pressed the switch. In an instant, barely visible silver needles shot out in perfect unison¨Cstraight at the attackers! The sound of metal¨Cpiercing flesh echoed across the ssroom. The men¡¯s faces contorted in pain; in mere seconds, an unbearable agony swept through their bodies. 5.6K ºÏ ËÄ 2 The Family 568 Chapter 568 Crisis Temporarily Averted 46 Pearls This was a hidden weapon Jean had prepared in advance. It looked like a handgun, but it wasn¡¯t. Inside were poison¨Ctipped needles she had crafted herself. Once the trigger was pressed, those invisible, scentless silver needles would shoot out in a burst. With danger both within and without¨Cthe Ginger family looming as a potential threat, Sarah watching her every move, and Ludwig unable to protect her at all times¨CJean couldn¡¯t afford to be passive. She had to protect herself. She had full confidence in those needles. The poison coating them was her own creation, a concoction guaranteed to cause excruciating pain. This was her trump card, her reason for daring to meet with Sarah one¨Con¨Cone. If she hadn¡¯te fully prepared, she never would¡¯ve set foot in here today. Now, any ck¨Cd attacker struck by a needle dropped to the floor, limbs twitching in violent spasms. Jean hadn¡¯t aimed to kill them. But she definitely wanted them to suffer. Sarah clearly hadn¡¯t anticipated Jean having a trump card like this. Her eyes widened. Her body tensed up. Seeing the devastation before her, she instinctively took a few steps back, suddenly uncertain. What exactly was that thing in Jean¡¯s hand? Was it something she got from Abyssal Choir? Now that the immediate threat was neutralized, Jean turned toward the door. In a corner, she spotted a few long, thin wires. Without hesitation, she picked one up and crouched in front of the door, ready to pick the lock by hand. But before she could start, her nose caught something strange in the air¨Ca subtle but unfamiliar odor. Her instincts red. She immediately raised a hand to cover her mouth and nose. On the other side, Sarah had noticed something as well. She quickly followed suit, muffling her breath with her sleeve. The remaining ck¨Cd attackers, the ones who hadn¡¯t been struck by Jean¡¯s needles, continued closing in. They hadn¡¯t noticed the shift in the air. By the time they realized something was wrong, it was already toote. Their limbs gave out all at once, as if their strength had been drained in an instant. Eyes shut. Bodies copsed. Just as Jean had suspected¨Csomeone had pumped a strong dose of anesthetic into the ssroom air. Those men were the first to go down. Jean held her breath with one hand and worked the lock with the other, brain racing. Sarah and those attackers didn¡¯t seem to be from the same group. 16:56 Mon, 11 Aug PO Chapter 568 Crisis Temporarily Averted +8 Pearls In other words, Sarah hade after her today without using her organization¡¯s official power. Maybe she was afraid of retribution from Abyssal Choir, so she kept it a solo operation. Those men might¡¯ve had the same goal as Sarah. They wanted Jean gone. So they¡¯d teamed up for this ambush. But if they¡¯d been Sarah¡¯s own people, she wouldn¡¯t have acted the way she did. She would¡¯ve taken control, issued orders. Instead, once she lured Jean to the ssroom, she simply stood back and let things unfold. That meant these attackers hade from elsewhere. But who sent them? And how had they coordinated with Sarah? A sharp thought shed through Jean¡¯s mind¨Ctoo fast to hold onto. She kept her head down, focusing on picking the lock. Whoever had released the anesthetic was probably one of Sarah¡¯s coborators. Seeing that Jean¡¯s poisoned needles were too effective, and the situation had spiraled out of control, they must¡¯ve decided to neutralize everyone indiscriminately¨Cwith no exceptions. That meant knocking out. Sarah too. And Jean. Just then, a soft click sounded from the door. The lock opened. Jean¡¯s eyes lit up. 5.6K 2 The Family 569 Chapter 569 Long Time No See, Ms Ginger She yanked the ssroom door open and bolted out. Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Jean kept her head down, sprinting hard, racing straight toward the end of the hallway- Suddenly, a tall shadow lunged out in front of her. She didn¡¯t have time to stop; she could only watch helplessly as she crashed straight into him. The man reached out and caught her by the shoulders. ¡°Long time no see, Ms. Ginger.¡± It felt like the devil himself had whispered in her ear. Jean¡¯s eyes flew open in horror. The very next second, a strange, sickly¨Csweet scent rushed up her nose. She didn¡¯t even have time to react before darkness swallowed her whole, dragging her into a deep, suffocating haze. When Jean came to, the lighting above her was dim and murky. She blinked a few times, dazed, needing a moment to confirm she was actually awake. Her gaze wandered slowly around the room, trying to assess her surroundings. +8 Pea It was avishly decorated bedroom, ornate and overdone; the only light came from a few dim wall sconces casting a golden hue. Jean tried to stay optimistic. At least this time it¡¯s better than . Last time, they dumped me in a basement. She hadn¡¯t expected him to actuallye back./ The same man who¡¯d kidnapped her years ago, orchestrated the crash that killed Dominic, and even tried to snipe her overseas, he was back again. She¡¯d never forget that voice. Those four quiet years had been nothing more than a lie; now he had returned, just like a storm breaking through the calm. Why would Sarah work with him? Was she out of her mind? Even if she hated her and wanted her dead, teaming up with that man was like making a deal with danger and expecting not to get hurt. No matter what, the Ginger family was still her blood. What Sarah was doing¨Cbringing this monster in- was basically handing her own family over to be devoured. She was only putting them in more danger. Jean had no way of knowing what the Ginger family¡¯s situation was right now. She didn¡¯t even know how long she¡¯d been unconscious. If he ns to use me to lure them in and take them all out¡­ The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She quickly sat up in bed. 16:56 Mon, 11 Aug O Chapter 569 Long Time No See, Ms Ginger The second she moved, a scaring pain radiated through her limbs. Jean¡¯s brows pinched together. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to get out of bed. +8 Pearls But the moment her feet touched the ground, a sharper pain shot up from the soles, and her vision blurred, she nearly copsed. Then, she started to notice a pattern. So every time I move, my limbs re up with pain? What kind of modern torture is this? It was clearly a way to restrict her movement. Still, the fact she was alive meant one thing, she was still useful to him. If she weren¡¯t, he would¡¯ve killed her already. Jean let out a long, steady breath. She couldn¡¯t just sit here and wait to die. Jaw¨Ctight with determination, she hobbled to the door. As expected, it was locked, there were no tools in sight to pick it. Staring at the sealed door, her eyes filled with helpless frustration., Then, her gaze shifted to the window not far away. At this point, she had to try everything; maybe there was a way out. She struggled toward the window and, to her surprise, it wasn¡¯t locked. She pushed it open a few inches and looked outside. It was at least two, maybe three stories off the ground. If I jump out this window, will my legs still work afterward? Jean ced a hand on the windowsill, narrowing her eyes. Was this left unlocked by mistake, or on purpose? Everything about it felt deliberate. Maybe the moment I jump, there¡¯ll be a ¡°trap¡± waiting down there just for me. But staying put wasn¡¯t exactly a safe bet either¡­ 5.6K 212 WIOT ATS S The Family 570 Chapter 570 The First Time She Saw His Face Clearly Leaving meant at least there was a chance. A Pears Jean clenched her jaw, finally making up her mind, she pushed the window open as far as it would go and shakily climbed up onto the sill. Outside, the night was heavy and dim. She could just barely make out the outline of arge estate. It wasn¡¯t the same one where she¡¯d been locked in the basement before. Cold wind swept past the window; trees swayed in the dark, casting eerie shadows in the moonlight. Jean gathered every ounce of strength in her body and jumped. The moment her feet hit the ground, a jarring wave of pain and shock surged through her. Luckily, the ground below was a bed of soft grass, which cushioned the fall somewhat. But the pain refused to fade; it felt like her insides had beenpletely rattled. She sat on the ground for a while, catching her breath. Only after a long pause did she shakily push herself up and start walking forward, each stepced with pain. The estate looked abandoned, sprawling, empty, silent. Only the building in the center gave off any light at all, like a lighthouse on a dark sea. Holding her breath, Jean pushed forward, step by agonizing step, toward that single source of light. Eventually, she stumbled her way to the front of the building. Bright light streamed out, but there was something chilling beneath it¨Csomething quiet and deeply unnerving. Jean felt a knot of dread tighten in her chest. She exhaled sharply, then forced herself to run toward the front doors. It was an old vi,vishly decorated yet steeped in gloom. In the very center of the grand hall, A man in a suit sat leisurely in an armchair. He seemedpletely unsurprised by Jean¡¯s arrival. His eyes curved slightly as he looked over at her. His face was pale¨Cso pale it looked almost lifeless. He was handsome and refined, with a high nose bridge and thin metal¨Cframed sses. Beneath the lenses, his eyes were the color of the deepest, darkest night. The way he stared at her made a chill creep down Jean¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± 772 ST TCV = L PAHS E M S Chapter 570 The First Time She Saw His Fane Clently It was the first time she¡¯d ever seen his face clearly. 35%µÄ 18 Pearls The same man who¡¯d haunted her like a shadow¨Cclinging to the Ginger family like some cursed specter. ¡°You came, just as I expected,¡± he said with a faintugh, like it had all been preordained. ¡°Sooner than I 1 thought.¡± Of course. Jean¡¯s face darkened slightly. He¡¯d left that window unlocked on purpose¨Cled her here deliberately. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Her voice was cold and steady. But instead of answering, the man asked in return, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious¡­ about your mother, and your brother? How they¡¯re doing?¡± Jean¡¯s heart seized up, her breath catching in her throat. The one thing she¡¯d feared most hade true. Her mother and brother had already found this ce¨Cbefore she even woke up. And chances were¡­ They¡¯d alreadye face to face with this man. Jean shut her eyes for a moment, then nced around the hall, searching for any sign of them. But the space was empty¨Cbesides a few ck¨Cd figures with obscured faces, the only one present was the man before her. ¡°Where are they?¡± Jean clenched her fists, her voice trembling with fury as she all but growled the question. The man smiled faintly; the ss of his lenses glinted with a dreamy sheen. ¡°They care about you very much¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap,¡± Jean cut him off, her tone sharp with irritation. ¡°Just tell me where they are.¡± His lips pressed into a thin line; the smile at the corners of his mouth slowly faded. The Family 571 Chapter 571 Didn¡¯t You Already Guess? He turned his head slightly and gave a subtle nod to the man in ck not far away, the man in ck received the signal and reached out to twist a metal switch embedded in the wall In an instant, what Jean had assumed was an entire metal wall suddenly shifted. A crack split down the center, and then the wall parted, sliding open on both sides like a massive door. revealing the scene hidden behind it. Jean¡¯s eyes flew wide open. What she saw was a massive, extravagant metal cagerge she had to crane her neck just to take it all in. And the people trapped inside that cage were none other than the Ginger family. ¡°You all¡­¡± A chill rushed through Jean¡¯s chest. She instinctively took a step back, goosebumps breaking out all over hers arms. Sienna was there, along with a few of her brothers¡­ No, someone was missing. Carl wasn¡¯t there. Aside from Carl, every other member of the Ginger family had been neatly confined within that massive cage. ¡°Jean!¡± Sienna¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she called out instinctively. That metal wall hadpletely sealed off the hall before, so the Ginger family hadn¡¯t seen what was happening on the other side¨Cthey hadn¡¯t known Jean was already here. Now, everyone stared at each other in stunned silence. Sienna bit her lip, her gaze fragile and tangled as she looked at Jean. Her Jean stood barefoot, her hair in disarray¡­ Her feet were covered in dirt, and faint traces of blood were visible; her small, pale face hadpletely lost its color. She looked disheveled¨Cso much so that the Ginger family¡¯s hearts ached just looking at her. ¡°Jean, are you okay?¡± Sienna¡¯s brows drew together; her eyes were filled with worry as she looked over Dominic¡¯s face remained unreadable. Even in this grim situation, he stayed calm andposed as he spoke to Jean. ¡°Jean, don¡¯t worry about us. Whatever happens, don¡¯t get involved. Just get out of here.¡± Sienna nodded in agreement, clearly hoping Jean would retreat as quickly as possible. Jean¡¯s gaze swept over each of them, one by one. Then, she said nothing. She simply turned to lool man seated at the head of the room./ ¡°What is going on?¡± Her eyes were sharp as they locked on him, but her voice was eerily calm. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± No matter how powerful or dangerous this man was, Jean didn¡¯t believe he could have taken down the entire Ginger family so easily./ If it had been that simple, lie wouldn¡¯t have spent all these years scheming, testing, and taking risks. The mast 1538 Tue 1 ? Aug Chapter 571 Didn¡¯t You Already Guess? likely exnation was that he used me. He threatened the Ginger family through me. The man seemed to have read her thoughts already. His brows lifted slightly, the corners of his eyes glinong with a cold edge that was barely perceptible. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already guess?¡± His voice echoed through the vast, empty hall, sending a chill down the spine. ¡°I took you, yes, but I also left your behind clues on purpose, just enough for your family to find this life as bait. They had no choice but to take my deal. They willingly stepped into the cage to trade for your safety.¡± with He paused for a moment, as if something had just urred to him. ¡°Though, Carl didn¡¯t show up them. He didn¡¯t move with the others. Instead, he led his own people¨Ca whole group of highly trained Night Sentinels¨Cto try and break into the estate from the outside to rescue you all¡­¡± The man let out a low chuckle. ¡°But he was far too na?ve. I¡¯ve fortified this estate beyond measure, did he really think it would be so easy to get in?¡± 5.6K 15:33 Tue, 12 Aug The Family 572 Chapter 572 A Bad Deal Finished The man continued, ¡°He¡¯s probably tangled up with my men right about now,¡± the man said, tapping his long fingers lightly. ¡°Then again, he might already be dead. It¡¯s been this long, and he still hasn¡¯t shown up. Chances are, he died out there.¡± That offhand remark made Jean¡¯s heart sink like a stone. So Carl was outside the estate? This man must haveid a deadly trap for him. Carl¡¯s odds didn¡¯t look good¡­ And the Ginger family inside the estate wasn¡¯t much better off¨Cno different from fish on a chopping block. At this moment, she was the only one who could still move freely. Jean couldn¡¯t help but lift her hand and nce at her slender fingers. Still too weak. In front of this man, I can¡¯t even protect myself, let alone anyone else. After a moment of silence, she reached into her pocket- Only to find itpletely empty. Her brows knit instinctively. ¡°Looking for this?¡± The man¡¯s low, ominous voice rang out suddenly, like a ghost whispering in the dark. Jean looked up at him and saw his hand raised- Those pale, elegant fingers held a gleaming metal badge. The Abyssal Choir badge¨Che had taken it. A wave of frustration rolled through Jean, though her face remainedposed and unreadable. She had been hoping to call on the Abyssal Choir for help, but she wasn¡¯t even sure they¡¯de to her aid. The only one who would help her without question was Ludwig. But this ce was a minefield, and the man before her was aplete mystery. If Ludwig got dragged into this¨Cand didn¡¯t make it out¨Cthen she¡¯d be the one to me¡­ Still, now that the badge was in the man¡¯s hands, there was no point agonizing over whether or not to use it. ¡°Jean, stop overthinking and just go!¡± Samuel¡¯s voice rang out just then. The rest of the Ginger family quickly followed suit. 1 Easton added, ¡°He¡¯s right. Go, now. We made a deal with him. The cost was letting you go.¡± Jean¡¯s hesitation hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by them. This kid¡¯s still trying to figure out how to save us? What kind of joke is that? Their only wish was for her to get out safely¡­ She had to leave, only then could they have any peace of mind. Tue, 12 Aug MIZAU Chapter 572 A Bad Deal The man nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°They stepped into that cage willingly. Their only condition was your safety¨Cthat you¡¯d be allowed to walk out of here.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes burned as emotion welled up behind them, and her chest tightened with a painful swell. All these people, trading themselves for her¡­ That¡¯s not a fair deal. And it yed right into the man¡¯s hands. His target was the entire Ginger family. She was just bait. ¤¯ As long as she could lure in the rest of the Ginger family and get them all captured, all wiped out, then their whole bloodline would vanish. And she was just a meaningless pawn in the family. Whether she walked free or ended up dead, it made no difference to him. It wouldn¡¯t change his n. Even if he let her go now, once he dealt with the people in the cage, he might turn around and hunt her down too. Even if she made it out, she¡¯d only be safe for a moment. Meanwhile, her mother and brother, trapped in here¡­ They¡¯d be at this man¡¯s mercy. ¡°You can go now,¡± the man said suddenly, rising from his seat. The darkness in his eyes surged and twisted. ¡°I made them a promise¨Cand I intend to keep it.¡± The Family 573 Chapter 573 She Was Furious, and Regretful Jean didn¡¯t say a word¨Cshe just stood there, face cold and unreadable. The man narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°But if you keep stalling, I might just change my mind. What is it? nning to stay and die with your family?¡± ¡°Jean!¡± Sienna clenched her fists, anxiety shing across her face. She hadn¡¯t felt a trace of fear when she first stepped into the giant cage; but now, seeing Jean hesitate, torn and unwilling to leave, she was suddenly terrified. Sienna could hear Jean¡¯s thoughts¨Cshe knew exactly what Jean was worrying about. But right now¡­ As long as Jean could leave this godforsaken ce in one piece, Sienna didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°Go. Please, just listen to your mother, okay?¡± Her voice was almost pleading. Tears shimmered faintly in her eyes, and as Jean watched her, her expression cracked¨Cmoved, despite herself. Her brothers were the same. Just like Sienna, they all wanted Jean to get out¨Cnow. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Jean didn¡¯t want to waste her family¡¯s sacrifice. She¡¯d finally made up her mind. The man simply stared at her in silence, his expression unchanged¨Cas if he couldn¡¯t care less whether she stayed or left. Jean was just about to turn around and leave when her eyes happened tond on someone seated in a shadowy corner, Sarah. ? She was sitting just a few feet away from the Ginger family¡¯s cage, tucked into a dark corner where it was hard to see her clearly. If Jean¡¯s eyesight hadn¡¯t been so sharp, she might¡¯ve missed her entirely. ¡°Sarah. You¡¯ve got the nerve to show your face here?¡± Jean clenched her fists; her voice wasced with fury, practically shaking with rage as she demanded an answer. Sarah instinctively lifted her head at the sound. Ho looked deeply ufortable. gaze trembled; guilt flickered red across her face¨Cshe That man had told her she could leave anytime. But seeing the Ginger family in this state¡­ if she just turned around and walked away, pretending not to see¨Cshe¡¯d look utterly heartless. After all, she had brought all of this upon them. She was furious. She regretted it. But there was nothing she could do. This wasn¡¯t what we agreed on. Wasn¡¯t the VEQ 1 Aug Chapter 573 She Was Furious, and Regretful target supposed to be only Jean? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a shared goal? Finished How had ite to this¨CJean being allowed to leave safely, while the Ginger family was locked up here left to be dealt with however he pleased. The moment she realized she¡¯d been duped, Sarah had protested, but it was too back her, she had no confidence they could defeat him. He was far too mysterious, too meticulous¨Cthere was no doubt he was a formidable enemy. Sarah¡¯s heart twisted with guilt and confusion. She had no idea what to do anymore. All she could do was sit in the corner and wait¨Cwait to see how this man nned to deal with the Ginger family. No matter what happened, these people were her blood. They shared the same lineage. She had never meant to hurt them. Her target had always been Jean. Jean. Sarah remained silent, but Jean¡¯s fury only burned hotter. Teaming up with someone like that¨Cdragging your own family into this, who would¡¯ve thought you could be so stupid. Hearing Jean call her stupid, Sarah¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of irritation. But she didn¡¯t argue back, because she knew Jean was right. ¡°Jean, forget about her. She doesn¡¯t matter. Just go,¡± Winston urged, his voice low and firm. In his eyes, Sarah truly didn¡¯t matter, Jean had no reason to waste her anger on someone like that. 5.6K The Family 574 Chapter 574 She Was Waiting From the moment the Ginger family arrived at the estate, none of them had spoken a word to Sarah. It wasn¡¯t untilter that they realized what she had done. Sienna¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn apart; only now did she truly feel disappointment and resentment toward Sarah. Before, even though she had been angry at Sarah for repeatedly targeting Jean, she had still held on to a shred of hope, believing Sarah might change for the better. But now, the truth was right in front of her. This child¡¯s heart had already gone astray. She had actually wanted Jean dead, and seemed to have no real affection for the Ginger family. She was willing to do anything to achieve her goals. Sienna should have seen it sooner. But she had kept waiting, tolerating her again and again, thinking that being part of the Ginger family would help Sarah turn around. In the end, that misced patience had led to irreversible consequences¡­ Sienna was filled with regret. Her misced kindness had doomed the Ginger family¨Cand Jean. She had nothing left to say to Sarah; she didn¡¯t even want to look at her. Dominic and the others, facing Sarah, felt much calmer. They had never liked her to begin with, never held any affection for her. Now that she¡¯d caused something so outrageous, of course they were furious¨Cbut that fury faded just as quickly. Sarah wasn¡¯t worth their emotions. She wasn¡¯t worth their attention. What mattered more to them now was Jean¡¯s safety. Honestly, if they had the choice, they would¡¯ve wanted Sienna to leave with Jean. But clearly, that man would never allow it. At that moment, Jean heard Winston¡¯s urgent voice and finally pulled her gaze away from Sarah. Her eyes shifted softly, lingering on each of the Ginger family¡¯s faces with quiet reluctance. She didn¡¯t linger any longer. With onest nce, she turned and stepped through the door. The pain in her limbs had gradually lessened¨Cit was now bearable. Looks like the effects of the drug are fading with time. Eventually, I should recover . Still, Jean nced down at her bare feet. She was still without shoes. But clearly, trying to find a suitable pair now was next to impossible. She stopped thinking about it and kept moving forward. An elderly man in a ck suit approached and gave her a slight bow. ¡°Miss, I am the steward of this estate. I¡¯ll be escorting you out.¡± His tone was polite, as if Jean were an honored guest. If that man had no intention of keeping his word, then this steward might very well be the one to harm her. Would he kill me on the road out? That man wouldn¡¯t make a move on me just yet. But Jean¡¯s instincts told her Chapter 574 She Was Waiting otherwise. He needed to show sincerity. If he acted now, the Ginger family would be enraged. Jean gave the steward a slight nod, her tone indifferent. ¡°Thanks.¡± She followed him, walking forward without much care. The estate was massive, its scenery a blur. Jean kept her gaze half¨Clowered, her eyes flickering with shifting light. She had promised the Ginger family she would leave peacefully, but deep down, she didn¡¯t actually want to
  1. go.
She was waiting. The badge may have been taken from her, but she was gambling¨Cgambling on the chance that Ludwig could find this ce. And ideally, not alone, but with the full force of the Abyssal Choir. One person would be far too dangerous. As long as Ludwig and the Abyssal Choir could arrive, she could turn back and rescue the Ginger family. She could leave and try to find Ludwig at his temporary residence, but that would take too long. By the time she returned with reinforcements, it¡¯d be far toote. She had to race against time. The Family 575 Chapter 575 Like a Savior ¡°Miss, that¡¯s the main gate up ahead.¡± Finished Lost in thought, Jean hadn¡¯t even realized the butler had extended his hand, pointing toward the faint outline of the estate¡¯s gate in the night. She pulled herself back to the present and nodded. Quickly, she walked past the butler and stepped through the grand iron gate. Qutside, the cold wind swept past her, and the asphalt beneath her bare feet was icy and unyielding. The only thing she could be grateful for was that the pain in her limbs had almostpletely faded; she could move without suffering now. She let out a silent breath and was just about to take another step when, without warning, a dark figure shot out in front of her. Jean didn¡¯t have time to stop¨Cshe ran straight into it. Her nose bumped against a man¡¯s chest, and the next second, his arms wrapped around her. ¡°You should really watch where you¡¯re going.¡± The voice made her heart jolt. ¡°Ludwig¡­¡± She had wished for him toe, yet feared he¡¯d risk too much danger for her. She¡¯d been torn, hoping against hope he¡¯d somehow show up¡­ And now, he was actually here. It felt like the voice in her heart had reached him somehow. Ludwig¡¯s sudden appearance felt like that of a savior. Jean¡¯s eyes stung. An ache welled up in her chest and spilled over before she could stop it. Maybe it was everything that had just happened inside the estate; maybe it was the emotional wreckage left behind. But seeing Ludwig now¨Cthere wasfort, release, and an overwhelming sense of being seen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ludwig steadied her, then released his arms. He lowered his gaze, eyes filled with quiet concern. ¡°Nothing.¡± Though a thousand words sat at the tip of her tongue, Jean just shook her head. She stared into his sharp, narrow eyes. ¡°Why did youe?¡± His expression was calm and unreadable. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about leaving the Ginger family. I went looking for you.¡± Jean went quiet. Went looking for me at the Ginger family? Don¡¯t tell me this guy climbed in through my bedroom window again. ¡°You weren¡¯t in your room,¡± Ludwig continued. ¡°And I noticed the atmosphere in the house was off. Not just you, your whole family was gone. I had a bad feeling. So I tracked the badge¡¯s signal and ended up here. Chapter 575 Like a Savior Finished Jean¡¯s heart skipped. Thank God you didn¡¯t actually go inside. Thank God he ran into me here at the gate. If he had walked in unprepared and confronted that man directly, it would¡¯ve been beyond dangerous. ¡°Ludwig, I need to ask you something.¡± Jean said, her tone suddenly serious. The shift in her expression made Ludwig¡¯s face harden slightly too. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The Abyssal Choir¡­ has it changed over the years?¡± she asked cautiously. ¡°I remember it used to be just a mysterious organization, nothing more. But in recent years, the missions you¡¯ve taken have gotten riskier you¡¯ve even been hurt. And the way people talk about the Abyssal Choir has changed too. A lot of them say it¡¯s a dangerous group, soaked in blood¡­ I¡¯ve been distanced from the organization thesest few years. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happeningtely.¡± A Ludwig¡¯s eyes darkened, emotions flickering behind them. He didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s pretty much what you think¡­ But the Abyssal Choir did what it had to do to survive. There wasn¡¯t much choice. Most of the time, it¡¯s about defending ourselves¨Cabout hitting back. If we didn¡¯t, we¡¯d just be targets, picked off by other groups.¡± His words not only answered Jean¡¯s doubts¨Cthey gave her a sliver of hope, too. At least now, the Abyssal Choir had the strength to strike back. ¡°Then can I borrow the strength of the organization?¡± she finally asked, revealing her true purpose. 5.6K. The Family 576 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 576 Leave the Rest to Mc Ludwig¡¯s expression suddenly darkened; he seemed to have guessed a thing or two. Lowering his eyes, he asked, ¡°Is it bad in there?¡± Jean didn¡¯t hesitate, she nodded forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s not something we can handle on our own. We need help,¡± she said, looking at Ludwig with earnest eyes. Ludwig didn¡¯t respond right away; he simply pressed his lips together in silence. Jean couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking; the uncertainty made her nervous as she nced back at him. ¡°Is that why you look so down?¡± Suddenly, the corners of Ludwig¡¯s lips lifted slightly. His eyes held no weight of worry, just a steady, direct gaze as he asked her gently. That look from him eased the cloud of tension and gloom in Jean¡¯s chest, if only a little. She gave a small nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ludwig¡¯s smile faded as he spoke with calm determination. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the organization, but they might not arrive in time.¡± ¡°Before they get here,¡± he said, giving her shoulder a reassuring pat, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and check it out for you. You should leave now, find somewhere safe to hide.¡± Jean instinctively widened her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected Ludwig to ask her to leave while he went in alone, willingly walking into danger¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t go in,¡± she said without thinking, immediately pushing back. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous in there.¡± Her hand clutched his arm without her realizing, as if trying to stop him. ¡°Going in alone isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Ludwig lowered his voice. ¡°But there are people in there who matter to you, aren¡¯t there? Your mother and your brother, they¡¯re still inside, right?¡± ¡°How did you¡­¡± Jean raised her eyebrows in surprise, stunned by how perceptive he was. ¡°I told you, I went to your house and saw your family was missing. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out,¡± Ludwig exined patiently. His gaze dropped to her feet; a flicker of pity shed quickly through his eyes. ¡°You need to take care of that foot, and fast. I¡¯ll call you a cab¨Cgo now, and don¡¯t look back. Leave the rest to me.¡± There was weight in Ludwig¡¯s voice as he continued, ¡°You know how precious time is. Even if it¡¯s dangerous in there, I have to go in and buy us some time.¡± Jean didn¡¯t argue after that. In many ways, Ludwig was more experienced than she was; he was someone she could trust. She nodded quietly, giving up on insisting her way. Soon after, Ludwig put her in a/cab. The moment the engine started, Jean couldn¡¯t help but nce back through the window¨Cat the man standing still under the night sky, calm and indistinct in the dark. Once again, Ludwig hade through for her when it mattered most. 40.24 Chapter 576 Leave the Rest to Me Fine Unfortunately, she had little to offer in return¨Conly silent prayers in her heart, wishing for his safety. As the cab drove through the city, Jean sat with her eyes lowered, fingers curling into her palm. It wasn¡¯t until bursts of light lit up the space around her that she realized she¡¯d reached a bustling part of town. ¡°Stop here,¡± Jean said quickly. Ludwig had originally set her drop¨Coff point at the Ginger family¡¯s home. He¡¯d wanted her to go straight there¨Cbut Jean didn¡¯t want to. She wanted out now. The driver looked confused but didn¡¯t question it; he pulled over without a word. Jean opened the door and stepped barefoot onto the side street. First order of business, get some shoes and socks! Thankfully, her bank card was still in her pocket; she could still buy things. She knew how out of ce she looked¨Cdisheveled and strange¨Cbut ignoring the stares around her, she walked straight into the brightly lit mall. 5.6K 08:24 Fri, 15 Aug El The Family 577 Chapter 577 Going Back Finished She quickly bought herself a pair of shoes and socks. Then she headed into the mall¡¯s restroom to clean up and put the shoes on. Turning on the faucet, she cupped some cool water in her hands and sshed it onto her face. Her nerves finally cased a little; she forced herself to stay sharp. By the time Jean walked out of the mall, the night had grown thick and heavy. Overhead, clouds veiled the moon; wisps of dark mist drifted across the sky, eerie and restless. Jean hailed another taxi. to She didn¡¯t know the exact address of the manor, at least not for now; she could only rely on memory guide the driver back there. She knew it was incredibly risky. Her mother, her brother, even Ludwig, all of them would rather shoulder the danger themselves to keep her safe, to keep her far away from that ce of chaos and danger¡­ Going back was clearly against everything they had wanted for her. But she had to return, if any of them died, then no matter how long she lived, she¡¯d carry the weight of guilt and regret for the rest of her life. And that man¨Che wouldn¡¯t let her go. She was sure of it, it was only a matter of time. Even if she hid now, kept her head down, stayed buried deep somewhere safe, it would only buy her a moment of peace. Better to face it head¨Con; end it once and for all. The taxi pulled up in front of the manor. Jean didn¡¯t get out right away; she watched the manor gates through the car window. They looked unremarkable¨Ceerily calm, as if nothing had ever happened. But Jean knew better. There was no way the inside of that manor was as quiet as it looked¡­ She pushed the door open and stepped out of the cab. Back at the mall, she hadn¡¯t only bought shoes and socks; she¡¯d picked up other ¡°gear¡± too. A ck coat, a dark cap pulled low over her head¨Cher entire outfit a blend of shadows, an effort to hide herself in the pitch¨Cck night. Her pockets were stuffed with a few extra tools she¡¯d picked up on the fly. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was all she could manage with what she had. The rest was up to fate, she slipped through the manor gates swiftly, merging into the dense shadows of night. She hadn¡¯t gone far when someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder! Jean froze mid¨Cstep; her heart skipped and then clenched. Just as her muscles tensed and her fists tightened, a familiar voice cut through the dark. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Jean¡¯s head snapped up. Chapter 577 Going Back In the dim light, she slowly made out the face in front of her. te Finished It was Jolene. Behind her stood a group of figures with their faces hidden, their appearances nearly impossible to make out¡­. Jean quickly realized¨Cthey were members sent by the Abyssal Choir. She just hadn¡¯t expected Jolene to be the one leading them. ¡°You all¡­¡± Jean blinked. ¡°Did Ludwig send you?¡± She already suspected as much, but she still wanted to be sure. Jolene gave a nod. ¡°He said he ran into trouble here and needed the organization to send backup? Jean considered that. It seemed Ludwig hadn¡¯t mentioned her to the Abyssal Choir at all. ¡°I¡¯m going in with you.¡± Jean didn¡¯t overthink it; she spoke inly. ¡°You¡¯re going in too?¡± A flicker of hesitation crossed Jolene¡¯s eyes. Jean nodded firmly. She pressed her lips together and carefully exined, ¡°To be honest, Ludwig asked for your help because of me.¡± ¡°My family is inside too. I might understand the situation better than you do¨Cand I want to get them out as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t slow you down.¡± 5.6K The Family 578 Chapter 578 I Won¡¯t Back Down Finished Jolene was sharp. After hearing what Jean said, she quickly pieced things together¨CLudwig probably hadn¡¯t called them for his own sake, but for Jean¡¯s, or rather, for the Ginger family. Seeing Jolene fall silent in thought, Jean grew uneasy. ¡°Or is it because I¡¯m just a frence member of the organization? Maybe you¡¯re willing to help Ludwig, but don¡¯t want to put too much effort into helping me¡­¡± At that, Jolene shook her head immediately. It was as if something had just urred to her. She looked at Jean with a curious glint in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not just a frence member.¡± Jean noticed the loaded tone behind those words. She pressed her lips together, about to ask what she meant, but Jolene simply gave her a small smile and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in?¡± she asked. ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, things inside aren¡¯t looking good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to get your family out,¡± Jolene said sincerely. ¡°But if youe with me and you get into trouble¡­ I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Jean didn¡¯t hesitate¨Cshe nodded firmly. ¡°I have to go.¡± Even if it meant dying, she needed to die with her eyes open. She wanted to know what that man was truly after; she needed to know what condition the Ginger family was in. Adding up this life and thest, Jean had already lived more than thirty years. She wasn¡¯t some reckless kid acting on impulse. Back when she first arrived in this story¡¯s world, she had been full of hesitation, afraid of what fate might bring. But now, everything had changed. The Ginger family hadn¡¯t betrayed her the way the novel had described; they hadn¡¯t blindly thrown their lot in with Sarah. They still cared about her. That made Jean want to return their love¨Cto protect them, too, with everything she had. In that state of mind, even death didn¡¯t seem as terrifying anymore. Funny, I used to be so afraid of it. She had never intended to leave this ce, not really, at least not this time. She wanted to stand beside her mother and her brother, to face whatever came together. But she also didn¡¯t want them to see her suffer; she didn¡¯t want them to worry. So she¡¯d pretended to leave- used it as an excuse to buy herself a proper pair of shoes¡­ Now that she was back at the manor, there was no turning back. Jolene saw the determination in her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything more. She simply nodded at Jean. ¡°Alright, We go in together.¡± Chapter 578 I Won¡¯t Back Down By the time Jean and the members of the Abyssal Choir returned to the hall, the massive cage that had once imprisoned the Ginger family was gone. Jean blinked, scanning the space with growing unease. The cage was gone; the Ginger family was gone; that man was gone too. A faint, metallic scent hit her nose. Jean couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. It was the smell of blood¡­ A deep sense of dread began to swell inside her, turning her face a shade paler. Just then, footsteps thundered behind them. Arge group of tall, ck¨Cd figures stormed into the hall. Leading them was a man with sharp features and striking, deep¨Cset eyes. Jolene seemed to recognize him. The moment her gaze met his, a flicker of irritation crossed her face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The man shot her a sideways nce, eyes cold and distant. He said nothing; without a word, he led his team deeper into the hall. Jean quickly tugged at Jolene¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Who are they? You know them?¡± Jolene gave a small nod. ¡°They¡¯re from Stormwoven. You probably don¡¯t know much about them¨Cthey¡¯re a rising organization from the past few years. They¡¯ve been going head¨Cto¨Chead with us for a while now.¡± The Family 579 Chapter 579 The Sole Heir Jean¡¯s eyes flew open. Stormwoven¡­That had to be the mysterious organization Sarah had founded. Which meant that group of people had for me. Jean¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but follow them. Just then, Sarah stepped out from a side door. When she saw the approaching members of the organization, her eyes widened slightly; a sh of surprise passed through them. ¡°Jordan, what are you doing here?¡± The sharp¨Cfeatured, cold¨Ceyed man was named Jordan. Seeing that Sarah was unharmed, the tension in his face eased just a bit. ¡°You¡¯re okay. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Sarah was indeed perfectly fine. After all, she¡¯d cooperated with that man, helping him capture Jean, offering up her ¡°proof of loyalty.¡± He wouldn¡¯ty a hand on her. But as for the Ginger family, the thought made Sarah frown, a trace of pain tightening between her brows. She had no idea what kind of state the Ginger family was in now. Not long ago, she had watched helplessly as, under the man¡¯s coercion, the Ginger family members had been forced to walk out of the cage and into the manor¡¯s basement. She¡¯d tried to stop it, but it was as if no one took her seriously. She was just a bystander, powerless to do anything. Once the entire Ginger family had been led below, the man had followed them in. And then, nothing. She¡¯d seen nothing, heard nothing since. She had tried to reopen the basement entrance, but it had all been in vain. Now, having returned to the hall, she finally saw her own people had found the ce. At least now I have backup. I won¡¯t feel as helpless as I did before. However, across from her, Jordan narrowed his eyes and suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Abyssal Choir is here too¡­¡± At his words, Sarah¡¯s eyes moved past Jordan andnded on Jolene and Jean not far away. Almost without meaning to, she locked eyes with Jean for a brief second. Sarah quickly looked away, her expression nk. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising they¡¯re here. After all, that so¨Ccal fake noble from the Ginger family is a member of Abyssal Choir, and Ludwig showed up a while ago. ¡°Ludwig¡¯s here too?¡± Jordan¡¯s brows drew into a tight frown. Sarah nodded. At the mention of Ludwig, an indescribableplexity spread across her face¨Cas though she was recalling something that still made her uneasy. 10 Sat 16 ADO Chapter 579 The Sole Heir ¡°Let¡¯s take care of Abyssal Choir first,¡± Jordan said abruptly. Sarah froze. She didn¡¯t respond, but Jordan continued. ¡°You¡¯re on the same side as that man, aren¡¯t you? You chose to help him take down the Ginger family, this isn¡¯t the time to hesitate or have second thoughts. Abyssal Choir is here to save the Ginger family. If they seed, then whether it¡¯s the Ginger family or Abyssal Choir, the first ones they¡¯lle after will be you¨Cand all of us. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re their number one aplice. And we¡¯ve had a long¨Cstanding grudge with Abyssal Choir.¡± Jordan¡¯s voice was cold, his tone steady and calm. At the same time, his perception was razor¨Csharp¨Che saw through Sarah¡¯s regret, saw her wavering when it came to the Ginger family. But excessive mercy and emotional ties could be fatal; in moments like these, rationality mattered most. Jordan spoke tly, ¡°We get rid of Abyssal Choir first. Once that man finishes off the Ginger family, you¡¯ll be the Ginger family¡¯s only heir. That¡¯s a solid deal. The Ginger family will be yours, and those people never really had any bond with you anyway, did they?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s voice faltered. She¡¯d always known Jordan was cold¨Cblooded, but even so, his ruthlessness was more than she¡¯d ever imagined. 5.6K The Family 580 Chapter 580 Heart¨CPounding Chaos They were still her blood rtives, after all. Sarah had gone to great lengths to return to the Ginger family, not just to humiliate Jean, but because deep down¡­. She still longed for that sense of family. She had grown up in poverty and hardship, never really knowing what it felt like to be loved by family. If given the chance, of course, she wanted to feel it, even just once.. And now, she had personally sent those people into the abyss. Rationally, Sarah knew she should save them. But Jordan¡¯s voice kept echoing in her cars. ¡°You¡¯ve always been decisive. Now¡¯s not the time to grow soft. If you hesitate, Abyssal Choir won¡¯t show you mercy, and that man won¡¯t take kindly to your betrayal either. What we need to do now is keep working with him¨Ctake down the Ginger family and Abyssal Choir.¡± Sarah lowered her gaze, conflict and turmoil flickering in her eyes. At that very moment, Jean was watching her, too. Her anger toward Sarah hadn¡¯t faded in the slightest. From the moment Sarah had joined forces with that man, Jean had seen her as the enemy. Before, Jean¡¯s feelings toward Sarah had beenplicated¨Cshe¡¯d thought Sarah was awful, yes, but she had also taken her ce. In some way, that made Jean feel a little guilty. But now, Sarah wanted her dead. Wanted the Ginger family dead. Even if it cost her everything, Jean wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. As that thought burned in her mind, Jordan suddenly turned around¨Cat the same time, Sarah, wearing a cold, unreadable expression, stepped up beside him. Together, they locked eyes with Jean and Jolene; their gaze carried a chilling weight, like frost soaking into bone. Jolene let out a sharp, amusedugh. Her eyes werezy, but her tone was dry and biting. ¡°Looks like they¡¯ve made up their minds, they¡¯reing for us.¡± Jean pressed her lips together, saying nothing. Without warning, Jordan gave the order¨Cand Stormwoven¡¯s ck¨Cd members surged forward like a dark tide. Jolene stepped in front of Jean, shielding her. Her voice dropped, low and firm. ¡°Get to the side, stay out of the way or you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± With that, she led the Abyssal Choir members straight into the fray. The two sides shed immediately¨Cchaotic, intense, and utterly breathtaking in its ferocity. Jean knew her limits. When it came to directbat between elites like this, she was out of her depth. ¡°Sat, 10 Aug Chapter 580 Heart¨CPounding Chaos What she needed to do was stay clear of the chaos and keep herself out of harm¡¯s way Quietly, she moved to the side of the hall, just about to slip into cover¨Cwhen something suddenly heavy on her shoulder. She turned her head. Sarah had appeared beside her like a ghost¨Csilent, undetected. Her hand gripped Jean¡¯s shoulder tightly, her face cold with disdain, as if she were looking at a bug she could crush at any moment. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Sarah advanced with slow, deliberate steps; Jean could only retreat by instinct. ¡°So all that regret just now¨Cwas that just an act?¡± Jean gave a cold, sharp smile. Her tone dripped with mockery. ¡°You betrayed my mom and my brother, and now you want to kill me too? You just won¡¯t quit, will you, Sarah?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes narrowed, fury flooding to the surface. ¡°What right do you have to talk to me like that? You deserve to die!¡± Sarah did feel guilty about what had happened to the Ginger family. But Jordan¡¯s constant pressure had made her realize that her hatred for Jean was stronger than anything else. She wanted Jean dead. That feeling pushed everything else aside. The guilt, the regret¨Cnone of it mattered anymore. Sarah knew it. She was being consumed by hatred. And that¡¯s what made her listen to Jordan. That¡¯s what made her raise her hand against Jean. ¤¹ The Family 581 Chapter 581 Strange Puppets Just then, Jean narrowed her eyes. Without warning, she reached out and clutched the hand Sarah had ced on her shoulder, using every ounce of strength she had. A sharp jolt of pain shot through Sarah¡¯s fingers. Her face twisted in agony, and she instinctively took a step back. Jean focused all her power into her grip, as if she intended to crush Sarah¡¯s hand bonespletely. Sarah nearly cried out; she twisted her wrist, trying to yank her hand free. Jean didn¡¯t stop her. She let Sarah pull back, hurting her hadn¡¯t been the point. She just wanted her to stop following her. Taking advantage of the opening, Jean broke into a sprint and veered off to the side. She reached out and¨Cpushed what appeared to be a metal wall. To her surprise, it sank inward. It looked like a wall at first nce, but it was actually a sliding¨Cmetal door. Without hesitation, Jean shoved it open, slipped inside, and pulled it shut behind her. Her eyes darted around. She didn¡¯t see any kind of lock on the door. These hidden wall panels seemed to be amon feature in this building. She waited a moment, but Sarah didn¡¯t follow her in. No idea what¡¯s going on behind that door, she thought, but at least Sarah¡¯s off my back. That¡¯s good enough. Jean turned around and found herself facing a dim, vintage¨Cstyle corridor. Elegant murals stretched across the walls; a few flickering candles lit the space unevenly. She let out a long, steady breath and moved forward. After she passed through the hallway, her surroundings suddenly opened up. She stepped into a vast courtyard; above her was a deep, ink¨Cck night sky. But what she saw in the courtyard made her draw in a sharp, involuntary breath. The greenwn was packed with figures. Jean didn¡¯t know how to describe them. Should I call them puppets? Or robots? Their shapes resembled humans, but Jean could tell, they weren¡¯t human. Each one looked like a cold, lifeless machine, wearing the same eerie, emotionless expression. She took a step forward without thinking, identally stepping on a loose stone. A crisp ck echoed through the space. In an instant, the puppets turned toward the sound. Their lifeless eyes snapped to her in perfect unison. Jean clenched her teeth. A chill ran down her spine as goosebumps prickled her skin. Being stared at by a horde like this took some serious nerve¡­ Chapter 581 Strange Puppets The next second, it was like something had activated them they began marching toward her, ?n pere formation. Like a crashing tide, Jean¡¯s face went pale. She turned and bolted. Faced with this kind of enemy, she knew she didn¡¯t stand a chance; running was her only option. Just as she fled through the dim light and shifting shadows, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. Startled, Jean yanked her arm back. But then, a soft chuckle reached her ears. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± It was Ludwig¡¯s voice. The taut string in Jean¡¯s mind finally snapped loose. C She looked up toward the sound. Ludwig was gazing at her with a gentle smile, his eyes glinting with moonlight. In the next moment, his arm hooked around her, and she was swept into his embrace. Everything spun. She barely had time to react before she found herself sitting with Ludwig atop the courtyard¡¯s high wall. Together, they looked down at the bizarre horde of puppets below. ¡£ The Family 582 Chapter 582 The Nature of the Puppets Jean was still shaken, her eyes wide, her gaze slightly unfocused. Instinctively, she nced over at Ludwig, her eyes full of questions. Just as she opened her mouth to speak. Ludwig suddenly raised a finger to his lips and let out a gentle hush, Whatever Jean had meant to say stopped at the back of her throat. Ludwig leaned in close, his lips brushing her car as he whispered, ¡°These things¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re highly sensitive to sight and sound.¡± In other words, as long as they didn¡¯t make a sound¨Cor step into the puppets¡® line of sight¨Cthey wouldn¡¯t be attacked. Just like now, the two of them were perched high on the wall. The horde of mechanical creatures below swept their t, lifeless gazes across the area, scanning aimlessly. As long as Jean and Ludwig didn¡¯t speak too loudly, the puppets wouldn¡¯t notice them. So they have weaknesses after all¡­ Not so smart, are they. Jean eased up a little, then followed Ludwig¡¯s lead and lowered her voice. ¡°When did you get here?¡± she asked. Ludwig cast her a faint nce and gave her a brief ount of what had happened. He had arrived just in time to see the Ginger family members being led out of their cells, forced into the basement by that man. The man had used Jean¡¯s safety as leverage, threatening the Gingers and pushing them into unknown danger¡­ Naturally, Ludwig had wanted to stop him. But the man wasn¡¯t easy to deal with¨Che noticed Ludwig¡¯s presence almost immediately. In response, he summoned these strange, half¨Chuman puppets. They were incredibly aggressive, their bodies absurdly tough¨Cimmune to des, bullets¡­ practically invincible. They were like living bugs in the system. Ludwig was caught up in a relentless fight with them, chased from the main hall to this courtyard¡­ Eventually, he began to notice certain patterns in their behavior. He realized that as long as he stayed out of their field of vision and didn¡¯t make any noise, they woul consider him a threat. So he climbed up onto the high wall and stayed there, watching the puppets from above, perfectly still, thinking through how topletely shake them off and rescue the Ginger family. What he hadn¡¯t expected¨Cwas for Jean to return so soon. He¡¯d figured she mighte back. He knew her well enough by now¨Cstrong, but stubborn; principled, and always thinking of others. 13:02 Sun 17 AU Chapter 582 The Nature of the Puppets As much as he wished she could be more selfish¨Cjust this once¨Chide somewhere safe, far away from al this chaos and danger¡­ If she had done that, though, she wouldn¡¯t be Jean. Ludwig knew she wouldn¡¯t sit back infort, wouldn¡¯t choose fear over doing what was right. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ludwig suddenly lowered his eyes, his gaze rippling with guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it in time to save them your family.¡± Jean quickly shook her head, her voice low and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯ve already done more than enough.¡± ¡°When I was facing those puppets earlier, I couldn¡¯t even think straight. But you¨Cyou stayed calm. You saved me¡­¡± Her eyes darkened slightly. ¡°That man was always going to be hard to deal with. I never expected too much to begin with.¡± ¡°But, when I got to the main hall just now, I caught a faint smell of blood¡­¡± Jean¡¯s voice grew quieter, ¡°I don¡¯t know whose blood it was¡­¡± Sarah had lookedpletely unharmed; Ludwig had stayed in the courtyard the whole time. No matter how she looked at it, that blood must¡¯ve belonged to someone from the Ginger family¡­ The Family 583 Chapter 583 We¡¯ll Go Together Jean¡¯s heart slowly sank. She knew that her mother and brother were most likely in grave danger, but still, a small part of her clung to hope, hoping they were somehow okay. Now, though, things seemed even worse than she had imagined. Seeing the color drain from Jean¡¯s face, Ludwig couldn¡¯t help but try tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to check on them, confirm how they¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°Take me with you,¡± Jean said, her lips pressed together, voice firm. Ludwig¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He knew how unshakable she could be when it came to something like this, so he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he gave a soft nod and said gently, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go together.¡± ¡°Then now¡­¡± Jean turned slightly, ncing at the swarm of puppets gathered below the wall, ¡°how do we get rid of them?¡± ¡°Getting back to the main hall through the corridor isn¡¯t realistic,¡± Ludwig said calmly, his eyes cool as he analyzed the situation. ¡°They¡¯re fast, too fast. Even at my top speed, there¡¯s a risk of getting caught.¡± ¡°So,¡± his eyes shifted as he turned to look behind them, ¡°we need to escape in another direction.¡± Jean followed his gaze. On the other side of the high wall shimmered a wide, ripplingke. Under the moonlight, its surface glinted with a cold, bottomless sheen. On one side stood a ghostly army of puppets; on the other, the icy, silentke. Considering the options, escaping across the water really did seem easier. If they could get out of the courtyard, cross theke, and circle back to the main hall through the front gate, it might just work. Jean nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s do that.¡± But Ludwig looked her in the eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll have to jump into theke, can you handle it?¡± Jean smiled slightly. ¡°Of course I can. And even if I couldn¡¯t, I know you¡¯d drag me to shore. Theke¡¯s not that big.¡± Ludwig smiled too. Without wasting another second, the two of them shared a look, then leapt over the wall in perfect sync. Themotion naturally caught the attention of the puppets inside. But they couldn¡¯t climb. No matter how badly they wanted to catch the two of them, all they could do was shuffle up to the base of the wall and pound at it with their fists¨Cpointlessly. Jean plunged into theke. The icy water seemed to pierce straight through her skin, rushing into her veins. But she wasn¡¯t too worried¨CLudwig never let go of her hand, even underwater. She stayed clear¨Cheaded; she wasn¡¯t afraid of water to begin with, and with Ludwig there to help, she managed just fine. Before long, the two of them climbed ashore. Though their clothes clung to their skin and their hair dripped with water, now wasn¡¯t the time to care about that. Jean and Ludwig gave each other a quick nce, wiped the water from their faces, and immediately started toward the main gate of the building. ¡°Abyssal Choir and Stormwoven might still be fighting in the hall,¡± Jean murmured, thinking of the chaos inside. ¡°Sarah wants me dead too¡­¡± At that, Ludwig¡¯s brow arched slightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s not use the main entrance.¡± ¡°Our target is that basement. There might be another way in.¡± As he spoke, Ludwig led Jean toward the side of the building. The two of them moved through the shadows, deliberately keeping their footsteps quiet in the dim light. 5.6K 2/2 The Family 584 Chapter 584 The Closer to Home, the More Fear No one knew how much time had passed before Ludwig finally stopped walking. Jean stepped up beside him and saw that, near the base of the wall ahead, several narrow windows were embedded into the stone. ¡°These windows are most likely venttion vents for the basement,¡± Ludwig said, his voice cool and crisp in the night air. ¡°Going through the door to the basement is too risky. But if we go through the window¡­¡± ¡°Then we go through the window, ¡± Jean replied without hesitation. She clenched her fists, itching to move; she didn¡¯t want to waste another second. Ludwig gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go in first. I¡¯ll catch you from below.¡± With that, he stepped forward and reached for the window, testing it carefully. After a bit of fiddling, the slightly rotten narrow window finally creaked open with a low groan. With a quick movement, Ludwig vaulted through and disappeared inside. Jean followed close behind, hurrying to the open window. ¡°Go ahead and jump,¡± Ludwig¡¯s muffled voice floated up from below. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¨CI¡¯ll catch you.¡± Jean couldn¡¯t help but snap back, ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡± She didn¡¯t even need him to catch her¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re not scared,¡± Ludwig replied smoothly. ¡°I know¨Cyou¡¯re the bravest.¡± His words made Jean¡¯s lips twitch in reluctant amusement. She said nothing more; half her body slipped through the window, and with a push from her legs, she dropped quickly downward. The sensation didn¡¯tst long. In moments, shended squarely in a cool, steady embrace. Ludwig¡¯s arms tightened around her. His voice was calm and even. ¡°You alright?¡± Jean slowly opened her eyes. The light around them was dim, but not pitch ck. She could just make out the sharp lines of Ludwig¡¯s striking profile. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, blinking as she replied. Then she stepped quickly out of his arms. They continued forward, cautiously making their way through the darkened basement. No one knew how far they had gone when they finally came across a door. Turns out, the basement had an inner chamber. A faint sliver of light glowed from beneath the door¨Cjust enough for Jean to be nearly certain. Someone was on the other side. Her mother and her brother. They might be in there! The realization sent a surge of emotion through her chest, mostly excitement, but also a creeping nervousness. It was that overwhelming feeling, the closer you are to home, the more afraid you be. They were right there¡­ yet Chanter 584 The Closer to Home, the More Fear. she was scared of what she might find. Scared of seeing pain, fear, or resistance in their eyes, Whatever happens¡­ please let them be safe. Jean took a long, slow breath, silently praying. Ludwig noticed her unease, but now wasn¡¯t the time forfort¨Cbetter to move forward, to find out what ahead. His expression remained unchanged as he stepped up to the door and ced his hand against it. He¡¯d expected it to be locked. But with just a gentle push, the door began to shift open. A flicker of surprise passed through Ludwig¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t push it further. Instead, he turned to look at Jean. Jean met his gaze head¨Con and gave a firm nod. ¡°Go ahead. Open it.¡± Only after getting her signal did Ludwig press his palm forward. The door opened with ease. A flood of bright light spilled into the basement. Jean squinted against the sudden re. And then, in the very next moment, the thick stench of blood hit her nose. Her head swam from the overwhelming metallic scent¨Cand just as her vision adjusted, she saw a tall man turn around slowly, his expression unreadable, his smile hovering between mockery and menace. The Family 585 Chapter 585 Everything Is Cause and Effect The thin¨Crimmed sses reflected a blinding gleam; his eyes were like a cold, deste ocean, dark, deep, and chilling to the bone. Jean¡¯s heart gave a sudden jolt. The man didn¡¯t speak; he simply stared at her. Then, his gaze shifted. Jean followed it, and what she saw made her blood run cold. Siennay on the ground, her face pale, seemingly unconscious. On the other side, her brothers were slumped on the floor, knees bent, heads bowed. They looked unconscious too, not a single movement, not even the slightest reaction to the disturbance around them. But unlike Sienna, each of them had a cut across their wrist. Bright red blood streamed steadily from the wounds, pooling on the ground. The thick stench of it stung Jean¡¯s nose. She instinctively staggered back a step, nearly falling over. Thankfully, Ludwig caught her. ¡°I¡¯m draining their blood.¡± The man¡¯s tone was terrifyingly calm, like he was describing something as ordinary as the weather. ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re not quite empty yet.¡± He fixed his eyes on Jean, his voice growing eerily soft. ¡°But you¡¯re just in time. I haven¡¯t touched your mother yet,¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, you can watch.¡± Jean clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer¨Cher voice cracked as she all but screamed, ¡°Why the hell are you doing this?¡± ¡°What exactly is your reason?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand. What kind of grudge could this man possibly have against the Ginger family to go this far? ¡°If you have a problem with the Ginger family,¡± Jean exhaled, trying to rein in her emotions, ¡°you could¡¯ve said something. We could¡¯ve found a peaceful solution. Why go this far? Why hunt us to extinction?¡± ¡°You already started scheming years ago, you hurt us badly even then,¡± her voice trembled, ¡°and now you¡¯vee back, even crueler than before. Can I at least know what the Ginger family did to deserve this?¡± She was genuinely curious¨Cand genuinely lost. The novel hadn¡¯t gone into detail about this man. Her own memories held nothing useful either. She had to know¨Cwhat was behind this sheer brutality. The man pressed his lips together, silent at first. Then he gave a crooked smile, eyes dark and unreadable, as he looked straight at her. ¡°What did the Ginger family do to offend me?¡± He suddenly let out a harshugh; the expression on his face twisted into something grotesque. 12 Tue 1 Chapter 585 Everything is Cause and Effect ¡°Everything is cause and effect. They¡¯re suffering now because of the sins they then- His eyes locked onto hers. After a moment of silence, his lips parted, whether he was confessing or soon became leaders in the industry. They worked hard, loved each other deeply, and while managing the business, they raised two children.¡± He looked lost in the memory, his gaze drifting. ¡°They thought that simple, happy life wouldst forever. But then a powerful conglomerate set its sights on them. This family was steeped in wealth and influence, with ties to almost every industry. At the time, they were looking to break into the perfume business- something they¡¯d never touched before. And naturally, they went straight for the top of the market.. that couple.¡± 5.6K 19:12 Tue, 19 Aug When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter The Family 586 586 Their Parents¡® Story ¡°The fastest way to rise quickly in the perfume industry is to take down the giant monopolizing the They used disgraceful tactics. They bribed insiders at a perfumepany and secretly added allergenic ingredients into a form for a new fragrance¡­ The oue was predictable, the couple¡¯s perfumepany plunged into crisis. Many customers filedwsuits due to allergic reactions, and thepany was hit with massivepensation ims. Naturally, that wrecked their cash flow¡­¡± The man looked like he was sinking into a painful memory; his brow creased slightly, and the darkness in his eyes deepened. ¡°Everything copsed like a row of dominoes¨Cfast and brutal. Once the funding chain broke, thepany deteriorated rapidly. The couple couldn¡¯t bear the loss of their reputation or the crushing debt. In the end, they chose the most extreme solution, they took their own lives.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes widened slightly. As she listened to him speak, she began to suspect the truth. ¡°They left behind a young child¡­ and ended their lives.¡± A shadow flickered across the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sounds stupid, doesn¡¯t it? But they had truly hit a dead end, there was just no way out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about your parents, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jean pressed her lips together and suddenly asked in a low voice. The man¡¯s gaze flickered; he didn¡¯t respond right away. Jean raised her brows. ¡°And the conglomerate you¡¯re talking about¨Cdon¡¯t tell me it was the Ginger family?¡± Still, the man stayed silent. Jean turned toward Ludwig and lowered her voice. ¡°You know more about this than I do. Did the Ginger family ever sabotage a perfumepany?¡± Ludwig thought for a moment, then also spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°I think so? But actually¡­ this didn¡¯t have much to do with the Ginger family itself. What I mean is¡­. If I¡¯m remembering right, the Ginger family had no real interest in the perfume business back then. It was Matheo who wanted to prove his talent¨Cor maybe seize control of the family¨Cthat¡¯s why he insisted on breaking into the industry. I think all of this might¡¯ve been Matheo¡¯s doing. It had nothing to do with the rest of the Ginger family.¡± Matheo? Why is it always Matheo? That guy, why was he always digging these traps and dragging the rest of the Ginger family down with him? Jean felt like something was lodged in her chest; her whole body trembled with rage. ¡°Your guess makes a lot of sense.¡± Jean nodded, her fingers tightening into a fist. ¡°If Matheo was the one who pushed into the perfume industry, yeah, this definitely seems like something he¡¯d do. My mom and my brother would never stoop to this kind of thing.¡± ¡°You two aren¡¯t scared at all, huh?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice suddenly cut in. He looked over with a sharp, icy re. ¡°Chatting right in front of me like I¡¯m not even here?¡± Jean lifted her head at once and raised her voice. ¡°I understand how you feel.¡± The man looked slightly taken aback; his expression paused. ¡°You do?¡± g Jean nodded. ¡°After going through something like that, of course, you¡¯d want revenge. You¡¯d want to spill blood for your parents. If the Ginger family really did do that to your parents, then¡­ I think I understand your actions, at least a little. But that doesn¡¯t mean I support such a bloody and brutal way of getting. Chapter 586 Their Parents¡® Story revenge.¡± The Family 587 When the Book Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 587 You Lied to Me +8 Pearis Hisughter rang in Jean¡¯s cars, grating against her cardrums until all she could hear was a persistent buzzing. ¡°So what?¡± the man shot back. ¡°Does it make a difference? Weren¡¯t they all part of the Ginger family?¡± He narrowed his eyes; beneath them, it felt like a frigid tide was rising. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not here anymore, is he? Doesn¡¯t that make it even more fitting for me to settle the score with the rest of you?¡± Jean found herself at a loss for words; as much as she hated to admit it, he had a point. Truthfully, her earlier argument hadn¡¯t been that convincing to begin with. Even if it had all started with Matheo, the fact remained that he was once part of the Ginger family. The sins hemitted were nearly impossible for the family to fully distance themselves from. But still¡­ Jean nced at her mother and brother. Their faces were pale; blood was still pouring from their wounds./ Even if he wasshing out in misced anger, it was too far. They didn¡¯t deserve to be punished like this. Jean clenched her teeth and stepped forward. ¡°What will it take for you to let them go? My brother and the others are bleeding out; do you really want them to die like this? What you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s a crime.¡± The man onlyughed harder, more wildly. ¡°You think I care about what¡¯s legal at this point?¡± Suddenly, the door behind them swung open again. Jordan and Sarah stepped into the room. Ludwig turned toward them, his handsome brows knitting with concern. They had been locked in battle with Jolene and the other Abyssal Choir members¨Cyet now, they stood here unharmed. That could only mean one thing, Jolene and the others had lost. And the situation now didn¡¯t look good. Jean realized it, too. A tremor ran through her chest. She curled her fingers instinctively; her face grew even paler. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± the man said, his tone unchanged as he gave Jordan and Sarah a fleeting nce. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your puppets, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to shake those guys off,¡± Jordan exhaled, answering in a low voice. Jean and Ludwig both froze, the pieces finally clicking into ce. So that¡¯s where the puppets from the courtyard. went, they¡¯d been redirected to deal with Jolene. No wonder Sarah and the others had managed to beat the Abyssal Choir¡­ It was because of those puppets. Those half¨Chuman, half¨Cmonster things had been nearly impossible to handle. She and Ludwig hadn¡¯t stood a chance; all they could do was run¡­ A head¨Con fight with them had been unwinnable from the start. Jean couldn¡¯t help but worry! What happened to Jolene and the others? Were they all right? 19,21 Wed 20 Aug Chapter 587 You Lied to Me Just then, Sarah¡¯s voice snapped through the air beside her. ¡°Are you insane?¡± She looked like she¡¯d just uncovered some horrifying truth; her whole body teetered on the brink of copse. ¡°What¡­ what did you do to them?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyesnded on the Ginger family members just feet away¨Cbarely alive, surrounded by pools of blood¡­ The sight hit her hard. It was too much, too violent, too deranged. Her heart pounded in her chest; her nerves screamed in protest. She hadn¡¯t wanted this, she¡¯d never wanted the Ginger family to suffer like this. They¡¯re the only family I have left, aren¡¯t they? ¡°You lied to me.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice shook as she clenched her jaw; her face twisted with fury and disbelief. ¡°You lied to me from the beginning. And now this¨Cthis is how you treat my family¡­¡± She took a step forward, her pupils trembling. ¡°Stop the bleeding. Help them. Now!¡± A sh of irritation crossed the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I helped you capture Jean. Isn¡¯t that enough? As for the rest¡­ stay out of it. You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do.¡± 5.6K The Family 588 Chapter 588 Let¡¯s Take Them Out Together Sarah clenched her jaw; her fists were so tight they cracked. But no matter how angry or regretful she was now, it was toote. She nev should¡¯ve trusted this man from the beginning. ¡°I can¡¯t control you,¡± Sarah said, cyes rimmed red, tears glimmering just beneath the surface. ¡°So I¡¯m begging you now. Please spare their lives. They look like this already, isn¡¯t that punishment enough?¡± The man lowered his eyes with azy indifference; the sharp glint in his gaze was cold and mocking, as if he were watching a joke unfold. He stared at Sarah, dispassionate and amused. Jean stared nkly too, not even blinking. So now I¡¯m supposed to believe Sarah regrets it? What¡¯s the point? Is the blood my brothers lost somehow going to flow back into their bodies? Can any of this be undone, like it never happened? Her sudden, toote guilt meant nothing to me. It was worthless. And when they dragged my mom and brother into that basement, she was still thinking about killing me first. Now she wanted to scream and break down? What a joke. ¡°Say something!¡± Sarah shouted, biting her lip when the man gave no reply. Jordan, noticing the man¡¯s rising irritation and impatience, quickly stepped forward. He grabbed Sarah¡¯s shoulder and urged softly, ¡°Don¡¯t lose your head. Turning on him now won¡¯t help anything¡­¡± The man¡¯s lips curved slightly, a hint of amusement flickering there. He nodded. ¡°Exactly. Don¡¯t forget who you are, or where you stand.¡± ¡°There are still two members of the Abyssal Choir left.¡± His gaze slid over to Ludwig and Jean. ¡°Stop just standing there. Let¡¯s take them out together¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jordan turned toward Jean and Ludwig. His eyes narrowed, and something dangerous shed beneath them. ¡°Got it.¡± Without another nce at Sarah, Jordan led the rest of Stormwoven straight toward Jean and Ludwig. For Jordan, the top priority now was to eliminate these two ¡°remnants¡± of the Abyssal Choir¨Che couldn¡¯t leave them behind as a threat. Ludwig¡¯s expression tightened. He moved swiftly, stepping forward to shield Jean, then tilted his head slightly and said under his breath, ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off. Find a ce to hide, okay?¡± Jean didn¡¯t want to distract Ludwig; she nodded firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll protect myself.¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t say anything more. His figure shot forward like a phantom, intercepting Jordan and his people on his own. They had the numbers on their side, but getting through Ludwig wasn¡¯t going to be easy. After all, this was Ludwig. Jean took a few steps back, steadying herself as she watched everything unfold. Sarah stood motionless, her eyes dull and lifeless, lost in thought. The man¡¯s gaze dropped coldly to the floor; whatever he was thinking, it didn¡¯t show on his face. Jean nced over at her family who were teetering on the edge of death. A sharp pain twisted in her chest. She wanted to save them. But right now, the only way to do that was to defeat that man. 19:22 Wed, 20 Aug 201 Chapter 588 Let¡¯s Take Them Out Together Her fingers, hanging loosely by her side, started to curl¨Ccoiling with purpose. The man¡¯s attention was focused elsewhere, locked on the fight between Ludwig and Jordan¡¯s group. Jean realized¨Cthis was her chance. She bit her lip and charged forward, summoning everyst ounce of strength in her body. She moved faster than she ever had in her life,unching a surprise attack from his blind spot. In both of her hands, slim, nearly invisible secret weapons suddenly gleamed into view. The Family 589 Chapter 589 All Hope Lost It was the pair of silver spikes Jean had bought earlier at the mall. She had kept them hidden in her coat pocket. In a sh, she drove one into the man¡¯s arm and the other into his thigh. ¡°You!¡± The man didn¡¯t even register what had happened until the searing pain hit. By the time he realized Jean had ambushed him, it was toote. He furrowed his brow briefly, but his expression quickly settled back into calm indifference, as if the spikes embedded in his body didn¡¯t exist. Then, with a sweep of his arm- He struck Jean hard on the shoulder with his palm. The impact was brutal. Jean couldn¡¯t withstand it. Her body wavered, then crashed heavily to the ground. Face down, Jeany motionless. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t move at all. It felt like every organ inside her had been shaken apart. Ludwig, noticing something was wrong, turned his head and nced toward her. A flicker of concern crossed his eyes¨Cbut Jordan was relentless. He couldn¡¯t disengage. Sarah, watching Jean charge forward like that only to be smacked down, showed no emotion at all. All she cared about now was the Ginger family. Whether Jean lived or died didn¡¯t matter to her. Meanwhile, the man casually pulled the spikes from his body. His movements were slow, graceful, unhurried, almostzy. As if he were merely brushing dust from his coat. When the spikes were out, he curled his lips into a faint, mocking smile as he looked at Jean. ¡°Know your ce.¡± Jean braced herself against the cold ground, trying to get up. But the pain was still blinding. It felt like her organs were burning from the inside out; her whole face was twisted in agony. The man had never once taken her seriously. To him, she was nothing, just a fragile insect. Even when she managed tond a surprise blow and wound him, it hadn¡¯t mattered¡­. After pulling out the spikes, he barely bled. He didn¡¯t even seem to feel pain. Incredibly, he could stillugh. At the same time, just as Ludwig was about to corner Jordan, the man suddenly summoned more puppets. Their appearance instantly changed the tide of battle. Ludwig now had to fend off Jordan and the others and defend against the horrifying puppets. Just like that, the advantage slipped away. Ludwig began to struggle. Jordan seized the moment to strike; Ludwig, now surrounded on all sides, was barely holding on. Chapter 589 All Hope Lost There was no telling how long he could . Jean shut her eyes in despair. What now? Is there really nothing we can do against this man? He had an army of puppets, it felt like he was invincible. As the hopelessness swallowed her, Jean instinctively turned her head¨Ctoward her family. Sienna stilly quietly on the ground, eyes shut tight, her face ghostly pale¨Clike she was just sleeping. Her brothers were still bleeding, more and more by the second. The stench of blood was so thick it made Jean want to vomit. Was she going to lose them? These people weren¡¯t rted to her by blood, and yet¨Cthey had truly cared for her¡­ A stab of pain ripped through Jean¡¯s heart, sharp enough to draw cold sweat from her skin. Her head spun as if the world had turned upside down, as if life itself had drained from her body. Suddenly, scenes shed before her eyes¨Cvivid, fragmented memories, like a dying soul¡¯s final vision. Everything was so clear. Her eyes flew open wide, pupils trembling. She clenched her fingers; her mind snapped into sharp focus. I remembered something, I am sure of it¡­ At that moment, the basement doors swung open again. 5.7K The Family 590 hapter 590 I Remember Everything A tall man stepped into the room. He wore the simplest ck suit, and his hair was a soft, ashy blond, the ends curling ever so slightly. As his face came into the light, fully visible to everyone, his features revealed a striking contrast to his height. He hadrge, round, jet¨Cck eyes like plump ck grapes, and a round, doll¨Clike face that made him look innocent and childlike. He didn¡¯t look at anyone else. It was as if no one else existed. His eyes locked straight onto Jean. Jean lifted her gaze, meeting his eyes head¨Con. The two of them¨Cone standing, one sitting¨Cstared at each other in silence. ¡°Luka¡­¡± While fending off Jordan and the puppets, Ludwig caught a glimpse of the man and raised his brows in surprise, murmuring the name unconsciously. That baby¨Cfaced guy¨Chis name was Luka. He looked harmless¡­ but in truth, he was the real power behind the Abyssal Choir. If even he had shown up, then things must¡¯ve gone really badly for the Abyssal Choir this time¡­ Ludwig didn¡¯t let himself dwell on it. He focused back on the fight in front of him. At the same time, the bespectacled man watched Luka closely, frowning with clear irritation as he stared down this uninvited guest. But Luka didn¡¯t even nce in his direction, which only made the man more annoyed. Luka kept walking, step by step, toward Jean. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The man¡¯s lips pressed into a hard line as he shouted, his voice dark and heavy. Luka merely shot him a disinterested nce and kept walking toward Jean. The man raised his hand, summoning another group of puppets. Luka¡¯s eyes sharpened. With a simple flick of his arm, a fierce wave of energy, like a palm strikeced with destructive force, shot forward. The puppets shattered instantly with a sharp crack. The same puppets that had given Jean and Ludwig so much trouble crumbled like paper in front of Luka. The man hadn¡¯t expected them to fall so easily. His eyes widened slightly, his gaze freezing for a moment. Luka finally reached Jean. He knelt down and gently brushed his fingers along the side of her face. Chapter 590 I Remember Everything Jean noticed the smooth, pale wrist beneath his sleeve and the string of Shimmering prayer beads wrapped around it. His eyes held a trace ofpassion. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to show myself to you before you remembered everything.¡± ¡°But now, I have no choice.¡± Jean froze for a second¨Cthen reached out and grabbed his wrist. Luka¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°I remember, Luka.¡± Jean¡¯s lips moved faintly, her gaze cracking around the edges. A small, bitter smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. ¡°I remember everything.¡± She shut her eyes in pain, sweat dripping from her brow and soaking hershes. She was Jean. She had always been Jean. She thought she¡¯d transmigrated into a book, that she had reced the original. But the truth was, there was no transmigration¨Cthere had only ever been one Jean, which was herself. This world¨Cit was the one she had always lived in. If nothing strange had urred, Sarah would¡¯ve been the protagonist of this world. She would¡¯ve won in the end, beloved by everyone. And Jean would¡¯ve been nothing more than a background character¨Ca stepping stone, Sarah¡¯s foil A fake noble, destined for a tragic ending. That was how this world was supposed to go. But, something had gone wrong. Jean had awakened around the age of ten. After that, she discovered the horrifying truth¨Cshe was the supporting character in this world. The Family 591 Chapter 591 A Decision Made This world felt like a novel, one with an impossibly dramatic storyline and a single, undeniable center, Sarah. And Jean was cannon fodder. Until she awakened, she had lived entirely ording to the will of this world. Finished She wasn¡¯t likable; she had a distant rtionship with her family and was invisible at school. If she hadn¡¯t awakened at the age of ten and seen the truth behind this world¡¯s trajectory, she probably would¡¯ve continued living that way, until Sarah took everything from her. But she woke up. She foresaw her future. At first, it was hard to believe; then came the panic, the anxiety, worry that her fate would truly unfold as predicted¡­ Jean thought long and hard before she realized something, she couldn¡¯t sit around and wait for the end. She wanted to change her ending. She was disappointed in the Ginger family¨Cheartbroken, even. They had never been close, but the thought that they would one day cast her aside without hesitation, hearts set entirely on Sarah¡­ It was hard not to feel hurt. Very quickly, she made up her mind, she would distance herself even more from the Ginger family; the fewer ties, the better. After all, they weren¡¯t rted by blood¨Cand they didn¡¯t like her anyway. At the same time, she needed to be stronger, The Ginger family couldn¡¯t be relied on; she had only herself to depend on. So Jean became even colder toward them¨Cbarely speaking a word when she didn¡¯t have to. At the same time, she began trying everything she could to grow stronger. She stumbled onto the dark web and discovered there were, in fact, many hidden, secret organizations operating in the shadows of this world. She spent a lot of time learning everything she could about them, even managing to infiltrate some and form connections with their members. Eventually, she stumbled upon an organization called Abyssal Choir. That name wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. ording to the memories she had after awakening, Abyssal Choir would one day be a world- renowned dark organization, a major viin powerful enough to stand against Sarah. Right now, they weren¡¯t strong yet; they seemed ordinary. But Jean made a bold decision. She chose to join Abyssal Choir. 16:43 Chapter 591 A Decision Made Finished She hoped it would be a card she could y in the future¨Csomething that might help her escape the fate of being destroyed by Sarah. Later, she met the leader of Abyssal Choir. He went by the codename ¡°Dusk¡°-a broodingly handsome man. Reportedly, within Abyssal Choir, members only knew the leader¡¯s codename; no one had ever seen his true face. Jean found it strange that such a mysterious leader would break protocol and ask to see her. Maybe it was because she¡¯d been a little too active since joining the organization, enough to catch Dusk¡¯s attention. She had been working hard to blend into the group, to build good rtionships with the other members. They had only ever interacted online, never in person. No one knew what she looked like or how old she was. Most assumed she was an experienced adult. She never expected her first in¨Cperson meeting with a member of Abyssal Choir would be with the leader himself. Dusk wanted to see her; of course Jean couldn¡¯t say no. If she angered Dusk, there was a very real chance she¡¯d be kicked out of Abyssal Choir. The first time she met Dusk, he handed her a file the moment they sat down. 5.7K The Family 592 Chapter 592 Ulterior Motives Finished The file contained detailed information about her¨Cfamily background, age, appearance, and various things that had happened to her over the past few years¡­ The moment Jean saw it, her skin crawled. She knew, there were no secrets left between her and Dusk. Whatever method he¡¯d used, he had dug up every detail of her life. But even so, Jean understood, there was no way out now. She had joined Abyssal Choir. No matter how much she feared Dusk, she had no choice but to grit her teeth and stay. Maybe he¡¯d shown her the file just to intimidate her. Still, he didn¡¯t do anything to her. In fact, he spoke gently, told her he would protect her. It all felt surreal to Jean, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world, and no one loved without a reason. Until today, she had never even met Dusk¨Cnot a single word had passed between them. And now, out of nowhere, he imed he wanted to protect her. Jean knew there had to be more to it. And she was right. Dusk did have an ulterior motive, he said he liked her¡­ Jean waspletely stunned, shocked to her core. At my age? Saying something like that to me? Was this Dusk¡¯s particr taste? It was in that moment that Jean realized, no matter what, she couldn¡¯t stay in Abyssal Choir any longer. The consequences would be unimaginable. But of course, Dusk wasn¡¯t about to let her go that easily. He acted like he had herpletely under control -locked her away in a lightless, windowless room. Jean spent days there she never wanted to remember. Dusk didn¡¯ty a finger on her¨Che just kept her there, as if trying to wear her down and smooth out all her edges. Jean hated having her freedom stripped away. But she was stubborn. She refused to give in. Then one day, Jean did the boldest thing she had ever done in her life. That day, Dusk opened the door and appeared in front of her. She had been locked up for over twenty days, her mind had begun to blur. Dusk asked her, did she want to leave? He curved his thin lips into a smile, his voice gentle¨Calmost coaxing¨Cas he said he could take her out right 16:43 Chapter 592 Ulterior Motives away, if she wanted. 53% Finished Jean wasn¡¯t stupid. She didn¡¯t need to guess to know exactly what would happen once she left¡­ But she didn¡¯t want to stay in this hellhole anymore, either. Keeping up this standoff with Dusk couldn¡¯tst forever. So, in that moment, she looked him in the eye and nodded. ¡°I want to leave.¡± Dusk smiled, pleased, and gently took her hand. In a soft, affectionate voice, he praised, ¡°Good girl.¡± It was in that instant¨CJean suddenly raised her hand, revealing the slender strip of rusted iron in her palm. Clenching her teeth, she drove the de straight into Dusk¡¯s neck without hesitation. Dusk died. Blood spilled everywhere. His eyes went wide in disbelief as he died¨Cfurious, stunned. He probably never imagined Jean¡¯s obedience was just an act. That she¡¯d already made up her mind to kill him. She had taken a life. Jean copsed to the ground, staring at Dusk¡¯s lifeless body, frozen in ce. Her eyes were vacant. Her fingers wouldn¡¯t stop trembling. It felt like she¡¯d been forced to grow up¡­ forced to do something she never wanted to do. Jean quietly disposed of Dusk¡¯s body. Then, she took his ce. She became Dusk. After all, no one else had ever seen what Dusk looked like. The Family 593 Chapter 593 A Worthwhile Deal To most members of Abyssal Choir, Dusk was nothing more than a codename. *371% +8 Pearls Inside Dusk¡¯s office were countless items and documents rted to the organization¨Cand now, all of it belonged to Jean It was more than enough for her to take Dusk¡¯s ce and y the role. Jean never would¡¯ve imagined that she¡¯d go from a brand¨Cnew recruit to someone with blood on her hands, all in the blink of an eye¨Conly to rise as the leader of a secret organization. But now that it had happened, she couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on fear or second thoughts. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and move forward. She knew she had to make full use of the Abyssal Choir card. As for Dusk, she didn¡¯t regret it in the slightest. A man like that deserved to die. After his death, Jean moved swiftly to consolidate Abyssal Choir¡¯s resources and rein in its members, bringing order and structure to the way the entire organization operated. But to Jean, that still wasn¡¯t enough. Ever since her awakening, she had known about many events that were destined to unfold in the future. She knew that as the protagonist of this world, Sarah would effortlessly attract support from all kinds of talented individuals¨Ceach one charmed by her brilliance, willingly pledging their loyalty to her. But none of that had happened yet. So there was no reason she couldn¡¯t snatch those people up She had the advantage of foresight, and it only made sense to use it. With that decision made, Jean wasted no time taking action. Her first target was Ludwig. first. A cold, robotic¨Clike fighting machine¨Cone of the bloodiest and most ruthless enforcers under the future heroine¡¯smand. Jean had never met Ludwig before and knew little about him. If not for her foresight, he wouldn¡¯t even have been on her radar. Back then, Ludwig had a bit of a reputation, but he hadn¡¯t yet be the unstoppable force he was destined to be. Jean figured that if she simply sent one of her subordinates to recruit him, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. A man like that needed sincerity to be moved. After all, geniuses always had their pride. So she decided to go herself. Naturally, she took precautions¨Cdisguising her appearance. 14:23 Sat, 23 Aug?¡® xi ¡ö ? Chapter 593 A Worthwhile Deal Leaders of secret organizations never revealed their true faces. It was a basic rule¨Cmeant to avoid retaliation from enemies and to preserve a sense of mystery, even within the organization. That was how Dusk had operated. There was no reason for Jean to break that tradition. The day she met Ludwig, it was dark and raining. She¡¯d expected to find a fierce, imposing figure. Instead, Ludwig was badly injured. +8 Pearls The teenage boy was bleeding out, his face deathly pale, consciousness slipping. He was so weak, he looked like he could die at any moment. Jean didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped in and saved him on the spot. And just like that¨Cby pure chance¨CJean became Ludwig¡¯s ¡°lifesaver.¡± Because of that, Ludwig joined Abyssal Choir without protest. Jean hadn¡¯t expected it to go so smoothly. His recruitment gave her an enormous boost of confidence, She had taken Ludwig¨Cone of Sarah¡¯s future trump cards¨Cright out from under her nose. It made Jean stronger, and Sarah weaker. It was a deal too good to pass up. Next, she nned to repeat the process and recruit another future top aide of Sarah¡¯s¨CJolene. But bringing Jolene in wasn¡¯t nearly as easy. She was a cautious, rational woman. Even after Jeanid all her cards on the table and talked with her at length, Jolene still wasn¡¯t fully convinced. In the end, Jean had no choice but to use the tactic¨Cpainting grand, exaggerated visions of Abyssal Choir¡¯s future. To her surprise¡­ Jolene actually started to waver. 5.7K When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 594 Internal Crisis And just like that¨Chalf bluff, half honesty, Jean managed to recruit Jolene into Abyssal Choir. After that, she felt a lot more at case. But she didn¡¯t expect a crisis to erupt inside 11.zation so soon. Luka was the second¨Cinmand of Chol ked just below Dusk. +8 Pearls He was sharp, meticulous, and cautious by nature. Even though he had never seen Dusk in person, after just a few brief exchanges with Jean, he sensed something was off. Eventually, Luka came right out and asked her, ¡°You¡¯re not Dusk, are you?¡± They hadn¡¯t met face¨Cto¨Cface¨Conlymunicated online¨Cbut Luka¡¯s question still made Jean break out in a cold sweat. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be that perceptive. After just a few text conversations, he¡¯d figured out she wasn¡¯t the real Dusk. No wonder he was the second¨Cinmand of Abyssal Choir¨Che wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled. And just like that, Jean¡¯s disguise fell apart in front of Luka. She had no idea what he nned to do with that information. With her current strength, she had no chance of winning against someone like him. She also knew there was no point pretending anymore¨Cno use trying to dodge or deny. She might as welle clean. Jean left out the details but gave Luka a rough outline of what had happened between her and Dusk. She also told him, ¡°If needed, I can step down and hand the position over to you.¡± To be fair, Luka probably was more suited to lead the organization than she was. But Luka declined. ¡°No need. You can keep being Dusk. It¡¯s fine.¡± He seemed like a gentle perso too, in his own way, Nothing bad will happen now. I¡¯ll help you.¡± to put Jean at ease. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. Jean hadn¡¯t expected the crisis of being exposed to end like that. Luka¡¯s reactionpletely caught her off guard. Still, having his support meant Jean could now firmly establish herself within Abyssal Choir, Her position as leader was more secure than ever. 14:23 Sat, 23 Aug Chapte The Family 594 Chapter 594 Internal Crisis And just like that¨Chalf bluff, half honesty, Jean managed to recruit Jolene into Abyssal Choir. After that, she felt a lot more at case. But she didn¡¯t expect a crisis to erupt inside 11.zation so soon. Luka was the second¨Cinmand of Chol ked just below Dusk. +8 Pearls He was sharp, meticulous, and cautious by nature. Even though he had never seen Dusk in person, after just a few brief exchanges with Jean, he sensed something was off. Eventually, Luka came right out and asked her, ¡°You¡¯re not Dusk, are you?¡± They hadn¡¯t met face¨Cto¨Cface¨Conlymunicated online¨Cbut Luka¡¯s question still made Jean break out in a cold sweat. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be that perceptive. After just a few text conversations, he¡¯d figured out she wasn¡¯t the real Dusk. No wonder he was the second¨Cinmand of Abyssal Choir¨Che wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled. And just like that, Jean¡¯s disguise fell apart in front of Luka. She had no idea what he nned to do with that information. With her current strength, she had no chance of winning against someone like him. She also knew there was no point pretending anymore¨Cno use trying to dodge or deny. She might as welle clean. Jean left out the details but gave Luka a rough outline of what had happened between her and Dusk. She also told him, ¡°If needed, I can step down and hand the position over to you.¡± To be fair, Luka probably was more suited to lead the organization than she was. But Luka declined. ¡°No need. You can keep being Dusk. It¡¯s fine.¡± He seemed like a gentle perso too, in his own way, Nothing bad will happen now. I¡¯ll help you.¡± to put Jean at ease. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. Jean hadn¡¯t expected the crisis of being exposed to end like that. Luka¡¯s reactionpletely caught her off guard. Still, having his support meant Jean could now firmly establish herself within Abyssal Choir, Her position as leader was more secure than ever. 14:23 Sat, 23 Aug Chapter 594 Internal Crisis +8 Pearle After that, she split her time between managing the organization and going to school. She continued to keep her distance from the Ginger family; their rtionship remained as lukewarm and indifferent as ever, Then, when she started college, Sarah finally appeared. As expected, she showed up at the Ginger household, iming to be their long¨Clost daughter. And also as expected, she was quickly epted and embraced by them. Like some kind of natural¨Cborn darling, Sarah effortlessly won over the Ginger family¨Ctheir love, their attention¨Call things Jean had never been given. ording to the original timeline, Jean was supposed to go mad tormenting Sarah¨Cconstantly opposing her¨Conly to end up being crushed beneath Sarah¡¯s feet¡­ But Jean, who had seen the future, had no intention of following that path. Her heart had long since grown calm and indifferent. She no longer cared what the Ginger family thought, or what Sarah did. She was like a detached observer, watching without emotion as Sarah returned to the Ginger family and gradually grew closer to them. All Jean had ever wanted was to live her life well. Now that Sarah was back, Jean originally nned to take the opportunity to leave. After all these years, she had built up far more than just a powerful organization¨Cshe owned multiple properties as well. If she left the Ginger family, it wasn¡¯t like she had nowhere to go. But Sarah had no intention of letting her go. Even though Jean hadn¡¯t done anything. Because, as the true protagonist of this world, Sarah had actually lived through a second life. She remembered everything from her previous one. And in that past life, Jean had done things to her that were unforgivable. So now, reborn, Sarah was determined to take revenge. The Family 595 Chapter 595 It Hurt Too Much ?51%??? +8 Pearls Sarah refused to let Jean leave with dignity-she insisted on making her pay a price. Naturally, Jean couldn¡¯t just sit there and take the hits; conflict between them was inevitable. Thankfully, after years of careful nning, Jean was ready. When facing the protagonist of this world, she wasn¡¯t entirely powerless. Still, her showdown with Sarah turned out to be utterly brutal. The Ginger family, without hesitation, chose Sarah¡¯s side. Sarah alsomanded a massive organization of her own, and other mysterious forces came to her aid as well. Those hidden forces gave Sarah highly advanced, nearly unstoppable puppets, a devastating weapon in her hands. As for Jean, although Abyssal Choir had already grown into a formidable power, and she¡¯d even preemptively stolen Sarah¡¯s most capable allies thanks to her foresight, she still didn¡¯t feel confident. She had no guarantee of winning this war. Afterward, her memories became a blur. Maybe it was because the pain was too much to bear-her mind had automatically blocked out most of it. All she remembered was that she and Sarah shed fiercely-blow for blow, strike for strike-locked in a dead heat. Then came betrayal. Someone inside Abyssal Choir turned traitor, and they were blindsided by a sneak attack they never sawing. The results were catastrophic. People died-many. Jean nearly lost her life, too. But somehow, she survived-clinging to life by a thread. Sarah, of course, didn¡¯t waste the opportunity, Strike while your enemy¡¯s down. ¡®She led her army in a merciless pursuit. Jean, still weak and far from recovered, had no strength to fight her head-on. Protected by a handful of subordinates, she was forced to flee in desperation. Not long after, Jolene died-trying to protect her. Then Ludwig died too. Andter-Luka died right in front of her. They were all dead. It felt like a nightmare she would never wake up from-a nightmare that nearly drove Jean to madness. Her mind teetered on the edge of copse; reason all but gone. The pain-it hurt so much. For the first time, she understood what it meant to feel pain down to the bone. 12:14 Sun, 24 Aug O Chapter 595 It Hurt Too Much And then, rage surged through her. +8 Pearls A hunger for vengeance burned hot in her blood. Hate and pain churned together until they screamed to break free. She wanted to kill them. All of them. Right then, as if the heavens themselves wanted to give her a hand-something went wrong on Sarah¡¯s side. The mysterious force that had supplied Sarah with those deadly puppets suddenly turned on the Ginger family. They were fighting among themselves! Sarah was forced to abandon the chase and return to deal with the unexpected chaos. That gave Jean the breathing room she so desperately needed. At the same time, the Ginger family found themselves under attack-hanging by a thread. They never saw iting- The man with sses-the one who had always acted like Sarah¡¯s loyal ally, always kind, always diligent- suddenly turned on them with a de. When Sarah rushed back, the first thing she did was try to talk him down. But the man wouldn¡¯t listen. And the worst part was Sarah couldn¡¯t do a thing about it. So now, all three sides were locked in a standoff. Meanwhile, Jean-having finally recovered-went alone to find Sarah. By the time she arrived, the Ginger family was already on the verge of being ughtered by that man. Sienna, Dominic, Easton¡­ One after another, they looked utterly pitiful. But Jean didn¡¯t feel a thing. She stood there coldly, watching it all unfold, and even felt a twisted urge tough, Serves them right. Every single one of them deserved it. 5.7K 12:14 Sun, 24 Aug When the Book-Traveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 596 Chapter 596 All Alone ???? 51%; +8 Pearls The man with sses, the master of those puppets-told a story about a perfumepany before the members of the Ginger family werepletely dead. The story was long, and Jean didn¡¯t have the patience to listen. It seemed to be his own story. So, he had a grudge against the Ginger family? So this was all revenge? But Jean didn¡¯t care. The only thing she cared about was when the Ginger family would finally bepletely dead. Her gaze was icy and indifferent, like a ghost without emotion or warmth. Although she had lived with the Ginger family for more than ten years, there was barely any affection between them; there was no biological connection either. Even if they died, it didn¡¯t matter. After all, they were aplices in the deaths of the Abyssal Choir members. Jean thought, watching one Ginger family member after another die in agony before her eyes. Go to hell and keep thempany. Sarah couldn¡¯t stop it; she couldn¡¯t even process what was happening. She sat there, stiff and paralyzed, overwhelmed by the sudden horror. The man, having finally avenged himself, couldn¡¯t help but smile in satisfaction. Jean stood in the shadows, silently watching them both. Her lips curved into a cold, bloodthirsty smile. She looked like a demon that had crawled out of hell, her entire body radiating a dark and menacing aura. You two have to die, too! Everyst one of you! Rot in hell, all of you! Over the past few years, Jean hadn¡¯t just been running the Abyssal Choir; she¡¯d been actively learning all kinds of skills. By chance, she¡¯de across an ancient manuscript-and from it, she¡¯d learned a sinister form of psychological hypnosis. Later, she handed the manuscript over to the rest of the Abyssal Choir, hoping they could learn it too; but strangely, they all failed. It seemed that aside from her, no one else could grasp the technique. Was it my natural talent? Or was there something strange about the manuscript itself? Jean didn¡¯t know. That said, she rarely used the hypnosis-especially in crowded settings. Because hypnosis was an indiscriminate attack. Once she activated it, everyone present-friend or foe-would fall under the spell, unless they were already well-versed in the technique themselves. Even after all this time fighting Sarah, Jean had never gotten a chance to use this ¡°ultimate weapon.¡± Now, without a doubt, the timing was perfect. 12:14 Sun, 24 Aug OD Chapter 596 All Alone Because there was no one left standing behind Jean. She waspletely alone; one person, no backup-nothing to fear. ???? 51%- +8 Pearls Jean stepped out from the shadows, slowly, one foot after the other, until she stood in front of Sarah and the man. That cold smile still clung to her face; the chill in her eyes was sharp enough to freeze the air. ¡°You actually came to us yourself,¡± the man said when he saw Jean. He didn¡¯t look surprised; he only narrowed his eyes slightly, watching her with a smirk that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. The thin rims of his sses caught a faint glint of light, making it impossible to read the emotions in his eyes. ¡°We were just about toe find you. Once you¡¯re dead. Abyssal Choir will be finished and this mission will be aplete sess.¡± To him, destroying the Abyssal Choir was just an added bonus. His ultimate goal had already been achieved; the Ginger family had died horribly right in front of him-his lifelong wish fulfilled. Now, he just needed to honor his promise to Sarah. This so-called leader of the infamous Abyssal Choir would soon fall¡­ Jean¡¯s smile only grew brighter, her voice light and airy, like raindrops drifting through a cold wind. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who dies first¡­¡± As she spoke, her expression darkened. Her eyes turned pitch-ck; her lips parted and began to move ever so slightly-murmuring something under her breath. The Family 597 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 597 By Any Means Necessary Sarah and the man instantly tensed. Finished It felt as if their minds¨Ctheir very consciousness¨Chad been seized by someone else, stripping them of all control. Their heads felt like they were about to split open. A tidal wave of emotion crashed through them, shaking every nerve to the brink. Pain twisted across both of their faces; Sarah couldn¡¯t help but clutch her head and crouch to the ground. The first step of hypnosis was to draw out the deepest fears lurking in a person¡¯s heart; drown them in their own terror until they couldn¡¯t climb out. That was exactly what Jean was doing now. Watching as Sarah and the man squeezed their eyes shut¨Cfaces pale, tense, full of fear and pain¡­ She knew the first step had worked. At the same time, the puppets¨Chaving lost their master¡¯s consciousness¨Cseemed to lose all sense of direction. They stood there motionless, no longer attacking. Every other member of the organization present was also dragged into Jean¡¯s ocean of horror. Inside their minds, terrifying visions filled the space¨Ceach person trapped inside their own worst nightmares. Everything felt terrifyingly real. They saw it, heard it, lived it. Each one tormented to the brink, their defenses shattering; some copsedpletely, writhing and howling on the floor. It was hell on earth¨Cso grim it was hard to watch. Jean didn¡¯t move on to the next step right away. Instead, she raised her brow slightly, her gaze cold and sharp as it swept over the broken crowd. The more they suffered, the more pleasure bloomed in Jean¡¯s chest. She felt no guilt. A cold, savage satisfaction curled at the corner of her lips; there was even a trace of pleasure flickering in her eyes. Jean licked her lips without thinking, as though admiring a masterpiece of her own creation. When she was done savoring it, she moved on to the second step of the hypnosis. By now, everyone under the spell was mentally fragile, their nerves pushed to the edge. After descending so deeply into fear, they were ripe for maniption. Everyst one of them had be puppets under Jean¡¯s control¨Cobedient to her alone. ¡°All of you,¡± Jean murmured, the corners of her lips lifting as she blinked slowly; her eyes as ck and still as a moonless night. ¡°Figure out a way to kill yourselves¡­¡± 17:49 Mon, 25 Aug. Chapter 597 By Any Means Necessary Jean gave themand. Everyone¨Cincluding Sarah and the man¨Creacted without hesitation. 69% Finished They reached for anything at hand that could be used as a ¡°tool,¡±unching into a collective act of suicide. That day, blood painted the air, thick and overwhelming, Jean didn¡¯t even break a sweat; she took countless lives with ease. But she didn¡¯t stop there. Sarah¡¯s Stormwoven organization still had members scattering like rats in the aftermath. With their leader dead, they knew the end hade; one after another, they tried to flee. As if Jean would ever let them go. They had to die, too. Jean, carrying explosives she had engineered herself, relentlessly hunted down the remaining Stormwoven members. The moment any of them so much as peeked out from hiding, she dropped her explosives- Naturally, the Stormwoven members were killed in the sts; but many innocents got caught in the crossfire, too. Countless buildings were destroyed; ordinary lives were thrown into chaos. Jean still didn¡¯t think she¡¯d done anything wrong, for revenge, she would stop at nothing. And she couldn¡¯t remember. It was as if a part of her memory had vanished. By the time she came to, Jean realized she was standing on a mountain. Around her, the wind howled endlessly. Trees clustered in thick, dark groups; massive, weather¨Cworn boulders loomed like ancient sentinels¡­ She was standing at the very peak. 5.7K The Family 598 Chapter 598 You Must Atone Finished Not far aheady a sheer cliff, empty and exposed; the ground dropped away on all sides. Looking down, the steep mountainside was wrapped in thick clouds, and the orange glow of dusk spilled over the vast white mist, refracting into a kaleidoscope of brilliant light. This mountain was incredibly high¨CJean had never seen anything like it. The peak beneath her feet seemed to pierce straight through the clouds, stretching into the depths of the sky. From up here, she could see the dense, imprableyers of cloud pressing down in clusters, each one bringing with it a crushing sense of suffocation. Then, all at once, the thick forest around her¨Ctreesyered so tightly they blocked out the sun, swept aside in a blink, like dark clouds parting to reveal the sun. As the trees pulled back, a soft glow broke through the center. The light grew stronger; brighter and brighter, until it was so¨Cblinding Jean couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. She had to shut them for a moment, overwhelmed by the intensity. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed¨Cbut slowly, Jean opened her eyes again. And right in front of her stood a tall, slender tree. It was strange, barely any leaves, each long branch carrying only a few scattered, bell¨Cshaped ones. But the tree stretched impossibly high, branches and leaves stacked inyers, climbing upward like a narrow shadow. The next second, the bell¨Clike leaves began to sway; and just like real bells, they rang¨Cclear, sharp, and melodic. Then the entire tree began to emit a soft, hazy glow. It was like sacred light steeped in mist, a radiance too holy to look at directly. ¡°Jean¡± The solemn, reverberating voice struck her ears like a bell tolling from deep within. Jean blinked, stunned, unable to react at first. She hesitated, studying her surroundings for several seconds before she finally realized, the voice calling her name hade from this tree. This tree can speak? Jean¡¯s eyes widened; her gaze darted around in disbelief, eventuallynding at the base of the trunk- There stood a short stone tablet, carved with a few words: ¡°The Genesis Root.¡± So this is a divine tree? Jean still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. She had never thought anything like this could truly exist in this world. But if the world had predetermined rules, predetermined protagonists, if it could even show her glimpses of the future. Could this divine tree be the one who wrote them? 17:50 Mon, 25 Aug Chapter 598 You Must Atone ? ? 69%¡ã Finished ¡°Jean,¡± the tree¡¯s voice rang out again, solemn and weighty, like a great bell striking her very soul. ¡°You identally caught a glimpse of the rules that govern this world. To change your fate was not wrong; your mistake was the path you chose¨Cand how far you took it.¡± The wrong path? If not this path, then what? Bewilderment flickered in Jean¡¯s eyes. The tree said she¡¯d made a mistake, but she had worked so hard, tried every possible way, and fought tooth and nail just to get to this point. It was easy for the Genesis Root to speak from a higher perspective, how could it possibly understand my pain or desperation? Still, she couldn¡¯t deny it: In the end, she¡¯d been consumed by hatred. She¡¯d wanted everyone dead; she hadn¡¯t even wanted to live herself. That kind of thinking really was terrifying. But I¡¯d been pushed into it, right? ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you,¡± the Genesis Root said, emotionless, ¡°you would have destroyed this world.¡± Destroyed the world? Jean¡¯s face didn¡¯t flinch; her silence was as good as acknowledgment. ¡°Because of your many irrational actions,¡± the Genesis Root continued, ¡°you now carry the weight of sin¡­ and you must atone.¡± The Family 599 Chapter 599 She Had No Choice Jean¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment. She was guilty, that much seemed true. 39% +8 Pearls She had killed so many people; her hands were stained with blood, and she had nearly destroyed the entire world¡­ Looking at it that way, she had unknowingly be the ultimate viin of this world¨Cthe chaos¨Cbringer who had almost shattered the very fabric of its rules. Even the so¨Ccalled main character, Sarah, had been taken out by her. ¡°What if I refuse to atone?¡± Jean raised an eyebrow, suddenly asking in return. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to refuse or choose,¡± the Genesis Root replied coldly. Well then, so I really don¡¯t get a say. Jean¡¯s lips tugged down slightly, a trace of hopeless resignation surfacing in her expression. She didn¡¯t even know where exactly this mountaintop was. Was it a real ce on Earth? A hallucination? Or the dwelling ce of some divine being? Right now, she was nothing more than meat on the chopping block, at the mercy of the Genesis Root. There was no point struggling. ¡°You¡¯ll be cast into a world I¡¯ve created with my own hands,¡± the Genesis Root said slowly, ¡°where you¡¯ll live through a life of unbearabl¨¦ suffering. This will be your punishment for all the wrong you¡¯ve done. If you fail to survive in that tragic world, you will die for good. But if you endure it, if you live through it and redeem yourself, then I might consider giving you another chance.¡± As soon as it finished speaking, darkness swallowed Jean¡¯s vision¨Cshe lost consciousness in an instant. At the same time, the bell¨Cshaped leaves of the Genesis Root chimed once again, their crisp tones ringing through the air. In the blink of an eye, a man in a tailored suit appeared before the divine tree, stepping into the exact spot Jean had just stood. 17:46 Tue, 26 Aug J Chapter 599 She Had No Choice ¡°Your obsession runs too deep,¡± the Genesis Root said softly to the man. +8 Pearls The man lowered his eyes slightly, showing no surprise that a ¡°tree¡± could speak. That man was Hector. He stood there¨Caloof andposed¨Chis face utterly expressionless. Right now, the only thing on his mind was Jean¡¯s whereabouts. Over the years, he and the Abyssal Choir had maintained a quiet, mutual understanding. The Abyssal Choir was like a sharpened de¨Ctaking care of the problems he couldn¡¯t handle publicly. That was how he came to know Jean. Of course, back then she went by ¡°Dusk,¡± and she never revealed her face. But during an urgent mission, he had identally caught a glimpse of Dusk¡¯s true appearance. Only then did he realize, the mysterious, decisive leader of the Abyssal Choir was actually a young girl. He had been surprised¨Cand strangely impressed. He figured he was probably one of the very few who had ever seen what Dusk really looked like. He even came to know the real name behind her codename, That kind of ¡°exclusivity¡± stirred an odd sense of satisfaction inside Hector. Still, their rtionship didn¡¯t change much. He and Jean had always kept a distant rapport, never stepping too deeply into each other¡¯s lives. He simply watched, watched her grow stronger, more resilient, more full of life. It was hard to say what kind of feeling that really was. 17:46 Tue, 26 Aug Chapter 599 She Had No Choice ? ?? 39? +8 Pearls But when he looked at Jean, something unfamiliar would always rise in his chest. He wanted to keep watching her like that. But he hadn¡¯t expected that, while he was away on a trip abroad, Jean¡ªand the entire Abyssal Choir¨Cwould suffer such a devastating blow. By the time he returned, the Abyssal Choir had been all but wiped out,pletely gone. And Jean, she had vanished without a trace. 5.7K The Family 600 Chapter 600 Escape from the Orphanage 39% +8 Pearls They said she had killed a lot of people¨Chad caused unimaginable destruction. Hector didn¡¯t care about any of that; no matter how many lives she had taken¡­ it didn¡¯t matter to him. He just wanted to know she was safe. Hector mobilized every resource he had, turning the entire city upside down in his search. But Jean had vanishedpletely and utterly¨Clike she¡¯d been erased from the face of the earth. Even so, Hector never gave up. Hiswork of searchers expanded further and further, reaching into other cities. He had to find her, alive or dead. He needed to know the truth. And then, in the midst of his desperate, sleepless search for Jean- His consciousness suddenly blurred. By the time he came to, he found himself standing before a strange tree. ¡°You want to see her?¡± the Genesis Root asked, its voice breaking the heavy silence. Hector lifted his brow slightly but remained silent. Something in his gut told him¨Cthis tree knew where Jean was. ¡°I do,¡± he said firmly, eyes sharp, voice steady and unflinching. ¡°Then go be with her,¡± the Genesis Root replied, its tone light and ethereal, like misty rain brushing past the ear. Hector frowned, unable to fully grasp what that meant. With quiet sorrow, the Genesis Root spoke again. ¡°Your longing to find her runs far too deep, even I can feel it. She made mistakes and now she¡¯s being punished. Since that¡¯s the case, go with her/Perhaps, you can help her find redemption.¡± As the final word fell, Hector didn¡¯t even have time to react. Darkness swallowed him whole; his senses were cut offpletely. 17:46 26 Aug Chapter 600 Escape from the Orphanage Jean had been in the orphanage for as long as she could remember. +8 Pearls But even in a ce like that, there was a clear pecking order¡ªan unspoken ¡°ss system.¡± Jean had always been at the very bottom. Bullied, scolded, stolen from¡ªshe had tried to fight back, had begged the staff for help. But no one believed her. She was quiet and awkward, never sweet¨Ctalking anyone, never outgoing¡­ Meanwhile, the kids who thrived in the orphanage¡ªthose who bullied at will¡ªwere always clever with their words, charming the adults with ease. All it took was a few smooth lies, and the staff would believe them without question¡­ With her odd, withdrawn personality, she never stood a chance of earning their trust. The bullying only got worse from there. At first, it was just verbal abuse¨Cfood snatched away, rough shoving, constant harassment¡­ But it escted. They grabbed her by the hair, pinned her down with their feet, shoved her face into thick, heavy mud. They poured hot water on her; dunked her into freezing cold basins. The only line they wouldn¡¯t cross was killing her. Everything else was fair game. All her meals were stolen. Left with/nothing, Jean had no choice but to head into the back hills and forage for wild greens¨Ceating them raw just to survive. Because she still wanted to live, she didn¡¯t want to die. But those people pushed further and further, Jean had started to feel like she couldn¡¯t go on¡­ Her will was crushed, her days lived in the suffocating grip of fear¨Cbarely surviving. Eventually, she worked up the courage to make a decision. She would escape the orphanage. She had no idea what the outside world was like, she had never even seen it. But anything had to be better than staying here with no dignity, no hope. 213 17:46 Tue, 26 Aug J Chapter 600 Escape from the Orphanage Once the thought took root, she acted quickly. ? ? 39% +8 Pearls On a rainy, overcast night, Jean climbed out the window and disappeared into the deep, dark night, alone. She left behind the orphanage she had lived in for so many years. The Family 601 Chapter 601 Back Into the Wolf¡¯s Den She was soaked to the bone, shivering from the cold. 55% M+8 Pearls The world outside was unfamiliar and deste. With nowhere else to go, she took shelter under a bridge to rest and escape the rain. Exhausted and freezing, Jean¡¯s vision was hazy. She bit her lip and forced herself to stay awake. Because if she fell asleep now, she might never wake up again. After surviving the first night, Jean had no choice but to search for food the next day. She had no money. Nothing at all. The people she passed on the street moved briskly, faces hurried and indifferent. She hesitated for a long time but couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask anyone for help. Eventually, she spotted a pack of stray dogs in a corner. They were swarming a few dumplings on the ground, ready to tear them apart. Jean bit her lip. After a moment of inner struggle, she rushed forward, snatched one dumpling right from under the dogs¡® noses, and bolted. She had no idea how long she ran before stopping. She ducked into a corner, devouring the hard¨Cwon dumpling like a starving animal. She never imagined she¡¯d fall so low that she¡¯d be fighting dogs for food. But really, was there much difference? From the day she was born, she¡¯d been living like a dog¡­ Thinking of the pack of pups she just stole from, all she could do was apologize silently in her heart. She had to survive. Someday, when she had enough, she would make sure to feed the strays¨Cfeed them plenty. That single dumpling eased her desperation a little, but her life was still bleak. Wandering aimlessly through the streets, she suddenly felt lost. How was she supposed to build a stable life and survive in the long run¡­? In the end, Jean copsed from hunger. Her vision went ck, and she fell to the ground. When she came to, she found herself lying on a wire¨Cframe bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± In front of her was a woman with a face full of wrinkles. 10:01 Sat, 30 Auguuu. Chapter 601 Back Into the Wolf¡¯s Den Her skin was dark and yellowed¨Cclearly weathered by the sun and wind. Jean stared at her in a daze, unable to find the words. ? ??? 55% ; +8 Pearls But the woman looked at her gently. ¡°Poor child¡­ From now on, you¡¯ll stay with me. Just rest. Don¡¯t overthink things.¡± Luck hade sooner than Jean expected. She¡¯d been taken in. The woman who adopted her was named Spring. She had a husband¨Ca drunkard and a gambling addict. They¡¯d been married for years but never had any children. Spring was only in her thirties, but she looked like she was in her forties or fifties. Her husband, a useless drunk who spent all day gambling, had racked up heavy debts. Every burden in their household fell on her shoulders. She worked at a breakfast stall in the morning, washed dishes in the afternoon, and when she had time at night, she sold goods on the street. It was during one of those street vending nights that she found Jean. Spring was a good person¨Cbut her husband, Wendle, was not. Besides drinking and gambling, he was violent. Wendle had no mercy when he beat his wife. Jean had seen it more than once¨CWendle, drunk out of his mind,shing out like a madman at Spring. At first, Jean was terrified. All she could do was shrink into a corner, too scared to make a sound. Butter, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. She rushed out and stood between them, shielding Spring from the blows. That was when Wendle, who rarely stayed home and only returned to cause drunken chaos, finally noticed a stranger living in his house. Furious, he tried to hit Jean too. Spring jumped in to protect her, and they both ended up badly beaten. Jean never imagined that after wing her way out of the orphanage¡¯s pit, she¡¯d fall straight into another terrifying wolf¡¯s den. ¡± 5.7K The Family 602 Chapter 602 The Fatal Blow Jean could¡¯ve walked away. Wendle couldn¡¯t actually do anything to her. But she couldn¡¯t bear to leave Spring behind. +8 Pearls Spring had treated her with kindness. Without her, Jean might¡¯ve died on the street, unnoticed and unloved. A person should have a conscience. If she turned her back and ran, what would happen to Spring? Jean couldn¡¯t walk away in good conscience. She couldn¡¯t abandon the woman who saved her. So she stayed, enduring the hardships with Spring. Getting hit by Wendle became a regr urrence¨Cbut at least it took some of the beatings off Spring. Things weren¡¯t as brutal for her as they used to be. Just when it seemed like this nightmare would never end, a turning point came¨CWendle, drunk again, beat someone to death. This time, he was taken away by the police. Odds were, he¡¯d die in prison. Neither Jean nor Spring shed many tears over it. If anything, Jean felt relieved. She thought that now, with Wendle gone, life might finally turn a corner. But fate dealt her a crueler blow. Spring was diagnosed with breast cancer. She needed immediate surgery. It felt like Jean¡¯s whole world copsed. Thankfully, Spring had some savings tucked away¨Cenough to cover the operation. But then what? Even with surgery, cancer could return. There was no telling how long Spring had left. Jean was filled with dread, but she never let it show. She had to keep Spring calm¨Chad to give her confidence and strength. After the surgery, Spring rested for a while. During that time, Jean took over her street vending to bring in whatever little money she could. Eventually, Spring went back to work, and Jean was sent to school. Spring wanted her to study hard, to get a good diploma¨Csomething she never had. She didn¡¯t want Jean to follow in her footsteps. Even while going to school, Jean flidn¡¯t ck off. She noticed the boys in ss were all hooked on a game called League of Legends. To rank up faster, many of them were paying pros to y on their ounts. Top¨Ctier boosters were in high demand¨Cand expensive. Some earned thousands of yuan per hour. That got Jean thinking. 10:01 Sat, 30 Aug Chapter 602 The Fatal Blow She wanted to try boosting. But they didn¡¯t have aputer. After some thought, she decided to keep it from Spring and took on odd jobs to save up. Once she had enough, she bought a secondhandputer. It was old, but the specs were decent enough to run the game¨Cand most importantly, it was cheap. Of course, it didn¡¯t take long for Spring to notice the newputer. 55% +6 Pearls Jean lied, saying a ssmate had given her their old one. Spring believed her without much suspicion. Soon, Jean downloaded League of Legends. To her surprise, the game was easy to learn¨Cor maybe she just had a natural talent for it? She picked it up fast, beat levels, climbed ranks, and reached the higher tiers at a pace that left others in the dust. All of it was groundwork¨Cfor bing a booster. She started taking orders. At first, as an unknown neer, it was hard to get clients. But Jean priced her services low, which attracted a few bargain¨Chunters. Her first boost job? She went wild in the gamepletely dominated¨Cand made a name for herself overnight. After that, the orders came pouring in. She raised her prices ordingly. For the first time in her life, Jean was making real money. But she didn¡¯t grow arrogant or ck off. Because she knew she needed a lot more¨Cnot just for her own future, but for whatever medical costs Spring might face down the road. 5.7K The Family 603 When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl Chapter 603 The Boy by the Window 55% +8 Pearls To better understand Spring¡¯s illness, Jean began studying medicine and often visited the clinics around their neighborhood. By pure chance, she ended up meeting a doctor. The doctor praised her natural talent and wanted to teach her his exclusive dry needling technique. At first, Jean thought he was a fraud. But the doctor was persistent¨Che insisted on training her. Eventually, Jean figured she had nothing to lose and agreed to learn from him. To her surprise, the doctor actually knew his stuff. He could treatplicated conditions with ease using his unique medical skills. He was also deeply knowledgeable in pharmacology, crafting pills by hand that worked like magic¨Cfast, effective, and reliable. After seeing a few of his impressive disys, Jeanpletely changed her opinion of him. She settled into her role as his apprentice and began studying in earnest. As always, she learned quickly. Before long, she had mastered dry needling and, under his guidance, began treating patients herself. Most of the treatments went smoothly. Jean managed to help many people and experienced the joy of relieving their pain and solving their problems. And of course, she earned a decent ie from it too. With another source of ie secured, Jean¡¯s life finally found its rhythm¨Cit got better by the day. Spring¡¯s condition remained stable. Her checkups always came back clear, with no signs of worsening. Jean¡¯s studies didn¡¯t fall behind either. Her grades steadily climbed year after year, and in the end, she was epted into one of the top high schools in the city¨Cranking first in the entrance exam. It felt like a new beginning. On her first day of high school, Spring personally walked her to school. But within just a couple of days, rumors about Jean began spreading across campus. Some said she came from a single¨Cparent household. Others imed her father was a notorious criminal already behind bars. Some even said her mother had been in an improper line of work¡­ Before long, Jean was at the center of school gossip. Scorn, contempt, mockery¨Cfrom day one, she was met with hostility from all sides. But Jean didn¡¯t care. 10:01 Sat, 30 Aug . Chapter 603 The Boy by the Window Everything she had, she earned on her own. Wasting energy on what others thought was pointless. Still, the bullying at school only escted. One day at lunch, Jean carried her tray, looking for an open seat in the cafeteria. ¡°Don¡¯t sit here. Someone¡¯s already taken it,¡± a girl with a high ponytail snapped at her. 55% +8 Pearls Jean nced at the row of seats¨Conly one was upied. Yet the girl imed the whole row was taken. Clearly, she was doing it on purpose. Jean couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. She turned around and walked away. But when she tried to sit elsewhere, another boy refused to let her sit down. Jean looked around the cafeteria¨Cthen made her way up to the second¨Cfloor dining area. It waspletely empty. Quiet. Peaceful. Just as she approached a seat by the window, a girl¡¯s panicked voice rang out behind her..¡°Are you crazy?! You can¡¯t go there-¡± Others looked over as well, their eyes widening with a strange mixture of fear and unease when they saw where Jean was heading. That area of the cafeteria belonged to someone. Jean¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She ignored the warning and kept walking. ¡°Do you even know who sits there?¡± the girl shouted again, flustered by Jean¡¯s indifference. ¡°That¡¯s where Carson sits-¡± At that moment, Jean reached the window seat. And from this angle, she finally caught sight of the boy sitting in the corner. 5.7K a The Family 604 Chapter 604 Protect Her, Save Her The boy wore the school uniform. He was cold and clean¨Ccut, with inky bangs that just barely covered his brow, beneath which hid a pair of deep, dark eyes. He was handsome in a quiet, refined sort of way. The next second, Jean saw him rise from his seat and walk toward her¨Cone step at a time. ¡°She¡¯s finished¡­¡± Among the crowd of onlookers, someone sighed. ¡°She must be new. I¡¯ve never seen her before¡­¡± ¡°A freshman? No wonder she doesn¡¯t know the rules.¡± ¡°Carson hates it when people get near that spot. Thest person who tried¡­¡± ¡°Just started school and already pissed off the crown prince. That¡¯s rough¡­¡± ¡°Is it, though? She was warned. She brought it on herself.¡± Some were gleeful, some were waiting for drama, some cursed Jean for her ignorance, and some¡ªseeing Carson¡¯s cold eyes and furrowed brow¨Cfelt their own hearts race and their palms grow mmy. But at the center of it all, Jean was perfectly calm. The guy walking toward her did have an intimidating air¨Cbut¡­ Worst¨Ccase scenario, she¡¯d get hit. She¡¯d been beaten more times than she could count. What was one more? Jean wasn¡¯t afraid. ¡°Come eat with me.¡± Just as Jean had braced herself, just as everyone expected Carson to blow up, the boy said that¨Ccoolly. almost casually. Jean paused in surprise. Carson motioned toward his old seat¨Cthe best one in the cafeteria, the most spacious andfortable. And now, he was inviting her to join him. The crowd was stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ did I hear that right?¡± ¡°Carson asked her to sit with him?¡± ¡°No way¨Cdon¡¯t tell me he¡¯s into her?¡± ¡°I mean, she is pretty¡­¡± 10:01 Sat, 30 Aug. Chapter 604 Protect Her, Save Her ¡°But I heard her background¡¯s a mess. Carson, don¡¯t do it!¡± ???? 55% +8 Pearls Jean nced at Carson¡¯s eyes. Without fuss, she walked straight to the seat he¡¯d offered. She just wanted to sit down and eat. Since someone had extended a hand, she saw no reason to turn it down. She didn¡¯t say a word to Carson. Just quietly ate with her head down. The noise behind her faded. Halfway through her meal, Jean looked back curiously. The students who¡¯d been crowding around for a show were all gone. Had they been shooed away? Jean couldn¡¯t help but nce at the boy sitting across from her. His face was calm as ever, but his gaze was fixed on her¨Cstill and unwavering, as if he were studying some kind of object. It gave her the chills. Carson was indeed watching her. From the moment he saw her, the dream that had haunted him for years suddenly made sense. For as long as he could remember, he¡¯d been having the same dream. A girl, her face faint and blurry, crying in front of him. And then a voice¨Cdistant and unreal, like a narrator¨Cwould whisper over and over in his ear. Go find her. Remember, your purpose is to protect her. To save her¡­ As a child, Carson hadn¡¯t understood the dream. It just left him agitated. His family had even brought in a so¨Ccalled spiritual master to drive out the bad energy. It didn¡¯t work. The dream never stopped. The master said it might be a remnant from a past life, brought into this one by a strong obsession. With no solution in sight, Carson began to ept it. Eventually, he got used to the girl in the dream. She didn¡¯t always cry. She showed other emotions too¨Cjoy, anger, sadness, and fear. Slowly, Carson began to think of her as a friend. A longing to meet her, to find her, began to grow¡ªand it only got stronger with time, But could someone from a dream really exist in the real world? 214 10:02 Sat, 30 Augu Chapter 604 Protect Her, Save Her Now, Carson had his answer. The moment he saw Jean, he was almost certain¨Cshe was her. The girl from his dreams. And the voice had said: Protect her. Save her¡­. Jean, meanwhile, kept eating, unaware of any of this. ? ??, 55%¨C She had no idea that from this moment on, Carson would be a constant presence in her life. +8 Pearls He wouldn¡¯t care what others thought. He wouldn¡¯t care what Jean wanted. He would charge into her world and stay. At first, Jean didn¡¯t understand him¨Cand didn¡¯t want to. His presence even annoyed her. But over time, she realized he meant her no harm. He brought her snacks, stood up for her, solved her problems. Carson said he wanted to be her friend. Jean wasn¡¯t the kind of person to repay kindness with coldness. She always remembered those who helped her. She didn¡¯t know what Carson¡¯s real intentions were¡­ But since he was kind to her and wanted to be friends, she slowly epted him¨Cand got used to having him around. She¡¯d never had a friend before. To say she wasn¡¯t lonely would¡¯ve been a lie. From that point on, she had a friend named Carson. Maybe it was a gift from the universe, pitying her. Carson stuck with Jean all throughout high school. Their closeness became so well¨Cknown that others even joked they were like an old married couple. But Jean knew the truth¨Cshe and Carson were just friends. Maybe¡­ more than ordinary friends? A strange kind of reliance that was hard to put into words? As for love¨Cthat was too extravagant. Too hard to grasp. Maybe when she was older, she¡¯d finally understand if she liked him or not. Jean tried to rify things to others, insisted she and Carson weren¡¯t a couple. But no one believed her. Carson didn¡¯t care about the gossip. He let people specte as they pleased. The only rumors that ever affected him were the ones that insulted Jean. Before the SATs, they made a promise¨Cto apply to the same university. 214 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug w Chapter 604 Protect Her, Save Her 55% +8 Pearls On the day the results were released, Jean checked her scores and immediately called Carson¨Conly to find he was calling her too. Both had ranked near the top of the city. They could go to the best university together. Jean let out a long breath and smiled from the heart. Years of hard work had paid off. She no longer worried about money¨Cbut getting into that school was proof of her own worth. It meant she could finally leave behind the muddy, damp past and step into a new life full of sunshine. But fate loved ying tricks on Jean. Just as she was about to share the good news with Spring, she got a call from the hospital. Spring had copsed while working at her street stall and been rushed in for emergency care. The truth was, over the past few years, Jean had made plenty of money through all her side jobs¨Cenough to support both of them. 5.7K 1 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug When the Book Traveling dht Meels the Reborn dil Chapter 605 One More Chance The Family 605 Chapter 605 One More Chance Peple Jean had tried more than once to persuade Spring to stop working, to give up her street tall and focus on resting and healing. But Spring was especially stubborn about that. If she didn¡¯t work, she said, she couldn¡¯t live with herself. Jean had no choice but to let her be. Now that Spring was in the hospital, Jean couldn¡¯t help but regret it. She should¡¯ve been tougher, should¡¯ve made her stop pushing herself so hard. When she arrived at the hospital, Jean finally learned the truth¨CSpring cancer had already returned and spread. But to avoid affecting Jean¡¯s SAT, she had kept it a secret, even pretending everything was re Lying in bed. Spring was already slipping in and out of consciousness. When she saw Jean¡¯s face, the fog in her dull, lifeless eyes cleared slightly. In a weak whisper, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sweetheart¡­ h¡¯s not worth it. I knew it couldn¡¯t be cured. Why waste money trying¡­ I know you¡¯ve made a lot from your side jobs, but how could I live off of you? I wanted¡­ to leave something behind for you¡­ In the end, with her dry, withered hands, Spring pressed a stack of crumpled old bills into Jean¡¯s pales That was thest thing Spring left her. That summer, right after the SAIS, Jean lost the only person she had in the world. It was as if her taste of family had only been borrowed for a moment. And now that it was gone, she was once again back in her lonely, empty world. Jean shut herself in her room and didn¡¯t speak to anyone. She couldn¡¯t help thinking bitterly: there were so many people in this world living happily¨Cwhy cosiddet she be one of them? Why was her life the one full of suffering? Why Later, Carson broke into her house and dragged her out of her room Her face was streaked with tears, her eyes swollen from crying She looked like a shell of herself Carson didn¡¯t say much He just told her. ¡°If you¡¯re going to cry, then cry. But Dun staying right here to make sure you don¡¯t do anything stupid¡± His words made her heart ache. The tears came harder In the darkest, most confusing myoment of her life, Carson was there He told her that even if the world abandoned her, she couldn¡¯t drown in sorrow or sink into the darkness- because once you fall in, you¡¯ll never find your way out. He told her to look ahead, to work hard for her own happiness, to climb high¨Cso the people who loved bes 10:02 Sat, 30 Augu. Chapter 605 One More Chance could rest in peace, and the people who hated her would grind their teeth in frustration. 55% +8 Pearls Jean nodded. She promised Carson she¡¯d keep moving forward¨Cthat she¡¯d make her life bright and full of light. Later, she and Carson both went on to the best university. She continued to refine her medical skills and picked up new passions along the way. She said she wanted to sing¨CCarson encouraged her to be a singer. She said she wanted to act- Carson introduced her to people, helped her get into the industry. Eventually, their work pulled them in different directions, and they couldn¡¯t see each other as often..But Carson was still Jean¡¯s closest friend¨Csomeone who held a special ce in her heart. Jean had made it through a deste and painful youth. In her twenties, she finally entered the springtime of her life. She became more open, more brave, ready to embrace the world. She became a renowned doctor¨Cwith a loyal fanbase as a singer and actress. She even started her own By the age of twenty¨Cnine, she had achieved total financial freedom. She thought life would be smooth sailing from then on. But fate yed its final, cruelest trick. She died. And then¨Cshe woke up inside a book. Right before her death, she had just read that very novel. In it, there was a character with her exact same name¨Ca minor, tragic figure¡­ But now, Jean began to question- Which world was the book, really? She realized she might have gotten it wrong. The world she had struggled through for twenty¨Cnine years¨Cmaybe that was the story. Maybe it was nothing more than a fabricated reality. So¨Ccalled ¡°transmigrating into a novel¡± was really just¡­ returning to her original timeline, Her death in that world was inevitable. All the suffering had been part of The Genesis Root¡¯s judgment. She had gritted her teeth through divine punishment¨Cenduring trial after trial, cleansing herself, redeeming herself. In a way, she had been reborn. And with that, The Genesis Root had achieved its purpose. It was time for her to leave that world. world. When her consciousness was pulled out of the simtion, Jeany motionless before The Genesis Root, her eyes closed. A warm light glowed from the divine tree, casting a soft radiance over her pale face¨Cbringing a faint trace 10:02 Sat, 30 Augu Chapter 605 One More Chance of life back to her skin. Her memories were wiped clean. 55% +8 Pearls From the moment she was born in the fabricated world, Jean had been under The Genesis Root¡¯s watchful eye¨Cfacing every hardship it had crafted for her. In truth, The Genesis Root had been observing her all along. It had even turned her past life into a novel¨Cdeliberately cing it where she would read it. Because it had no intention of restoring her original memories. It wanted to see what Jean would choose when she thought she was just a character in someone else¡¯s book. It wanted to give her one more chance. If she could truly change, then her redemption would beplete. Time was reversed¨Cpaused at the moment when Jean, newly awakened and thinking she had ¡°transmigrated,¡± became the leader of the Abyssal Choir and recruited Ludwig and Jolene. The Genesis Root was ready to send this Jean¨Cwho had lived for twenty¨Cnine years in a virtual world and now had no memory of her true self¨Cback to that moment. In a way, it was like returning her to her childhood. Only this time, the tree would erase her true identity and preserve the fake one¨Cso Jean would genuinely believe she was a transmigrator. Without her original memories, she could see everything more clearly. Wouldn¡¯t that make her decisions more rational? If she failed again¨Cif she still chose the path of destruction¨Cthen The Genesis Root would erase herpletely. But if she chose differently¡­. Then The Genesis Root would finally be satisfied. And as a parting gift, it had prepared something special for Jean: When she returned, her family¨Cand that child¨Cwould be able to hear her thoughts. Jean¡¯s tragedy had been deeply rooted in her family of origin. A home without warmth, withoutmunication¨Cled to everything falling apart. But if they could hear each other¡¯s/hearts¡­ maybe things could be different. As for Hector, that child¨Che had contributed greatly. But after witnessing Jean¡¯s death in the virtual world, even returning to reality wouldn¡¯t be enough to save him from psychological damage. 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug ww Chapter 605 One More Chance His ¡°key¡± to healing was with Jean. So The Genesis Root, in a rare act of mercy, left them a ¡°window.¡± 5.7K The Family 606 Chapter 606 Shouldn¡¯t He Be the One Getting Reformed? Jean gripped Luka¡¯s wrist tightly, her fingertips trembling. A flood of memories came rushing back, stabbing her head with sharp, pulsing pain. ? ? 55%2 +8 Pearls So that was it¨Cbecause she had awakened and foreseen the future, she nearly destroyed the world. Then a divine being cast her into a fabricated world for ¡°reformation.¡± And now that her reformation wasplete, she¡¯d been sent back¨Cto the exact moment when she had first awakened and be leader of the Abyssal Choir. What she thought was transmigration had been a mistake born from lost memories. The world she lived in for twenty¨Cnine years was a fabricated reality created by a god. This¨Cright now¨Cwas the real world. Thinking back to when she had ¡°just transmigrated,¡± it made sense now¨Cwhy no one, not the Ginger family, not Ludwig, not any of the people who had known the original Jean¨Chad ever suspected she¡¯d been reced. Because she was Jean. All her little habits were the same¡­ She recalled Ludwig once saying she had taken care of some bullies herself in the arts building¡­ She¡¯d wondered at the time how someone as meek as ¡°the original Jean¡± could¡¯ve done that. But now, it was obvious¨Cit had been her. She¡¯d used hypnosis to get brutal revenge on them. The ¡°pre¨Creformation¡± version of her had definitely veered into the dark side. Even her revenge tactics were disturbingly ruthless. So she could use hypnosis, huh¡­ Jean blinked slowly, feeling the pain in her head ease. At the same time, Luka helped her up from the ground. ¡°You¡­ really remember everything?¡± he asked, lowering his gaze to hers, still a little unsure. He still recalled that day, years ago, when Jean had suddenlye to him, saying she¡¯d been feeling dizzy, her memory worsening day by day, forgetting more and more. It was as if a little piece of her vanished with every sunrise, Luka had found it unsettling, but couldn¡¯t find a scientific exnation. He could only chalk it up to psychological reasons. Eventually, Jean couldn¡¯t take it anymore and handed all affairs of the Abyssal Choir over to him, asking Luka to take the lead while she returned home to rest. Worried for her safety, Luka arranged for Ludwig to protect her in secret. Of course, he told no one Jean¡¯s true identity. Everyone assumed she was just another member of the Choir. W 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug . Chapter 606 Shouldn¡¯t He Be the One Getting Reformed? Even Ludwig and Jolene had believed that. Luka had allowed the misunderstanding to continue. 355%2 +8 Pearls Later, he had arranged a ¡°chance encounter¡± with Jean on the street¨Conly to find she didn¡¯t recognize him at all. That¡¯s when he knew her memory loss had grown severe. He never knew why her mind had begun erasing itself. All he could do was keep the organization steady and make sure she was safe. That house of hers might¡¯ve been the safest ce for her to be. ¡°Yeah. I remember now,¡± Jean nodded. ¡°I lost my memories before because¡­¡± Maybe it was because the ¡°reformed¡± version of herself was about to be sent back¨Cand her previous self had to slowly be wiped clean to make room. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± she said, shaking her head. She forced a faint smile and looked at Luka. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine now.¡± At that moment, Ludwig¨Cstill in the middle of the fight¨Chad unknowingly seized the upper hand. He mmed Jordan to the ground, heavily wounded. Luka stepped in at the perfect moment, freeing Ludwig from thest of the puppet attacks. He broke away and rushed to their side. Luka turned to him and said directly, ¡°Ludwig, the person I told you to protect all this time wasn¡¯t just a regr member.¡± He gave Jean a meaningful nce. ¡°She¡¯s Dusk¨Cthe real leader of the Abyssal Choir. The one who saved your life back then.¡± Ludwig¡¯s pupils trembled. He stared at Jean, something crashing like a wave behind his dark eyes. He had only joined the Abyssal Choir because someone had once saved his life. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve chosen a free and solitary path. He never knew what that person looked like. He had never known why she disappeared. Now Luka was telling him that the person he¡¯d been protecting this whole time¨Cday in and day out¡ªwas her. Shock washed over him. And then¡­ a subtle sense of relief. He couldn¡¯t exin the feeling to anyone. Somewhere along the way, his heart had wavered. All this time, he had worshipped the one who saved him¨Csaw her as his light, his purpose, someone worth protecting no matter the cost. But after meeting Jean¡­. Little by little, his heart began leaning toward her. He wanted to protect Jean, 100. He¡¯d been carrying that thought for a long time. It felt like betrayal. How could he split his devotion like that? How could he dare to think he could protect more than one person? 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug .. Chapter 606 Shouldn¡¯t He Be the One Getting Reformed? Now, knowing they were one and the same¨Cthe knot inside him finally loosened. 55% +B Pearls ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose,¡± Jean said, blinking as she looked up at him. ¡°I really did forget¡­ a lot.¡± Ludwig pressed his lips together, about to respond¨Cwhen a sharp, mocking voice cut in. ¡°What is this, a reunion party?¡± sneered a man in wire¨Cframe sses. ¡°You all look so cozy catching up¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned her sharp gaze on him. Whether it was her former self or her current self, this was the guy who¡¯d screwed her over the worst. If anyone needed a reformation, wasn¡¯t it him? Suddenly, the basement door burst open. Jolene charged in with several Abyssal Choir members at her back. She quickly surveyed the scene¨Cthen visibly rxed. Things were going better than she¡¯d feared. She led the group straight to Luka. Luka nced at her, then exined Jean¡¯s situation in brief. Jolene wasn¡¯t too surprised. She had suspected Jean¡¯s identity for some time. Back when Jean hade asking for help with her ssmates, Jolene hadn¡¯t nned to get involved. But then Luka himself had called, insisting she help Jean. From that moment on, she¡¯d realized¨CJean must hold a special ce in the Abyssal Choir. She just hadn¡¯t expected her to be Dusk. T ¡°Well then, now that everyone¡¯s here,¡± said the man in sses, his voice turning low and grim, ¡°let¡¯s all die together.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed. She let out a cold scoff. ¡°We¡¯ll see who dies first.¡± Then she turned to the people beside her, her expression suddenly solemn. ¡°In a moment, this might hurt. But for victory, it¡¯ll be worth it. Please bear with it¡± With that, Jean stepped forward. She closed her eyes slightly. Her lips began to move. She was about to activate her hypnosis. SP 10:03 Sat, 30 Aug When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 607 Chapter 606 Shouldn¡¯t He Be the One Getting Reformed? Jean gripped Luka¡¯s wrist tightly, her fingertips trembling. A flood of memories came rushing back, stabbing her head with sharp, pulsing pain. ? ? 55%2 +8 Pearls So that was it¨Cbecause she had awakened and foreseen the future, she nearly destroyed the world. Then a divine being cast her into a fabricated world for ¡°reformation.¡± And now that her reformation wasplete, she¡¯d been sent back¨Cto the exact moment when she had first awakened and be leader of the Abyssal Choir. What she thought was transmigration had been a mistake born from lost memories. The world she lived in for twenty¨Cnine years was a fabricated reality created by a god. This¨Cright now¨Cwas the real world. Thinking back to when she had ¡°just transmigrated,¡± it made sense now¨Cwhy no one, not the Ginger family, not Ludwig, not any of the people who had known the original Jean¨Chad ever suspected she¡¯d been reced. Because she was Jean. All her little habits were the same¡­ She recalled Ludwig once saying she had taken care of some bullies herself in the arts building¡­ She¡¯d wondered at the time how someone as meek as ¡°the original Jean¡± could¡¯ve done that. But now, it was obvious¨Cit had been her. She¡¯d used hypnosis to get brutal revenge on them. The ¡°pre¨Creformation¡± version of her had definitely veered into the dark side. Even her revenge tactics were disturbingly ruthless. So she could use hypnosis, huh¡­ Jean blinked slowly, feeling the pain in her head ease. At the same time, Luka helped her up from the ground. ¡°You¡­ really remember everything?¡± he asked, lowering his gaze to hers, still a little unsure. He still recalled that day, years ago, when Jean had suddenlye to him, saying she¡¯d been feeling dizzy, her memory worsening day by day, forgetting more and more. It was as if a little piece of her vanished with every sunrise, Luka had found it unsettling, but couldn¡¯t find a scientific exnation. He could only chalk it up to psychological reasons. Eventually, Jean couldn¡¯t take it anymore and handed all affairs of the Abyssal Choir over to him, asking Luka to take the lead while she returned home to rest. Worried for her safety, Luka arranged for Ludwig to protect her in secret. Of course, he told no one Jean¡¯s true identity. Everyone assumed she was just another member of the Choir. W 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug . Chapter 606 Shouldn¡¯t He Be the One Getting Reformed? Even Ludwig and Jolene had believed that. Luka had allowed the misunderstanding to continue. 355%2 +8 Pearls Later, he had arranged a ¡°chance encounter¡± with Jean on the street¨Conly to find she didn¡¯t recognize him at all. That¡¯s when he knew her memory loss had grown severe. He never knew why her mind had begun erasing itself. All he could do was keep the organization steady and make sure she was safe. That house of hers might¡¯ve been the safest ce for her to be. ¡°Yeah. I remember now,¡± Jean nodded. ¡°I lost my memories before because¡­¡± Maybe it was because the ¡°reformed¡± version of herself was about to be sent back¨Cand her previous self had to slowly be wiped clean to make room. ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± she said, shaking her head. She forced a faint smile and looked at Luka. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine now.¡± At that moment, Ludwig¨Cstill in the middle of the fight¨Chad unknowingly seized the upper hand. He mmed Jordan to the ground, heavily wounded. Luka stepped in at the perfect moment, freeing Ludwig from thest of the puppet attacks. He broke away and rushed to their side. Luka turned to him and said directly, ¡°Ludwig, the person I told you to protect all this time wasn¡¯t just a regr member.¡± He gave Jean a meaningful nce. ¡°She¡¯s Dusk¨Cthe real leader of the Abyssal Choir. The one who saved your life back then.¡± Ludwig¡¯s pupils trembled. He stared at Jean, something crashing like a wave behind his dark eyes. He had only joined the Abyssal Choir because someone had once saved his life. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve chosen a free and solitary path. He never knew what that person looked like. He had never known why she disappeared. Now Luka was telling him that the person he¡¯d been protecting this whole time¨Cday in and day out¡ªwas her. Shock washed over him. And then¡­ a subtle sense of relief. He couldn¡¯t exin the feeling to anyone. Somewhere along the way, his heart had wavered. All this time, he had worshipped the one who saved him¨Csaw her as his light, his purpose, someone worth protecting no matter the cost. But after meeting Jean¡­. Little by little, his heart began leaning toward her. He wanted to protect Jean, 100. He¡¯d been carrying that thought for a long time. It felt like betrayal. How could he split his devotion like that? How could he dare to think he could protect more than one person? 10:02 Sat, 30 Aug .. Chapter 606 Shouldn¡¯t He Be the One Getting Reformed? Now, knowing they were one and the same¨Cthe knot inside him finally loosened. 55% +B Pearls ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose,¡± Jean said, blinking as she looked up at him. ¡°I really did forget¡­ a lot.¡± Ludwig pressed his lips together, about to respond¨Cwhen a sharp, mocking voice cut in. ¡°What is this, a reunion party?¡± sneered a man in wire¨Cframe sses. ¡°You all look so cozy catching up¡­¡± Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned her sharp gaze on him. Whether it was her former self or her current self, this was the guy who¡¯d screwed her over the worst. If anyone needed a reformation, wasn¡¯t it him? Suddenly, the basement door burst open. Jolene charged in with several Abyssal Choir members at her back. She quickly surveyed the scene¨Cthen visibly rxed. Things were going better than she¡¯d feared. She led the group straight to Luka. Luka nced at her, then exined Jean¡¯s situation in brief. Jolene wasn¡¯t too surprised. She had suspected Jean¡¯s identity for some time. Back when Jean hade asking for help with her ssmates, Jolene hadn¡¯t nned to get involved. But then Luka himself had called, insisting she help Jean. From that moment on, she¡¯d realized¨CJean must hold a special ce in the Abyssal Choir. She just hadn¡¯t expected her to be Dusk. T ¡°Well then, now that everyone¡¯s here,¡± said the man in sses, his voice turning low and grim, ¡°let¡¯s all die together.¡± Jean¡¯s eyes narrowed. She let out a cold scoff. ¡°We¡¯ll see who dies first.¡± Then she turned to the people beside her, her expression suddenly solemn. ¡°In a moment, this might hurt. But for victory, it¡¯ll be worth it. Please bear with it¡± With that, Jean stepped forward. She closed her eyes slightly. Her lips began to move. She was about to activate her hypnosis. SP 10:03 Sat, 30 Aug When the Book¨CTraveling Girl Meets the Reborn Girl The Family 608 Chapter 608 The Meaning of the Struggle (Final Chapter) ¡°This lunatic¡­¡± Jean gritted her teeth the moment she realized what he¡¯d done. At that same time, Sarah seized the moment and slipped over to the Ginger family¡¯s side. That area was still safe¨Cfor now. She looked at their pale faces, her gaze full of grief and confusion. The copse resumed¨Cand this time, it was even more violent. Jean was still in Ludwig¡¯s arms, while the others had no choice but to flee in scattered directions. 55% +8 Pearls Several Abyssal Choir members had already fallen into the widening chasms, vanishingpletely. Luka and Jolene dodged from one crumbling patch to another, but it was only a temporary solution. As long as the copse continued, it was only a matter of time before they all went down. Below them stretched a bottomless abyss. Anything that fell in made no sound at all. Jean looked at Ludwig¡¯s profile¨Cat how tightly he was holding her, how he kept dodging the ever¨Cgrowing cracks. At this rate, they were all going to die. ¡°Tired?¡± Jean bit her lip and asked softly. Ludwig shook his head, his voice gentle. ¡°Not tired. Just hold on to me. Even if I die, I¡¯ll make sure you¡­¡± The crashing noises grew louder. Not only was the floor falling apart¨Cthe ceiling above them was crumbling too. Heavy debris struck Ludwig¡¯s shoulder. He winced but only furrowed his brows briefly before pushing through it. Not far away, Jolene and Luka had been separated by a massive crack. They each scrambled to stay alive on their own. Most of the Abyssal Choir members had already fallen. The casualties were overwhelming. Jean clenched her fingers. If this continued, everyone would die. Everyone. Was she going to make the same mistake all over again? Just then, a thin figure suddenly dashed toward the man. Jean froze, her eyes going wide in disbelief. ¡°Da¡­ Dalton¡­¡± He had been missing for so many years. And now¡­ he was here. Dalton stared coldly at the man. ¡°Wright. That¡¯s enough.¡± 10:03 Sat, 30 Aug Chapter 608 The Meaning of the Struggle (Final Chapter) 55% +8 Pearls The man with the thin¨Crimmed sses¨CWright¨Cwas momentarily stunned, then barked, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to die?¡± Dalton¡¯s deathly pale face flushed. ¡°If you die, how am I supposed to live? I¡¯m already half a corpse¡­¡± After their parents passed away, Dalton had only had his older brother to rely on. Wright had always been brilliant, ambitious. He rose from nothing and became one of the wealthiest men around. With him around, Dalton had never truly suffered. Materially, he¡¯d always had enough. But he¡¯d been frail since birth¨Chis body eaten away by illness. Most of his life had been spent in hospitals. In Dalton¡¯s eyes, Wright had always been the perfect brother¨Ckind, dependable, wless. Until one day, he saw a different side of him. A dark, terrifying side. Wright had once kidnapped a girl and locked her in a basement. That was the first time Dalton witnessed the darkness in his brother. He couldn¡¯t ept it. Without telling anyone, he let that girl go. Later, he discovered Wright¡¯s n. His target all along had been the Ginger family. He thought of Winston, of Jean¡­ He didn¡¯t understand¨Cwhy did his brother hate them so much? When he pressed Wright for the truth, he was finally told what had happened to their parents. The Ginger family had been the spark that lit it all. But Dalton couldn¡¯t hate them¨Cnot like Wright did. He knew it was Matheo, not the others, who had caused everything. Winston hadined about his father more than once. To Dalton, Matheo and the Ginger family were separate. They weren¡¯t the same. For years, he had tried to convince Wright to let it go, Revenge wasn¡¯t the answer. He wanted his brother to focus on his own life. But Wright had been consumed by hatred. He had tried and failed multiple times to hurt the Ginger family. Then he vanished, spending years building horrifying puppets, Everything had led to today. Dalton had long since been living on borrowed time. His body was too weak, like a hollow shell ready to copse. 10:03 Sat, 30 Augu Chapter 608 The Meaning of the Struggle (Final Chapter) But he had held on. For today. For this. * 55% +8 Pearls ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I already nned your future. Even if I die, you¡¯ll be well taken care of¡­¡± Wright¡¯s voice rose with emotion, ending in a near shout. ¡°Dalton, get out of here!¡± Jean listened silently. And suddenly, she understood. That voice she¡¯d heard all those years ago¡­ When she¡¯d been kidnapped by Wright and locked in a basement, someone had secretly let her out. She never saw his face. Only heard a few faint words. That person was Dalton. And Wright¨Cthe man with the sses¨Cwas his brother. In his story, he had mentioned two children. So Dalton was his younger brother. Two brotherspletely opposite. Jean was still thinking when the ground beneath her and Ludwig suddenly copsed. There was nowhere left to stand. Ludwig held her tight with one arm and grabbed the edge of the remaining floor with the other. Below them was nothing but pitch ck. They were inches from death. Dalton lunged forward and threw his arms around Wright. He used all his strength¨Chugging him tight. Wright¡¯s hand came off the trigger. The copse stopped. ¡°Dalton! Let go!¡± Wright shouted in frustration, fists clenched. He looked furious, but he didn¡¯t force Dalton off He could have just a flick of the wrist, and Dalton would be gone. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hurt his brother. ¡°I won¡¯t let go, Dalton said firmly His voice trembled ¡°This ends now.¡± Wright didn¡¯t push him away. And Dalton refused to let go The two were locked in a stalemate. 215 10:03 Sat, 30 Aug Chapter 608 The Meaning of the Struggle (Final Chapter) With the copse halted, Ludwig pulled Jean up. They made it to a stable patch of ground. <54% a +8 Pearls But then, despite the mechanism being stopped, a crack formed beneath Dalton¡¯s feet from the strain of gravity. It widened rapidly. Jean opened her mouth to shout a warning, but before she could- Crack. The floor under Dalton gave way. He lost his grip and fell backward into the darkness. Wright¡¯s face contorted in panic. Without hesitation, he dove after him. He caught Dalton¡¯s hand¨Cbut they both lost bnce. They fell together. Two tangled vines plunging into the void. In those final moments, Jean saw Dalton smile at her. His voice was faint, but it cut through everything and reached her. ¡°Jean, tell your brother¡­ I never really hated him. And don¡¯t be sad. I was dying anyway. There was no cure¡­¡± He had almost died countless times. Been resuscitated again and again. He was tired. All he wanted was one peaceful sleep. But he¡¯d held on¨Cfor this. To end the hatred. His brother was soaked in blood. If he died with him, maybe that would be enough. Then Winston¡­ Jean¡­ they wouldn¡¯t be in danger anymore. Winston¡­ Dalton¡¯s thoughts drifted. He had cut off contact with Winston because of his illness. Later, when he learned the truth about their families, he didn¡¯t dare reach out again. It had been years. He hoped Winston was doing well. He really had never hated him. 10:03 Sat, 30 Aug. Chapter 608 The Meaning of the Struggle (Final Chapter) Never. +8 Pearls A mysterious estate copsed into ruin. Beneath it, a bottomless pit. The news was everywhere. Every major media outlet covered it. Jean turned on the TV and saw the breaking report. Her face fell. She shut it off. The Ginger family had all been discharged from the hospital. Though they¡¯d been through hell, none of them hadsting injuries. They recovered well. Stormwoven was finished. Their leader was gone. Sarah had vanished, rumored to be recovering in a psychiatric hospital. The Abyssal Choir had suffered losses too¨Cbut their core remained. And somehow, after all this, they were stronger. Jean opened the door and stepped outside, carrying a dessert Sienna had just made. Her brothers were lounging under the patio umbre, enjoying the breeze and fresh air. With the trees and flowers behind them, the scene looked like a painting. Jean thought¨Cmaybe this was the meaning of all her struggles. In her first life, she hadn¡¯t saved anyone. She couldn¡¯t even save herself. Her family had died. Her ssmates hated her. Her subordinates had all fallen because of her. She¡¯d been consumed by revenge. She nearly destroyed the world. But this time, she chose a different path. She gained the love of her family. The admiration of her peers. Her followers lived. Maybe this was what The Genesis Root wanted to see. Outside, the sunlight was warm. Jean smiled softly and walked toward her brothers. The Family 609 Chapter 609 Extra 1 Seeing the World for Him 36% +8 Pearls The cemetery on the outskirts of the city was silent beneath a thick, overcast sky. Heavy clouds hung low like they were holding back a flood, but no rain had fallen yet. The air was heavy and still. The whole graveyard felt suffocated under that pressure. Winston and Jean stood in front of a tombstone, their faces solemn. The grave had been made just for Dalton. His body had never been found. It was an empty tomb, filled only with a few of his belongings. On the headstone, his face had been engraved clearly¨Chandsome, bright, and unmistakably him. Jean stood quietly, lips pressed together, staring at the photo for a long time without saying a word. She hadn¡¯t been able to keep the truth from Winston. For a while, she had considered it. Maybe it would¡¯ve been better to let him believe Dalton was still out there somewhere in the world, living a quiet life, unreachable but alive. Maybe that lie would have been kinder. But Dalton wasn¡¯t just some friend. He had been there for Winston when no one else was. He had walked with him through his darkest years. He mattered. And before he died, he had left her words¨Cwords meant for Winston. She couldn¡¯t bury those too. She couldn¡¯t lock them away in her heart and keep them there forever. So, in the end, she told him everything. Winston had broken down. He had sat there in silence, eyes wide and empty, tears sliding down his face without a sound. ¡°He really said¡­ he didn¡¯t hate me?¡± His voice had cracked. He looked like he didn¡¯t dare believe it. Jean nodded. ¡°He died to save us. He never hated you.¡± Winston dropped his gaze and didn¡¯t respond. Jean stepped closer, unsure of how he was doing, only to see that the man who had always seemed so proud and distant was crying, shoulders shaking, breath catching in quiet sobs he couldn¡¯t control. She had never seen him like that. Never seen him truly fall apart. Afterward, the two of them decided to build this tombstone for Dalton. If they couldn¡¯t give him a proper burial, then at least they could give him a ce to rest. Today, they came to visit him. Jean ced a fresh bouquet at the foot of the grave. The color broke the monotony of the stone and sky. adding a little warmth to the cold scene. Neither of them spoke. The sit between them was not awkward, but heavy, Familiar. Both of them 09:42 Sun, 31 Aug Chapter 609 Extra 1 Seeing the World for Him stood there, carrying their thoughts quietly. Then Winston said, out of nowhere, ¡°I want to travel abroad for a while.¡± Jean didn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°To clear your head?¡± 36% +8 Pearle He shook his head slowly. ¡°Dalton told me once he wanted to see the world. He said he wanted to see the northern lights. Giraffes. All kinds of things.¡± His eyes darkened a little, filled with something softer than sorrow. ¡°But he never got the chance. Then he got sick, and after that it was impossible.¡± He turned to face her. His voice didn¡¯t change, but there was a light in his eyes she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°I want to go in his ce,¡± he said. ¡°I want to see everything he couldn¡¯t.¡± Jean nodded. ¡°If he knew that, I think it would make him very happy.¡± Winston did leave. He traveled for several months. He sent photos¨Cso many photos. The shimmering auroras dancing in the night sky. Giraffes and elephants roaming across the grasnds. Blue oceans so bright they looked like polished stones. Castles that looked like they belonged in a fairy tale. The whole trip was for Dalton. But in the process, it became something else too. Winston smiled more. Laughed more. He looked alive in a way she hadn¡¯t seen since long before Dalton¡¯s death. It was a journey for Dalton, yes. But it was also Winston¡¯s way of healing. Jean hoped he could carry that feeling with him forever. Stay happy, Please. Stay happy. The Family 610 Chapter 610 Extra 2 What If Too Many People Want to Hang Out with Her? It was a rare day off. Jean was so bored she felt like she might actually dissolve into the couch. She rolled over, sat up, and decided to find herself something entertaining to do. Just a few days ago, she¡¯d found out something both ridiculous and horrifying: for a very long stretch of time, the Ginger family had been able to clearly hear her inner thoughts¨Cword for word, no filter. It wasn¡¯t just instinct or some sixth sense. They actually heard what she was thinking. She could hardly describe the feeling. It was no different from walking out the front door stark naked. Even worse, the Ginger family hadn¡¯t shown the slightest hint of guilt. They actually teased her about it. They said that her brain used to be filled with all kinds of weird and interesting thoughts, and now that they couldn¡¯t hear them anymore, it was kind of a shame. ¡°A shame, my *ss,¡± Jean muttered. She¡¯d been so furious she ignored all of them for several days straight Still, ording to them, ever since the whole ordeal with Wright had ended, they¡¯d lost that ability. Jean suspected it had something to do with the Genesis Root. It made sense¨Cif her thoughts had been exposed in the first ce, it was probably on purpose. And now that everything was resolved and her memories were back, the eavesdropping had been switched off. She didn¡¯t want to keep thinking about it. She picked up her phone and lit up the screen. With nothing to do and her brain starting to rot from inactivity, she opened her social feed and posted a status. ¡°Currently very free. Someone take me out. I¡¯m bored.¡± She hit send, then stared at her phone, waiting to see who would respond first. She¡¯d already decided- whoever replied first would be the one she¡¯d hang out with today. What she hadn¡¯t expected was that within the very first minute, her post exploded. Onement after another began flooding in/almost simultaneously. Dominic wrote, ¡°If you¡¯re into golf, your brother can take you to the range.¡± Easton chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m filming a new outdoor variety show. The scenery¡¯s amazing. Want me to send someone to pick you up? Be my assistant for the day.¡± Samuel begged, ¡°Pick me. Please. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Carl offered, ¡°Just bought some new horses. You want to go riding?¡± Winston was blunt. ¡°Log on. Game? Ludwig sent, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a drive. Anywhere you wan Asher asked, ¡°Want to read together?¡± Hector suggested, ¡°Come over,/We can hang out at my ce.¡± Luka even joined in. ¡°Why not drop by the Abyssal Choir for a visit?¡± Jean stared at the screen,pletely stunned. The flood of invitations almost made her dizzy. She scrolled through the list and finally chose Asher. Simple, quiet, and easy. Reading sounded like a nice way to pass the time. She packed her bag and headed to the door. Just as she stepped out of the house, a ck Maybach rolled up and parked in front of her. The driver stepped out¨Cit was Easton¡¯s assistant. ¡°Mr. Easton said you seemed bored, so he sent me to pick you up,¡± the assistant said warmly. Jean forced a dryugh. ¡°I already made ns with someone else. Tell my brother thanks, but I¡¯m skipping today.¡± She adjusted her bag and walked out of the Ginger estate. A sleek Bentley was waiting at the front gate. It was Asher¡¯s car. She got in and was driven straight to the library they¡¯d agreed on. She read quietly for a while beside him, genuinely enjoying the peace. After a bit, Asher suggested grabbing dessert at a new cafe nearby. Jean agreed happily. But before they could make it to the shop, the growl of an engine cut through the street. A sleek motorcycle pulled up beside them and stopped directly in their path. The rider removed his helmet. Ludwig. His pale face looked like it had been carved from marble. He didn¡¯t say much¨Cjust ncedzily at Jean and Asher, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve read long enough,¡± he said casually. ¡°Come have fun with me now.¡± His voice was rxed, but there was a subtle pressure beneath it¡ªa quiet confidence that didn¡¯t ask for permission. Jean stared at him in disbelief, her mouth slightly open. Before she could react, another luxury car rolled up to the curb. Hector stepped out. He looked her straight in the eye and said inly, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling kind of downtely. I was hoping you could help me out with a therapy session.¡± Jean stood frozen on the sidewalk,pletely caught off guard. She was being surrounded by three fuen, right there on the street. This couldn¡¯t be real. She wanted to go home. She didn¡¯t want to go anywhere anymore. Just as she was searching for an excuse to yanish, the roar of a Ferrari cut through the chaos. A bright red sports car pulled up with a smooth purr. The door swung open, and Winston stepped out like he¡¯d been waiting for this moment all day. He didn¡¯t say a word. He walked straight up to Jean, opened the passenger side, and waited for her to get in. Then, as if this was the most normal thing in the world, he looked at the other three and gave them a small wave. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking her,¡± he said coolly. ¡°You all do as you like.¡± Jean¡¯s expression froze. You too? You¡¯re actually joining this madness? Seriously? She wanted to cry. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!